《Flowers Bloom from Battlefield》


 Chapter 1: Imperial Party

    <h4>1 Imperial Party</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    Two elegant carriages were headed to the pce. A few soldiers could be seen guarding the carriage as if the person inside is an important person. Onlookers would give it a sidelong nce. Once they saw the family emblem, a trace of disdain would show in their faces, but they didn''t do anything else and continued on with their usual activities.


    The person in the second carriage was a youngdy wearing a flowing white dress. Her hair was tied up in an intricate braid pattern. Although she was wearing a veil that covered most of her face, people could tell that she is strikingly beautiful. With fair skin as white as snow. Large eyes brimming with life framed with eyebrows like willow leaves. Just a glimpse was enough to let them fall into a trance. When she reached maturity, countless men would undoubtedly fall into her charm.


    But should they notice her hands, people would definitely raise their doubts on this little girl. Though her pair of hands was small, it had a unique roughness to it that was totally unfitting for a noble girl. One nce was enough to make them recognize that she used to live in the vige as an ordinary girl.


    Jun Hua shifted her head as she gazed outside. A fleeting light shed in her eyes for a moment, before her face returned to a calm expression.


    "Miss," a soft voice called her back from her reverie. A young maid around the age of sixteen was looking at her miss'' expression with worry.


    Jun Hua, smiled reassuringly, "I''m alright Xia. Just reminiscing��"


    Xia stared outside. The roads were decorated with variousnterns and bustling people crowded the streets. Today was the emperor''s birthday celebration hence a festive atmosphere filled the road. It is also for this reason that Jun Hua had toe back and prepare herself.


    "Miss, do you miss the capital?"


    The fourteen year old girl tilted her head slightly, looking like an innocent youngdy who never knew the world. Xia knew her young miss is still practicing in putting on an act since she had to appear in front of so many officials.


    "I don''t. I honestly hate the capital. If not for avoiding trouble, I would never want toe back," Jun Hua answered coldly. For a moment, even Xia broke into a cold sweat. Her master was not an ordinary girl so Xia had grown used to this behavior. Even so, she still trembled from the coldness that her miss sometimes emitted especially towards her enemy.


    "We''re here," she suddenly announced, then hurriedly went outside to help Jun Hua climb out of the carriage.


    Jun Hua held onto Xia''s hand and walked down the steps in a deliberate manner. Her clear blue eyes nced towards the enormous pce and a fleeting cold light shed. She shifted her attention to the old man who had just stepped out from the first carriage.


    Her grandfather, Jun Zhenxian used to be a general in his younger age. Now that he had retired from his post, he left everything to his only son. Although he had reached the old age, his oppressive andmanding aura still lingered.


    "Grandfather," Jun Hua greeted.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled in response, "Let''s head inside."


    Jun Hua nodded and fell behind her grandfather. Her steps were slow but certain.


    The eunuch announced their arrival in a loud voice.


    On one side of the party, two young men were deeply engaged in a discussion, without regard to everyone else. Other people who wanted to curry their favor cannot even get close to them. Both men were well-known in their respective status, however their personality werepletely opposite, which made people wonder how they could be close friends.


    "Soujin, if you''re bored, you shouldn''t havee here," one of themughed. His handsome face and easygoing aura around him totally misguide people. This prince of the kingdom actually had such personality?


    "Yan... are you throwing me out?" the other man asked calmly. The tone of his voice contained mockery, but the other party acted oblivious to it.


    "You should adjust your attitude a little; no one dares toe close to us."


    Soujin picked up his wine. "They don''t have any business with this general. Besides, it''s very unusual to see you stay rxed in front of these girls, Yan."


    Yan grinned. "I don''t want to create trouble for my father."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, those girls are annoying," Yan frowned a bit. "Besides, I heard that there is another stunning beauty that wille here."


    "I was correct to say that your mind is filled with nothing but girls."


    Yan and Soujin continued their banter without a care for those officials who wanted to get close to them. Both Yan and Soujin were of twenty years old. Soujin was Yan''s desk study partner, so they became even closer when they reached adulthood.


    Nanglong Soujin, a young genius in the battlefield, had reaped quite a lot of victory. If not for the rise of another young general named Jun Min, no one could be his match.


    Ming Yan was the third prince of Ming Kingdom. The emperor was not particrly fond of him because he was an utter useless prince. If not because of his friendship with Soujin, he would never catch the emperor''s eyes.


    At that moment, an announcement from the eunuch reached their ears.


    "Jun family has arrived."


    Both of them raised their heads and two people came in sight. The number of family members in Jun family was rather pitiful. Compared to many other nobles who came with more than ten people, these two people definitely stood out.


    Yan sighed. "Why should she wear a veil? With such a fair skin and slender body, I''m sure she is incredibly beautiful. Too bad, she''s too young for me."


    It was not only Yan who had those thoughts, many other young men also sighed in discontent. However, they could not possibly ask an unmarried woman to remove her veil, as it was against the norm. All they could do was to grumble in silence.


    Soujin ignored his friend''sment as he observed the little girl. He took notice of her clumsy steps, her stiff greeting, and her timid behavior.


    For a nobledy, she was truly an eyesore. Such a show of uselessness, and yet the Jun family still brings her with them. It couldn''t be helped though The Jun family only had four members and it was better that the two of them hade, since the other two were still in the battlefield.


    "What a clumsy girl, right Soujin?" Yan asked as he felt something was weird about Soujin. He had never seen Soujin pay interest to a woman before.


    Soujin looked back. "What is it?"


    "Have you taken a liking in that young girl?"


    Soujin rolled his eyes. "No, I''m only interested in what kind of a family could produce such a talented general. But, they are trulycking in educating a woman."


    Yan didn''t answer. He soon shifted their conversation and they no longer remembered that clumsy little girl anymore.

 Chapter 2: The Useless Girl

    <h4>2 The Useless Girl</h4>


    The festive atmosphere was brought about by the brightly lit colorfulnterns apanied by musical instruments being yed in the background. Jun Hua watched the splendor and the throngs of people in the big hall. Her eyes scanned the crowd and splendidly memorized all their faces. But because she was too focused on them, she forgot the proper etiquette in greeting the imperial family. It made hermit a lot of mistakes.


    Behind her, Xia secretly cursed inside her mind. Her miss is standing before these officials and her mistakes... would surely cause them to look down on Jun family even more.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. Jun Hua paid no heed to the concealed disdain directed to her and chose to take a seat in a quiet corner. She was diligently observing all the people who came to the celebration while Xia could only stand by her side with worry.


    "The Lin family has arrived."


    The eunuch''s announcement made the girl lift her head once more. She could see a group of peopleing in.


    At the front is a middle-aged man with schrly aura, Lin Tang, Jun Hua''s father. Walking beside him was his wife, Chun Maora. Behind him were his two concubines and four children �C two sons and two daughters. In this rare asion, only the official wives and concubines who bore children were allowed to take part.


    Jun Hua stared at them indifferently. She didn''t have much recollection of this man, but she knew that he was her father. All these years, he never once visited her, not even when Jun family''s adoptive son, Jun Min, achieved greatly on the battlefield. He continued on with his facade.


    "Xia, do you know what kind of people that I hate so much?"


    "Miss��?"


    Jun Hua stared at Lin Tang. "It is the kind of man that neglects his wife for another woman and throws aside his own daughter."


    Knowing that Jun Hua talked about her father, Xia didn''t dare say anything. She had followed her miss for five years and naturally she hade to know a lot about her life before she went into Jun family. It was the kind of life that she herself wouldn''t want to experience.


    Jun Hua''s presence was easily forgotten, however, at that moment a particr youngdy girl walked towards her. Jun Hua stared at the girl with a frown. What could she possibly want from her?


    "Jun Hua, why don''t you join the others?" a very small girl asked with smile. Jun Hua raised her head and saw a fifteen year old girl standing before her. This girl was incredibly attractive with fair skin and red cherry lips. Her dimples on both sides of her cheeks were showing and her long eyshes framed a pair of eyes, which curved into a crescent moon whenever she smiled.


    It took Jun Hua some time before remembering the girl''s name, Lin Yuan. She was the first daughter of the Lin family, however, a concubine born. Considering her age, it won''t be long before she would be married away. All girls dreamt of marrying their perfect man and Jun Hua''s adoptive brother was among those on top of their lists.


    Jun Hua pursed her lips. How could she not know this girl''s real intention? But it won''t do her any good if she refused outright.


    "Jun Hua thanks Sister Lin Yuan, but Jun Hua is not used with parties," Jun Hua answered softly. Her small voice may have been hard to hear, but was truly pleasing to the ears.


    Lin Yuan was stunned when she heard that melodious voice. Jun Hua''s voice was very soft and endearing. Coupled with her fair skin and lovely eyes, even Lin Yuan had to admit that this girl was astonishingly beautiful. Those so-called attractive girls in front of Jun Hua were nothing topare.


    "How about I introduce you to my friends?" Lin Yuan asked.


    "But, I don''t want to trouble Sister Lin Yuan."


    Lin Yuan smiled softly. Although her original purpose was to get closer to Jun Hua in order to get close with her adoptive brother Jun Min, she could not help but feel that this girl was quite adorable. She resisted the urge to pinch the girl''s cheeks and held herself, afraid of tarnishing her status.


    "Silly girl, what trouble can it be? Come on, let me show you around."


    Jun Hua wore a helpless expression and obediently followed Lin Yuan. The other young men and women who saw them thought that Jun Hua was indeed a weak girl. Look! She keeps on following her half-sister throughout the party with such obedience.


    Jun Zhenxian pretended that he didn''t hear thosements. He had to hold himself back from refuting these people, for if not, he would surely shout to the whole world about the brilliance of her granddaughter. But he couldn''t do just that, otherwise, their lives and ns would be in jeopardy.


    "Zhenxian, you seem even more robust now," a sound ofughter reached the old man''s ears.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled wryly, "Nanglong Souka, you old dog. Why are you bothering me instead of ying with your grandson?"


    Nanglong Soukaughed. "That troublesome grandson of mine is busy."


    "Busy talking?"


    Nanglong Souka choked a bit. Jun Zhenxian sighed. He could clearly see that Nanglong Soujin was busy talking with Prince Yan andpletely ignoring his grandfather. It was just natural since he was already an adult, but Jun Zhenxian knew that his old friend still felt left alone with that.


    "Anyway, has your grandson prepared himself?" Nanglong Souka stared at Jun Zhenxian.


    Jun Zhenxian brows rose and asked, "What for?"


    "The emperor will test all generals of the younger generation. Naturally, your grandson is included. All of them will be summoned into the pce tomorrow."


    Jun Zhenxian frowned. Normally, the rank of generals could not be obtained by younger people. However, in this kingdom alone, there were already three people who had attained it even before they were married. Though one of them had just been married, he was still in his early twenties which meant he was considered as among the younger generation.


    Coincidentally, these three young generals also came from the three leading military families in this kingdom. Jun family once ranked first among them, but it declined severely over the years, which had left them with only two capable people. One of them belonged to the younger generation.


    "Seems like, the emperor is still hell bent on making my family fall," Jun Zhenxian sighed.


    Nanglong Souka just shrugged. "Once you pass by this cmity, your family will thrive. Of course, it doesn''t mean it would always be peaceful."


    "The emperor will soon arrive; you better go back to your seat."


    "Alright, thanks anyway."


    Jun Zhenxian sighed and looked at the dragon throne. The emperor would arrivest, being that this was his party. The eyes he used to look at the chair were undoubtedly cold. Jun Zhenxian knew that in this kingdom, his family had far too many enemies and the person sitting at the highest position was one of them.

 Chapter 3: Lin Family

    <h4>3 Lin Family</h4>


    After a while, the eunuch announced the arrival of the Emperor and Empress.


    The emperor was already advanced in his age, however, it didn''t show in his graceful and dignified posture. Hisvish and gorgeous clothes resembled his status perfectly. Beside him, the Empress stood wearing a phoenix dressplete with a set phoenix crown. Her face was already showing some lines suggesting her old age, but she still exuded the aura of a refined and elegant woman.


    Everyone started to greet the emperor and empress. Afterwards, they continued as they were before, but the way they conducted themselves was much more refined.


    Jun Hua didn''t really stand out from the crowd. She eyed the man seated on the throne calmly as the coldness within her is concealed deeply. She thought, ''There wille a day when she will force him to fall from the throne.'' This was one of her vows to her family.


    "Jun Hua, let me introduce you to my other friends," Lin Yuan continued to drag her around. The girl decided yed along as she did not feel any hint of hostility from Lin Yuan. Although the girl had hidden motives, at the very least, she proved to be quite true to herself.


    After another round of seemingly endless greetings and exchange of pleasantries with the young members of noble families, Lin Yuan finally let her go and took a rest. Jun Hua and Lin Yuan sat together, and Lin Yuan started talking to her about various happenings within the capital �C from social gossips to academic lessons at school.


    "Jun Hua, why don''t you attend school? Normally, us, girls will have to go there when we reach thirteen to broaden our knowledge about womanly matters."


    There was indeed an academy for girls, where they would learn about etiquette, music, painting, needlework, and mathematics. They would study for three years as preparation for their marriage since women''s tasks consist mainly of housework.


    Jun Hua nked a little when she heard about the academy. She had never had a chance to learn at least three of them. If she decided to join in, she would surely be aughing stock.


    "I don''t know..."


    Lin Yuan sighed. "Really, if only dad didn''t force you out from our family, you will definitely learn a lot about those things with us."


    Jun Hua partially agreed with that thought. She knew that with Chun Maora''s particrly jealous character, it would be a miracle if she could stay safely in the Lin family. However, Lin Yuan indeed had another point; in the Jun family she could barely learn things about women. The Jun family was a family of generals and most women died young so there was practically no one left who could teach Jun Hua.


    The young girl''s eyes shed with interest. It seemed she had found something she could use for now. Currently, the rtionship between the Jun family and the Lin family could be considered irreconcble, and Lin Tang didn''t seem to have any intention to change it. Jun Hua initially didn''t want to have anything to do with them too. However, she had thought of some things that the Lin family could help her with.


    "Don''t me your father for what happened."


    Lin Yuan''s eyes widened slightly. Upon hearing Jun Hua say ''your father'' and not just ''father'', it appeared to her that this young girl didn''t want to acknowledge Lin Tang as her own father too. It was logically understandable, considering what she had gone through all these years.


    "Well, you can also join from your family''s side. I''m sure that they wouldn''t hinder you."


    Jun Hua nodded, "I will talk about it to my grandfatherter."


    Lin Yuan face beamed and she continued to talk with Jun Hua for a good long time until the second daughter of Lin family, Lin San, came over and blurted out, "Sis, why are you talking with this waste?"


    Lin San looked at Jun Hua with ridicule. Lin San was the daughter of Chun Maora, the twin sister of Lin Hong. She was a spoiled little girl and only a few days older than Jun Hua. Her face was strikingly appealing, however, her unpleasant attitude made her quite annoying in some people''s eyes.


    Lin Yuan''s face changed, "She''s our sister too, so I think it will be better to introduce her to my friends as well."


    "What is the use of introducing her?" Lin San ridiculed Jun Hua once more. But then, she remembered Jun Hua''s adoptive brother, so she didn''tsh out to her further. She was actually envious of Jun Min, the perfect brother of Jun family. Compared to Jun Min, her schrly brother seemedcking. Lin Hong was a gifted schr, but he was nothingpared to many other intelligent men in the capital. As a result, he could only work tirelessly every day.


    Lin San scoffed for a while before leaving with a few other girls who followed after her. Lin Tang was the Prime Minister, so it was expected that a lot of people would want to get close with his sons and daughters. The easy targets were obviously Lin San and Lin Hong, as they were the main wife''s children.


    "Don''t mind her; she''s just a little airhead."


    In Jun Hua''s eyes, "airhead" was an incorrect description of Lin San. It would be more urate to say that she doesn''t have any brains at all. Jun Hua smiled, "I don''t mind it Sister Lin Yuan."


    Seeing Jun Hua smile, Lin Yuan felt relieved. But somehow, she also felt that something is amiss from the girl''s smile. She just couldn''t figure out what it is.


    The party didn''tst much longer. Seeing that her grandfather was also not very capable in socializing with people, Jun Hua didn''t want to stay at the party for a long time and bid her farewell to Lin Yuan.


    "Sister Lin Yuan, it''s time for me to go," said Jun Hua.


    "Right, see you in the next chance, Jun Hua," replied Lin Yuan.


    With that, the two girls parted ways. Xia hurriedly followed Jun Hua out.


    Jun Hua smiled, "Xia, what do you think if I be part of Lin family again?"


    Xia''s face changed, "Miss, why would you want to be a part of Lin family? They are all a bunch of useless people."


    "That may not be necessarily true. These people have their own uses."


    Jun Hua climbed inside her carriage and headed home. Her mind began to n out her attacks.

 Chapter 4: Jun Hua Min

    <h4>4 Jun Hua Min</h4>


    "We''ve arrived."


    Jun Hua alighted from the carriage and entered their Jun family residence with ease. It had been quite some time since she was back here, so she wanted to enjoy her time. Behind her, Xia tried her best to catch up with the young miss.


    "Jun Hua,e here for a second."


    "Yes Grandpa?" Jun Hua walked towards her grandfather, who was sitting on a chair in the hall. His face was dark, emitting a grave aura.


    "The emperor wanted to test all the new generals of the young generation. Given that ''Jun Min'' is famous, you will need to meet him."


    Hearing that news, Jun Hua''s face darkened. Jun Min was the name of her adoptive brother who, in reality, didn''t exist. It was a figure she created with her family''s help in order to allow their family to rise again. Since women were not allowed to join the military warfare, under the current circumstances, she had to create a different identity. Thus, after some discussions they came up with the idea of Jun Min.


    Although her n was to make an excellent brother, she never thought that she would be this famous. The name Jun Min was already established significantly and countless people were hoping to meet the boy. Jun Hua herself was only a rookie general and still required her uncle''s help on some asions. However, for her soldiers, just her presence alone was enough to make their blood boil and wanted to charge against the enemies with no hesitation.


    Her physical strength was indeed greater than most people, butpared to those seasoned fighters, it was still not enough. What she had were her wits and her young age that boost the soldiers'' morale in times of war.


    "Just what does that person wanted?" Jun Hua raged. She didn''t want to meet that person as Jun Min ever, but she knew that it was unavoidable. With Jun Min''s achievement, a lot of people would be suspicious if he never appeared and their Jun family would be in for bigger trouble.


    "Souka said he wanted to test all the young generals, but I think there''s more to it than that," Jun Zhenxian brows furrowed. "No matter what happens, you have to be careful, understand?"


    Jun Hua nodded, "Right, when will the call be?"


    Jun Zhenxian was going to say that he doesn''t know when a eunuch arrived announcing the emperor''s order to pass a message. Jun Zhenxian took the scroll and his face grew a few shades darker. The emperor ordered that they should alle to the pce tomorrow.


    After the eunuch had left, Jun Hua raised her head, "There shouldn''t be anyone who knew that I have returned, right?"


    Her words were correct. Because Jun Hua needed to attend as a girl, she had to return from the battlefield without anyone knowing that Jun Min was gone. She returned stealthily, but there were still people who caught wind of it. There was only one possibility: there were spies watching her.


    Jun Zhenxian hurriedly went outside. He wanted to hack down those spies as soon as possible. Watching her raging grandfather, Jun Hua sighed. She chose to return to her room and rest since she didn''t have much time for resting anymore. That emperor would surely task a difficult mission for them and possibly do something to hinder her.


    Xia helped Jun Hua change her clothes and wash up before the young girl rested for the night.


    Early the next morning, Jun Hua woke up and shezily slipped out of her bed. Thefortable bed was quite a luxury for her, but she reluctantly got up knowing that there were far too many things needed to be done.


    "Xia," Jun Hua called on to her maid.


    "Yes, Miss," Xia readily helped Jun Hua to prepare her makeup. After putting all of it in order on the table, she retreated behind.


    Jun Hua picked up a face mask and wore it on her face. Jun Hua''s facial features were undeniably feminine, thus it was difficult for her to qualify as a boy with that face. To hide her feminine features, whenever she was on the battlefield appearing as Jun Min, she would wear a face mask. The face mask didn''t differ much from her face, but it helped her look much more masculine. Whenever people saw her face with the face mask, they would at most think of her as a "flower boy."


    After putting the face mask on, Jun Hua rubbed some lotion on her skin to make herplexion darker for her original skin was fair white like snow.


    To finish up, Jun Hua tied up her hair in a bun, making her hair considerably shorter. Having had done these fashions multiple times, she expertly perfectedpleting Jun Min''s look in a short time.


    Finally, Jun Hua picked up a set of blue robes and wore them. She could not wear armor suit in the capital unless she was nning to go to war. The robe made her appear like a refined schr, instead of a general.


    On the side, Xia took a deep breath and sighed. If only her miss was a real man, there would be countless women who would fall for him just from her appearance alone. Even Xia herself could not help but feel that she would definitely fall for "Jun Min," if not for the fact she knew that she''s a woman, a very attractive young woman.


    Seeing the stunned expression on Xia face, Jun Huaughed, "Have you fallen for me again, Xia?"


    Xia blushed, "I don''t... Ah, it''s your fault for being so handsome."


    Jun Huaughed, she loved to tease Xia since the girl would easily blush. Jun Hua waved her hand and another girl dressed in ck appeared. Her stature was very simr with Jun Hua, but looked very different.


    "Min, stay here and be on guard. If anyone would look for Jun Hua, just show up, and act like a shy girl."


    "Yes, Miss." The girl in ck clothes was one of Jun Hua''s bodyguards. She was a trained assassin and her main task was to substitute Jun Hua if she needed to appear as both Jun Min and Jun Hua. Apart from that, she needed to protect Jun Hua in case she required it.


    "Xia, you stay here too."


    Xia nodded. She knew that she could not follow Jun Hua when she was posing as Jun Min or people would be suspicious.


    After leaving them with her instructions, Jun Hua proceeded to go to the pce. The time to face the emperor had arrived.

 Chapter 5: Military Families

    <h4>5 Military Families</h4>


    Jun Zhenxian was waiting for his ''grandson'' toe out. When he saw Jun Hua, his face lit up. He rarely went in the front line, so Jun Hua''s face was also a big surprise for him. Seeing the face that looked simr to his own son, he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Grandpa, don''t tell me that my face shocked you so much?" Jun Hua wore a helpless expression.


    Jun Zhenxianughed, not embarrassed at all about his stunned face that he showed, "You looks so much like Qing''er* when he was young."


    "Well, I am your granddaughter."


    "Yes, you''re right. Come on, I have already prepared the carriage." He gestured towards the waiting carriage.


    "Yes Grandpa."


    - Inside the pce -


    There were already four people waiting, two pairs of old and young men. Two of them were Nanglong Souka and Nanglong Soujin. The other pair was Lan Teng and Lan Ping. Among the big families in the capital, only the three of them have high achievement in military: the Nanglong family, Lan family, and the one that had yet to arrive, Jun family.


    The Jun and the Lan family were bothpletely focused on military affairs which would make them fall once their military was suppressed. This was what happened to Jun family fifteen years ago and they already had nearly fallenpletely if not for some genius left behind.


    "Those Jun family sure takes their time," Lan Teng said condescendingly. They have never once had good rtions with the Jun family. They were always at each other''s throats andpeted with no holds barred. The Jun family''s fall was something he had dearly hoped for so long, but hadn''t yet to happen.


    "Their location is the farthest," Nanglong Souka retorted calmly, "Besides, it is still not the appointed time yet."


    Lan Teng threw murderous gaze at Nanglong Souka, but said nothing more. The Nanglong family had influence both in military and government. Not only that, Nanglong Souka himself was a prime minister who was still in his prime age. There were two prime ministers in the Ming Kingdom: Prime Minister of Left was Lin Tang and the other, Prime Minister of Right was Nanglong Souka.


    They were the four biggest families in the kingdom and soon, there would only be three, since the Jun family had long lost its qualification. The four families were always at each other''s end. They would banter, at times would have some friendly rtions, but never too close.


    Lan Ping threw a hostile gaze at Nanglong Soujin, "Since our old men are arguing, what about you? Do you want to join in?"


    "Not interested."


    "Why?"


    "You''re not worthy," Soujin replied indifferently.


    Lan Ping suddenly had the urge to strangle the man in front of him. He once heard about him and knew about his achievements. Compared to him, Nanglong Soujin was far more astounding and powerful. So although unwilling, Lan Ping could only choose to restrain himself.


    Nanglong Soujin indeed didn''t put Lan Ping in his eyes. For him, only someone as aplished as Jun Min could make him look at that person. The others were only decoration that did not hold much importance.


    He was getting bored when the eunuch suddenly announced the arrival of Jun family. Once again there were just two people headed inside. However, this time it was a boy who came, not a girl, with the old man Jun Zhenxian.


    The four pairs of eyes strained deeply onto the boy. Jun Min was indeed a celebrated name especially in the ces he was leading. However, the boy had never shown up in the capital prior to this day. They too only had known about it from the spies they ced on the border so they were particrly curious about him. How could a fourteen year old boy be a general?


    With just one look and they were already baffled. The boy''s stature was very slim, just like a girl. His refined clothes and his peaceful aura would make people mistake him for an average young boy. Among the four of them, only Nanglong Soujin sensed something amiss. The impression that Jun Min gave him was like a sleeping lion, a beast in a human skin.


    Nanglong Soujin lips perked up. He felt like this challenge was going to be interesting.


    "Hahaha, have you all waited for long?" Jun Zhenxianughed. Instead of apologizing, this old man chose to make fun of his old friends.


    Lan Teng''s brows creased up. He never liked this old man who could not seem to read the situation and would possibly create troubles. Nanglong Souka shook his head helplessly. His old pal had never changed; he was always the same yful and shameless old man.


    "So, this is Jun Min?" Nanglong Souka shifted his gaze towards the boy. Jun Hua raised her head and her calm eyes met with those of the old man.


    "My name is Jun Min, it is a pleasure to meet you all."


    Jun Min''s voice sounded a bit childish. Boys normally matureter, but usually at 14 years old, their voices would have already started to change. Jun Hua had not yet perfected Jun Min''s voice as it would sound strange. She could only use her real voice and lower it down to sound different. In any case, it was unlikely she would meet them as a girl.


    Lan Ping stared at Jun Min with hate. This boy was clearly only a kid, how could he be so famous within such short time?


    Jun Hua turned her head and met the two young generals'' stares. She had long heard about them, even before she stepped into the battlefield. However, seeing them now made her more certain that they were truly powerful. Her gaze remained calm as she stared back at them.


    "Little boy, do you have confidence to finish this challenge?" Lan Ping started to provoke her.


    Jun Hua didn''t have any idea about what kind of test the emperor had prepared. However, no matter what that person would throw at him, she was ready to ept it.


    "Yes, I have," she replied.


    Lan Ping truly hated the way Jun Min kept his calm demeanor. He was about to provoke her again when the eunuch announced the emperor''s arrival.


    "The emperor has arrived!"

 Chapter 6: Test from the Emperor

    <h4>6 Test from the Emperor</h4>


    The emperor entered the hall regally. All six of them corrected their posture and kowtowed to the king.


    "This subject greets the emperor."


    The emperor smiled. "So you have all arrived. Please take a seat."


    The emperor sat down first before all of them dared to sit down. The emperor''s eyes locked onto Jun Min as he observed the young general. He had long heard about this boy, but seeing his appearance, he felt a bit odd. This kid didn''t look any different from most teenagers in the streets so how could he have so much aplishment?


    The emperor didn''t show his curiosity and instead started to talk calmly.


    "I called you all here to help me in constructing a strategy. There is a certain riot in the Jin Vige, which started three days ago. This is the map of the area and I wanted to know your thoughts about it."


    The eunuch came forward and presented the map. They have marked the position of the enemies and the troops they had in the city nearby. The number was not great, but if they needed reinforcement, it would take some time before the capital could send any more people.


    "How much time we have?" Soujin asked first.


    "It''s better to resolve this riot quickly in order to avoid any disturbances."


    Lan Ping face scrunched a bit. He had wanted to propose cutting off the supply chain for the vige in order to weaken the force there. The position of the vige was quite remote, so it would be easy to block them, but with the emperor wanted them to resolve it quickly, there was no way he could propose the idea.


    "What''s their demand?" This time it was Jun Hua who asked.


    The eunuch stepped forward. "They are asking for a new official to be sent there because they don''t like the previous official. ording to our report, this official is a good one and there shouldn''t be any need to change him."


    "So they turned hostile just to change the official?" Jun Hua raised an eyebrow. "Then you should just switch the official with another from the other city near them. It should solve the problem if there''s no more demand."


    The eunuch was stunned. Jun Hua''s straightforward answer was actually the same with the one that their strategist had said. It''s just the official had some backing and somehow they didn''t want to allow this official to change the position. The strategist thus chose a different method, and that family had to ept.


    Soujin closed his eyes. "But the official has some backing so that makes it difficult to change. If I''m not wrong, you have already deployed people to forcefully shift that official''s job to the neighboring vige that is about the same size and some money to coax that family."


    The problems have been resolved? This was the first time Lan Ping heard about it and all of his war strategy he wanted to propose soon disappeared. If it''s like this, why did the emperor asked them toe here early in the morning?


    The emperor was not too surprised with this development. He had already anticipated that Soujin would have some news beforehand since the Nanglong family was indeed strong. What he did not expect was how quick Jun Min proposed his ideas even before he knew the entire situation on there.


    "It''s just some warm up. The real challenge is this one."


    Another eunuch brought to them another map. This was the map of Ming Kingdom showing some areas which were still ''free''. There were a lot of smaller kingdoms and viges around the few bigger kingdoms that on some asions, the big kingdoms would try to take down. The map that was presented to them had three small kingdoms marked by the emperor.


    "There are three small kingdoms on the West that have been growing in power. I wanted to subdue them using small number of soldiers. Five thousand soldiers with their generals are already waiting for order on the border. Your task is to subdue these kingdoms in less than two months."


    Jun Hua stared at the map and made a few calctions in her mind. Even with horse, she could only reach the border in five days, which was if she sprinted all the way without sleeping. Then she would need to organize the soldiers and march towards the enemies. All in all, it would require around one and half month at the very least.


    Soujin also stared at the map for a moment. The task was not impossible, but two months were extremely arduous. If they would not encounter any trouble, they should be able to finish it in time. However, if there were a lot of problems along the way, it would take much longer time.


    Lan Ping looked at the map and tried to remember all of it perfectly. He wanted to show them all that he was the most brilliant general, exceedingly skilled than the rest.


    "Now, among these three kingdoms, which one will you take down?" the emperor asked the three generals.


    All the while, the three old men waited on the back patiently. For a kingdom to strive, they would require strong and talented people. It was only logical that the emperor wanted to test them, but Jun Zhenxian knew that this emperor would undoubtedly make their Jun family''s task even harder.


    Jun Hua''s eyes swept across the three kingdoms and myriad strategies appeared within her mind. Soon she smiled slightly. She had found a feasible strategy which would allow her to conquer the kingdom swiftly, but there was a big risk there.


    After a while, the emperor asked them again, "Who wants to choose first?"


    The young generals looked at each other. Seeing that the two of them were still probing, Jun Hua raised her hand.


    "Which one Jun Min?"


    "I choose the Al Kingdom," Jun Min confidently answered.


    Soujin''s brows creased at Jun Hua''s choice, but he didn''t really mind it. He let Lan Ping choose before he picked thest one the other two didn''t take.


    The emperor only bid them good luck before retreating to the back, leaving the three of them in the hall. Hisst message was: "Two months will start tomorrow."

 Chapter 7: First Be

    <h4>7 First Be</h4>


    Lan Ping hurriedly went outside after bidding farewell to Jun Min and Nanglong Soujin. The two of them also started to walk outside, but their pace was rather calm and unhurried.


    "Are you sure you can finish this task only with the soldiers the emperor provided?" Soujin started.


    Jun Min''s brows rose up, "Their number is not a lot, but it''s also not little. If one wants to use their family soldiers, the time to march there is far longer."


    "True enough." Soujin agreed.


    Their family soldiers were located far from the west. Jun family''s post was the southeast while Nanglong family soldier is the northeast. The closest one was the Lan family since they were situated on the northwest however, it would still require them two weeks to arrive at that kingdom.


    "Will you go today or tomorrow?"


    "Today," Jun Min answered. While they were talking, they have reached the pce gate and she mounted up her horses that she had prepared earlier.


    "So you too have readied yourself," Nanglong Soujin also mounted his horse, "Want to go together? Our destination is the same."


    The three of them needed to go to one part of the border to take the lead of their soldiers so it was not wrong to say that their first destination was the same. They would only part ways when they were about to go to their chosen kingdom.


    Jun Min''s brows rose. Why would this man start talking to her all of a sudden? She could not recall having had any interaction with him before. Forget it, I better just set off.


    Jun Min ignored Soujin, but both their speed was about the same which made them stay side by side. Jun Min started to head to a different path when Soujin suddenly spoke again.


    "Do you want to bet with me?"


    Jun Min stared at Nanglong Soujin in confusion. What was this man saying? She would certainly be more perplexed if she knew that the same man who asked her to have a bet was the same man who rejected a bet before. If Lan Ping heard his request, he would surely have another urge to strangle him.


    "What bet?"


    "Just a simple one: We will bet on who can capture the kingdom the quickest."


    Jun Min stared back, "If it''s Lan Ping who finishes first?"


    "He won''t. He doesn''t have the capability."


    "...."


    Jun Min''s first impression of this man right now was just how arrogant he is. It was one thing that he was capable, but another thing to shamelessly look down on people. However, from the way he talked, Jun Min noticed something.


    "And you think I can?"


    "Maybe," Nanglong Soujin''s lips curled up, forming a devilish smile. Along with his extremely handsome face, his appearance would surely shoot down countless girls. Unfortunately, Jun Min was not one to be captivated by mere handsome face that easily.


    "So what is the reward and punishment?" Jun Min chose to concede and listen to what this man wanted to propose. If it''s interesting enough, then why not try?


    "Treat for a drink."


    "...."


    This man''s way of thinking was truly out of ordinary. Jun Min felt like she had to raise her hand in defeat. She thought Soujin would propose something serious, but it felt like this bet was just a game that won''t really hurt both of them if either one of them lose.


    "I''m underage."


    "I forgot you''re a kid," Nanglong Soujin ignored the deathly stare Jun Min given him as he thought of another way, "Then just a meal for you."


    "Sure," Jun Hua answered right away, "Be prepared for a hole in your wallet then."


    "Oh, you''re sure that you can win? It''s not that easy, little kid,"Soujin grinned and stared at Jun Min''s small stature, "Besides, with that small body, how can you eat so much?"


    "Of course I can! I''m still in my growing up stage."


    Jun Min really has the urge to beat the crap out of Soujin. This man''s mouth is truly sharp and deathly. If she were to talk with him any longer she felt that she could lose her self-control and start attacking for real.


    Soujinughed, "You''re interesting, kid. I will be waiting for your performance."


    Jun Min didn''t answer; instead he focused all of his attention to her horses. Beside her, Nanglong Soujin also paced his horse and gained more speed. Both of them continued like this for days before they arrived on the border.


    Jun Min was quite exhausted for not sleeping the entire journey. On the other hand, Soujin still looked fine. She had to admit that this man''s martial arts were indeed remarkable and a small girl like her could not hope topare. Nevertheless, she still needed to hold on, so she turned her head to the leadingmander, Wang Zhou.


    Wang Zhou walked towards Jun Min and greeted her. He was a bit disappointed with how Jun Min looked because she appeared very ordinary. He had once heard about the aplishments Jun Min had on the battlefield, but it seemed those were only rumors.


    Jun Min stared at the war records and her smile turned colder. Wang Zhou had already be amander for a long time, but he never achieved big results. Looking at the tired looking soldiers, they were no different than died bulls waiting for a ughter. What skilled soldiers the emperor had prepared!


    "Commander Zhou, do you mind if I talk for a few minutes to these soldiers?"


    "Go ahead, General Min."


    Jun Min strolled calmly in front of the soldiers. All the while she could clearly hear the soldiers talking about her with doubts about her, but she didn''t mind any of it all. The soldiers seemed reluctant to allow such a small kid to lead them.


    Jun Min cleared his throat.


    "When I came here, I''ve had high expectations from all of you. However, seeing you all here, my thought is you are a bunch of useless people and just waiting for death''s call. If you are to march against the enemies right now, you would all lose badly."


    The soldiers started staring at Jun Min with red eyes. They felt deeply insulted.


    "General, why are you insulting us?" one of them yelled.


    Jun Min stared at that person, "Insulting? I''m sure I only spoke the truth. Tell me: are you here to march for war or waiting for ughter? Why are you still standing here with such listless eyes? Let me tell you the reason: it is because you people are incapable of doing anything. In the end, you''re all just a waste."


    The soldiers were staring intensely at Jun Min. They are incapable? That''s not right! Their skills have been honed for years in the battlefield, how could they be a waste?


    "General! We are not weak! We are not useless!" the soldiers shouted.


    "Then prove it! Prove that you are not weak and you are capable! With those kinds of eyes waiting for death, how do you think I would believe in you?"


    The soldiers could see that Jun Min was deathly tired, looking at her slightly disheveled clothes and paleplexion. Butpared to them who were just waiting here, the little kid looked far more energized, powerful even, from yelling towards them. How could they lose to a mere kid? In that instant, the five thousand soldiers all roared up.


    Wang Zhao stared with mouth opened wide and Jun Min smiled slightly. Her n to provoke them then to let them see their disparity with her had seeded.


    "Commander Zhou, let''s go."

 Chapter 8: Second Be

    <h4>8 Second Be</h4>


    Jun Zhenxian was waiting in his house calmly. There didn''t seem to be any worries in his face as he continued with his daily activity. That day, there was a familiar guest in his home, Nanglong Souka.


    "Zhenxian, you old man, how can you stay calm when your grandson is in the battlefield?"


    Hearing that question, Jun Zhenxianughed. "I trust my boy."


    Nanglong Souka rolled his eyes. "How can you be so sure with him?"


    "What about yourself, don''t you have confidence in Soujin?"


    "Of course I do."


    "Then, it''s the same."


    Nanglong Souka truly wanted to beat up this overconfident old man. How could he be more confident than him? Souka chose to stop thinking about it and merely drank his tea.


    After finishing a book, Jun Zhenxian put it away then sat down in front of Nanglong Souka. He grinned.


    "Since you''re so worried, do you want to take a bet with me? Who among our grandsons will return earlier?"


    Nanglong Souka scoffed. "You shameless old man, you wanted to bet about your own grandson?"


    Souka didn''t know that his own grandson had also proposed the same to Jun Min. If he knew, he would definitely think his own grandson to be even more shameless than this old man in front of him. Not to mention, the contents of their bet were the same.


    "Why not? Are you scared to lose?" Jun Zhengxian taunted Nanglong Souka.


    "Who said I''m scared? Tell me, what do you want to bet on?"


    "Just a small treasure is enough; I don''t want to take much from you."


    "Then it''s a deal, you better be prepared to lose."


    The two of them continued their banter, just like children. All the servants have their eyes lowered as if they were not seeing these two old men acting shamelessly.


    Soon, news from the battlefield arrived.


    ...


    Day 12 of the war.


    "Have you heard about it? My grandson has already taken down one of the city sessfully! The news even said that the effort he required was so small that it seemed like a child y to him. Hahaha! Are you ready to lose, Zhenxian?"


    "Get lost!"


    "You''re the one who proposed the bet first, so don''t forget that you have to pay in the full amount. Don''t suddenly retract your bet like a coward."


    "Get out of here, old fart!"


    ...


    Day 15 of the war.


    "Hmm, that Lan Ping is not bad. Zhenxian, he managed to take down one of the cities sessfully without much loss. I never thought that he could be so capable, butpared to my grandson, he is nothing at all. Right, how about your grandson, old man? There hasn''t been any news at all. Don''t tell me that he''s actually so weak?"


    "Damn you Souka! Meet me in the training hall, now!"


    "You, robust idiotic old man! I''m an official, not a fighter!"


    The servants all stared at the ground. They didn''t dare say anything to anyone about these esteemed old men of the kingdom swearing and cursing at each other. If both Nanglong Soujin and Jun Hua knew about their grandfathers'' ''achievement'', they would surely hide themselves from each other from embarrassment. These two old men were too shamelesspared to their status!


    ...


    Day 20 of the war.


    "Souka, seems like you have to prepare yourself for losing. My grandson has captured three cities in one go! While your grandson only got two, right?"


    "...."


    This time it was Nanglong Souka''s turn to hold his temper from all the mockingments from his old friend, and since Jun Zhenxian had been holding back these past few days, he was even more explosive than usual. To him, that was a deeper kind of torture.


    ...


    Day 32 of the war.


    "Souka, time to pay up your debt."


    Nanglong Souka could not be bothered by this shameless old man in front of him as his eyes continued to watch the news the people had brought from the front line. Jun Min managed to subdue the Al Kingdom king, which meant he had won the war. The young general required only half the given time to win the battle. It was certainly a remarkable achievement for them to have been able topletely subdue a kingdom within a month''s time.


    Jun Zhenxian was stillughing heartily when Nanglong Souka stared at him full of seriousness.


    "How did he do it? He was definitelygging behind, but now he finished it all up far earlier than others?" he asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t know. That boy is a gifted general so I did not dare to meddle with how he conducts his battles." Jun Zhenxian answered nonchntly.


    It was the truth. After sending Jun Hua to the battlefield, he had left all of his training concerns to his first son, Jun Qing. Because of that, he really didn''t have an inkling on what kind of strategies Jun Hua used, neither her fighting prowess.


    Nanglong Souka sighed. "I will send the treasureter for you."


    ...


    Day 40 of the war: Nanglong Soujin managed to subdue Lim Kingdom.


    Day 52 of the war: Jun Min was back to the capital with victory.


    Day 54 of the war: Nanglong Soujin returned to the capital with victory.


    Day 61 of the war: Lan Ping managed to subdue Yun Kingom.


    ...


    On the day Jun Hua returned, the first thing she did was to return to her room and had a good sleep for a whole day. Her journey to the capital took longer because of some things she needed to be taken care of. As such, Jun Hua was extremely exhausted.


    Jun Hua only managed to wake up the next afternoon and the little girl went out to meet her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I''m back."


    "How''s your condition? Did you have a good rest?" Jun Zhenxian asked in happy mood. Nanglong Souka had just sent him the treasure he promised so of course this old man was very happy.


    "I''m pretty good," Jun Hua answered. "Right, has the Lin family made a move?"


    "Not yet. What are you plotting now, little girl?"


    Jun Hua smiled, "It is something special. But it''s alright, I can do itter. By the way, Grandpa, sign me up for the academy."


    This time Jun Zhenxian was stunned, "As Jun Hua or Jun Min?"


    "Jun Hua."


    Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter''s eyes deeply. He knew very well that as a girl, there were far too many things Jun Huacked. Did she think she could catch up with thosedies? Jun Zhenxian did not to dwell on it for now and just agreed with her.


    "Alright then, it will be done in a few days."

 Chapter 9: Result of the Tes

    <h4>9 Result of the Tes</h4>


    Nanglong Soujin had long known that he lost the bet, but he didn''t feel much anxious. A different matter happened with his grandfather who was already berating him loudly the moment he stepped into their home.


    "Are you done, old man?"


    Nanglong Souka could only raise his hand in a helpless manner while Nanglong Soujin''s mother, Qin Shie, tried to ease up her father-inw''s anger. She felt that Soujin had already done enough for the kingdom, so why should this old man continue to pester her son?


    "Come here, Soujin. You must be tired from all the war. Why don''t you rest up for a while?"


    Towards his mother, Soujin was far warmer. "It''s alright, mom. I didn''t hurry back to the capital, so I''m not really tired."


    "Silly boy, then let''s eat. Mother prepared your favorite meal."


    Getting ignored by his grandson, Nanglong Souka could only forcefully ept it and eat with them while grumbling. He had already lost one of his treasures and now even his grandson was ignoring him. After eating, Soujin bid farewell and went to the Jun family residence to fulfill his end of the bargain.


    Jun Zhenxian almost spurted the water he was drinking when a servant told him that Nanglong Soujin hade to visit. He might have understood if it was Nanglong Souka, but Nanglong Soujin? Why in the world would that boy suddenlye here?


    "What does he want?"


    "He is looking for Jun Min."


    "Let him in and call Jun Min toe here!"


    Jun Hua was in her room when the servant told her about Soujin. Jun Hua hurriedly tossed the book she was reading on the table and dressed up as Jun Min. She knew about the reason Soujin hade, but never expected him to arrive straight to her house the moment he returned to the capital!


    In only a few minutes, Jun Hua finished dressing up and came out to meet Nanglong Soujin. Nanglong Soujin had just arrived and was currently talking with Jun Zhenxian when he saw a little boy walking towards him.


    "Soujin, why are you here today?" Jun Hua asked with a hint of displeasure.


    Soujinughed. "Today is a Saturday and it''s a perfect day to fulfill my debt. Do you have time to stroll the streets?"


    "I do," Jun Hua nodded. "Grandpa, I will be going out for a while."


    Without waiting for Jun Zhenxian to answer, Jun Hua hastily bolted from the room followed by Nanglong Soujin. Jun Zhenxian could only watch helplessly. Just what those two are nning now? Never mind, he will just ask Jun Hua when she returned.


    Soujin and Jun Min walked along the streets. At first, Jun Hua thought that they would go by carriage, but surprisingly, this man wanted her to walk on foot. Several passersby were staring at them with curiosity. It was rare to see two exceedingly gorgeous young men on the streets. Especially those girls, many of them flushed the moment theyid eyes on these two.


    Jun Hua ignored them and focused on following Nanglong Soujin. He didn''t talk much while walking, but the silence onlysted for a few minutes before Soujin stopped in front of a luxurious restaurant. Jun Hua stared at the restaurant''s name with wide eyes. She had long heard about this restaurant and its highly expensive food. Eating here would surely cost a lot.


    "Restaurant Han Yan. Soujin, isn''t this restaurant highly expensive? If you''re not friends with the Young Noble Han, you have to pay their price ten times more."


    Young Noble Han was a wealthy figure, but no one actually knew him. The number of people who knew his real face was very few, and they too would not willingly divulge his identity. Because of this, Restaurant Han Yan was deemed the most exclusive restaurant in the capital, but many people would stille here because of the luxurious atmosphere and good food.


    "Don''t worry, I know the owner."


    With that, Nanglong Soujin walked inside calmly with Jun Hua who followed behind. The splendor of this ce was not losing out with the pce. Jun Hua felt like her eyes were blinded by the richness of everything in this restaurant. Now, she finally realized why a lot of people were willing to part with their money to eat here. This was truly a good ce to brag, especially to girls.


    "Soujin! You really took your time!" a man yelled. Jun Hua''s eyes almost popped out when she saw that person. It was Prince Yan, the third prince of Ming Kingdom. She didn''t know that a prince could behave like that...


    "Ming Yan, I brought a guest here," Soujin casually pointed out.


    Jun Hua hurriedly bowed down. "Jun Min greets Prince Yan."


    "You don''t have to be so formal," Yan hadn''t really paid attention, but then it knocked onto him that it was the name of the famous young general in the capital. He hurriedly turned his head. "You''re Jun Min who won the war in one month?"


    Jun Hua was startled, "Well, it was one month and two days."


    Yan turned to look at Soujin with questions in his eyes. What did this man do to make this little monstere with him here? Unfortunately, Soujin averted his eyes and conveniently sat down on one of the seats.


    "Take a seat, Jun Min. Let''s eat together."


    Jun Hua nodded, "Thank you, Prince Yan."


    "Just call me Yan," Yan said; seeing the hesitation on Jun Min''s face, he added. "I insist."


    "I understand, Yan."


    Soujin ordered some of the food and handed the menu to Jun Hua. Jun Hua stared at the price listed down and somehow felt her heart bleed a little. Well, it was not her who would foot the bill, so might as well just enjoy eating. With that in mind, Jun Hua selected some delicacies that looked very much appetizing.


    "Soujin, is it alright? The price of these foods is quite expensive..."


    Soujin nodded. "It''s alright, Yan will pay for us."


    Yan almost choked the wine he drank, "You rascal! Why would I want to pay for your food?"


    "You''re the owner so pay for me this time."


    Yan rolled his eyes in displeasure while Jun Hua stared at Yan in disbelief. That Young Noble Han was actually Prince Yan? There was no way she could have expected it even in her dreams.


    Seeing the surprise in Jun Hua''s face, Yanughed.


    "You''re surprised, little boy?"

 Chapter 10: A Promise

    <h4>10 A Promise</h4>


    ''Surprised'' was a clear understatement from the way Jun Hua felt at that moment. She had once heard that among the four imperial sons, the third prince, Prince Yan was the most useless one since all he did was look for women. He often stirred up trouble too and quite a lot of people were saying that he was just a good-for-nothing. But now, she just found out that the owner of the most expensive restaurant in the capital turned out to be him!


    Jun Hua stared at Yan''s face for a few seconds before pulling herself back to reality. This prince... he truly didn''t know why he had chosen to hide deeply, but it was not his business to ask. Jun Hua nodded at Yan question.


    "Prince Yan is indeed a hidden dragon."


    Yanughed. "Just call me Yan. I detest hearing my friends call me a prince."


    Jun Hua could onlyply with his request. She was still taken aback with the fact that Yan was actually willing to tell such a huge secret to him. They have just met for the first time, but he already told her such a big secret? Was there any motive behind this?


    Yan turned to Soujin. "You still have to pay here. I didn''t build this restaurant without money."


    "Reduce two of the zero on the end."


    "You�� fine!"


    Jun Hua nudged Soujin. "You should have chosen a different restaurant."


    "Don''t worry, even if I don''t pay, Yan won''t suffer any loss."


    "It''s not that, but didn''t you promise to treat me?"


    Yan almost choked for the second time today. The unexpected meeting with Jun Min had already surprised him as much, and now he just found out that his friend promised to treat a man. Had his friend''s path deviated?


    Yan wanted to ask, but seeing the murderous gaze Soujin gave him, he swallowed that thought. If he dared to utter it, he was sure he won''t be able to get out of bed for a whole week!


    "I lost a bet with this boy," Soujin uttered out slowly. "Since he''s too young for drinking, I decided to change the bet into a meal."


    "I see."


    Yan nodded in understanding, but the next second he burst outughing. Soujinpletely ignored his best friend while Jun Hua stared in bewilderment. Why was he suddenlyughing? Was there anything wrong with what Soujin told him?


    "Soujin... actually lose... in a bet... Wahaha... I can''t believe it... You finally found your match."


    Soujin''s face darkened a little, "Yan, meet me at the training hall in an hour."


    "Wait... wahaha... I can''t stopughing�� Don''t beat me up... hahaha."


    Jun Hua was utterly speechless with their banters. From Yan''s reaction, it seemed Soujin had never lost in a bet before. How could he have done it? Even she was not as certain that she could always win, since this time she only managed to find some loopholes.


    Soujin hammered his hand on the table and only after that did Yan stoppedughing.


    Luckily, the food arrived and they started to eat. Soujin only ate little, while Jun Hua and Yan cleaned up the rest of the food. This was the first time Jun Hua tasted such great food. With her rarely stayed at home and the quality of her food could not bepared with this one, she felt like this was honestly a big treat for her.


    "How''s it?"


    "It''s really good. Thank you Soujin."


    Soujin nodded. "Let''s take a walk across the street, and then I want to have a duel with you."


    "Okay then," Jun Hua agreed. She was skeptical about Soujin''s fighting ability, but she knew that his ability must be better than hers. With such an offer to train herself, there was no reason why she should pass the opportunity?


    "What about you Yan?"


    "I''m not going."


    Yan stayed on his seat as he watched the two of them disappear from his sight. The moment they disappeared, he turned serious.


    "Shu, have you finished researching about Jun Min? What do you think about him?"


    A man appeared in front of Yan. "Replying to Young Master, General Min is a highly talented general. He has just reached the age of fourteen, yet his fighting prowess and strategies are exceptional. ording to his battle records, he is simr with Young Master Soujin, there''s no battle where he loses."


    Yan nodded. He had the same view when he heard about the extraordinary feat that Jun Min had done in the test. After meeting with the boy today, he felt that his character was good and it won''t be a bad idea to befriend him. The only problem was there must be a lot of enemies.


    "He''s quite interesting. I really wanted to meet with him again."


    The duel between Soujin and Jun Hua didn''tst long. Jun Hua could notpare to Soujin in terms of pure martial arts and power. Many times she almost got hit critically by the training sword. In the end, she still got hit and forced to end the duel.


    "You''re really just a kid. Your power is stillcking, but your skill is not that bad," Soujin said. He was a bit surprised because Jun Min couldst fighting him for so long. Although the boy was quite battered up, at least he could withstand a few of his blows.


    Jun Hua stared at Soujin. "One day, I will beat you up."


    "Sure, I will wait for that," Soujin agreed candidly. "Do you want to have another duel?"


    "When?"


    "Every Saturday afternoon."


    Jun Hua thought about it for a moment. Starting this Monday, she needed to go to school from Monday to Friday as Jun Hua. She didn''t really have anything nned to do on Saturdays, so he agreed, "Sure then."


    After making ns to meet up the following week, the two of them parted their ways.


    Jun Hua hurriedly returned home because she was sure that her grandfather was worried about her. As she expected, her grandfather was already waiting for her.


    "So, tell me what exactly happened."


    Jun Hua exined briefly about the bet she made with Soujin. Jun Zhenxian almost broke out inughter because the content was the same with what he and Nanglong Souka made. He only turned seriously when he heard about the ns Jun Hua made with Soujin.


    "You... be careful."


    Jun Hua nodded. "How''s the preparation? Have they epted?"


    "Yes, just be careful on the school and learn anything you wanted to learn."


    Jun Hua smiled. Of course, she would properly learn, and in the process, stir up some troubles.

 Chapter 11: Start of the Lesson

    <h4>11 Start of the Lesson</h4>


    Jun Hua rested in her homezily the next day. By her side, Xia was preparing for the things she needed at school.


    "Miss, you have to prepare early. Your lesson on Monday is about embroidery and you need to learn how to hold a needle properly."


    Jun Hua stared at the needle like it was her greatest enemy. She had tried a lot of times only to get her hands pricked countless times. The calm demeanor she usually possessed as a general was vanishedpletely in front of this one needle.


    "I hate embroidery!"


    Xia smiled helplessly. Surprisingly, the excellent ''Jun Min'' had times like this when she was defeatedpletely without any chance to retaliate.


    "Come on, you''re the one who wanted to learn these things in the first ce."


    Jun Hua sighed. "If I knew how troublesome this is, I would have preferred to stay at the frontline and just forget my identity as Jun Hua��"


    "Miss��"


    Filled with reluctance, Jun Hua picked up the needle, thread and silk. Before long, the sound of an angry woman filled the room.


    Xia didn''t know whether tough or cry seeing the helpless situation Jun Hua was in. In the end, she could only put away the embroidery tools and took out a book. This time she selected the math book.


    "A woman needs to learn etiquette, music, painting, needlework, and mathematics. I can''t help with etiquette, music, and painting, but at least I know math and needlework."


    Jun Hua picked up the book that Xia brought out and started to do the exercise. In a couple of minutes, she returned the book to Xia.


    "I''m done."


    Xia looked at all the answers with wide eyes. Jun Hua answered the entire questionnaires written in the book perfectly. Xia felt like bursting into tears, to think that she needed one whole day to finish this book, and yet her young miss could do it much more quickly��


    Jun Huaughed. "I have learnt about all of it when I was studying strategy, so it''s normal that you cannot beat me. Anyway, what I need to learn are those other things aside from math."


    In terms of math, if there was anyone among the girls at the academy could beat her, it would only be a miracle in itself. Since she had to think about various strategies days and nights, she''s already very familiar with calctions and the likes. If one wanted to find her match, they''d better call another general or veteran strategist.


    Xia took the book resentfully. "Madam Mu will be here this afternoon. She will give you some introductions for etiquette and painting."


    "She has finished her task?"


    "It appears so. You should be d that she''s willing to be your teacher."


    Jun Hua nodded. Madam Mu used to be a pce maid, but she slowly climbed through ranks and became a female official. Her main job was to teach etiquette and manner, but she retired years ago. In the past, her mother also studied under Madam Mu and learned a lot from her.


    A lot of noble families were trying to invite Madam Mu to teach their daughters, but she''s quite picky and will not ept requests lightly. The reason she was willing toe here was that she had good rtions with Jun Hua''s mother and she was also one of the few people who knew about her dual identity.


    "I only hope that she won''t treat me too harshly."


    "That''s��" impossible. Xia wanted to say that, but she didn''t dare to. She could only pray that her miss can survive throughout the arduous training.


    That afternoon, Madam Mu arrived. She had a round face that seemed to exude friendliness in spite of her old age. She was dressed in in silvery gray brocade dress and her hair was tied together with a simple pin. Her whole appearance seemed modest and neat.


    "Little Hua, you have grown up," Madam Mu looked at Jun Hua with a smile. She met the girl once before, but at that time, the little girl was dressed as boy.


    Jun Hua smiled. "Thank you, Madam Mu."


    Madam Mu examined Jun Hua carefully. She did not expect that the girl-like boy she met in the past would turn into an exquisitely beautiful flower. Even though she had seen and met a lot of beautiful women, she had to admit that Jun Hua was undoubtedly among the top ranks.


    The little girl was wearing a white dress with a flowery skirt. Her profile was extremely delicate with fair skin simr to a porcin doll. Her hair was tied into a bun with a silver ribbon. Her clear eyes were so beautiful they seemed to glitter under the sunlight.


    Deep in her heart, Madam Mu felt pity towards Jun Hua that such a beautiful face had to stay hidden from the whole world. Indeed, the more beautiful someone is, the more trouble they would bring especially in this era. If it wasn''t like that, why was there phrase: ''a cmitous beauty''?


    "It''s time to start our lesson. I will teach you how to walk gracefully."


    "Please, Madam Mu."


    Once she started teaching, Madam Mu turned into the strictest person in the world. Jun Hua had to repeat the same things for more than a dozen of times until she could do it right. By the time she was done learning how to walk gracefully, the sun had set and Jun Zhenxian had gone to sleep.


    "Grandfather didn''t wait for me?" Jun Hua wiped her sweat as she asked.


    "No, Old Master said that he was tired and wanted to rest early," Xia answered.


    Jun Hua nodded. She had to admit, walking with such speed and care about her skirt movements was indeed terribly taxing. If not because she had experienced hell in training under her grandfather, she doubted if she could pass this lesson safely.


    "Heat up some food. I''d like to eat before sleeping."


    "But, Miss��"


    "I won''t go to sleep straightaway after eating. I will walk around a bit."


    Although it was what Jun Hua said, eventually, she still fell asleep after eating. She was dead tired, both mentally and physically. Since this was not the battlefield, Jun Hua was reluctant to force herself awake much longer.


    Xia sighed helplessly. She could not really understand her miss at all. At one point, she was the young general, and another, she was a spoiled youngdy.


    Madam Mu also went to rest. She was quite satisfied with Jun Hua''s progress since that girl could hold out that long under her training. Tomorrow afternoon is going to be another lesson day.

 Chapter 12: Stunning the Entire Class

    <h4>12 Stunning the Entire ss</h4>


    The next morning, Jun Hua was forced to wake up early by Xia as it was her first day at school. Jun Hua had Xia help her to prepare since she was not ustomed with how noble girls should dress up. After about half an hour, Xia finally finished.


    Jun Hua stretched out her body and called Yamin, her bodyguard.


    "Min, you will be going to the border and act as Jun Min there. Don''t worry, just appear beside my uncle. Then on Thursday, you should be back here."


    "Yes, Miss."


    With that, Yamin disappeared once again and Jun Hua strode out of her room with the way Madam Mu taught herst night. If she continued to walk as she used to, people would certainly say that she was a crude girl.


    "Grandfather, Madam Mu."


    Jun Hua greeted the two people in the dining room. Madam Mu''s eyes lit up soon as she saw her. She was particrly surprised to see that Jun Hua was finally able to walk correctly this morning. Justst night, she still had a lot of mistakes, but today there were none. Her strides were so graceful and refined, perfect for a noble girl. With this, the evaluation Madam Mu had for Jun Hua was risen to another level.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. "Little Hua, your carriage is ready."


    Jun Hua nodded. "Thank you Grandpa."


    "Sure, nowe here and give your grandpa a kiss."


    This time, Jun Hua just smiled and didn''t step forward; her eyes seemed to emit unconcealed rage. Her grandfatherughed when he saw her reaction. He was only teasing her, but it seemed the girl took it seriously. On the side, Madam Mu coughed to hint her irritation.


    "You should find a different way to tease her, Old Man."


    Jun Zhenxian was stunned, but he nodded easily. Seeing two angry women was far scarier than one!


    Jun Hua didn''t linger much longer and bid her farewell after eating, leaving her grandfather in the midst of a lecture. She ignored the pleading look her grandfather passed to her. Madam Mu''s lecture was quite harsh; hence she hoped that with this, probably her shameless grandfather would learn how to control his mouth better.


    Xia helped Jun Hua to settle into the carriagefortably before settling herself as well. Along the journey, Jun Hua had her eyes closed, a calm expression showed in her delicate face, deeply thinking of her ns. To train merely inside the Jun family''s estate was not enough for her to be more familiar with ''battles'' amongst women. She needed to find a way to let herself experience them.


    "Miss, we are here."


    Jun Hua opened her eyes and with Xia''s help, she alighted from the carriage.


    The academy was built in arge estate, covering thousands of meters length with three huge structures. On the far right, stood a two-story structure painted with soft, feminine colors, clearly telling people that this building was where sses for noble girls were being held.


    On the other end, another two-story building was built. Unlike thetter, it held a very masculine aura with its natural earth-colored walls, evidently implying that it was where sses for noble boys were held.


    The third and the biggest one was the main hall, situated in the middle of the whole estate. It was purposely built to hold special asions within the academy, such as final exams and even social events. The whole academy was surrounded by luscious rows of blooming flowers and various trees and there were walkways linking the three buildings.


    All students who attended this academy were from noble families only. Considering the area and the number of students, the academy was certainly thergest in the whole kingdom.


    Amongst the girls who were standing around the entrance, Jun Hua didn''t see any familiar faces. She was wearing a veil to cover her face, thus making it difficult to recognize her. Most of these girls did not wear one in school, since it was inconvenient and they loved to show off their pretty faces.


    "Xia, wait for me here."


    Xia nodded. Servants were not allowed to enter the school''s premises. Since all students were all nobles, their servants would just wait outside until their lessons were finished.


    Jun Hua then headed towards the entrance. Her steps were slow and light that the corner of her skirt didn''t move at all. Her movement was so graceful and there was a kind of dignified air around her. Her well-defined features looked extremely adorable, which attracted the attentions of the boys in the hallway. Even under those gazes, her steps didn''t falter one bit.


    Jun Hua started to look for her ssroom. Noble girls would start going to school at age thirteen, and finish education by the time they reach fifteen years of age, when they would be married away. Jun Hua was fourteen, so naturally she was ced in ss 2, though she had never been here before.


    "Jun Hua?" a surprised voice came to her ears.


    Jun Hua turned to see a young girl around the same age as her, wearing a light yellow dress. Her features were exquisite and delicate. There were still some traces of naivety on her face, but her eyes that always looked down on people were a giveaway to her malicious heart, truly an eyesore.


    It took her a couple of seconds to remember the girl''s name, Lin San, the second young miss of the Lin family. As the daughter of Chun Maora, she was used to be given the first ss items. Jun Hua had only met her once; however, seeing her for this second time only made her feel that this girl was really a rotten spoiled youngdy.


    "Lin San," Jun Hua acknowledged the girl.


    Lin San stared at Jun Hua. She was annoyed that this ''eyesore'' was here. However, as the academy was intended for the young nobles, and considering Jun Hua was a noble young miss although a concubine-born, Lin San couldn''t actually do anything about her being there. Aside from that, Jun Hua''s mother came from the Jun family.


    "You have just started school? Do you think you can catch up with us?" her tone was full of ridicule as she intended to shame Jun Hua.


    At this point, Jun Hua remembered the arrogant young general, Lan Ping. Their tone of voice was very simr, she wondered if they were rted at some point.


    Seeing the dazed look on Jun Hua''s face, Lin San ignored the girl and stepped into the ssroom followed by a few of her minions. Most of them were like her, a concubine-born, but at that moment they all looked at her with ridicule. With the current status of the Jun family, there was no way Jun Hua could be better than them.


    Jun Hua stared at them with an indifferent expression. She had just remembered that she will be in the same ss with Lin San since that girl was in her second year. She really wanted to teach that annoying girl a lesson, however, considering her n, she needed to let her go for now.


    ''There wille a day when you will not even be able to look down on me anymore.''

 Chapter 13: New Studen

    <h4>13 New Studen</h4>


    Jun Hua remained standing in front of her ssroom when she heard another girl''s voice calling her. She turned her head and faced with an older girl she met at the imperial party, Lin Yuan.


    "Jun Hua, you finally decided to attend school."


    Lin Yuan smiled widely, showing her perfect set of white teeth. She hadn''t heard anything from Jun Hua for two months now, so she was honestly happy to see the girl again. Without them meeting here, she probably wouldn''t have any chance to get close with that person at all.


    Jun Hua had noticed her real intention long ago, but she allowed Lin Yuan to get close with her. Lin Yuan didn''t do any actual damage to her and only tried to gain her favor. Besides, Jun Hua knew that this girl''s wish could nevere true, so there was no harm in befriending her.


    Lin Yuan stared at the ssroom, her brows creased. "Right, have you met with Lin San? She must have made some trouble to you. Don''t really mind it. She doesn''t have any evil intention."


    No evil intention? Jun Hua was pretty sure that all Lin San hoped for was for her to die along with her family. Furthermore, her pair of arrogant eyes had never even once looked at her properly.


    The next second, Jun Hua stared at Lin Yuan. She got a feeling that there was something strange with Lin Yuan. Why was she protecting Lin San? Given the innate jealous character of Chun Maora, there was no way she would have left Lin Yuan stay out of trouble. Shouldn''t Lin Yuan feel any hatred towards them?


    "Why are you being protective of her all of a sudden?"


    Lin Yuan didn''t expect Jun Hua to point the matter out so openly. In all honesty, she too didn''t want to do this, but she didn''t have any choice.


    "My marriage was set after my lesson is over. It''s only 4 months away," Lin Yuan answered reluctantly.


    Realization dawned on Jun Hua. In this era where a woman only lived for the sake of her man, marriage was something that is bound to change the entire course of her life. Whether she lives well or not would depend on her husband. Because Lin Yuan was merely a concubine-born, her marriage would be set by Chun Maora being that she was the main wife. If Lin Yuan wanted to get a better groom, she could onlytch onto her good side.


    Jun Hua stared at the girl in front of her. It was no wonder that she wanted to get into the good side of Lin San. Lin Yuan certainly was incapable to get a man of higher status, but at least she could get a decent low-ranking official to be her husband. That is, if Chun Maora and Lin Tang both agreed. Otherwise, she would probably just be someone else''s concubine.


    "Have they chosen a partner for you?"


    Lin Yuan shook her head no, "To establish a marriage, you need consent from both parties. Up until now, there still hasn''t been anyone suitable enough."


    Somehow, Jun Hua had a sense that they would choose someone who will make Lin Yuan''s life miserable. No matter how generous Chun Maora seemed to be, she had once tasted how low that woman would go to in order to gain power within the Lin family. With every cruel methods and underhanded means, she would unhesitatingly do them all just to eliminate her opponents.


    "Be patient, I''m sure your mother won''t let them choose someone bad for you."


    Lin Yuan passed a wry smile. She knew that her mother will definitely choose someone good, but what about Chun Maora?


    Jun Hua stared at the girl as she thought about a few things. There were far too many ways that could possibly affect a woman''s marriage, but all of them wouldy in the decision of their parents. Since they were not really that close, Jun Hua didn''t feel obliged to help her. In the end, Jun Hua only consoled Lin Yuan a little bit more before the two of them parted.


    Jun Hua stepped inside the ssroom and sat on one of the empty seats. Soon after, the teacher arrived and the girls all stood up to greet him.


    Jun Hua looked at the teacher with keen interest. Their teacher was young, only in histe twenties with clean and fresh-looking appearance. His face may not be as well-defined and handsome as some prominent young generals, yet his polite and neat demeanor would make some of the girls in ss fall for him. Though they were deemed nobles, they still loved to see handsome and refined men.


    "Teacher Pei, who is the new student you told us about?" one of the girls asked. They heard that there is a new student arriving that day, so they were really curious.


    Teacher Pei smiled. "She is here, her name is Jun Hua. Please stand up Lady Hua, so we could recognize you."


    Jun Hua stood up gracefully. Her face was still covered with a veil; however it did not lessen her charm in the slightest. Rather, it added ayer of mystery to her already mesmerizing beauty. Her clear eyes swept across the girls in the ssroom.


    All the girls were staring at her with curiosity, wondering how this famous girl would look like since there were a lot of rumors about her. In addition, her story had been spread among the nobles from the time she made such a bigmotion when she came to the Jun family. They said that she was a timid girl, a useless and good-for-nothing, a waste that shouldn''t appear in front of the public.


    However, when they saw those clear and beautiful eyes, they were all stunned silly!


    Eyes as clear as water, skin as white as snow, her slender and elegant form exudes undeniable youthfulness. How many women in the capital could contend against her? Suddenly, they all felt that the heavens were unfair. Why did such a useless girl have such a beautiful body?

 Chapter 14: Friend

    <h4>14 Friend</h4>


    The appearance of Jun Hua wasn''t just a simple unexpected surprise. Rather, she made the entire ss speechless and astounded. While her face was still covered by a veil, she already made all those noble girls in the ss feel defeated, and especially envious.


    Lin San stared at that face with so much hatred and jealousy. She didn''t want to see someone as beautiful as Jun Hua standing there. Her mere presence had already gained the attention of the whole ss. Then, there was her brother, Jun Min, who makes all these girls want to get closer to her even more. Lin San shifted her gaze away, refusing to look at the girl.


    As Jun Hua was still standing, her gaze naturally caught Lin San''s action. She smiled underneath her veil. Before long, she would make that girle to her on her own will. Of course, it would require some efforts on her side as there was no way she could change an arrogant girl like her so easily.


    But it was alright, she has plenty of time. Jun Hua then turned back to the smiling teacher and she bowed a bit.


    "Jun Hua greets Teacher Pei."


    Teacher Xuan Pei was not a noble; rather, he was a schr who had achieved outstanding results. He refused to serve as a pce official because he despises the dirty pce. Thus, he became a teacher in this academy.


    Xuan Pei nodded and allowed Jun Hua to take her seat again before discussing this week''s lesson ns. After making sure that the girls understood the week''s lecture, he called on the female teacher to start teaching the girls how to do needlework.


    Most of them were already skilled in this subject matter since they have learned the basics from the year prior. However, for someone like Jun Hua who only began to touch needles yesterday, this was a huge hurdle. It didn''t take her long to make a tangling mess out of her thread.


    "Teacher, I think I need some help."


    The female teacher almost fainted when she saw the mess that Jun Hua made. In the end, she had to start exining all of the process to Jun Hua before the girl could make a barely decent stitching pattern.


    Even after the first hour of the lessons ended, she was not able advance further than one line.


    "Wow, I never thought that there''s someone worse than me."


    Ament from the side made Jun Hua raise her head in bewilderment. She caught herself staring at another girl around the same age as her standing beside her with her hands on her hips, looking at Jun Hua''s ''needlework''. The girl had a delicate face that, though it may not be considered stunning, was graceful. Her clothes were made of fine silk materials showing her family''s prominent status.


    Jun Hua lowered her eyes. "I have never learned any needlework before."


    The girl grinned. "Well, I have only learned a little bit. I just find these things boring! But my father won''t allow me to escape from my lessons."


    Jun Hua was surprised to meet a very straightforward girl among these nobles. Most of them spoke with colorful and flowery words, but beneath them were deadly traps. Seeing someone who speaks out what''s on her mind in a carefree manner was truly a pleasant surprise, a breath of fresh air in the midst of a stuck-up society.


    "My name is Fan Lanying. I''m really curious, are you really a useless woman like in the rumors?"


    With the question headed to strike her weakest point, Jun Hua found no way to answer back. It wasn''t that she ispletely useless. At the very least, she still knows how to count their ie and manage their household (by dumping everything to her servants). However,pared to many other nobles, she had to admit that she was not their match.


    As Jun Hua didn''t answer, Fan Lanying immediately thought that she was a timid youngdy. She also didn''t press her any longer, only took a seat next to her.


    "The chair next to you is empty. Let me see your needlework. Although I''m not the best, I should be able to do better than you."


    Jun Hua passed the silk on her hand to Fan Lanying and she examined it closely for a moment before smiling.


    "It''s not too bad, but you''re a little too rough��"


    For the next hour of the lesson, Fan Lanying helped her make another neat stitching line and told her how to make various shapes and patterns. She herself made her own embroidery, and it still looked very beautiful in spite her im that she was the worst in this ss.


    Soon after, the lesson for needlework has finished. Fan Lanying stretched up her body with happiness.


    "Finally, I can go home and continue my training."


    Fan Lanying''s words piqued Jun Hua''s interest. She didn''t have enough knowledge about the Fan family, but the girl in front of her was quite interesting.


    "Training��?"


    "Yes! I wish to be a general like my father."


    Jun Hua nked for a moment. A general? Isn''t Fan Lanying a girl? She couldn''t recall that theirw allowed women to participate in the war. Otherwise, why would she even have bothered to change her identity?


    Fan Lanyingughed when she saw Jun Hua''s face.


    "Right now, it''s still impossible for women to join the army. But even so, there''s no rule that prohibits a woman to train and be stronger. Even if I won''t be able to be a general, I wish to be stronger so I could help my brother training."


    Jun Hua nodded. Her words made sense. Although they were not allowed to participate in the war, there were no specific rules prohibiting women to grow stronger. For a highly patriarchal society, if a woman was not ''virtuous'' and ''gentle'', how could she possibly be married in the future? Those high-ranking officials would in no way choose such a tomboy-girl.


    Fan Lanying peered into her face. "Don''t think about it, my family will resolve those matters for me."


    Jun Hua smiled. It seemed Fan Lanying had long gotten used with the people''s reaction towards her decision to train and didn''t follow the usual norm.


    "See you tomorrow, Jun Hua."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Fan Lanying waved as she walked towards her carriage. Not long after, Jun Hua also cleaned up her things and headed towards Xia. Today''s lesson was really tiring.

 Chapter 15: Lesson

    <h4>15 Lesson</h4>


    Xia helped her little miss get inside the carriage. Looking at those girls staring at her miss, Xia knew that they were looking down on her miss. Her curiosity was piqued, and made her worried. How did Jun Hua fare in their ss? Just what kind of performance did Jun Hua showed them?


    Jun Hua ignored those girls and satfortably in the carriage.


    "Xia, ask them to gather news about Fan family."


    Xia brows creased. "The Fan family? Did they make any trouble for you?"


    "No, it''s quite the opposite. I found one of them interesting and I think she will be a good friend," Jun Hua answered.


    A good friend? Xia found that phrase strangeing from Jun Hua''s mouth, but didn''t linger on that thought any further. She only had to carry out Jun Hua''s instructions.


    "I''m home, grandfather��"


    Jun Hua''s mouth twitched the moment she stepped into the living room. Inside the big room were her grandfather who was busy copying a book and Madam Mu sittingfortably in front of him. These two old people, just what happened during the time she left?


    Jun Zhenxian looked at Jun Hua helplessly, "Hua''er please help your grandfather."


    "Madam Mu?"


    Madam Mu smiled gently, yet her eyes are still burning with rage. "Your grandfather''s mouth was still spouting so much nonsense. Copying a book about schrly conducts should help him at great lengths."


    Jun Hua nodded. "Then you should continue with your lesson, Grandpa. I will change my clothes first."


    Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter helplessly. This little rascal! Which side are you on, your grandfather or Madam Mu?


    When Jun Hua left, Madam Mu stared at Jun Zhenxian. "There are still over sixty pages remaining. If you don''t want to continue this tomorrow, you better get it done quickly."


    Jun Zhenxian wanted to cry. I''m already old, yet you''re still treating me so harshly? Jun Zhenxian was still forced to continue copying the book just as Jun Hua continued with her training.


    "Madam Mu is really a strict teacher, I''m already death tired," Jun Hua sat in her room soon as the training was finished. Her training didn''tst long, but it drained most of her energy.


    "Xia, have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    "Yes, they have collected the information. Fan family head is a marquis and this family is also heavily relying on their achievement in the battlefield. He has two children, one daughter and one son. His daughter is turning fifteen this year, but still in the same ss as you."


    When Xia received this information, she realized that Jun Hua had already met the daughter and found her interesting. ording to the information, Fan Lanying was a tomboy girl who loves to sneak out to train with her brother, who enlisted in the military. Her brother was three years older than her, and a few months before, he was dispatched to the frontline which made Fan Lanying a bit lonely.


    Jun Hua nodded at the information Xia passed to her. Now she understood how a noble girl such as Fan Lanying could have such a straightforward character. Soldiers typically have upfront and honest characters like her grandfather. Well, except for his shamelessness. With that kind of living environment, it was expected that she would grow up with that kind of character too.


    Xia watched Jun Hua in confusion. Why did her Miss fall into deep contemtion?


    "Do the Jun family and Fan family have some grudges against each other?"


    Xia shook her head. "No, there are none. The military posts of the Fan family and Jun family were far apart from each other, which made it difficult to have any interaction."


    "Their location?"


    "West of Ming Kingdom."


    "West?" Jun Hua was surprised. If they were in the West, wasn''t it near the Lan family?


    As if reading what was on her Miss'' mind, Xia added, "They have terrible rtions with the Lan family. They oftenpete on who would win more battles on the border."


    Jun Hua nodded in understanding. This new friend of hers was indeed interesting. Perhaps, tomorrow they would cross paths again.


    "Oh right, what is tomorrow''s lesson?"


    "It''s painting Miss."


    Jun Hua hurriedly stood up and headed towards the living room, where Madam Mu was still waiting for her grandfather to finish his writing.


    "What is it Hua''er? Have you changed your mind?" Jun Zhenxian raised his head hopefully.


    Jun Hua shook her head. "It''s not that. I want to ask Madam Mu about the level of painting skills that a normal fourteen-year old girl has."


    Madam Mu looked at Jun Hua. She nodded her head before asking her servants for her drawing tools to be brought. She picked up a brush, dipped it into painting colors, and started to draw in a white canvas.


    "Normally, a fourteen-year old girl cannot draw very well unless they have been trained since they were young. Some nobles can draw a very realistic view, while others can barely pass. You see my drawing; there are still many errors here, which are simr to what a normal fourteen-year old girl do."


    Jun Hua stared at the canvas before nodding. "Thank you very much Madam Mu."


    "What about you? Try to draw some simple object."


    Madam Mu prepared a new canvas, and Jun Hua thought for a while before she started to draw. Her hands expertly held the brush as it glided on the canvass in graceful strokes. She had chosen to paint one of the views she had once seen while in the battlefield. Soon enough, a realistic painting of misty mountains and valley came into view.


    "My, you''re quite a talented painter!" Madam Mu eximed her astonishment upon seeing Jun Hua''s simple painting.


    Although Jun Hua''s painting was not the best that Madam Mu had seen, it was really good, far better than an ordinary girl of her age could do.


    "Thank you Madam Mu."


    "If you paint like this tomorrow, you will likely get into the top. But my guess is you won''t."


    Jun Hua smiled but didn''t answer. She came to know her talent in painting when she started to draw maps for war strategies. Since then, she would paint from time to time, which greatly enhanced her skills further. Jun Hua stared at her painting and asked Xia to keep it safe. After a while, she bid farewell to Madam Mu and her struggling grandfather and went to rest.

 Chapter 16: Second day in the academy

    <h4>16 Second day in the academy</h4>


    The next day, Jun Hua arrived at the academy early. She quickly spotted her new friend, Fan Lanying standing beside a huge tree. There was still enough time before lesson, so Jun Hua headed towards her to pass some time.


    "Good morning, Miss Fan Lanying."


    Fan Lanying turned her head and smiled. "Good morning, Jun Hua. You''re quite early today."


    Jun Hua nodded. She stared at an item Fan Lanying was holding. If she was not mistaken, it was a wooden dagger used for training.


    Fan Lanying noticed Jun Hua''s gaze. "I always bring my wooden dagger. Don''t worry, it is not sharp and you cannot hurt anyone with it."


    Jun Hua knew that. The dagger''s ''des'' were dulled with a few dents. It seemed that Fan Lanying often use that dagger for practice and training.


    "You are using a dagger?"


    Fan Lanying nodded, "Swords are heavy for me, so I choose a dagger. It''s more convenient to bring and use. Oh, right have you ever trained with a sword?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Fan Lanying looked at Jun Hua''s hand and held it up. Her action was too sudden, but for Jun Hua it was not. She allowed the girl to look at her hand. Although her hand was small, it was rough at one''s touch, which makes it different from average nobles'' hand. On the other hand, Fan Lanying hand was still smooth.


    Fan Lanying took out a bottle. "Use this on your hand. It will make the skin smoother."


    Jun Hua stared at the bottle. In truth, she had a bottle of simr medicine at home that she rarely use because it would be weird for Jun Min to have smooth hands. Since she was going to live as Jun Hua more often, maybe it was time to start taking care of her own appearance as well.


    She held the bottle. "Thank you Fan Lanying."


    "You''re wee," Fan Lanying grinned. "Let''s go to ss. If the teacheres and we''re not there, we will be punished."


    It was still not the time for their lessons yet, but Jun Hua followed after Fan Lanying to their ssroom. A few girls were already inside, talking with their group of friends. Jun Hua and Fan Lanying sat on one of the vacant seats and continued their chat.


    To Jun Hua''s surprise, she found their conversation quite interesting. It has been a long time since she had anyone she could talk tofortably. Because of that, she kept on talking with Fan Lanying until the teacher arrived.


    Xuan Pei was their teacher in painting. He instructed them how to hold the brush and all intricate details of painting before instructing them to make andscape painting.


    Jun Hua originally wanted to show her painting skills too, but decided against it. If people came to know that she was not apletely useless girl, they might put their guard up against her. It would be better to let them think of her as a uselessdy, who onlytched on her brother''s brilliance.


    Fan Lanying''s painting was decent and the girl didn''t have any intentions to improve it further. Eventually, both of them talked while working. Jun Hua ended up with a nk canvas while Fan Lanying managed to paint a goodndscape.


    "My, with that kind of ability, shouldn''t you start at Year 1?" Lin San stared at the nk canvas in disdain. She had not expected that this girl couldn''t even hold the brush correctly. What a really uselessdy!


    "Yeah, you better learn from the start," one of Lin San''s minion chipped in.


    Jun Hua stared nkly. She did note to stir any trouble, and yet that girl came right to her doorsteps provoking her? Jun Hua racked her brain. If she didn''t make that girl taste some defeat, then she will change her name!


    Seeing Jun Hua didn''t answer, Lin San sneered. What a timid girl!


    On her side, Fan Lanying red at Lin San. "If you want to help, you should have taught her instead of mocking her. What kind of a sister are you?"


    Lin San red back. She forgot that Fan Lanying was famous for her sharp and straightforward tongue. That girl was not afraid to stir up trouble which made the girls avoid her, in case they got involved.


    Jun Hua knew that she was not their match in verbal arguments. Her hand swiftly picked up her brush and she lightly tossed it to a set of painting equipment near the girl''s side. The water container sshed towards Lin San and drenched her clothes, leaving ink stains in her elegant skirt.


    "AHHH! Who dared to ssh water on me?" Lin San turned her head furiously. The inked water made her clothes wet and dirty, that traces of ink stained her dress. She was wearing one of her favorite dress, making her even more incensed.


    The girls all became flustered. They didn''t see anyone sshing that water, the container just swayed and suddenly fell. Because of Jun Hua''s speed, they didn''t see what she did and no one knew what actually happened.


    Jun Hua curled her lips, but she kept her head looking down. On her side, Fan Lanying''s mouth was opened in surprise. In the next second, she wasughing so hard.


    "Wahahaha! What a wonderful view you show us there, Lin San! All of us could see your beautiful feet clearly!"


    Lin San then looked down at her feet and her face turned red. She didn''t care anymore about the girls beside her and stormed out of the room to go home. If boys saw her like this, they would certainly think that she was a disgrace.


    It took Fan Lanying a few minutes to end herughing fit.


    "I bet she won''t go to school for the next few days. She won''te and bother you for a while."


    Jun Hua nodded. Even if Lin San was suspicious, she won''t realize that it was her doing. After all, who would believe her if she said that Jun Hua sneakily attacked her?


    After talking for a few more minutes, Jun Hua and Fan Lanying parted ways and went home.

 Chapter 17: Miss… Please have mercy 1

    <h4>17 Miss�� Please have mercy 1</h4>


    Jun Hua tried the lotion that Fan Lanying gave her. When she checked its medicinalponent, she realized that this medicine was better than the one her uncle had given her.


    "Xia, send a sample to my uncle. Let the doctor try to examine it."


    Xia carried out Jun Hua''s instruction carefully. She arranged for everything just as Jun Hua busied herself with training under Madam Mu.


    Madam Mu was all praise for Jun Hua because of her quick progress. Indeed, even Xia could feel that her miss seemed more refined than ever.


    The next day, Lin San didn''t go to school. Lin Yuan told her that her sister was sick and wasn''t able to go to school. Jun Hua didn''t bother with that and merely studied with Fan Lanying''s help. She''s terribly poor in music, so it took her a long time to make a correct sound.


    Fan Lanying tried to console her. "It''s fine. Even I took years to y a single song."


    Jun Hua had to admit that Fan Lanying''s progress was far slower than her. But because the girl started learning from younger years, she already advanced further than her.


    On the fourth day in the academy, Jun Hua learned etiquette. Since she already had some foundation from Madam Mu''s lesson in the past few days, she could pass the first lesson safely. The teacher still told her to stay behind though, and gave an additional lesson which made her get hometer than usual.


    "The teacher is even stricter than Madam Mu," Jun Hua sighed.


    "At least you could learn a lot from her," Xia smiled. "Your way of walking and posture is much more simr to ady now."


    "I am ady."


    Xia didn''t answer and followed behind Jun Hua. The girl endured another round of abuse under Madam Mu before she let her go.


    Jun Hua stretched her body as shey on bed.


    "What is tomorrow''s lesson?"


    "It''s mathematics, Miss."


    "Hmm�� I don''t need math lesson," Jun Hua sighed. Then her lips curled up to show a crafty smile. "Min,e here."


    Yamin appeared unexpectedly. Xia''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets in surprise. She did not detect the presence of Yamin at all. Suddenly, Xia felt that she''s a failure as a maid because her skills was far lower than Jun Hua. Really, her miss was truly a monster to even detect an assassin in hiding.


    Jun Hua ignored the conflicted expression on Xia''s face. "You substitute for me at school tomorrow."


    "Miss��?" Yamin raised her head in confusion. They rarely switched ce as it would be dangerous if anyone found out. If not because ''Jun Hua'' had to appear at the estate on some asions, Yamin wouldn''t have appeared and continue to hide in the shadow.


    Jun Hua smiled. "I have some ns for tomorrow, but I need to appear as Jun Min."


    "I understand."


    Since Jun Hua didn''t require another math lesson, Yamin could stand in her ce without worry. Yamin herself was not really good in math, so it will be a good lesson for her. After she finished instructing Yamin, the girl once again blended into darkness.


    Jun Hua looked towards Xia who was wearing dark face. "What is it, Xia?"


    "Miss�� it seems that my skill has deteriorated. I can''t even sense when Yamin is in this room."


    Jun Huaughed. "You don''t have to worry. Yamin is not staying in this room. She''s outside. If she''s in this room, I would have waved my arm and not speaking."


    Xia was stunned. She had just realized, it wasn''t her skills thatcked, but it was her Miss'' skills were too monstrous! With that kind of skills, how many people could get close to her without her noticing? Her Miss was truly scary.


    "Oh right, Xia what makes you fall for Jun Min?"


    Xia face turned beet red. Why was her Miss teasing her again? "Miss, please don''t tease me anymore. With that kind of appearance, how could I not feel something?"


    "Appearance? Oh right, what kind of man do you like?"


    "Miss, are you nning to marry me away?"


    Jun Huaughed. "No, I just wanted to know what young girls like."


    Xia felt defeated. Jun Hua was obviously a young girl, why was she talking like she''s not one? Maybe it was because her Miss had long gotten used with her appearance that she never realized how attractive she was as Jun Min.


    "A gentleman who cared for ady, I think."


    Xia didn''t have much idea about men since she has long vowed to stay by Jun Hua side. The only times those thoughts appeared were when her Miss dressed up as Jun Min and looked really stunning despite her young age.


    "A gentleman, huh? Probably a schr will do," Jun Hua murmured.


    "Miss, what are you nning?" Xia stared cautiously.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother exining and turned to sleep.


    The next day, Xia helped Yamin dressed up as Jun Hua for a long time. Because her face was quite different, she needed a long time to match how Jun Hua usually appeared.


    "You don''t have to talk about anything, just go inside and sit in the ce I usually do. It''s practically easy. Xia can help you with that."


    Jun Hua in the academy was a quiet girl and never talked a lot. The only one who usually hears her speak was Fan Lanying. But even then, she rarely speaks for a long time to her and only casually says one or two sentences.


    "Imitate my voice if you have to talk. Just speak in low voice, they wouldn''t recognize you."


    Yamin nodded. "Is there anyone I should avoid?"


    "Lin San is away because of an incident," Jun Hua lips cannot help, but curled upwards when she remembered that scene. "Just be careful around Lin Yuan and Fan Lanying. Those two have interacted with me personally."


    "Yes Miss."


    After instructing Yamin for some time, Jun Hua returned to her chair and took out a book. While waiting, it''s better to read some strategy books.


    On the other hand, Yamin struggled hard to pass off as Jun Hua. Luckily, Fan Lanying kept most of the talking, so she could stay low. While the ss was on-going, at least she could learn a few things. However, her learning pacepared to other students wasgging far behind.


    "Jun Hua, you made a mistake on this part. Really, you even made such a careless mistake."


    Yamin raised her head and saw the looks the other girls passed at her. Just how poor were her Miss'' skills for them to look at her that way? She sighed in her heart, if only they knew how excellent her Miss was, they wouldn''t even dare to look at her that way.


    "Jun Hua, are you even listening to me?"


    Yamin felt defeated. With all these lessons, they were more than what she could handle. The young miss indeed showed her no mercy to actually force her to imitate her today. Was that what she called easy? This was a great torture!

 Chapter 18: Miss… Please have mercy 2

    <h4>18 Miss�� Please have mercy 2</h4>


    Jun Hua stayed in her room for a long time before putting her books away and started to dress herself up. Just like before, she carefully rubbed a face mask to make her skin darker before tying her hair up. Then, she donned a blue robe made with delicate materials and embroideries.


    Jun Hua stared at her own reflection on the mirror. After some thoughts, she decided to do a bit makeup on her face to make her look more masculine. Satisfied with her work, Jun Hua walked outside.


    Jun Zhenxian was ying chess with Madam Mu on living room. Soon as he caught a glimpse of Jun Hua, his hands shook in surprise, almost dropped a chess piece he was holding. Whenever he saw Jun Hua dressed as Jun Min before, the ''boy'' only casually dressed up. Today, however, Jun Min had taken careful measures to dress up and portraying a perfect handsome schrly young man.


    Meanwhile, Madam Mu was speechless as well. This was the first time she saw that a person can be a beautiful young girl and a handsome young man at the same time. She knew that Jun Hua had very good features. However, she never expected to see that whenever she put on a man''s clothes, she would transformpletely. Her face was different than before, but there were still some simr features left.


    "Grandfather, Madam Mu, good afternoon," Jun Hua greeted.


    "Good afternoon, Jun Hua! What are you doing dressed up as Jun Min in a broad daylight such as this? Not to mention you dressed up so meticulously!" Jun Zhenxian felt his own heart bursting in his chest. How could his granddaughter be even more handsome than his own son? He cannot take it!


    Jun Hua chuckled. "I want to pick up my little sister from the academy."


    "Little sister��" Jun Zhenxian vision nked. What sister? Ah, the one who passed off as Jun Hua in the academy must be her bodyguard. This little rascal was surely out of his mind today. What ns did she have by going out as Jun Min to the academy? Stealing the hearts of the countless maidens?


    Madam Mu ignored the raging Jun Zhenxian as she examined Jun Hua carefully. Indeed, this youngdy could easily pass herself off as a boy. Her manner of walking waspletely different than yesterday when she was still learning etiquette. In addition, because of her experiences being a general, there was an undeniably domineering aura around her.


    Not bad, not bad at all.


    "Little Hua, it seems you''re better at passing off as male rather than your real identity," Madam Mu teased.


    "Please don''t make fun of me, Madam Mu. Hua''er is only dressing up like this because there is something I need to do."


    Madam Mu nodded. "When you''re dressing up as male, you need to make sure that your posture always straight��"


    Madam Mu started to help Jun Hua improve her disguise as a boy. Jun Zhenxian stared at the two women from the side helplessly, but he didn''t dare to interrupt them. Half an hourter, Madam Mu wrapped her quick lesson up when she felt satisfied with how Jun Hua acted very manly.


    "Alright, you can go now. I doubt there''d be anyone who will recognize that you''re a girl."


    "Thank you Madam Mu."


    Jun Hua was surprised and genuinely appreciated Madam Mu''s efforts to improve her. She did not expect that Madam Mu also knew about young male''s manners, postures and whatnots. From their short lecture, Jun Hua learned a lot of things that she didn''t know before.


    "Grandfather, Jun Hua will be going out for a while."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. "Fine, you may go now little rascal. Whatever you do, I will support you."


    "Thank you Grandpa."


    Jun Hua felt a deep gratitude towards her grandfather. Although he would usually act shamelessly, he was also the one who cared for her so much in this entire world. He often spoiled her, and let her do what she wanted, as long as she didn''t make a huge damage nor cause too much trouble. All he wanted was for her to help the Jun family to rise up again.


    After bidding farewell, Jun Hua got into the carriage and headed to the academy. Her n was simple, but she was sure that the after-effect will be huge and would definitely cause some anticipatedmotion. If she didn''t create a ripple within the capital, there was no way she could remain calm.


    ��


    In the academy


    Yamin barely managed to remember the lesson today. She was not really good at counting and numerical calction as she would usually do things by instinct. In the first ce, she was a bodyguard, so it was logical that she didn''t learn much about it.


    "Today''s lesson is really tiring," Fan Lanying stretched up her body. "Don''t forget to revise your work again. You wouldn''t want to be left behind."


    Yamin secretly rolled her eyes. That was, if she had to disguise as Jun Hua again. If her Miss asked her be Jun Hua again, then yes, she will need to study further or she will be certainly left behind.


    "Look, your servant is already here. Let''s go."


    Yamin stared at the door, as expected Xia was standing there looking worried.


    Xia heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Yamin walking towards her. She arrived at her side and bowed respectfully.


    "Miss, it''s time to go home."


    Yamin was about to nod her head when she heard amotion. She turned towards the direction of loud cheering and saw all girls who were all screaming and cheering loudly. It was as if someone important was arriving. Fan Lanying headed towards the entrance hall and stood frozen.


    Xia and Yamin followed after her and they too cannot find themselves move. They saw a handsome young man standing in front of the Jun family''s carriage. The boy was astonishingly stunning, a beauty that couldn''t bepared. Although he was still young and his face was a little bit more feminine, the aura he was giving off was totally domineering. A lot of those girls were already looking like love-struck fools around him.


    Even Xia and Yamin had to swallow their saliva down. Never did they expect that when Jun Hua decided dressed up scrupulously, she will be this handsome. With that kind of face, only a few boys could match up to her. And with her appearing in front of so many young girls, how could they possibly stand against that charm?


    Xia needed a long time to calm herself down. In her heart, she begged her Miss. ''Miss�� Please have mercy!''

 Chapter 19: Gaining Attention

    <h4>19 Gaining Attention</h4>


    Jun Hua was only standing with a calm and indifferent expression, while girls surrounded him. They didn''t know his identity, but they knew that he belonged to a noble family because of his clothes. They rarely went outside the school premises and even more they would see a boy as handsome as him. Being that they were unmarried youngdies, they would usually stay inside. Thus, when they saw Jun Min they were all greatly surprised.


    The number of handsome men was plenty; however most of them were already married. They hardly saw someone as young as him with such a very handsome feature. A lot of these girls already started falling for him and wanted to get to know him. Who knew, maybe they could be the lucky girl?


    Jun Hua ignored those girls and swept her gaze on the crowd. Finally, she found Xia and Yamin standing frozen on their spot near the door. Jun Hua felt helpless. Alright, I want to make some of the girls love-struck, but I didn''t mean to include both of them.


    With nothing she could do, Jun Hua walked inrge strides towards the two of them. Only when she arrived in front of them did theye to their senses.


    "Young Master��" Xia stammered.


    Yamin gulped, "Big brother..."


    Jun Hua sighed secretly in relief. "Jun Hua,e. It''s time to go home."


    "Yes," Yamin said in a soft voice then turned her head towards Fan Lanying. "I''ll see you next Monday."


    Fan Lanying nodded absent-mindedly. Her eyes were still following Jun Hua closely. She had never seen a man that handsome. Fine, his face looked a bit girly, but it didn''t diminish the domineering aura he had around him.


    Remembering his identity as a general, it made sense that the boy would have such an aura. Fan Lanying wondered, how could a person be so perfect? He had an attractive face, good at martial arts, and could even be a general at young age. Who could everpare to him?


    On the side, Lin Yuan also stood frozen. She had known about the achievement Jun Min gained in the battlefield, but she never expected to see that person to have a slender body and handsome feature. She knew that he was handsome, but who can expect that he would be so attractive to this extent? Her thoughts started to drift away.


    Jun Hua wanted to leave this ce immediately. Although it was her n to appear before them, she was not reallyfortable seeing their eyes looking so love-struck. However, a certain someone made it difficult for to leave that fast.


    "Good afternoon, General Jun Min."


    Xuan Pei caught wind of Jun Min''s arrival and he came out there because of curiosity. But with one nce alone, he almost regretteding out. The person, whose name was made famous being a young general, would soon be famous because of that kind of face. He had wanted to meet him, but certainly not under the watch of those hungry girls.


    Jun Hua stopped in her tracks. "You''re Teacher Pei? I have heard about you from my sister. You''re a good teacher."


    Xuan Pei smiled in return. "Please don''t call me teacher. In front of you I don''t deserve that title."


    "May I ask if there''s anything you need from me?"


    "I want to ask about the possibility of you joining the academy. You''re one of the rare figures who have never gone to the academy," Xuan Pei said carefully.


    Jun Hua thought about it carefully. There were only a handful of nobles who never tasted how the academy was. Most of them were a failure, but only Jun Hua was not. Even those famous young generals have at least joined some sses once, but then, they just disappeared since attending an academy was too low for them.


    Girls within earshot have perked up. If Jun Min started attending the academy, they would be able to see him every day!


    Finally, Jun Hua shook her head. "I''m afraid I don''t have the luxury to attend the academy. If I have time, then maybe I would visit."


    Xuan Pei nodded in understanding. He was a bit disappointed, but there was nothing he could do about it. It wasn''t like he could force this general to bid his wishes. "I see. Then, may I know when will you be visiting to the academy again?"


    Jun Hua shed a look at Yamin. Yamin suddenly had a bad feeling and sure enough, her Miss'' next word almost made her want to copse.


    "I will pick up my sister every Friday."


    Xuan Pei''s eyes gleamed. "Then see you next week, General Jun Min."


    As Jun Hua lead Yamin and Xia to the carriage, the girls were excitedly discussing the news they have just heard. They were quite disappointed when they heard that Jun Min won''t join the academy, but if hees over once a week, it will be enough!


    "Miss, do I have to be ''Jun Hua'' every Friday."


    Jun Hua stared back and Yamin instantly knew what it meant. It seemed like from now on she had another task on hand, that was learning math.


    Xia looked at Jun Hua mournfully. "Miss, you should have told me your n beforehand. How could my pitiful heart bear facing this kind of face?"


    Jun Huaughed. "Even after staying with me for so long, you haven''t gotten used with my face? Don''t tell me that you have fallen for me again?"


    In truth, she nearly did! Xia could only bear with Jun Hua''s teasing as both of them headed to the Jun family''s estate. When they arrived, Madam Mu was already waiting for them. Her eyes shed with interest when she saw how ''Jun Hua'' and ''Jun Min'' looked so incredibly beautiful and handsome.


    "With such a getup, I doubt the girls could keep their calm."


    Jun Hua grinned. "They''re all really stirred up. My bet is by the next Monday, there will be a lot of girls trying to get close with Jun Hua."


    Jun Zhenxian, who was standing behind Madam Mu, sighed when he heard her words. "Youss, just what is your n now?"


    "My n has just begun Grandpa. Though, it might take a long time."


    "Take all the time you need. If you need any help, I''m here."


    "Thank you."


    After talking, it''s time for another lesson for Jun Hua.

 Chapter 20: Your Change in Attitude is Really Fast!

    <h4>20 Your Change in Attitude is Really Fast!</h4>


    The Lin Family Residence


    Upon arriving home, Lin Yuan walked absent-mindedly. Her mind was still upied by Jun Min''s face to the point she didn''t realize that Lin San had appeared in front of her.


    "Sister Lin Yuan, what are you doing?" Lin San eyed her sister suspiciously. The usually tactful Lin Yuan was dazed all day long to the point that she didn''t even hear her. In the end, Lin Yuan''s maid had to nudge her Miss to bring her back in reality.


    "Ah, I''m sorry sister Lin San. There are some things on my mind," Lin Yuan hurriedly apologized. She didn''t want to get into trouble especially from Lin San.


    Lin San wanted to know what made Lin Yuan look so dazed, so she asked her servants to investigate about it. In less than few minutes, she hade to know the reason.


    "Jun Min appeared?" Lin San asked in astonishment. She had heard about this name, and knew that he was the adoptive brother of Jun Hua. Her father once said that Jun Min was merely a fictional character the Jun family made to increase their soldiers'' morale. But now it seemed that the rumors were wrong.


    "Yes Miss. Jun Min appeared on the academy to pick up his sister."


    "That''s impossible!" Lin San hurriedly stood up and ran towards her mother''s room. Chun Maora was sitting there with her servants by her side. They were telling Chun Maora some gossip in the capital to make her entertained.


    Chun Maora lifted her head when she saw her daughter.


    "San''er, is there anything wrong?"


    "Mother, Jun Min appeared in the academy."


    CRASH!


    "That''s impossible! Lin Tang told me that Jun Min is not existed," Chun Maora brows creased. When she heard about how excellent Jun Min was, she wanted to get to know him. If not for Lin Tang''s insistence that Jun Min was merely a figure that the Jun family created, she would have long gone to the Jun family and asked to see the boy.


    "But it''s true! Even Lin Yuan keeps on daydreaming because of him!" Lin San was deeply jealous. She wanted to see Jun Min too. From the start, they were all doubting the existence of Jun Min, but who would actually dare to lie so tantly to the emperor?


    "Let me ask Lin Tang first!"


    That day, Lin Tang had to face his wife''s barrage of questions. His eye held suspicion. He had heard about Jun Min, yet at the time he never believed them. The Jun family was already on the decline, how was it possible to nurture a general in mere years? But somehow they had sessfully done so.


    The past few years, he had wanted to meet the folks from the Jun family to see whether they''re putting a fa?ade or not. However, he never got the change to do so. Now that Jun Min had surprisingly appeared before those noble girls, it made him want to believe that the Jun family was indeed lucky. Regardless, he wanted to be certain about it.


    "Prepare a carriage!"


    ��


    The Jun family Residence


    Jun Hua was toozy to change into girl''s clothes because today Madam Mu would only teach her the proper etiquette for meals. Yamin hadn''t changed her clothes too, and stood there because Madam Mu also wanted to see the face mask. She was curious about the face mask that could change Yamin''s appearance so much.


    When they were still in the middle of learning, an unexpected guest arrived at their door.


    "Lin Tang hase?" Jun Hua raised her eyebrow. She thought that Lin Tang wouldn''t be easily moved, but it seemed she was mistaken.


    "Yes Miss. Old Master is talking to him."


    Jun Hua sneered. What a perfect time. "Xia, bring me my makeup bag. I need to fix up Jun Min face. And you should fix up Yamin''s appearance too."


    Madam Mu stopped in her tracks. "You want to do something?"


    "Yes, it won''t take long Madam Mu."


    Jun Hua hurriedly fixed her appearance and went with ''Jun Hua'' to the guest hall. Lin Tang was sitting there with her grandfather, while talking about light things. When they saw both of them appeared, Lin Tang eyes shed in surprise.


    "Grandfather, Prime Minister Lin Tang," Jun Hua greeted. By the side, Yamin only acted nervously and seemed to forget how to address them.


    Lin Tang scanned Yamin for a second before focusing on Jun Hua. Indeed, the young man was really handsome and stunning. It was no wonder that his daughter went head over heels after seeing his appearance once.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled. "Jun Min, Jun Hua, what is it?"


    "I want to ask for Grandfather''s permission to take Jun Hua for a walk in the garden," Jun Hua perfectly made up an excuse.


    Jun Zhenxian brows furrowed. "Couldn''t you wait until the Prime Minister left?"


    "If I wait, I''m afraid it will be too dark."


    "Fine, don''t take too long. I don''t want Jun Hua to get sick."


    "Yes Grandfather."


    Jun Hua led Yamin to the garden. Yamin followed behind calmly. She knew that Jun Hua must have her own reasons to appear in front of Lin Tang. As a subordinate, she needed to support her master.


    Jun Zhenxian shed an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry about my grandson. He''s a bit�� um�� willful."


    Lin Tang nodded, but his eyes were still fixed towards Jun Hua. There was no way he would normally let such a perfect person go. However, he came from this family, whichplicated the whole matter.


    "General Zhenxian, I want to ask for something outrageous."

 Chapter 21: Too Much Worry

    <h4>21 Too Much Worry</h4>


    Jun Hua and Yamin were quietly walking along a batch of flowers. With her high martial arts, she could hear what her grandfather and Lin Tang were talking about.


    "What is it that you wanted to ask, Prime Minister Lin Tang?"


    "I was thinking about letting Jun Hua into our family residence."


    Jun Zhenxian''s smile turned cold. "After what you have done, you still have the courage to ask for such things?"


    Lin Tang kept his face calm. "It is one of her mother''s wishes to see her daughter as a well-raised nobledy. If she remained at Jun family, do you think you can teach all those things to her?"


    Jun Zhenxian also knew that staying in their estate won''t help Jun Hua that much. He was unfamiliar with girls'' proper etiquette and Madam Mu couldn''t possibly stay here forever. At school, what she could learn was limited. If she could gain lessons and experiences from Lin family, who were a famous schr family, she could learn much more. But it definitely didn''t mean that he''d want his granddaughter to suffer.


    Jun Zhenxian red at Lin Tang. "Only if you promise me you won''t mistreat her."


    Lin Tang nodded firmly. "I won''t. She will get better treatment."


    "What made you change your decision so suddenly?" Jun Zhenxian sneered. "Don''t tell me that after you saw how excellent my grandson is, you decided to change your mind?"


    That''s only part of the reason. Lin Tang heard that Jun Min went home from the border only to meet his sister. From there, he could roughly guess that Jun Min was deliberately blocking him from the sight of Jun Hua. It only showed that Jun Min was a protective brother and he definitely cared for her.


    Lin Tang was obviously targeting Jun Min, and if Jun Min cared greatly for his sister, getting into Jun Hua''s good side would pave his way. He was already making ns in his mind to get Jun Min into his side, but for the first step he needed some excuses to get closer with them.


    Lin Tang didn''t answer. Before this day, he wanted to stay away from this family as far as possible. But seeing such an excellent young man, he couldn''t help himself. Besides, the emperor hadn''t made any move yet, and let Jun Min enjoy the glory from that test.


    Jun Zhenxian knew that he could not agree to Lin Tang''s n for Jun Hua easily. He needed to talk with his granddaughter first about her views.


    "Give us some time to discuss this matter. If she''s interested, I will tell you."


    Lin Tang merely nodded. He still needed to observe the situation first. After saying his farewell, he went out of the hall and saw the two young people in the garden. Jun Min was pointing at one flower and Jun Hua was pping her hands. Those two looked very harmonious. After a while, he left the estate.


    "Miss, he has left."


    "I know. Yamin, you tell Madam Mu to rest early, I cannot continue tonight. There are some things I need to talk with my grandfather."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua walked towards the living room and sat in front of her grandfather. Jun Zhenxian stared at her and sighed.


    "You heard it?"


    "I did. This prime minister is really cunning," Jun Hua smiled. "He wants to get on Jun Min''s side since he has already confirmed something."


    "What is it?"


    "My existence and my care for ''Jun Hua''."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. Some people were already suspicious when he announced that he adopted a grandson. They would send people or inquire about Jun Min. Only Lin Tang seemed to be the one who held himself back until recently.


    "Why do you think Lin Tang timed to make his move now?"


    "It''s because my appearance at the academy. One of his daughters was there and she must have had a deep impression of me," Jun Hua smiled.


    Jun Zhenxian can only imagine it. Even he himself almost got a heart attack when he saw the way Jun Hua dressed today. If not because he was used to seeing the simr but slightly less stunning than her face in the past, he would have been frozen in ce for a long time there.


    "There''s no need to worry. He won''t change the decision he made. Although it is possible that the emperor may target our family, Lin Tang won''t suffer any losses since ''Jun Hua'' is only a weak girl," Jun Zhenxian said.


    "The emperor won''t make a more," Jun Hua said confidently.


    "Why?"


    "It is because he still needs my skill."


    Jun Zhenxian was sure that his granddaughter must have done something that she didn''t tell him. But the littless kept it to herself. Jun Zhenxian didn''t press the matter any longer.


    "Are you going to ept Lin Tang''s offer?"


    Jun Hua looked at her grandfather. "Not now. There''s still something I need to do. After that, I will ept his offer."


    "What is it?"


    "Grandfather doesn''t have to worry. I won''t do anything dangerous. It''s just I need to keep the bnce."


    Jun Zhenxian sighed in defeat. He couldn''t understand what his granddaughter was nning. Regardless, she did gave a shock to the whole capital just by appearing today. There would be countless peopleing to inquire about it from him.


    Jun Hua didn''t stay there any longer and returned to her room to sleep.


    ...


    Lin Family''s Residence


    "You want to observe the situation first? How about your im that Jun Min doesn''t exist?" Chun Maora red at her husband fiercely.


    Lin Tang didn''t bother to look at her. "He does exist, but he''s a thorn in many people eyes."


    "So what? How many men do you think can be so capable at young age?" Chun Maora felt deeply aggrieved.


    "He''s just of low birth," Lin Tang said calmly. Although that''s what he said, deep inside he knew that with the kind of talent Jun Min had shown, even the emperor would regret disposing him. Jun Min''s appearance was a thorn that appeared at the most unexpected time and also a piece that disrupted the bnce.


    Lin Tang stared at his wife. "I will talk to the emperor about it. You just need to wait here."


    "What?" Chun Maora didn''t understand why this matter had to be brought up to the emperor. But Lin Tang already shifted his attention. She had no choice but to wait patiently.

 Chapter 22: Coincide Meeting

    <h4>22 Coincide Meeting</h4>


    The emperor had never expected that the next court session would be filled with the officials''ints. Their daughters have been daydreaming the day before because of one person''s appearance in the academy.


    The emperor rubbed his forehead. This scene felt very familiar to him as every time an outstanding person appeared on the academy, those young girls would discuss about him excitedly.


    "Your majesty, please redress this matter."


    The emperor felt defeated. Just a few months before, theyined profusely because Nanglong Soujin came to watch the advancement test of the students in the academy. In the end, nothing could be done.


    Luckily, there were still some other more important matters to attend to, so these officials could only let it go. After the morning court was over, one official stayed behind and asked for an audience with the emperor. Normally, the emperor won''t allow it, but seeing the one who asked was Prime Minister Lin Tang, he agreed to it.


    They met in the emperor''s study room.


    "Is there anything you want to say, Lin Tang?"


    "Replying to the emperor, forgive this subject''s impudence, but this subject needs to know about Your Highness'' view of the Jun family."


    Jun family? The emperor definitely loathed them, but he never said it out loud. Originally, he wanted them to just disappear, but the appearance of Jun Min changed his npletely. He never expected to see two highly talented generals to emerge at such a very close time frame.


    Seeing how Jun Min fared in the test, he was feeling a bitplicated. While he wanted to let Jun Min to grow up, he also wanted to destroy the boy before he could be a huge threat to him. After discussing about this matter, he finally decided to let the boy be.


    "I will leave him be."


    Lin Tang noticed the way the emperor said his words. He addressed ''him,'' instead of ''them,'' which made him understand that the emperor must have realized his reasons foring here. Lin Tang sighed, had his n been found out?


    The emperor stared at Lin Tang. "You can do whatever you want. But, I need him alive."


    With that, the emperor turned around, leaving the stunned Lin Tang. Lin Tang thought that the emperor would instead feel threatened with the appearance of Jun Min. But now it seemed that there was something holding him back. Lin Tang didn''t understand what made the emperor change his mind.


    Whatever it was, it wasn''t Lin Tang''s ce to know. However, it didn''t matter to him because that one sentence alone had given him confidence to proceed with his n.


    ��


    Jun family residence


    Jun Hua woke up early and gotten another lecture from Madam Mu. Today was herst day staying here, so she won''t give as many lessons as before and only a short one.


    "Thank you very much for your teaching, Madam Mu."


    Madam Mu stared at the girl in front of her. Jun Hua was dressed as Jun Min today because he was nning to go to the city. She would miss him, but she knew that it would take her a long time before they could meet again.


    "Practice hard youngdy."


    "Yes Madam Mu."


    After exchanging a few more words, Madam Mu left. Jun Hua stayed in the hall for a few more minutes before meeting her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I will be going to the city."


    "Now? Isn''t your promise with Soujin in the afternoon?" Jun Zhenxian asked.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I''m not going to meet him now. There''s another ce I need to go."


    "Just go then."


    "Thanks Grandpa."


    "If you want to say thanks then��"


    Before Jun Zhenxian finished talking, Jun Hua had already closed the door. Jun Zhenxian sighed and continued to read the report in front of him.


    Jun Hua strolled around. Xia obviously could not follow her, so only Yamin was following her inconspicuously. Because of her face, whenever she walked on the streets, she was catching the attention of many girls. They all blushed when they saw her extremely handsome face.


    ''Should I change the face mask?'' Jun Hua didn''t really like the attention given to her, but there''s nothing she could do unless she used an unremarkable disguise.


    Jun Hua went inside a jewelry store. When the girl who was watching for the store went up to wee him, she stopped in her tracks. She was stunned to see a young man with outstanding features looking around.


    Finally, Jun Hua had to cough up lightly to gain the girl''s attention.


    "Wel... Wee Young Master. Is there any specific jewelry you''re looking for?"


    "I need a hairpin for a woman," Jun Hua answered.


    The girl nodded and showed him around the ce. Jun Hua''s eyes were almost blinded because of the brilliance radiating from those stones. She had never seen so much jewelry, and it made her confused. She was about to search for a good one when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Jun Min, right?"


    Jun Hua turned around and saw Prince Yan walking with an unknown girl. He smiled widely. "Yup, I''m correct to guess that it''s you. But I would never expect to see you here."


    "Me too, and this is?" Jun Hua eyed the girl behind Yan. The girl was only 15-16 years old with a slim and tall body, nearly the same with Yan. She was wearing a veil and her clothes showed that she came from a high ranking family. In fact, her way of walking was so graceful that no one in the academy could match her.


    "This is my sister, Princess Ming Hui. And Hui''er, this is Young General Jun Min."


    Ming Hui greeted Jun Hua gracefully. Jun Hua almost nked for a moment before greeting her back. This time she felt really envious, with the imperial tutor as her teacher, there was no way shecked in demeanor.


    At the same time, Ming Hui stared at Jun Hua''s face in surprise. She never expected to meet such a handsome young man. Even her brother might lose if they wanted topete in terms of appearance.


    "What brings you here, Yan?" Jun Hua shifted her gaze back, then her brows furrowed. "Have you gotten into a fight recently?"


    Yan smiled wryly. "That Soujin boy beat me up. But I should have recovered, how did you notice it?"


    "Your breathing is a bit irregr and your position is a bit unbnce," Jun Hua answered. She had long been familiar with human posture in the military, so she would usually know whenever there''s something unnatural with a person''s bearing.


    "I see. You''re amazing. Oh yeah, I came here to help my sister pick a few jewelry for her birthday. What about you?"


    "I want to give a present for Jun Hua."


    "Let me help you then."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 23: Spar

    <h4>23 Spar</h4>


    Yan proved to be proficient in choosing jewelries. It seemed like he knew everything in this store like the back of his hand. Ming Hui could freely choose anything she wanted and Yan ended up buying dozens of jewelries.


    Jun Hua herself only picked one hairpin. She didn''t have that much money to begin with, and hering here was only to show face. Meeting with Prince Yan was an added bonus she didn''t expect.


    "You only bought one?" Yan asked.


    "Yes, I just bought one on impulse since I rarelye to the capital," Jun Hua answered.


    Yan nodded. "Hui''er, do you want to head back first? I want to go to training hall."


    "I want toe, too."


    "Okay, just stay behind me."


    Ming Hui nodded her small head cheerfully. Yan smiled in return before turning his head towards Jun Hua.


    "You want to go there too, right? Let''s go together."


    Jun Hua thought for a moment before epting his offer. The training hall was not that far, and the cheerful Ming Hui kept on walking here and there. She seemed like a girl who had never gone outside before.


    "Ming Hui has a weak body and she often stays in the pce. I rarely have time to take her out so she wants to make it to the fullest."


    "I see."


    Jun Hua stared at the girl jumping here and there to see everything. Somehow, she found the princess was quite strange, but she could not point her hand on what made her feel like that. The princess was just like any innocent girl out there.


    However, Jun Hua could not continue observing Ming Hui, since Yan started to talk to her. Different with Soujin, Yan was really a talkative person. He often talked about daily things and other. Beside him, Jun Hua barely followed through as the topics were random. By the time they arrived, she hardly remembered what they talked about anymore.


    "Soujin, have you arrived?" Yan said loudly.


    A man came in their view. Soujin was wearing his training clothes and because he had been training himself since morning, his clothes were already drenched in sweat. With Soujin''s handsome face, this appearance somehow looked extremely alluring.


    "Yan, Ming Hui, and Jun Min," he greeted. "Why are youing together?"


    "I met this fellow when I brought my little sister for a walk. Since he has a sparring appointment with you today, I chose toe here with him."


    Soujin stared at Yan. "After I finished sparing with Jun Min, you''re next."


    "Wait, why? I have not recovered yet from the beating you gave me before!"


    No matter how much Yan protested, Soujin refused to listen to him. Beside him, Ming Hui let out a very girlish giggle and let her brother to get bullied. Jun Min alsoughed as she didn''t have any intention to help the poor Prince Yan.


    "Never mind, let''s y chess first Jun Min. This man is still in the middle of training."


    With that, Yan dragged Jun Hua to the table and let the servants prepare the chess. Looking at the chess set in front of her, Jun Hua smiled. She was quite good at ying chess, now she wanted to know how good Yan skill was.


    Soujin ignored the two of them as it was still early and the appointed time for their spar was in the afternoon. Ming Hui sat by her brother''s side and watched as the two of them started ying.


    After a couple of hours, four pairs of eyes were locked onto the chess board. Yan and Jun Hua have yed a couple of times with the winner and the loser changed from time to time. Hearing them y, finally Soujin could not bear to watch from the side and decided join the fray. Even with him, the winner and the loser were still undecided.


    "You''re all truly talented," Ming Hui smiled. "It''s already the time for lunch brother."


    "I won''t eat before I defeat him!" Yan eyes were glued to the chess board. This time he was facing Soujin. He had yed with Soujin a few times before and as usual, they came into deadlock.


    Jun Hua broke into sweat. She had not expected that ying chess can be so tiring. With Ming Hui''s help, they finally dragged the two men from the chess board and ate some food.


    "I won''t lose to you," Yan said confidently.


    Soujin snorted. "You''re only a useless prince, there''s no way you could beat me."


    "Bring the chess board!"


    Soujin only yed one round with Yan before going to the training hall to spar with Jun Hua. Jun Hua came prepared, but she was still unable to hold on that long under the barrage of attacks Soujin gave. It seemed that Soujin was venting his rage over losing a round from Yan to the battle.


    "Let''s try once more."


    This time Soujin went into a defensive stance, but Jun Hua didn''t manage to beat him even after she used up all of her energy.


    "You''re such a little kid. Your strength is so low," Soujinmented.


    Jun Hua could only re back. Ming Hui handed him a towel.


    "Use this. Don''t mind brother Soujin. He''s someone who cannot ept defeat."


    "Thank you Princess Hui," Jun Hua could definitely see that. He only lost once from Yan, but that was enough to make his face turn dark. Yan would probably get beaten upter.


    Ming Hui smiled. "Call me Ming Hui. You''re third brother''s friend, so it''s alright to call me by my name."


    Jun Hua nodded. She found Ming Hui and Yan''s personalities were really simr. They were quite open only towards those who they trusted at a certain degree at least.


    Yan stretched his bodyzily. "Jun Min, I hear that you appeared at the academy to pick up your sister. Do you like being surrounded by girls so much? If you want, I could introduce you to a few girls."


    Jun Hua felt her blood boil and her energy was returned. "Ming Hui, let me borrow your brother for a while. Soujin, are you still going to use the training hall?"


    Soujin eyes shed. Since his best friend was looking for trouble by himself, he could rest and watch the show. "No, you can use it."


    "Prince Yan, let''s spar."


    "Wait! Why?" Yan yelled, but he stopped for a moment when he looked at the cold expression Jun Hua gave him. "I still haven''t recovered yet!"


    The yelling and scream of a prince were all they could hear that afternoon.

 Chapter 24: Coming to Lin Family Residence

    <h4>24 Coming to Lin Family Residence</h4>


    "Ow! Ouch!" Yan was being treated by the doctor when he returned to the pce. Ming Hui didn''t help him at all and only talked with Soujin who came with them.


    "Why didn''t you stop him? With your skills it was easy to block him," Yan looked at his best friend resentfully. If only he stepped up and blocked Jun Min''s attacks, he won''t end up with another set of bruises all over his body.


    "You deserve it," Soujin said a simple sentence.


    Yan felt defeated. Just a few days ago, this person had beaten him up even more badly to the point that he was not able toe out of his room for two days. Now that another person had beaten him up, he didn''t bother to help him. What a good friend he was!


    Ming Hui coughed a bit. "But Brother Soujin was right. Jun Min is still too young for that, so it''s just natural that he got angry. Besides, not every man is like Third Brother who chases after girls day and night."


    "Don''t say those kinds of words! You have gotten our bad influence!" Yan said helplessly.


    Ming Hui stuck her tongue out before retreating back to her room. It soon will be dark and it''s improper to stay at her brother''s residence toote. After Ming Hui left, Yan leaned back on the chair helplessly.


    Soujin stared at him. "Stop pretending, Jun Min didn''t use that much of power to strike you. Besides, you have learned a bit of martial arts."


    "Still, I cannotpare to a general," Yan retorted. That little boy surprisingly held so much power. Even Yan himself knew that he was not the boy''s match despite his training in martial arts.


    Soujin picked up a cup on the table and sip his tea. "The n was sessful. You can rest easy for the next few days."


    "Really? So quick?"


    "En," Soujin nodded. "Thanks to some unexpected help."


    "Then it''s time for drinking!"


    That night, the two men drank heartily thate the next morning, Yan wasn''t able to attend the morning court because he was sick.


    Inside his residence, Yan could not get up from bed because he drank too much wine the day before. The hangover made him dizzy. On the other hand, Soujin''s tolerance for alcohol was much higher, so he was still rtively fine and returned to his residence before it was toote at night.


    ��


    Jun family residence


    Jun Zhenxian stared at the ''boy'' in front of him helplessly. "Why are you dressed up as Jun Min? Didn''t you say that you wanted to go to Lin family residence?"


    "Of course, this is to give Jun Hua some backing," Jun Hua answered. "If I don''t show up as Jun Min, they might not know about my ''affection'' towards my sister."


    Jun Zhenxian felt that his granddaughter had gotten some bad influence from him. Now she could even lie with such a straight face!


    "Take care of yourself. If you don''t feelfortable there, you can always return."


    "Yes, thank you Grandfather."


    Jun Hua smiled at her grandfather and didn''t say anything further. There was nothing else she could say as her grandfather understood that she had her own thoughts. Before long, the carriages were ready and Jun Hua helped in picking up her belongings. Yamin, who was dressed up as Jun Hua, only stood on the side quietly.


    "It''s time to go," Jun Hua got into one of the carriages, while Yamin and Xia got into the other.


    The Lin family members were waiting in their courtyard. Lin Tang heard from Jun Zhenxian the night before that Jun Hua agreed toe here. Because of his meeting with the emperor the day before, he was relieved and confident that his n would go smoothly.


    Beside him, Chun Maora stood quietly. She was actually angry about Jun Hua''s arrival at the Lin family estate. But no matter how much sheined, Lin Tang won''t change his decision. She could only stand there with suppressed rage deep inside her heart.


    Lin San and Lin Hong were standing calmly. Lin San heard about Jun Hua''s arrival. Normally, she wouldn''t have bothered, but this time she had to wait there and wee her. On the side, Lin Hong was expressionless. No one could know what this little boy was thinking.


    Lin Yuan was standing beside her mother and on the other side was a boy around the age of thirteen. The boy looked fairly small and thin for his age, that his mother kept him away from the other children. With one look, it was clear that they have been through a lot in this residence.


    When the carriages arrived, the servants came out to help them carry Jun Hua''s belongings. Jun Hua didn''t bring a lot of things, only those she needed and some personal things. Xia came out first before helping ''Jun Hua'' out of the carriage. The people who were standing there could see for themselves a beautiful figure wearing a veil walking towards them.


    "Jun Hua greets father, mother, brother, and sister," Yamin said in soft voice.


    Lin Tang was about to let Chun Maora guide the girl when he saw a young man emerge from the other carriage. The person stature was not big, but his presence alone had brought a lot of pressure to him. Chun Maora and the others also turned their eyes towards that person andpletely ignored ''Jun Hua''.


    ''Jun Min'' smiled at the group of people in front. Her smile was indifferent but still not cold.


    "Prime Minister Lin Tang, Madam Lin," Jun Hua only greeted two people.


    Lin Tang''s smile turned warmer. "Young General Jun Min. It''s a surprise to see you here."


    Jun Hua nodded. "I''m here to escort my little sister."


    Lin San sneakily looked at Jun Hua and her heart skipped a beat. She finally understood why her sister fell for him. Handsome, strong and famous; who among the maidens won''t have their hearts moved?


    Lin Hong could clearly feel the emotional fluctuation his sister felt. At that moment, he realized that Jun Min was truly an eyesore. With such a good abilities, why did he have to appear within this family?


    Lin Yuan''s heart was pounding heavily. She once again felt that she had fallen in love with this young man in front of her. Sadly, his gaze never once came to her.


    The little boy at the side only gave a sidelong nce at Jun Hua, but he didn''t have much reaction.


    As Jun Hua talked with Lin Tang, she observed all of her siblings'' reactions. She felt that her time in this residence was going to be quite interesting.

 Chapter 25: Stealing a Maiden Hear

    <h4>25 Stealing a Maiden Hear</h4>


    Jun Hua stared at Lin Tang. "Am I not allowed?"


    "Of course you can," Lin Tang smiled. "But you cannot loiter around her quarters for long."


    "Naturally," Jun Hua knew that in Lin family residence, they have their own quarters, not just a room like the one from Jun family. This estate was far bigger than the Jun family since the Jun family only had three people staying and the rest were servants.


    These quarters were simr to a small house. It was a ce where a person could live most of his life. It was treated as a kind of a personal space and only family members could get in. For an unmarried woman, the only men who were allowed to get in were their father and siblings (with the exception of doctors). But still, they were restricted to the living room.


    Jun Hua looked at Yamin and nodded.


    Yamin smiled sweetly and turned towards Chun Maora. "Mother, please."


    Chun Maora didn''t want to personally guide Jun Hua, but seeing that Jun Min wanted toe along, she changed her mind. Although Jun Min was of low-birth, he was an aplished general and held a prestigious status within the military. They''d never know when their country would be in war, so a general was highly respected.


    "Come, I will show you the way."


    Chun Maora was relieved that she listened to Lin Tang to provide a good ce for Jun Hua. Originally, she didn''t want to, but finally gave in after seeing that Lin Yuan was still in a daze when she met her. It seemed that Jun Min was indeed someone highly remarkable.


    Seeing the boy now, even Chun Maora was feeling slightly jealous. If only someone like him appeared during her youth, she would have chosen to chase after that boy and not an official like Lin Tang. Of course, that''s just her wishful thinking.


    Lin Yuan and the little boy went back first soon after they greeted Jun Hua. They were only concubine born, so it was not really proper for them to show up. Lin San and Lin Hong stayed behind Chun Maora and followed after her. Lin San wanted to get a chance to meet personally with Jun Min, while Lin Hong wanted to keep his sister from doing anything foolish.


    Chun Maora guided them towards the stone path. Jun Hua looked around calmly. Even though she was curious about the ce she spent part of her childhood in, she could not make exaggerate moves and only subtly looked around.


    Lin family residence was quite beautiful. There were several nts nted on the side and a few decorations were hanging around. All in all, it was quite artistic and gave off a refreshing feeling. As a general, Jun Hua''s senses were far more sensitive. At such, she could faintly feel that behind this fa?ade, there were unmentionable things happening that were hidden from the world.


    The quarters that Chun Maora prepared for Jun Hua was not too big, but was good enough. There were a few rooms inside and the servants were busy moving Jun Hua''s belongings inside. They didn''t dare to decorate the rooms by themselves as it was up to Jun Hua how she wanted the rooms to look like.


    Jun Hua scanned the rooms briefly, and looked at the few girls there.


    "They are?"


    "I have picked some servants for your sister. If you find them to your liking, I will hand their contract to your sister."


    Yamin who acted as Jun Hua, lowered her head and pretended to not exist. She convincingly portrayed a timid girl who could not decide by herself.


    Jun Hua stared at the servant girls. She found them annoying.


    "I don''t like them. Later, I will personally pick some servants for my sister."


    Chun Maora lips jerked a bit. She just found out that this young man waspletely overprotective. But it''s alright,ter she would try to get into his good side through Jun Hua.


    "You can go inside and start decorating your room. I will take a stroll and head out first," Jun Hua turned towards Yamin.


    Yamin nodded. "Yes big brother."


    Jun Hua patted Yamin''s hand before leaving with Chun Maora. Lin San and Lin Hong were still following after them with their heads slightly lowered. Lin San had seen how Jun Min cared greatly for Jun Hua and she somehow felt a little jealous. Even her brother wasn''t as protective as him.


    Yamin waited until everyone had left the quarters until there were only her and Xia inside.


    "Miss told me to make it simr to her room, let''s get moving."


    Xia nodded. "Thatst code?"


    "It means she wille here tonight to switch our ces."


    "That''s good."


    Jun Hua walked with Chun Maora heading to Lin Tang''s ce. If she wanted to leave, it was better to say it to Lin Tang first as a way to show respect. While they were walking, Jun Hua''s eyes spotted something interesting.


    "There is also a servant at such a small age?"


    Chun Maora looked over the direction Jun Hua was pointing at. There was a servant girl around the age of 12 trying to drag a bucket of water. Chun Maora remembered her as one of the old servant''s daughters who asked to have her daughter serve here. She only gave her permission because that servant kept on pestering her. She couldn''t kick her out that it had be really annoying, so she reluctantly agreed.


    "We don''t usually ept someone young, but she has some special condition."


    Jun Hua stared at the girl for a moment. "Can I ask for her to serve my sister? That is, if you can move her contract."


    "Sure, of course."


    After getting Chun Maora''s agreement, Jun Hua continued walking. It didn''t take long before she arrived at Lin Tang ce.


    "You''re leaving?" Lin Tang asked.


    "I still need to go to the border tomorrow, so I won''t take much of your time."


    "It''s alright. You''re free toe here whenever you want to."


    Jun Hua bid her farewell. When she was about to walk past Lin San, the girl raised her head and looked at Jun Hua''s face. Jun Hua was startled, but then she gave her an indifferent smile. That one smile had instantly stolen the girl''s heart.

 Chapter 26: Madam Xie

    <h4>26 Madam Xie</h4>


    After Jun Hua left, Lin San still looked like a foolish girl. By her side, Lin Hong could not watch it any longer and shook Lin San heavily.


    "Sister! Wake up!" Lin Hong said angrily. He did not see what Lin San saw when Jun Min passed by her but he was sure that his sister''s heart was captured deeply. The expression on Lin San''s face was that of a foolish one.


    "Eh, Lin Hong? What is it?" Lin San snapped and smiled stiffly.


    Lin Hong stared at her eyes. "Forget about that man. You can never have him."


    Lin Hong''s words were like a spear tearing up her heart. Lin San red at Lin Hong. "Why are you saying things like that? You don''t know the future!"


    After that, Lin San turned away angrily. Lin Hong stayed rooted at his ce. He didn''t know the future? Of course he wouldn''t know! However, he knew that someone like Jun Min wouldn''t set his eyes on Lin San. They might be around the same age, but they lived in apletely different world.


    Lin Hong just didn''t want his sister to get hurt. He wanted the best for her and a decent man for her too. Although the little girl didn''t seem like she appreciated it at all, he would not let his sister experience any mishap. Lin Hong gaze was cold, but he didn''t do anything and returned to his room to continue his study.


    On the other hand, Jun Hua had long gone to the servant''s office and selected some good servants. She picked a few who were still young and a few who were already middle age. Finishing the task at hand, Jun Hua returned to the Lin family residence by sneaking in.


    The security around Lin family residence was terribly poor that she could easily sneak in. The guard didn''t even notice anything wrong while she walked around leisurely.


    Soon Jun Hua arrived at her quarter. Xia and Yamin have already finished moving all of her things. They worked in high speed, but careful. It was only when she appeared before them that they noticed her.


    "Miss! You startled me," Xia eximed.


    "Good work. I will change my clothes and appearance first. Had Chun Maora appeared with the contracted servant girl?"


    "Not yet Miss."


    Jun Hua nodded and went into her room. After cleaning up her makeup and face mask, she asked Xia to do her hair and clothes. It took her some time and by the time she finished, she noticed that a steward hade with two girls behind him. One of them was a middle-aged woman and the other was that 12 years old girl.


    "Miss, the girl''s mother insists that she has to work beside her daughter so this lowly one could only bring them here."


    The steward felt troubled since he had heard that it was Jun Min who asked for the girl to serve his sister. With the news about Jun Min found easily in the capital, a lot of people had long known about him. They were afraid to get into his bad side, so the steward could only bring them to Jun Hua and let the girl resolve it.


    Jun Hua looked at the middle age woman. She was hugging her daughter tightly and refused to let her daughter go. The little girl was clearly confused, but she still remained silent in her mother''s arms.


    "It''s fine. Just give me their contract."


    The steward sighed in relief and handed the contract to her. In any case, the middle-aged woman was not really useful, so it''s just fine to let her be the girl servant. Finishing his duty, the steward walked away in relief.


    Jun Hua looked at the two girls. "Please look up, Madam Xie."


    The middle-aged woman raised her head to look at Jun Hua. In that instant, her eyes started to get wet and tears fell heavily from them. Her daughter was startled, but she didn''t understand why her mother suddenly cried.


    "Young Miss Hua, is that you? You''re alive."


    "Yes, I''m fine, Madam Xie. How are you?" Jun Hua smiled warmly. She recognized her daughter from their simr features. Madam Xie was one of the few servant girls her mother used to have. Jun Hua hadn''t heard from them for a long time, and she was greatly surprised to see them here.


    "I''m fine. I would never expect that you can survive Miss. All those year, it must be hard on you."


    Jun Hua waited until Madam Xie calmed down. Madam Xie was one of her mother''s loyal servants but she was sent away to get married. This incident turned into a blessing because Madam Xie could avoid that disaster.


    "Miss Hua, do you still remember this ce? This is the ce where your mother used to stay."


    Jun Hua shook her head. She couldn''t remember at all. When she left this residence, she was only a 4-year old girl that there were things she couldn''t remember. There were only a few bits of memories she had about the Lin family residence.


    Madam Xie nodded in sadness. "It''s expected that a young girl cannot remember things vividly, but I never thought that you would return here, Miss."


    "Neither do I."


    Jun Hua didn''t have many pleasant memories of this ce. The thing she remembered the most was when she was 4 year old, her mother came to her while crying saying that she was sorry. The next day, they left the residence. That was the incident that sealed her fate up forever.


    Madam Xie wiped her tears. "I may not have been there when your mother was chased out, but I was here when that despicable woman forced her to be the concubine."


    Jun Hua eyes shed with interest. She knew that to promote a woman from concubine to be a legal wife, the husband must have paid a heavy price if they already have a main wife. Then to make his wife to be the concubine instead, she was sure that Lin Tang did not go unscathed.


    "What happened? If I''m not wrong, there arerge sums of money you need to pay and a heavy beating, right?"


    Madam Xie nodded. "Originally, Lin Tang also didn''t want to do it, but Chun Maora''s brother took his ce in beating, thus allowed Lin Tang to agree. As for the money, the Lin family didn''tck of money, so they could send the money easily."


    "Lin Tang agreed just like that?" Jun Hua eyebrows rose.


    "No, he only agreed after Chun Maora gave birth to the twins."

 Chapter 27: Retrace The Pas

    <h4>27 Retrace The Pas</h4>


    Jun Hua nodded. That Chun Maora gave him a son, the status of Chun Maora must have been raised. Her mother only gave birth to a daughter and knowing Chun Maora, she must have pleaded to have her son raised by her. Lin Tang also didn''t want his first son to be a concubine born, thus he agreed with that request.


    "Chun Maora''s brother must have loved his sister so much to endure the beating. If I''m not wrong, Chun family is only a small family, right?" Jun Hua''s smile turned colder. It caused the temperature in the room to drop heavily and caused a chill to rise up on the body of the three girls in front of her. Cold sweats started to pour out of their body.


    "Miss��" Xia stammered.


    Jun Hua realized her mistake and she restrained herself. But that short time made the three girlspletely afraid. They weren''t able restore their calm so quickly.


    "I''m sorry about that. Sometimes I follow my brother from behind to the battlefield, so there was some influence I got from him," Jun Hua was making an excuse. Xia rolled her eyes in secret, that''s apletely tant lie! That kind of chill could only be produced by people who have gone through many battles!


    Madam Xie looked at Jun Hua stupefied. She never knew that a girl could possibly release such a chilling aura and make her feel like she was meeting a death reaper.


    "It''s alright Miss. Chun Maora is not alone, one of their family members married into Lan family so they have good support."


    "Lan family?" Jun Hua only remembered that Lan Ping who''s so arrogant but cannot gain good result. Come to think about it, he has only managed to finish the task a few days before so he hadn''t returned to the capital yet.


    Then, Jun Hua remembered that the tone Lin San used to talk to her was indeed simr with Lan Ping. So, they were indeed rted.


    "Miss, you have to be careful. Getting inside this family will make you suffer a lot," Madam Xie was deeply concerned. She had heard about Jun Hua''s personality. At first, she was d that she stayed with the Jun family. However, now that she returned, she was starting to worry.


    "Don''t worry about me. I want to take a stroll on the garden first. Maybe there''s something that I could remember from there."


    Xia held out a cloak to Jun Hua. "It''s getting dark soon and at night, the wind is cold."


    Jun Hua acknowledged it. She wouldn''t get cold easily, but it was better to keep her behavior normal to avoid any suspicions.


    Xia and the two other girls followed after Jun Hua as she strolled around. Jun Hua''s step faltered near a beautiful fountain. The fountain was still in good condition but there were a lot of weeds growing around it, which showed that this ce hadn''t been used for years and they didn''t really pay attention to this ce until recently.


    Her small finger lightly touched the side of the fountain. Sounds of crying resurfaced in her mind. Jun Hua started remembering again. This was the ce where her mother came to her before they were forced to get out from the Lin family residence.


    "Mother��" Jun Hua missed her mother deeply. Unbeknownst to her, her eyes turned red.


    The little girl by Madam Xie side looked at Jun Hua with curiosity. She took out her handkerchief and handed it to Jun Hua.


    "Big sister, don''t cry."


    Jun Hua was startled and she touched her cheek. Indeed, there were tearsing out without her knowing. She took the handkerchief and smiled.


    "Thank you, what is your name little girl?"


    "My name is Lin Yun," the little girl grinned.


    Jun Hua stared at Madam Xie. "By the usualw, when servants change their master, the new master will bestow a new name. Are you fine with that?"


    Madam Xie nodded. "You can name her as you wish."


    "Then from today on, your name is Xiao Yun, alright?" Jun Hua handed the handkerchief back.


    "Xiao Yun understands!"


    Jun Hua walked back to her room with the three girls following. "Madam Xie, there will be a batch of servants delivered here tomorrow morning. Since I''m still studying at school, you will be in charged to take them around."


    "Yes Miss."


    After instructing Madam Xie about what she should and not do, Jun Hua dismissed both of them. Inside the room, only Xia and Jun Hua stayed.


    "Is there anything you need, Miss?"


    Jun Hua leaned back. "Xia, I want you to memorize this ce quickly. We are going to stay here for some time."


    Xia nodded. "For how long exactly Miss?"


    "I''m not sure. If we''re lucky, it''s going to be 1 year."


    One year? Xia almost nked out when she heard Jun Hua''s words. How could that possibly be lucky? In one year, Jun Hua would turn 15 years old, and it was the age where a girl was supposed to get married. Did she want her marriage partner be decided by Chun Maora?


    Seeing the expression on Xia''s face, Jun Hua knew that the girl thought had gone awry. But she didn''t do anything to correct her. It was just her estimation, but she herself didn''t know how much time she would stay here. Anyway, while she was staying in this ce, it would be better for her to learn about womanly matters as soon as possible so she would not appear to be a disgrace.


    "Xia, you will be in charge of all the servant girls here."


    Xia faces lit up. She had been serving by Jun Hua''s side for years and vowed to always stay with her. Jun Hua''s words were like telling her that she was the one that Jun Hua trusted the most among the girls'' servants. This kind of thing truly made her ecstatic.


    Jun Hua dismissed Xia after a few more words. Since this ce was different from hers, she could not go around as she wished. After thinking for a while, Jun Hua soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 28: Your Change is truly… Drastic

    <h4>28 Your Change is truly�� Drastic</h4>


    Jun Hua woke up early the next morning and let Xia help her prepare herself. Madam Xie and Xiao Yun were cleaning up the quarters diligently.


    Jun Huazily walked to the gate, but the moment she saw the view, she stood frozen in ce. Lin San and Lin Yuan were waiting for her there. Both of them were dressed beautifully and they seemed to stare with dagger at the other one.


    Jun Hua stared nkly. What have I missed?


    Lin San looked at Jun Hua with smile. "Sister Hua, since this is the first time you''re going to school from Lin family residence, why don''t we go together?"


    "Sister Hua, don''t reject us," Lin Yuan also said with smile.


    Somehow, Jun Hua had goose bumps when she looked at them. The one you''re chasing is ''my brother'', right? Why did it seem like you''re chasing after me? Besides, I knew from your eyes that you didn''t really mean what you said. These two girls have changed so much in such short time��


    Even Xia could not help, but roll her eyes. She looked at their servants behind them. From their expressions, it was clear that they were helpless with their Miss'' situation and they could onlyply with her.


    After struggling for half an hour, finally Jun Hua managed to decline their offer and got into her own carriage. By her side, Xia face felt awful. She already imagined the days onward were not going to be as peaceful as before.


    Jun Hua passed a dryugh. "Hopefully, this trend will pass soon."


    Her hopes didn''te true though, as a lot of girls in the ss all pestered her and tried to get into her good side. In the end, Fan Lanying could not hold it in anymore and yelled at them all causing the two of them to get punished.


    "Those dumb girls are insane! How can they expect to get close with your brother so easily? They''re truly annoying!"


    Hearing Fan Lanying getting angry, Jun Hua felt a bit relieved. At least, her close friend wasn''t like the other girls who were eager to fawn after her. Jun Hua had been feeling restless. Had she done her move too quickly?


    "Jun Hua, you need to learn how to refuse them! If you don''t know how, I will teach you martial arts and then help you knock them out!"


    "Lanying, that''s impossible," Jun Hua said in surprise. This girl was really not using her brain at all. If she went and beat up that bunch of girls, then tomorrow there would be another sensation in the capital.


    Fan Lanying puffed her cheeks. "They''re only eyeing your brother. Whatever you do, neverply with them. You won''t have any good ending."


    Jun Hua nodded. Her eyes tinged with interest. She clearly detected a few girls following after them. With Fan Lanying''s skill, she still wasn''t able to notice them, but Jun Hua can. Fan Lanying''s words were loud so they certainly heard her perfectly.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    "Just study as usual! I truly detest these girls. Looking pretty but they have venomous hearts. Do you think men are that easy to fool?"


    Some of them were indeed easy to fool. Jun Hua remembered Lin Tang had been fooledpletely by Chun Maora to the point that he dumped his own wife. There were also men who could pick a good girl and not get fooled by them.


    Seeing that Jun Hua was silent, Fan Lanying sighed. "Jun Hua, I''m really worried about you. With your personality, it will be hard for you to face them. Don''t worry though. I will definitely protect you at school!"


    "Thank you Lanying,"


    "Don''t mention it. Now, shall we finish our punishment?" Fan Lanying looked at the silk in front of her and sighed. With her skills, it would take her a long time to finish today''s punishment.


    Jun Hua simrly stared at her own silk with dark face. She had barely managed to make a simple shape and now she has to finish a veryplicated pattern. This was far harder than her usual task.


    As the two of them did their work, Jun Hua noticed that the girl had slowly disappeared. Fan Lanying''s personality was very much disliked and many others didn''t want to face her head-on unless they have death wish. With that, they left the two of them alone.


    Jun Hua barely managed to finish it with Fan Lanying did more than half of it after a couple of hours of working on it. She''s truly grateful for the girl''s help.


    "Practice hard by yourself. You will surely improve," Fan Lanying said as she bid her farewell.


    Jun Hua returned to her carriage and Xia handed her a box of buns.


    "You must be hungry Miss. They punished you for a long time."


    Jun Hua nodded. "It''s fine. It just means that I need to study embroidery more. Even if I cannot be an expert, at least I need to do a better work."


    When they had returned to the residence, Xia asked Madam Xie to assign a few servants to cook. They quickly made a few dishes and Jun Hua ate to her fill.


    "Madam Lin is quite generous with the food distribution," Madam Xie reported.


    Jun Hua was not surprised. If Jun Min found out that her sister had been mistreated, he might turn the whole capital upside-down. After all, just to pick up his sister, he made a big disturbance in the academy. Chun Maora must have thought about it, so no matter how unwilling she was, she had to be careful.


    When she was done eating, the servants told her that Lin San was requesting to meet her. Jun Hua didn''t have any excuse to not see her so she could only ept.


    "Sister Hua, have you eaten? I brought you some pastries," Lin San smiled gently.


    Jun Hua almost choked on air but she nodded calmly. "Yes, I have. Thank you for your concern Sister San. Please take a seat."


    Lin San nodded. Upon sitting down, she exchanged a few pleasantries before getting to the main point. She wanted to help Jun Hua in learning the needlework.


    Jun Hua stared at the needle with unwillingness but she finally gave in and started learning under Lin San''s help. As Lin San had been studying under the best teacher, her embroidery skill was really good, and Jun Hua learned quickly with her help.


    "Over here, you have to do this."


    Jun Hua greatly admired the girl''s skill in embroidery. She was worthy of being the legitimate Miss and with this kind of skill, she would surely pass the examination with flying colors. The title of legitimate miss was originally hers, but Jun Hua didn''t have any intention to take it back. She would prefer to destroy this ce (and family) rather than inherit this ce.


    The problem with Lin San was her attitude. She only did this to get close with Jun Min, but Jun Hua knew that it was an impossible request. If only Lin San was able to change her attitude, she could no doubt be a really nicedy.


    By her side, Xia stared down with expressionless face. Deep down, she was screaming loudly. What a quick change in attitude!

 Chapter 29: Walking Around the Academy

    <h4>29 Walking Around the Academy</h4>


    Thanks to Fan Lanying staying by Jun Hua''s side all the time during their lessons, the girls didn''t have any courage to get close with her anymore. They could only stand by the side and shoot ring daggers at Fan Lanying who didn''t seem to care at all. With Fan Lanying''s sharp mouth, they didn''t dare to confront her and say what they wanted.


    "Do you want to change the scenery for a while? Those girls are truly an eyesore."


    Jun Hua nodded. She too found them to be an eyesore, but she didn''t say it aloud.


    "Good, let me take you to a good ce."


    Fan Lanying dragged her to a small garden behind the hall. The garden was filled with trees, making it more simr to a small forest rather than garden. Most of the trees were huge and they blocked their vision. There were also a lot of bush inside the garden and only a small portion of it was filled with the flowers.


    "This ce is quite good. The academy is quite big, so we might use up all our break time if we continue to walk around."


    "Have you strolled in this garden before?" Jun Hua asked in curiosity. Since Fan Lanying spent a lot of time in this academy, she must have a lot of experience.


    Fan Lanying brows creased up. "I don''t like those trees. They''re blocking the view too much. I don''t understand why they built the garden like this."


    "True enough."


    "I still want to go to the hall. The boys must be training there."


    Jun Hua stared at Fan Lanying helplessly. She wasn''t interested to see the boys, not even their training too! Seeing the look on Jun Hua face, Fan Lanying sighed.


    "Just go back first, I will be there soon."


    "Alright."


    After walking a few steps, suddenly Jun Hua froze at one spot in the garden. She sensed the presence of someone inside the forest but it was faint. This kind of presence was simr to Yamin, an assassin. She wondered who would send an assassin to school, so she decided to stay in ce to see the person. After a while, her face turned strange.


    She walked a few steps. "If you keep on crying, you will be simr to a girl."


    The one in front of her startled and raised his face. He was a little boy around the age of 12 with good features. His clothes too were one of high quality and they would know that he came from good family background. The strange thing was this boy was crying in such a very unlikely ce. At his age, this boy shouldn''t have started to go to school yet.


    The boy pouted. "I''m angry at someone��"


    The little boy paused as he noticed that the girl in front of him was very beautiful. She was wearing a veil, so he couldn''t see her face. But he could faintly see that her skin was so fair white and she had slender body. As a noble, he had seen a lot beautiful women but thisdy was certainly on a level higher than them.


    Jun Hua didn''t realize that he was frozen because of her face. She assumed that he just didn''t want to tell things to a stranger.


    "What is it? You don''t want to tell? It''s alright, I won''t force you," Jun Hua smiled under her veil.


    The boy stared nkly for a moment. "My Name is Nanglong Keita. I have just got a chance to y with my older cousin Brother Soujin but he keeps on doing his works. I have been waiting for the chance to y with him again after a long time. So, when I got the chance, I sneaked out."


    This time, it was Jun Hua''s turn to have her mind nked. Nanglong Soujin! She didn''t want to meet him as a girl as she worried he would found out about her. Soujin was sharp and he might found something amiss if she interacted with him.


    Jun Hua knew that Soujin would surelye here sooner orter. She sighed deeply. How would she know that even when she was dressed as Jun Hua, the other party could still have the chance to meet her? Aside from that, she would never expect a random teenager she meets on the academy would turn out to be his cousin!


    She looked at Nanglong Keita. To escape under the nose of someone like Nanglong Soujin, this little boy must have trained a lot. The physique of Nanglong Seika didn''t differ much from the other person, but Jun Hua noticed that his muscle was shaped perfectly and he had thin presence.


    "You''re amazing. Your cousin is a general, but you still can escape from him," Jun Hua praised.


    Nanglong Keita grinned. "I''m also a part of Nanglong family. These kinds of things are simple!"


    Jun Hua was amused. The way Nanglong Keita said it was as if the Nanglong family was capable to do everything they wanted. And to escape under the nose of Soujin, Jun Hua was sure that she wouldn''t be able to do that easily. She barely managed to contend against him and erasing her presence perfectly was hard in front of someone like Soujin.


    "Really��?"


    Nanglong Keita nodded. "Big Brother Soujin is the best among all of younger generations. But I will surpass him someday!"


    Jun Hua stared in surprise. This little boy she met was surprisingly ambitious.


    "If he''s really the best, how can you sneak out from him?" Jun Hua curiously asked.


    "He''s distracted of course. That dummy cousin of mine is too busy to care for me," Nanglong Keita grumbled.


    Jun Hua wanted tough, but she sensed another presence near her. She was surprised because she did not detect it until it hade really close to her. With her ability, there was no way a person would be able toe near her without her knowing it, unless that person had a much higher ability than her.


    She turned her gaze and saw a man standing there looking annoyed.


    "Keita, what did you just call me?"

 Chapter 30: First Meeting as Jun Hua

    <h4>30 First Meeting as Jun Hua</h4>


    Nanglong Keita''s face turned pale when he heard that voice. The little boy turned his head around and grinned. "Nothing, Big Brother Soujin."


    Soujin red at the boy before turning his gaze towards the girl in front of him. He had seen her once before, at the emperor''s birthday party. At that time, he didn''t pay any attention to her, but he still recognized her easily.


    Looking at that pair of clear eyes, Soujin remembered Jun Min, which he felt was impossible because both of them didn''t have any blood rtions. There should be no way they could have simr features. But looking at this girl from a close distance made him aware that they almost resemble one another.


    "Jun Hua, right? What are you doing here?" Soujin asked calmly.


    Jun Hua fought the urge to run as far away as possible from this man''s probing eyes. She found his question to be a bit strange. Why did she need any reason to be here? After all, this was part of the academy and not his property.


    "I''m spending my break time to walk around the academy," Jun Hua answered with soft voice. She wanted to leave immediately, but she needed a good reason for that.


    Nanglong Keita raised his head. "Your voice is prettier if you speak in such a soft tone. Why�C"


    Nanglong Soujin hit the boy''s head. "Watch your mouth, Keita."


    Jun Hua was unable to bear to stay here any longer. "Keita, since your cousin has arrived, I will head back first. Please excuse me, General Soujin."


    Nanglong Soujin didn''t bother with Jun Hua as his intention toe here was to find his cousin. However, Keita did not intend to let Jun Hua go so quickly.


    "Sister Hua, can I visit you to y?"


    Jun Hua''s steps stopped for a while, and hesitated. "Keita, you have your own brother to y with. Besides, you still have your own training."


    "Oh, fine then," Nanglong Keita waved his hand reluctantly as Jun Hua disappeared from his vision.


    "Little brat, why are you telling her your story?"


    Nanglong Keita grinned. "She''s pretty."


    "That''s good. Then your training will increase from tomorrow."


    "You''re really a devil! Father told me that my workload is already a lot." Nanglong Keitained loudly.


    Jun Hua ignored the two as they conversed, then she walked away. Her heart was still filled with worry and uneasiness. Had Soujin noticed anything amiss from her? She only spoke a few sentences to him, so it shouldn''t be suspicious enough, right? Jun Hua stopped beside a window, having caught her reflection from the ss.


    "Oh, no, Ipletely forgot��!"


    Jun Hua had just remembered that their faces were quite alike. She made her face mask simr since she didn''t want the trouble to change her features drastically because it would take too much of her time. The flipside was Jun Hua''s and Jun Min''s faces became very simr.


    People only knew that Jun Min was an adopted son, without any connection to the Jun family. The two of them should have very different features, but Jun Hua carelessly made them too simr. If one did not pay close attention, they wouldn''t have noticed. Unfortunately, the one who saw her face was Nanglong Soujin who was highly proficient in martial arts. He must have been suspicious that their faces resembled one another.


    Jun Hua sighed. There seemed to be no way she could change her face so quickly again. She could only hope that Nanglong Soujin would not confront the matter to her about it when they''d meet again.


    After thinking about it for a while, she decided to return to their ss. Fan Lanying arrived there earlier and her anxiety turned to relief when she saw Jun Hua.


    "Where did you go? I was worried when I could not find you. I thought those girls must have done something to you."


    Jun Hua smiled bitterly. They wouldn''t do anything to her because all they wanted was to fawn after her. Jun Hua hoped that they would give up early but considering they were going to see Jun Min again, she realized that they won''t stop so easily.


    "I just got lost on my way here. I haven''t memorized the area around school," Jun Hua gave her an excuse.


    "Oh right, this is only your second week. Don''t worry, you will soon get used to the school. There aren''t many ways you can pass with."


    "Thank you."


    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying continued their lessons in peace. The girls were no longer trying to get close with Jun Hua during their lessons. At home after school, Lin San woulde and help her practice embroidery.


    During their home lessons, Lin San would often inquire about Jun Min and Jun Hua would merely give her some vague answers. At the moment, she very much wished for some peace and quiet as she did not have any time for herself.


    Luckily, the trend soon died down and most of the girls no longer tried to get close with Jun Hua. Only a handful of them were still persistently trying to get close to her, including her two half-sisters at the residence. When it was finally Thursday, Yamin returned to her ce.


    Jun Hua was staying at her room practicing embroidery. The training she got these few days proved to be useful and she could already make embroideries better than before. She only stopped when she noticed that Yamin had arrived.


    "You can show yourself now, Yamin. Is there any news?" Jun Hua raised her head.


    Yamin nodded. "There are some disturbances on the border, and your uncle asked us to keep on staying there until the situation is under control."


    Jun Hua knew that there was no way her uncle would ask for her to go. So he only asked for them. Jun Hua would need toply but only after she finished some of her ns here.


    "For tomorrow, you continue disguising yourself as me."


    "Yes Miss."

 Chapter 31: Poor Yan

    <h4>31 Poor Yan</h4>


    The appearance of Jun Min caused another big disturbance in the academy and the emperor was facing another round ofints. Luckily, there were some problems on the border which made Jun Min unable to return for some time, so they were assured that Jun Min won''t appear for the time being.


    The next day, Jun Hua sneaked out as Jun Min to meet with Nanglong Soujin. She wanted to tell him that their sparring arrangement needed to be put on hold because of some matters she needed to attend to. She arrived at the training hall early morning and found Soujin already started training in one of the rooms.


    "Soujin, I won''t be able train with you for quite some time. There are some annoying people on the border waiting to get beaten up," Jun Hua went straight to the point.


    Soujin nodded. "I need to go there too."


    "There are also disturbances on the northeast of the kingdom?" Jun Hua raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "It''s more correct to say that there are disturbances on the entire eastern part of the kingdom. Those pests are getting way over their heads."


    Jun Hua thought about it and seemed to agree, to think that they would choose a time like this. She could not join the battlefield straightaway because she was still being held up in the capital as Jun Hua. If her sudden disappearance spread once again, people would be suspicious especially her enemies. This time, she could only let her subordinate handle everything in her stead.


    "Care to have an early morning exercise?" Soujin threw her a wooden sword.


    Jun Hua smirked. "Sure, why not?"


    With that the two of them started to spar and sounds of shing training swords were heard all around the hall. Jun Hua had been enduring her learning those tiring things so she used this chance to vent her emotions. Theysted for a longer time, and finished up when Jun Hua got defeated.


    As they were resting on a bench nearby, two people appeared within their sight �C Yan and Ming Hui.


    "You''re early today, Jun Min. Have you finished your spar?" Yan asked with smile. He seemed to be in a happy mood that day. In fact, he had been in a good mood for the past few days.


    Jun Hua stared at him questioningly as Ming Hui giggled. "Brother has just managed to secure a good business. You will soon hear about it."


    "What kind of business?"


    "Buying a city," Soujin answered.


    This time, Jun Hua was shocked. "You can buy a city?"


    Yanughed. "Young Noble Han is truly wealthy to the point the emperor jealous. In order to get a lot of money, the emperor handed a city to him."


    Jun Hua was speechless. How could that emperor handle matters so lightly? Then again, she didn''t really understand some things about business. Even though Yan exined it to her in simple terms, she was sure that there were a lot of underlying works executed behind it. Anyway, it was not her business and she was not in any position to meddle into it at all.


    "Soujin, do you want to y another match? I bet you still cannot beat me on chess," Yan grinned.


    Soujin red. "I don''t have that much free time."


    Jun Hua was starting to believe that Soujin must have bore a grudge because of that one time when he lost to Yan. That day, they yed for three times but Yan only managed to win one. Seemed like Soujin still wasn''t able to get over that loss, and it was an annoying matter he wanted to avoid.


    Ming Hui handed both of them their towels again. Jun Hua was filled with hesitation as she saw the princess act like a maid in front of them. Soujin just casually took the towel from Ming Hui, not in the least bothered about their difference in status.


    "Ming Hui, can you y chess?" Jun Hua asked suddenly.


    The girl smiled and nodded. "Do you want to y? I''m quite good at it."


    "Sure then."


    Yan felt like he was getting ignored. But then he noticed a wooden sword appear before him with Jun Min''s smiling face.


    "Yan, you can apany Soujin to y for some time."


    Yan wanted to cry. How many times should he say that he was not the match for both of them? Soujin nodded and took his own sword as he stood in front of Yan. Yan realized that he won''t be able to avoid getting beaten up again today.


    Ming Hui''s attitude in ying chess was soft and light, but at the same time tricky. Unfortunately, she couldn''t match Jun Hua who was ying much better than her.


    "Your game moves are quite reckless and bit risk-taking. It''s like gambling," Ming Huimented.


    Gambling? Jun Hua thought for a while. What Ming Hui said was somehow correct since her manner of ying the chess was like putting everything at stake. Although she would only make one move on the chess piece, that path could not be easily blocked until it reached the goal.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m a reckless person," Jun Hua answered.


    Ming Hui smiled. Although she was wearing a veil, Jun Hua could faintly see the girl''s face. For a moment there, she finally realized why she was feeling strange around her.


    "You''re not really reckless. Instead, you have calcted everything perfectly," Ming Hui stared at the board. "But one wrong move and you would lose everything."


    Jun Hua stared at the board. "In the first ce, I don''t have anything to lose."


    Ming Hui nked for a moment before nodded. "Yes, at first."


    As the two girls talked, they heard a screaming from beside them. The two of them sighed. Yan had just gotten hit and beaten up by Soujinpletely without any chance to retaliate back.


    "Don''t mind third brother. He''s always like that. And he''s not really hurt since he also learned a bit of martial arts."


    Jun Hua nodded. "I can see it. He''s just faking it to gain attention. But really, why does he let Soujin beat him up every time?"


    "That''s his image."


    "What a wonderful image," Jun Hua said calmly.


    Yan came over to their table with Soujin after another couple of minutes. He stared at the board where the two girls were ying.


    "You''re really ruthless Jun Min! Show some lenience towards a girl, if not there won''t be anyone who wants to be with you and you will be alone in your whole life."


    Somehow, Jun Hua got the feeling that Yan was famous for getting girls and getting dumped by them because of his way of talking. Jun Hua walked towards Soujin with a stretched hand.


    "Sword."


    Soujin handed his wooden sword immediately. Seeing that scene, Ming Hui smiled at her brother.


    "Hope you rest in peace."


    "Don''t say like you''re sending me to my grave! Oh, hey! Not again!"


    At that, Prince Yan endured another round of beating.

 Chapter 32: Time for Some Scheming

    <h4>32 Time for Some Scheming</h4>


    The four of them gathered on Restaurant Han Yan and they asked for free meal. He wanted to refuse, but they have already barged inside and started to order a few dishes. Yan knew that he won''t be able to force his friends to pay up this time.


    Besides, with him having earned such a good business, he was definitely in good mood prior. He was going to earn a lot of money! But, the beating he took just now had ruined his good mood.


    "After getting beaten up by you, why should I let you eat freely?" Yan said in annoyed tone.


    Ming Hui grinned, "Because you''re a very kind brother."


    "You-! Don''t gang up on me like them!" Yan murmured in annoyed tone. He picked up another ice-pack topress his bruises from the spar before.


    Jun Hua enjoyed the food there very much. Everything was so delicious that she wanted to eat all of them. All the meat was tender and juicy; the vegetables were fresh and crisp, not to mention there were a lot of pastries and assortment of desserts there. Soujin also ate quite a lot. Training required a lot of protein for energy, so he''s really hungry.


    Ming Hui also picked up a lot of food to eat, leaving Yan with not eat much as his appetite was lost because of his bad mood after getting beaten up in two rounds. He stared at his friends who were eating so much like there''s no tomorrow, and sighed in defeat.


    "With this kind of face, how can I get girls?" Yanmented.


    Ming Hui rolled her eyes. "Why are you still looking for girls? You better finish up repairing the city you bought."


    Yan sighed. He picked up his food and continued eating.


    "Yan, we will be going away for some time so you don''t have to worry about getting beaten up for a while," Jun Hua grinned.


    "I know about that. Anyway, with your skills there shouldn''t be any problem dealing with those troublemakers. Just make sure that they won''t create trouble again," Yan answered.


    "I can''t control them," Jun Hua said.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    They continued their banter after the food was finished. Jun Min excused herself first since she remembered that Lin San wanted to go to her quarters that afternoon. There was no way she would let her meet with Yamin in disguise.


    Ming Hui''s original elegant demeanor changed when Jun Min disappeared. She looked at the two men in front of me with a serious expression.


    "He has already found out the truth about me."


    Yan was surprised. "That quick? It took me a few years to realize it. How do you know?"


    "His eyes," Ming Hui smiled. "That pair of eyes changed a bit when I smiled at him before. He must have noticed that something amiss."


    "It doesn''t matter, he won''t tell anyone," Soujin said calmly, like he had expected this matter. His words implied that Jun Min would not care telling and exposing Ming Hui''s disguise. Ming Hui nodded in agreement.


    Yan nced back. "How can you be so sure?"


    "We are on the same boat facing the same wall," Ming Hui answered.


    Unable toprehend the riddles that these two people were spouting, Yan blurted out, "Can you please speak in normalnguage?"


    "We''re speaking normalnguage here. It''s just your knowledge is not good enough to understand," Ming Hui smiled. "If you want to know more, wait for that news from me."


    "There are still 3 weeks before that��"


    "That''s why you need to learn patience."


    Soujin sipped his tea as the two siblings argued. He had confirmed that the two of them truly have identical face. There are some differences, but he won''t believe it if people say that they don''t have any connection. It seemed like he would have another matter he needed to investigate.


    ��


    Lin family residence


    Jun Hua returned on time before Lin San appeared. The girl appeared to be in a good mood because from the day before she managed to see Jun Min at the academy. Jun Min only apanied Jun Hua for a while though before he left because of ''some important things.''


    "Sister Hua, how was your lesson going?" Lin San asked.


    "I think I''m getting better," Jun Hua pointed to the silk in front of her. "Is there any good news? You seem really happy."


    Lin San smiled mysteriously. The truth was that she was happy to see Jun Min''s face just the day before, but there''s no way she could says that in front of Jun Hua. Aside from that, there''s also some good news that came to her from her mother today.


    "Sister Lin Yuan marriage partner has been decided," Lin San smiled. Without Lin Yuan, thepetitor to get Jun Min has decreased.


    Jun Hua was startled, but recovered quickly as she seemed to have expected this piece of news, "To whom is she going to get married?"


    "Jo Han," Lin San answered.


    Jun Hua blinked and in that span of a few milliseconds, she had thought about a lot of things. She heard about Jo Han, a schr who was known for his lustful personality with a lot of concubines. To actually match Lin Yuan up to this man, did Chun Maora want Lin Yuan to suffer?


    Jo family was a rich family and they have a lot of businesses, which made them one of the wealthiest families in the capital. There were a few young masters in that family and Jo Han could be considered as the worst one among all of them. Because of his backing, he could do almost anything he wanted in the capital with only a few restrictions.


    Jun Hua deeply despised this man although she had never met him personally. News about him was aplenty, but since she needed to feign as an ignorant youngdy, Jun Hua wore a face of confusion.


    Lin San smiled when she saw Jun Hua''s face. As expected, she was just a dumb girl.


    "Jo family is a wealthy family. Father wants to get close with them in order to get more resources on hand. Jo Han is one of their young masters. Lin Yuan is indeed lucky," Lin San said happily.


    Jun Hua looked at Lin San with a confused face. In her heart, she knew that Chun Maora was firm in not letting Lin Yuan to live peacefully and devised such a n. Out of all the young masters in Jo family, why should she specifically choose Jo Han?


    Jun Hua didn''t reply anything to Lin San as she thought about what her reaction should be.

 Chapter 33: Making a Cooperative Plan

    <h4>33 Making a Cooperative n</h4>


    Jun Hua stayed with Lin San for another couple of hours to learn more about embroidery. When she finished eating her lunch, she headed to Lin Yuan''s quarter to see how the girl reacted upon receiving this news.


    Lin Yuan''s quarter located quite far from hers. It took Jun Hua a few minutes under Xiao Yun''s lead, before she managed to arrive on the ce. From the outside, Jun Hua could see that the atmosphere was gloomy, if not scary.


    Sighing, Jun Hua nodded to Xia and the girl went ahead first to announce Jun Hua''s arrival.


    "Pleasee in."


    Lin Yuan voice was hoarse and cracked. It was clear that she had been crying for a long time. When Jun Hua entered, she could see that the floor was a mess with countless broken porcin pieces scattered. Lin Yuan must have thrown a fit before. Jun Hua sighed in her heart.


    Lin Yuan''s eyes were red, but she still calmly faced Jun Hua and sat down. She realized that it was her fault for getting her hopes up too high. But in the end, what did she get?


    "Sister Lin Yuan, are you alright?" Jun Hua asked.


    "No, I''m not��" Lin Yuan bit her lower lips, tears threatening to pour down again. "They chose that kind of man to be my husband, how can I remain calm? With that kind of personality, how can I ept him as my husband?"


    Jun Hua didn''t really know what Lin Yuan was feeling right now, but she could tell that there were tinges of grief. As the daughter of a duke, she must be hoping for a good husband. This particr candidate as her husband-to-be had a very good family background. But the thing is, this candidate''s personality was very tainted and proved to be a problem.


    Xiao Yun and Xia were busy clearing the path for her to step in safely, since the whole floor was a mess.


    "What was your mother reaction?" Jun Hua asked.


    "She''s pleading Madam Lin to change her decision," Lin Yuan raised her head, with her eyes silently pleading Jun Hua. "Tell me, what should I do now? I don''t want to marry that kind of man."


    Jun Hua knew that Lin Yuan''s end in that man''s hand won''t be good. She had formted ways to help her, but then she needed some reasons to be convinced to help Lin Yuan.


    "I know a way to help you," Jun Hua said slowly. "But tell me your reason why I should help you."


    Lin Yuan was stunned. She didn''t expect Jun Hua to offer help in her situation. She racked her brains for a while, but she could not think of anything. What reasons could she possibly have? She was only a little girl who didn''t even know anything aside from some pitiful things. There was no way she could possibly give anything valuable to Jun Hua.


    Seeing the distressed look on Lin Yuan''s face, Jun Hua caved in. She needed someone in her ns too and Lin Yuan was a good choice.


    "In the future, whenever I ask for help, will you help me?" Jun Hua went straight to the point.


    "If you help me get a good marriage partner, whatever you ask I will do it," Lin Yuan stared at Jun Hua with determination. For her, as long as she could have a good life in the future, she would do anything the other party asked of her. She did not have power to do anything at this point, and even her mother didn''t have any means to prevent the wedding. Thus, she basically had no way out.


    Jun Hua stared at Lin Yuan''s eyes. Those were the kind of eyes that a person that had been driven to the corner without any hope, but still had the determination to live a better life. She had once seen those eyes on another person. That same determination was what pushed that person to do things that people thought to be impossible.


    This matter was not an impossible situation for Jun Hua because she had a few cards on her hand. Seeing that Lin Yuan was genuinely determined, she decided to help her.


    "If you do as I say, you''re going to be alright."


    Lin Yuan eyes lit up as she heard Jun Hua''s ns. The n was simple but outrageous, and could possibly hurt Jun Hua should it fail. Lin Yuan hadn''t expected the little girl to be this brave, but if this n was sessful, she could dy her marriage for a longer time while Jun Hua would ask her brother to pick someone suitable for Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan pondered at the n that Jun Hua proposed. It wasn''t that hard, she only needed to keep up the pretense of not knowing anything.


    "I will do it. Whatever the result is, thank you very much Jun Hua," Lin Yuan nodded.


    Jun Hua smiled then got up and left. She had said everything needed to be said, and there was no need to worry about Chun Maora hearing their n.


    "Xia."


    "Yes Miss?"


    "Clean up the yard."


    "As your wish."


    Lin Yuan sat on her bed with a calm expression, while her most trusted servant stayed by her side. She was the only one Jun Hua allowed to stay with her when they were talking about their ns. This servant, named Jin Pun, waspletely startled by the n Jun Hua proposed. In her whole life, that was the first time she met someone who was so courageous to put her own self as the stake.


    "Miss, are you sure that you can do it?" Jin Pun asked worriedly.


    Lin Yuan nodded. "This n is for me. If I couldn''t do it, they would definitely marry me to such a despicable man. Why should I stay quiet and let them do as they wish? It''s better to stake all of it for a better future."


    When Lin Yuan''s mother returned, Lin Yuan didn''t tell her about the n and merely consoled her a bit. She still needed to meet with that candidate tomorrow so her mother was highly aggrieved. Lin Yuan knew that in order to make the n sessful, she needed to keep everything under wraps. She only told her mother that everything is going to be alright.

 Chapter 34: Messing with Chun Maora Plan

    <h4>34 Messing with Chun Maora n</h4>


    The next day, Jun Hua stayed within her quarter peacefully. She kept learning embroidery with Madam Xie helping on her side. Her action was normal and ordinary people wouldn''t suspect that she devised a n today when Lin Yuan met with Jo Han. When the right time came to act, she would make a move.


    Chun Maora was happy because her husband agreed with her n. Lin Tang was not familiar with rumors since he was a busy man. All he wanted was more connections �C in power and wealth. Since the Jo family was quite rich, he wouldn''t really care about anything else.


    That morning, the Lin family was buzzing in preparation for the arrival of Jo Han and his father to discuss marriage. Chun Maora kept their servants extremely busy the whole morning to make the best preparation.


    "Lin San, do you want to see with your sister first?"


    Lin San, who had been ying with her brush, smiled sweetly. She had seen Lin Yuan yesterday looking highly depressed. There was still some time before the Jo family arrived, she decided to make a quick visit and see her condition.


    "Of course mother, I will go there first."


    Chun Maora left, while Lin San walked towards Lin Yuan''s quarter. Lin San could see that the atmosphere there was gloomy but she didn''t care and continued to walk as if everything was like usual.


    "Miss, second Miss hase."


    Second Miss was a title referring to Lin San as she was the second daughter of the Lin family. Lin Yuan raised her head, devoid of expression. Jin Pun had been preparing her with exquisite clothes and delicate makeup to hide any traces of tears. Although Lin Yuan''s face was still pale, she looked considerably better than yesterday afternoon.


    When Lin San came in, she could see that her sister face''s was still pale. She smiled softly.


    "First sister, how are you?"


    Lin Yuan stared at Lin San and suppressed the hatred she was feeling towards her. "I''m fine, Second sister. You don''t have to worry."


    "Mother said your husband-candidate would arrive soon. Do you want to see him?"


    Lin Yuan clenched her fists. Why would she want to see that man? Besides, it was the norm that the bride and groom would not meet each other until the day of their marriage. At most, they could only see each other from afar during the time the groom''s family came for a visit.


    Lin San smiled brightly, she didn''t show that she was looking down on her and merely congratting her. Lin Yuan had to admit, Lin San''s acting was getting better and better but there was no way she would lose out in this aspect too.


    "Second sister is joking. How can a man and a woman meet before marriage," Lin Yuan smiled.


    Lin San nudged her. "It''s alright if it''s only from afar. There are a few ces where you can see the main hall clearly. Let me apany you."


    Lin Yuan could not reject Lin San and in the end, they just stood in one of the stone pathways. Lin Yuan was able to clearly see that the Jo family was arriving.


    A huge carriage was heading towards the Lin family residence. The grandeur of the Jo family was shown and truly reflected the image of a wealthy family. Lin Yuan could see clearly two peopleing out of the carriage.


    The middle-aged man was a very refined man in contrast to the young man who was truly an eyesore. He was wearing a set of good clothes, but hisplexion was not really good. The way he walked was weird and very unstable. Seeing the man from afar, Lin Yuan began to have negative impression of this man. She couldn''t imagine herself being with that man at all.


    "That young man is most probably your husband candidate, Sister Lin Yuan."


    Lin Yuan forced herself to nod. She already knew but she didn''t want to admit it. Why couldn''t she get a better ending? Lin Yuan calmed herself down. The n had not taken ce yet. It was her only hope to not get married with someone like that man who had just arrived.


    Lin Tang and Chun Maora weed the two men. Lin Tang''s expression stiffened when he saw the young man. Because he was seeing him from up close, he could faintly smell the strong scent of alcoholing from that man''s body. This man was the young master of Jo family? Lin Tang truly wondered how they brought up their offspring.


    On the side, Chun Maora also had herplexion paler. The one she had chosen was far worse than the rumors said he was. She didn''t realize that this man was also a heavy drinker. The strong smell of wine made her dizzy.


    Jo Han''s father, Jo Kan, coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. "Sorry about my son''s appearance. We received the news a bitte and he has been drinking with his friends."


    "It''s normal for men to drink," Lin Tang himself would drink on some asion.


    "We came to discuss the matter about my son''s marriage to your first daughter. This news truly brings me happiness," Jo Kan said calmly. Mere happiness was not enough to describe it. Jo Han had already reached 21, but not a single woman was willing to get married to him. Given his bad behavior, Jo Kan believed that no one would ever want to sacrifice their daughter. To his surprise, Lin family extended their hands to ask.


    Lin Tang nodded. "Pleasee inside, then."


    Chun Maora could not bear to keep standing near this man anymore and wanted to get herself away from these men, especially the young man. Although there were times when Lin Tang would drink, but he would never drink too much until the alcohol would strongly smell on him.


    They have only walked a few steps when Jo Han suddenly stopped on his tracks and pointed to one direction. "Is that your daughter?"


    Lin Tang was startled, but then he immediately saw Lin Yuan and Lin San were standing on the stone path. Lin Yuan was clearly on the front while Lin San stood behind her. Lin Tang''s brows creased, this girl was truly looking for trouble.


    Chun Maora hurriedly nodded. "The girl in the front is your wife candidate."


    "That one?" Jo Han stared for a moment, and nodded. "She''s not bad."


    Chun Maora wanted to rejoice. If Jo Han agreed, then everything would go smoothly ording to her arrangements. Jo Han looked around before he stopped again looking at another direction. When Chun Maora saw the man''s eyes, she had a bad feeling and sure enough, at the end of his vision was a girl as pretty as a goddess.

 Chapter 35: A Single Glance is Not Enough

    <h4>35 A Single nce is Not Enough</h4>


    Jo Han was almost gawking at a girl, a very slender girl. Her hair was tied neatly held up by a few hairpins. Her simple white dress gives off an elegant feeling. The way she walked was steady and dignified causing the young man unable to look away. That particr scene in front of him had made his desire grow.


    "Who''s thatdy?" Jo Han asked, without even bothering to hide the desire in his eyes.


    Lin Tang''s face darkened. Out of all of the girls in their residence, why did he see the person he must never see?


    Chun Maora''s face had also turned paler as she stammered. "She is the Third Miss of Lin family."


    "The Third Miss? I want her."


    Lin Tang''s face darkened even further. "No, you cannot have her!"


    The Third Miss they were referring to was Jun Hua. She hade out of her quarter to go to the kitchen, and it was at that moment Jo Han saw her. Jun Hua was wearing a veil as usual, but even so it was enough to make a person like Jo Han to bepletely entranced.


    Lin Tang certainly won''t let Jo Han go near Jun Hua. He had already promised Jun Zhenxian to keep her daughter safe. If he suddenly made arrangements for the girl''s marriage even before the girl reached the marriageable age, that old man would surely turn the capital upside-down. Added with Jun Min''s ferocious personality, there would be a possibility that the whole capital would turn into chaos in a short time. And he as the perpetrator would undoubtedly be the most hated figure in the whole kingdom.


    "Why can''t I have her?" Jo Han felt indignant.


    "She hasn''t reached the marrying age yet, and you''re not allowed to get close to her at all!" Lin Tang fumed.


    Chun Maora also knew that no matter how much she hated Jun Hua, she could not make that girl''s life miserable. With such a powerful backing, she might end up getting hurt herself as a result, even before she could make the girl suffer. So instead of plotting against the girl, Chun Maora thought to better stay on her good side.


    "It''s against the tradition to marry the younger sibling before the older one, please understand, Young Master Han."


    Jo Han initially wanted to refute, but a single re from his father shut him up for a good while. Jo Kan smiled apologetically.


    "I''m sorry about that. Of course we won''t ask for the impossible. Let''s proceed with the meeting."


    As a merchant, Jo Kan naturally had sharp intuitions. Given how intensely both Lin Tang and Chun Maora reacted, he immediately believed that the girl''s identity was not that simple. After getting that point, he remembered that there was indeed one special person in the Lin family residence, Jun Hua.


    From the rumors, he gathered that Jun Hua was a very beautiful girl, but a useless one. Her performance in the academy wasughable and many noble girls were talking about her ''glorious'' experience. She couldn''t even do simple things that a woman was expected and would easily do and thus she became aughing stock in the academy. However, those girls didn''t dare to openly talk about it because they had to take into consideration Jun Hua''s brother, Jun Min.


    Remembering Jun Min, even Jo Kan didn''t want to have anything to do with the young general. If his son were to offend that person''s sister, he didn''t dare to imagine what the oue would be.


    As she saw those people heading inside the residence, Lin Yuan stole a nce behind her. Having understood what that gaze meant, Jin Pun hurriedly retreated stealthily. They had better returned earlier on as Lin Yuan too felt very ufortable to remain standing in that spot.


    "Second Sister, I feel tired. I will return to my quarters first," Lin Yuan excused herself.


    Lin San nodded. "Take care of your health, First Sister."


    With that, Lin Yuan walked towards her quarter and Lin San no longer pay any attention to her. Lin San stared at the main hall.


    "That was truly a surprise," Lin San said. "Let''s head back now. I don''t want to see that face anymore."


    As the two of them went their way, Jun Hua came out of the kitchen after eating a bun. Her calm, bright eyes swept across the courtyard and her gazended in the main hall. That man should have seen her before and turned his attention from Lin Yuan to her.


    "The first step has finished," Jun Hua smiled. "Xiao Yun, show me the way back."


    Xiao Yun giggled. "Yes Miss."


    The Jo family didn''t stay in the hall for a long time. Lin Tang and Jo Kan merely discussed the time for their son''s and daughter''s wedding before Jo Kan turned to leave. When they crossed the from the Lin family''s gate, he looked at his son.


    "Jo Han, don''t ever dream about getting your hands on that girl you saw."


    "But, why father? I want her. She''s so pretty," Jo Han had never seen a woman that beautiful in his whole life. Even though he had seen countless prettydies, all of them paled inparison with the beauty he had seen today.


    "That girl has a special background."


    "Isn''t she just the Lin family''s Third Miss?" Jo Han stared at his father indignantly.


    "She has a different surname from the other girls. Don''t you know the name Jun Hua?"


    Jo Han eyes widened and he calmed down after a while. "I see. So that pretty girl is that useless girl people are talking about."


    "No matter how useless she is, you''re not allowed to see her again." Jo Kan dissuaded his son heavily.


    Jo Han pursed his lips. There was no way he''s going to back down so easily. Jo Kan reminded his son once more before getting into his carriage to leave.


    Jo Han certainly didn''t want to go back yet, he would spend his days in a ce he loves the most. But before that Jo Han eyed the closed door behind him, a sinister light shed in his eyes. He wanted to see that beauty once again from a closer distance.


    As he was one of the Jo Family''s young masters, he learned martial arts a bit so it was not be difficult to sneak inside the residence while avoiding some of the guards. Jo Han''s eyes wandered around the gate looking for a perfect way to sneak in.

 Chapter 36: Why Is It You?

    <h4>36 Why Is It You?</h4>


    Chun Maora was having a headache from the events that had taken ce earlier that day. She had nned everything meticulously only to have it ruined by a single nce. She never expected that man to actually set his eyes on the little girl he had just seen. Although everything went well, she had gotten tired from experiencing all the things that happened today.


    "Leave me alone. I want to have some rest." She icily red at her servants.


    Chun Maora did not want to stay there any longer. The strong scent of wine made her terribly nauseous. Added to the fact that the unexpected oue happened made her feel drained. For now, she only wanted some peace and a good rest.


    The servants by her side retreated back and cowered. They did not want to make Chun Maora''s moods even worse than ever.


    Lin Tang also was not feeling well. He could not imagine what Jun Zhenxian''s reaction would be if he were to know that there was someone who was after his granddaughter. This was the first time he really felt troubled over some small matter.


    Lin San decided to take a rest in her own quarter. She heard from her mother that the process did not go smoothly. She wondered why that was, but didn''t ponder for a long time for that. At least, now that the work was over, she was yearning for some sleep.


    "Let me get some rest first."


    Lin Yuan stayed inside her quarter, hoping that the trick Jun Hua deployed seeded. She let Jin Pun go since she wanted to be alone at that moment. The image of that person was etched inside her mind and she dearly hoped that she would not have to see him anymore.


    Unbeknownst to them, a certain figure had already entered thepound. He was walking stealthily to avoid all the servants who were busy walking here and there.


    "It''s almost time for lunch, what are you preparing?"


    "I''m making a soup��"


    The man didn''t bother with the servants'' banter as he kept on searching for the right quarter. The Lin family residence was huge and there were a lot of people wandering around here and there. Since he had only seen the path once when he was visiting that morning, he was not able to find the right way immediately. Hiding in the dark, he tried to remember the path where he had seen that beautiful woman appeared.


    "The Lin family''s household is too big�� can''t they have only one house?" the man grumbled.


    If Lin Yuan were to see this man, she would definitely faint because this was the same man who she had a bad impression with. Jo Han was still looking for a way to find Jun Hua''s quarter. He really wanted to see the beautiful girl from up close again. Unfortunately, he could not follow themon stone path since it was located in the ce where a lot of servants wereing and going.


    Jo Han continued to walk in secret and avoided all the servants he saw. He was beginning to get irritated for having to sneak in but remembering that one nce, his desire to see her again continued to grow. Once nce was definitely not enough to satiate his desire.


    "The Young Miss is tired?"


    "Yes, she said she wanted to have a rest."


    Jo Han stared at the two servants before him. Which young miss were they talking about? After thinking for a while, he saw them walking out and decided to follow after them. Maybe he would be lucky enough to arrive at the quarter he desired.


    The two girls were walking slowly while chatting happily. They were only talking about some daily things that Jo Han did not find interesting. His eyes lit up when he saw a wall up ahead. He waited for the two servants to get in before searching for the te name. He rejoiced when he spotted that the te name indicated ''Jun Hua''.


    "So you''re here, I can''t wait to see that pretty face once more."


    Jo Han waited until the two servants came out again with a pale face.


    "She''s truly giving me a headache."


    "Just let her be. She wanted some rest so no one was allowed toe and disturb her."


    Jo Han''s ears perked up. From what the two of them were saying, there were no servants inside? Alright, it would be a good chance for him to sneak in and steal a nce.


    Soon as the two servants left, Jo Han silently sneaked inside. He found that the ce was beautiful, it seemed like the servants had been caring about this ce heavily. He walked around until he found the door and went inside. The interior of the quarter was notplicated and soon enough he found the chamber. But when he was about to head inside, he heard a scream from the outside, alerting everyone in the whole residence.


    "FIRE!"


    ��


    Lin Yuan was waiting on her quarter with worry. She was afraid that Chun Maora would find out that Jun Hua''s appearance to the kitchen was part of their n. Not only that, she was afraid that Jo Han would do something to Jun Hua because he wanted to see her again. After all, the beauty of Jun Hua was truly extraordinary.


    "Jin Pun, where were you just now?"


    Startled, Jin Pun stared at her Miss and hesitated, "Miss, let me help you dressed up first."


    "What is it? I''m not going anywhere, right?" Li Yuan was confused, but she still let Jin Pun help her to tidy up her dress.


    Jin Pun sighed. "Just wait on, Miss."


    Just as Jin Pun finished speaking, Li Yuan heard a scream from outside saying that fire broke out. She started panicking, but then she looked at Jin Pun questioningly.


    "Did you do something I don''t know?"


    Jin Pun nodded. "This servant begs Miss for forgiveness but there is indeed something that this servant had to do."


    Lin Yuan stared at Jin Pun''s face deeply. She had no idea what this girl had done, but she knew that Jin Pun was loyal to her. Whatever she did, it must be because she was thinking about her sake. Lin Yuan sighed and walked outside with Jin Pun. She was wondering what had just happened.


    ��


    Jo Han was greatly startled when he heard about the fire, but it was already toote to withdraw from his ce. During the time he was stunned, the woman inside the chamber had woken up because of the fire rm andmotion. She hurriedly pushed the door open and came face to face with a man standing there.


    After a second of astonishment, the two of them screamed at the same time.


    "You-! What are you doing here, you pervert!"


    "Why is it you?"


    The yelling of both man and woman could be heard loud and crisp from the quarters.

 Chapter 37: This is Only the Interes

    <h4>37 This is Only the Interes</h4>


    Loud screams from a particr quarter alerted the entire people in Lin residence. Most of the servants were all running with carrying pails of water as they heard about a fire happening in that quarter. Lin Yuan hurriedly went in the midst of themotion. She could barely understand what was happening.


    The door suddenly burst open and two people were rushing outside. Lin Yuan stared at the two of them with mouth opened wide. Can anyone tell me what had just happened here?


    On her side, Lin San''s face turned paled as she yelled, "Mother!"


    Chun Maora''s clothes were a bit uneven since she was lying down before the fire broke out. Her hair was also a mess, a few strands sticking out of her head, and a messy makeup. Her face was pale when she noticed the servants that were gathered in front of her quarter.


    Jo Han''s face turned darker. He was sure that he had read the words correctly and the one who was supposed to be staying here should be Jun Hua. How was it that the young girl he painstakingly searched for turned out into an old hag? He definitely did not have any interest towards Chun Maora.


    "What''s with thismotion?"


    Chun Maora''s face fell when she heard the voice. She recognized this voice as it was clearly that of her husband''s. Soon enough, she saw her husband''s face. But when she noticed his dark expression, she realized that there was no way she could get out from this trouble today.


    She hurriedly kneeled. "My husband, this wife is innocent. I don''t know from where this man appeared, but I truly don''t know about him being here. Someone must have framed me!"


    Jo Han wanted to scream, he looked like he was about to puke blood. He didn''t know why this woman was in this quarter. He wanted to see that pretty figure, but somehow he was led to the direction of this quarter. However, seeing the dark face Lin Tang was showing he remembered his father''s reminder, but there was no way he could tell the truth to them.


    Lin Tang began to be suspicious, but he didn''t show it on his dark face. Who would feel good upon seeing his wife cheating in broad daylight? He stared at Jo Han who ws standing up like an idiot.


    "So you''re not satisfied with the arrangement until youe here? Guards! Throw this man out of this residence and tell the Jo family to forget about the marriage agreement."


    "Wait, Prime Minister Lin Tang, this is a misunderstanding. I don''t even know how I end up here��"


    Lin Tang gave a deathly stare to Jo Han. "So you''re saying that you''re sleepwalking inside my residence where countless servants are walking around?"


    "That��"


    Jo Han certainly could not tell the truth and exin why he was there. If he were to say that he wanted to visit Jun Hua, Lin Tang wouldn''t let him go by only throwing him out. At best, he would be beaten ck and blue to reason with Jun Zhenxian. He was not entirely stupid so he knew that there were some things he won''t be able to do anymore.


    Looking at the dark face of Lin Tang, he realized that the agreement woulde to an end. After only a few minutes of closing their marriage alliance, he had to go and destroy it. Jo Han was indignant but there was nothing he could do while the guard threw him out of the Lin residence.


    "Damn�� father will be angry," Jo Han grumbled. "Whatever, I will enjoy myself first."


    When Jo Han had been thrown out, Lin Tang focused his attention to his wife. He didn''t really believe that Chun Maora would ever dare to cheat on him with that kind of man. But seeing the two of them in the same quarter was truly testing his patience. Even if he had suspicions, he would leave it forter.


    "From now on, you cannote out of your quarter for a month."


    Chun Maora''s face turned pale. Ever since she was elevated from a concubine to an official wife, when had she experienced this kind of treatment? She kneeled once again.


    "This wife is truly innocent. Please believe me."


    Lin Tang stared at Chun Maora coldly. The warm treatment he usually gave towards Chun Maora disappeared without any trace. The only one left was his cold and detached aura whichpletely suppressed Chun Maora. It was at this time that Chun Maora finally remembered that her husband was not just a nobody; he was an aplished Prime Minister of the Left of Ming Kingdom.


    "Even if I want to believe you, I cannot erase what I have just seen," Lin Tang said coldly. He turned his head towards Lin Yuan''s mother, Concubine Sie. He remembered this woman was quite capable and she had a daughter too.


    "You will be in charge of this household for this month."


    Concubine Sie felt overwhelmed by this sudden favor. She hurriedly kneeled and said her thanks while Lin Yuan remained standing on her side clearly stunned at this turn of events.


    After that, Lin Tang dispersed the servants as he went outside. The events from today hadpletely drained his energy.


    "Yuan''er, now I can choose a better marriage prospect for you," Concubine Sie''s eyes shone. Although it was only a month, it was more than enough for her to pick a better husband candidate for Lin Yuan. With her in charge, everything would definitely go smoother.


    Lin Yuan nodded repeatedly. She nced towards Chun Maora who was returning to her quarter with a dark face. The fire was small and there was even no need for such a heavymotion. But the big ruckus was enough to cause the favor that Lin Tang had for Chun Maora to disappear.


    On the side, Lin San''s face was dark. Everything had been nned carefully, why should an incident like this happen? With her mother being grounded, Lin San realized that she wouldn''t have any chance to make Lin Yuan''s life difficult. Although Concubine Sie also wouldn''t dare to make her life difficult, Lin San knew that during this time, Lin Yuan must be truly happy.


    She suddenly wished that her brother was here. If Lin Hong was home, he would definitely still be able to talk his way to Lin Tang to give their mother a better treatment. After all, Lin Hong was the future heir of the Lin family. Unfortunately, at this important juncture, he was busy with the task he had at the academy and was currently staying there for an extended period.


    Hidden from everyone else, a figure stood calmly with two servants by her side. She smiled as she watched the events unfold before her eyes. Not a single ripple could be seen from her calm face.


    "Good work, Xia and Xiao Yun."


    "Thank you Miss. We''re only doing our work."


    Jun Hua stared at the quarter with cold eyes. Within her heart she says quietly, ''This is only the interest for what you did to my mother. But you don''t have to worry because I will still let you enjoy your happy life for a short period of time.''

 Chapter 38: Discussion

    <h4>38 Discussion</h4>


    When themotion died down, Lin Yuan went to Jun Hua''s quarter in high spirit. With the way things have progressed, there was no way she wouldn''t feel happy anymore.


    "Jun Hua, your ns have expanded widely," Lin Yuan''s smile had not faded even slightly as she arrived at the living room in Jun Hua quarter.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I know."


    "It''s amazing! That Jo Han boy is truly digging his own grave! With my mother being in charge of the household, she will surely choose a good marriage partner for me," Lin Yuan said excitedly.


    Jun Hua merely nodded calmly. Seeing the calm on Jun Hua face, Lin Yuan quickly noticed that something was amiss.


    "Have you known about it beforehand?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "Of course, I expected as much."


    "How?" Lin Huan''s eyes grew wider in surprise.


    Jun Hua pointed her chin towards Jin Pun. "I''m the one who asked her to do a few things."


    "You''re the one who nned all of this?"


    Lin Yuan stared in disbelief. The Jun Hua she knew was only a little girl who did not know the world. To actually create this trap for Chun Maora, how did she manage to do it? There were so many servants in the household, but not a single one of them noticed anything wrong?


    Jun Hua silently smiled. She was not only a general, but also a strategist. Using a few simple ways to make way for Jo Han without the man noticing was easy. She only needed the servants to head into a different path to allow loopholes where even an idiot could exploit. To do that, there were countless ways and she didn''t even need to make a move by herself.


    "How did you do it?" Lin Yuan asked.


    "There are things you''re better off not knowing. First Sister, you should remain clear headed and warn your mother to not misuse the power given to her."


    Lin Yuan nodded. "Is there any advice you can give for me?"


    Somehow, Lin Yuan felt like she was not facing a little girl, but rather a great person. The way Jun Hua managed to keep her calm and executed her n splendidly made her totally admire her. The little girl didn''t even need to make a move personally. Only a few instructions did the trick, but everything went ording to her n.


    "Lin Tang has some simr characteristics with Jo Han. Can you find them?" Jun Hua asked calmly.


    Lin Yuan racked her brain, but she could not find anything. She turned towards Jin Pun in hopes that her servant was able to notice things too, but she only shook her head.


    "Women," Jun Hua answered.


    Lin Yuan finally understood. She would definitely tell this piece of news to her mother and let her do something about it. If not for Jun Hua''s reminder, she would never even realize it.


    "Jun Hua, I''d like to know how you were able to deduce Jo Han moves."


    Jun Hua picked up the teacup on the table and sipped lightly. "The way this kind of man thinks is easy to deduce. What would make it difficult is how the minds of those excellent people who would never let themselves be read."


    "This kind of man?" Lin Yuan failed understand what Jun Hua was saying.


    Jun Hua nodded. "The kind of man who only relied on their background to achieve where they are now, who never have any real aplishment of his own and wasting his time to indulge in worldly pleasure. How they think will always be dictated by their instinct."


    Jun Hua suddenly remembered Soujin and Yan. Although their interactions were mostly bantering, both of them were skilled actors and they know how to act ordingly at any given time. All the times she spent with them, she had to be careful to avoid getting found out. They were sharp and even a single slip-up may cause them to suspect her.


    "Have you ever met with an outstanding man?" Lin Yuan asked in curiosity.


    Jun Hua nodded. She was fortunate to meet Soujin and Yan who could be considered as outstanding men. The difference was that one of them was standing in the light while the other was standing in the dark, hiding underneath a mask.


    "Who?" Lin Yuan probed further.


    "Jun Min." Jun Hua obviously could not answer with those two names.


    "Ah, right. I forgot about your brother," Lin Yuan smiled. "I will head back now, and tell my mother to not misuse this change. Thank you very much, Jun Hua."


    "You''re wee, Sister Lin Yuan."


    After that Lin Yuan hastily left just as Jun Hua took out her embroidery tools and continued practicing. On the side, Madam Xie was not able to hold herself back and asked.


    "Jun Hua, how can you control the movement of people inside the residence?"


    Jun Hua stared at Madam Xie. "It''s simple. The servants'' duty is to clean up the yard, wait for their master, and so on. With only a few instructions, they would surely do as they were told. When the time came for them to take action, the opportunity presented itself. The ce will be opened up and Jo Han will be able to easily sneak in."


    "Then how did you switch the te?"


    "I didn''t switch it," Jun Hua answered. "I made a fake one and let Xia ce it there when she when inside with Jin Pun. Later on, Xiao Yun took it back soon as she was done with the fire."


    "And no one had seen their movements?" Madam Xie was still in disbelief. Chun Maora had the most number of servants in the residence. She was neverpletely left alone and there was always some servants waiting for her. How did Xia and Jin Pun get in without anyone noticing?


    Xia smiled. "Of course no one would see us. The servants there were out because of Chun Maora''s bad mood. They were gathered in the courtyard and cleaning up diligently."


    Xiao Yun was hiding outside and because she was only a small child, Jo Han failed to see her. That was what sealed up his fate.


    During that whole time, Jun Hua was staying inside her quarter and practicing embroidery under Madam Xie''s guidance. Even if there was anyone suspicious that Xia didn''t stay there, Jun Hua would casually say that she asked Xia to get her some food. Besides, who would even dare to question her?


    ��


    Lin Yuan passed on to her mother the advice that Jun Hua gave her. Concubine Sie was surprised by her daughter''s sudden brilliance, but she didn''t probe further about that.


    "You''re right, my dear daughter! I will surely give Lin Tang the best treatment."


    The next day, the Lin family residence was getting a few more concubines which Concubine Sie had selected carefully. Lin Tang did not mind and decided to enjoy all the pleasures since he did not want to see Chun Maora for the time being.


    As for Chun Maora, she was having another round of throwing and smashing various items to the floor while yelling at all her servants. During the time when she was the one in charged, she purposely limited the number of women that Lin Tang could take in by making things difficult. But now, herpetitors have just increased tremendously.


    Lin San also locked herself in her room and only came out to plead to her father. On the other hand, Lin Hong remained calm and continued his study as if nothing was shaking their entire household. However, whenever he nced at the direction of Jun Hua''s quarter, his eyes would turn cold.

 Chapter 39: Invitation to the Palace

    <h4>39 Invitation to the Pce</h4>


    "Your sister didn''te to school again?" Fan Lanying looked at the carriages of the Lin family. There were only Jun Hua, Lin Yuan, and Lin Hong. Lin San didn''t appear again.


    Lin Yuan smiled apologetically. "Second sister is resting at home because she''s feeling unwell."


    From the vibrant atmosphere surrounding Lin Yuan, even Fan Lanying could guess that something must have happened. Whatever it was, it caused Lin San to be unable to go to school and Lin Yuan was happy about it.


    Jun Hua didn''t answer and directly walked towards the school''s entrance with Fan Lanying. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Lin Hong was throwing her murderous gaze, but she paid no mind to it. In her eyes, Lin Hong was just a small boy who had not seen the real world. Although he had his suspicions on her, there was no way Jun Hua would allow him to find out the truth.


    "Let''s go in," Jun Hua said simply.


    Fan Lanying stopped probing and walked along side with Jun Hua. As usual, they sat down on their ce and started chatting. This time, there was an interesting piece of news that Fan Lanying brought up.


    "Princess Ming Hui will soon celebrate her sixteenth birthday."


    "When is that?" Jun Hua asked.


    "In three weeks. My family got the invitation because my father is a marquis. How about you? Did your father tell you anything?"


    It would be better if Lin Tang was able to ease up his rage first. With the incidents that happened yesterday, there was no way Lin Tang would be in a good mood to tell such news. Maybe he would tell themter but surely not at that moment.


    "Not yet."


    "Hmm�� There must have been something happened to your home. Anyway, do you have time to go to my house? We can y together there. Without my brother, it''s really boring," Fan Lanying asked.


    "I need to ask for some permission first."


    "Okay, don''t make me wait too long, though."


    As the two of them were talking, Xuan Pei arrived in their ss announcing that their ss is about to start. But today Xuan Pei was not alone as beside him stood a tall youngdy wearing a veil. She was wearing a gorgeous dress while beside her were a few servants following.


    Jun Hua''s eyes twitched a bit when she looked at them. She knew that girl very clearly as she had just met with her two days before. She was Princess Ming Hui.


    "Ladies, for the next three weeks, your lesson n will undergo some changes. Please Princess Ming Hui."


    "Thank you Teacher Pei," Ming Hui said softly. Her graceful demeanor made all the girls to feel instant defeat. There was practically no one among them who could conduct themselves better than the girl in front of them. The lessons from the imperial family were indeed totally different from them!


    Jun Hua had a bad feeling upon learning that Ming Hui came here. When she met her as Jun Min, it was still all good. However, meeting her as Jun Hua, there were bound to be some unspeakable troubles toe her way.


    "Ladies, I want to invite some of you to join my sixteenth birthday party personally. Because there are going to be some nobles too, all whom I invited will undergo special lessons for pce etiquette."


    Thereafter, one of the servants started to read the names of those invited to the celebration.


    Hearing the names being called out, Jun Hua and Fan Lanying hoped from the depths of their hearts that they were not invited. Unfortunately, that was a wish that didn''te true.


    "��Fan Lanying, andstly, Jun Hua."


    Ming Hui smiled after her servant had finished reading the name. "Tomorrow, you will be going to the pce and stay there for the next three weeks. Don''t worry, for I will prepare everything you might need."


    Most of the girls who were invited had started rejoicing, but Jun Hua and Fan Lanying''s faces turned dark. It was one thing to learn about etiquette, but if they have to learn the pce etiquette, it would definitely be a torment. For the two girls who didn''t like learning these things, it was simply a torture for them.


    Ming Hui bid her farewell then turned to leave with her servants to go to the other two ssrooms. Xuan Pei called on the embroidery teacher and left the girls in their discussion.


    "It''s over! For three whole weeks I won''t get the chance to hold my dagger," Fan Lanying said highly aggrieved.


    Jun Hua''s face was also not good. She had seen how graceful Ming Hui would usually appear andpared to her, she was far worse than her. She had only started to learn about this thingtely, and only because of her good self-control that she could walk in the correct manner. However, if she was forced to do it for a whole day, she was sure that her whole body would be sore.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled wryly. They were thinking of the same thing: they will soon experience another hell.


    "By the way, was Lin San also on the list of chosen girls?" Fan Lanying asked.


    "Yes she was. I will tell her about it today," Jun Hua answered. Her memory was good so she could remember those girls who have been chosen easily. With regards to Lin San, maybe the girl would be happy because she would have a chance to meet with the royalties.


    "We need to be careful, though. The four imperial sons are not that simple."


    Jun Hua nodded. She had long heard about the four imperial sons. The first prince was a capable man, the second prince was the most doted on by the emperor, the third prince was a troublemaker and womanizer, andstly the fourth prince is the weakest among them. But the things she heard about them were not enough as Jun Hua knew that the imperial family members are allplicated people.


    However, there were still some doubts within her mind. She was only going to learn under Ming Hui''s supervision and not meeting those princes. Will there still be any chances of meeting any of them?


    Jun Hua thought about it for a moment before shrugging off the idea. Whatever happenster, she would deal with it. For now, she would just focus on stitching her silk.


    "Jun Hua, you made another mistake," Fan Lanying reminded her.


    Jun Hua nodded sheepishly. It seemed she still had a long way to go in terms of embroidery.

 Chapter 40: Going to the Palace

    <h4>40 Going to the Pce</h4>


    Soon as the girls were finished with their lessons for the day, the princess'' servants gave each of them a pass to enter the pce. It would allow them to easily get inside as it was a form of an invitation from the royal family.


    When Lin San heard about the opportunity to study in the pce, she got totally excited and had evenpletely forgotten about her mother''s situation. She kept on walking all around the ce preparing the things she would bring upon reaching the pce.


    Chun Maora was still feeling depressed over her being grounded, but she still managed to smile when her daughter mentioned about going to the pce for the princess'' birthday.


    "Lin Hong, I will be going to the pce! You will be in charged to take care of mother these few days!" Lin San said happily.


    Lin Hong nodded. "Mother is going to be alright. Concubine Sie won''t make things difficult for her."


    "What do you know," Lin San stretched her tongue out.


    Lin Hong sighed at his yful sister. "Anyway, just do your best there."


    "Of course, who do you think I am?" Lin San said proudly. Compared with Lin Yuan, she had been learning under the very best teacher from the start. Thus, her skills in etiquette were far better than most people. Especially if shepared it with people like Jun Hua, there''s no way Jun Hua could beat her to it in such a short time.


    Under the teaching of people from the imperial family, Lin San was sure that she would be able to advance even further and be better. As she was the main wife''s daughter of the Lin family, there was no way she would waste this precious chance.


    Concubine Sie was very happy for her daughter. She had been reviewing the list of husband candidates to choose someone suitable for her daughter.


    "When you return, mom would be finished with your husband candidate. Don''t worry about anything and do your best there."


    "Of course mom," Lin Yuan did not want to embarrass her mother. She may only be a concubine-born, but she certainly received good lessons.


    On the contrary, Jun Hua was still busy learning the needlework with Madam Xie''s help.


    "You have been focusing on needleworktely, what about the other things?"


    Jun Hua pursed her lips. She could draw pretty well because she had been drawing maps to make military strategies and she could do math expertly. As for music, there''s no way she could y the zither* nor the likes. She could only y one musical instrument but that was not something she had the heart to reveal.


    Additionally, the etiquette she had learned was quite good. Despite studying for only one week, Jun Hua managed to imitate it perfectly due to her past training as a soldier. She only needed to have good grasp of her body movements which enabled her to imitate the graceful movements. It was still slightly unnatural, but it was enough to make people look at her as a dignified youngdy.


    The reason why she chose embroidery was because it was the most useful. She wanted to have at least some practical skills she could use and embroidery was her number one choice.


    "It''s the most useful and practical for me."


    "This is the one skill that Miss fares the worst," Xia answered the real reason.


    "��." These two answers made Madam Xie speechless.


    Jun Hua wanted to knock Xia''s mouth for bbering about that one. She sighed and continued to move her needles.


    Xia watched her miss struggle. "Miss, why don''t you treat it like your training?"


    Her training? Jun Hua still remembered the time when she was holding the sword and had to practice from morning untilte at night. They would not let her rest before she could do it right. Then there was also the training to control her body movements and let her feel everything up to the tiniest touch on her fingers.


    Jun Hua stared at her fingers and remembered those feelings once again when she had been able to perfectly control her movements. Jun Hua closed her eyes for a while and when she opened them again, her hands started to move at high speed. Itsted for a few minutes before Jun Hua waspletely drenched in sweats before she stopped.


    Madam Xie peered on to the silk and she waspletely startled. Xia smiled slightly.


    On the silk that previously only had a very few lines, now there was a beautiful shape of a flower. The color of the flower was red because Jun Hua only used the red thread, but it was still very beautiful.


    "Miss, you''re amazing," Madam Xie eximed.


    Jun Hua looked at the flower pattern she made and sighed. This was the first time she used her martial arts to do things other than fighting. Although it was useful, it was really tiring. At least, she was able to cut short the time required to make the embroidery.


    "Your skill has improved a lot. You can now make it easily,"mented Madam Xie.


    "It''s not really easy�� besides, I have been training a lottely," Jun Hua didn''t have enough energy left to continue her training. Using high concentration to finish up the needlework was truly a waste of her martial arts and energy. At least after this, she would have easier time to do embroidery as she had done this once.


    "Next time, I will teach you some advanced technique," Madam Xie said.


    "Once I returned from the pce will be a good time. But for now, this is enough," Jun Hua didn''t really have any interest towards embroidery and it was only because she needed to learn something as a girl that she chose it. If possible, she just wanted to pass off her dayszily.


    Xia nodded. "Right, Miss, who will go with you to the pce?"


    "You and Xiao Yun," Jun Hua answered. "Remember to teach her the proper manners at the pce."


    "Leave it to me, Miss," Xia answered confidently.


    Jun Hua asked Madam Xie to prepare additional food to replenish her energy. She used up most of her energy to maintain high concentration for a couple of minutes. Even though she had just eaten some food, she already felt hungry again.


    Madam Xie hurriedly prepared the food for Jun Hua. As Jun Hua ate, the servant girls are all busy preparing for things she needed in the pce.

 Chapter 41: Learning in the Palace

    <h4>41 Learning in the Pce</h4>


    The next day, the capital was busting in activity more than usual. A total of 37 girls were going to the pce to learn proper etiquette and social manners to present themselves better on Princess Ming Hui birthday party.


    Jun Hua stayed in her carriage calmly. She was not feeling much excitement over going to the pce. All she wanted was to have some peace and not getting dragged onto this kind of social activity. Of course, it was going to be impossible given her background. Though only concubine-born, her father was the prime minister after all.


    Xiao Yun rarely went out so she was looking at themotion with great interest. Even Xia could not help herself but tough in front of such cute movement.


    "You will have more chance to stare outsideter," Xia said.


    Xiao Yun pouted. "But it''s only Sister Xia that got the chance to go outside all this time."


    "You will have your chance. Don''t embarrass our Miss and sit down."


    Xiao Yun finally gave in and sat down obediently. She did not want to make any trouble for Jun Hua so she held herself back. Jun Hua herself didn''t really pay any attention towards the antics of these two. Her mind was busy thinking about a lot of other things.


    Xia presented the pass that Princess Ming Hui gave them before to the guard. Soon, Jun Hua''s entourage entered the pce grounds. The pce was huge with so many buildings standing all around it. Jun Hua herself knew that she won''t get lost as long as she followed the main road. Walking on a long road was nothing to her but the other girls'' breathing already turned uneven.


    All these girls that came from various noble households were assigned in one big building. On the first ground was a magnificent hall. Their rooms were located upstairs and they needed to go to their room first to ce their belonging and let their servants wait before gathering on the hall.


    "Jun Hua!" hearing the call, Jun Hua''s steps suddenly stopped.


    Fan Lanying waved to her. "Are you ready? We already have a lesson this afternoon."


    "That quick?"


    "Yes."


    Sure enough, when they were gathered in the big hall, there was one person in charged, standing in the middle. She was in the middle of announcing that she was the one who will teach them and the lesson started at that moment.


    "The first lesson today is the correct posture when standing." This female teacher was one of the instructors who trained people within the pce. She wouldn''t treat anyone with gentleness or leniency whenever she was teaching. This teacher did not care about the family background of thesedies. The only thing she cared for was to get her students the right postures and manners.


    For Jun Hua and Fan Lanying, body posture was not a problem because they have been used with it. However, it was different on the other noble girls who thought of it as torture. They were not used to walking for so long.


    If it was just walking in gentle manner, it would be the torture for both of them. But this time they got off lightly.


    "It''s good that we only have to be standing up today," Fan Lanying smiled. She had not expected that she would pass with today''s lesson without problems. She could already imagine how hard it would be like if she were to walk gracefully.


    "Yes, I agree," Jun Hua nodded. She had been serving in the military and even became a general so simple standing was not a problem. Even if they asked her to stand up for a whole night, she could definitely do it. But to walk gracefully and all, she needed some intensive lessons to get used to it.


    Fan Lanying stretched her body. "The etiquette of the pce is harsher than in the academy. Best wishes for both of us tomorrow."


    "I just hope we don''t get punished heavily."


    After practicing, they went to the dining room to eat. The dishes in the pce were really good and many times better than the usual food they eat.


    "This is the first time I eat this good," Fan Lanying said happily.


    Jun Huaughed a bit. For her, this was not the first time to taste such delicious meals because the food served to them somehow resembled those at the Restaurant Han Yan. Not only that, the food on that restaurant was actually even better than those at the pce.


    She picked up some of the dishes she had never seen before and tasted them. She found that the skill of the chef must be really good to make this kind of food.


    Not only Jun Hua and Fan Lanying, most of the noble girls were also whispering among themselves. They too found that the foods served were far better than what they usually eat. Only some of them may get the chance to eat some better food.


    Jun Hua managed to eat a lot of food. Compared to her small frame, the amount of food she had consumed was definitely a lot more than what other girls had. Especially with most of the girls kept on eating a small amount of food, she became a unique one among them.


    "How can you eat so much with such a small body?" Fan Lanying asked in surprise. She herself only ate a bit more because she had been training in martial arts and had bigger appetite. But she still didn''t dare to eat a lot of food because it would make her fat.


    Jun Hua shrugged. She was training in martial arts too, so it was normal that her appetite was much bigger. But it was a secret she could not tell to other people, not even Fan Lanying.


    After they were done with dinner, the girls proceeded to their respective rooms to rest.


    "Miss, we have prepared water for you," Xia said when Jun Hua returned.


    "En," Jun Hua answered. She took a bath quickly before returning to her bed and continued to work on her embroidery. The red flower was still there. Jun Hua picked a blue thread and started to do her work.


    "Miss, your embroidery skill has be more exquisite," Xiao Yun said with sparkling eyes.


    Jun Hua smiled. "Thank you Xiao Yun. Can you do embroidery as well?"


    Xiao Yun nodded in excitement. Jun Hua asked the girl to do it with her and to her surprise, the skill Xiao Yun had with needles was very good. Jun Hua had to admit that she still needed to learn a lot from these women.


    "Xiao Yun, try to look at mine."


    "Okay Miss."


    "Miss, it''s alreadyte at night, you need to sleep."


    "Xiao Yun, how about this one?"


    "Miss��."

 Chapter 42: Learning More

    <h4>42 Learning More</h4>


    Jun Hua ended up staying quitete to learn about embroidery techniques from Xiao Yun. The little girl didn''t know how to teach, but she showed Jun Hua how to do various techniques and let her learn by herself. Xia could not force her Miss to stop and only managed to persuade her after it was reallyte at night.


    Although she didn''t have enough sleep, Jun Hua still managed to wake up early in high spirit. She was used to not having enough sleep so justcking a bit would not hurt her at all.


    "You seem to be in high spirits. Don''t you know that today Teacher Xun is going to butcher us in training how to properly walk?" Fan Lanying expression was obviously not good. She was not sleep deprived, rather she was worried about today''s lesson which she did not have good mood for.


    Fan Lanying''s reminder caused Jun Hua moods to dampen as well.


    "Let''s just hope we can survive."


    All the girls lined up and started to walk the way Teacher Xun did. She was walking in a very dignified manner, yet her steps was weird in Jun Hua''s eyes. As expected though, she could not follow it properly and swayed from time to time.


    In contrast, most of the noble girls were able follow Teacher Xun''s lead easily. They walked dignifiedly and elegantly. Lin San was among one of the best and she was certainly proud with herself. Lin Yuan was only average, but it was still quite good.


    In the end, Teacher Xun could not bear to look at how Jun Hua walked around and told her to stay behind. Even Fan Lanying was far better than her.


    "Miss Hua, do you realize that your way of walking is still wrong?"


    Jun Hua nodded embarrassingly. "Yes, I know it Teacher Xun. Please instruct me closely."


    "Then, you better follow right after me," Teacher Xun said coldly. From that morning untilte at night, Jun Hua was tormented by Teacher Xun''s teaching to walk properly. This kind of walk was hard for Jun Hua who only learned the simple steps from Madam Mu. However, she soon grasped how to do it correctly. After an entire day of practicing, she finally did it correctly.


    Teacher Xun was highly surprised with Jun Hua''s progress. She had seen for herself how Jun Hua could not even walk straight but after a day of the lesson, the girl had already mastered the moves. The way she moved was still a bit stiff but it was already urate enough as she could walk straight without swaying.


    Fan Lanying and Jun Hua sneaked out during dinner to eat in the garden. Their servants prepared the table as the two of them ate cheerfully.


    "It feels so good to get away from those girls. I cannot stand seeing their faces anymore," Fan Lanying said while grinning. "But really, your progress is too much. How can you be better than me after just one day of learning?"


    "You should call it an intensive learning," Jun Hua said.


    "Still, you''re really amazing. Maybe because of your family''s goodprehension, they can produce so much genius," Fan Lanying said with envy.


    Jun Hua was surprised by her friend''s statement, but she justughed it off. While it was true that there were geniuses in her family, most of them have already fallen into the traps of their enemies. Even before she was born, her family had started declining. The once glorious prestige was only something in the past and the current genius of the Jun family was in fact just a little girl.


    Fan Lanying stared at the moon. That night a full moon shone and it looked really beautiful, lighting up the whole ce.


    "Looking at this moon reminded me of a tale my mother used to tell me," Fan Lanying smiled. "She always said that the first day she married my father, it was a full moon."


    Jun Hua raised her head. "Maybe you will get your chance soon."


    Fan Lanying sneered. "I have held back for a year, do you think I could pass this year''s examination? There are already a lot of mockeries I heard about me."


    Jun Hua remembered that Fan Lanying was older than her by one year. She didn''t know the reason, but Fan Lanying entered the school a yearter than usual. Unlike her though, Fan Lanying started from the first ss when she was fourteen years old.


    "Why not? You''re not the worst in ss, anyway," Jun Hua grinned.


    Fan Lanying smiled in return. "Considering that both of us are the worst in ss, I wonder why we are chosen."


    "It''s because of your family."


    A soft voice reached their ears. Jun Hua and Fan Lanying turned their heads to see a beautiful woman walking towards them. Her face was very pretty, but as she was wearing a veil her features were hidden. Her dress was fluttering along with the night wind as she walked towards them.


    "Jun Hua (Fan Lanying) greets Princess Hui."


    Seeing the two of them kneeled respectfully, Ming Huiughed dryly. "Don''t be so stiff, just continue your banters."


    Now Jun Hua was rendered speechless by this princess'' conduct. If, at first she was kind towards her because she was dressed up as Jun Min, what was the reason for her kind behavior today? She had not met her before and Jun Min only mentioned Jun Hua once when they coincidentally meet while buying the hairpin.


    Not only Jun Hua, Fan Lanying was also surprised by the princess'' behavior. They werepletely strangers, but the princess acted as if they were close friends.


    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, Ming Hui smiled. "Both of you are interesting. Why are you eating outside like these? Aren''t you worried about the chilly night?"


    Fan Lanying shook her head. "I''m used with training so this kind of wind is nothing to me."


    Jun Hua was already wearing a cloak, so she didn''t know what she should say. Ming Hui also didn''t bother to pressure her into answering.


    "How do you find the lessons here in the pce?"


    "Boring," Fan Lanying blurted out. "I don''t mean any disrespect, but I hate learning this kind of things."


    Jun Hua nodded her head in agreement.


    Ming Huiughed at their response. "Both of you are really interesting. Normally, girls would love to get the chance to learn, but you don''t seem to like it."


    Fan Lanying shrugged. "I just find these things useless. I want to be a general in the future, so I don''t like learning these matters."


    "It''s tiring," Jun Hua reasoned out too. When Ming Hui heard the soft voice of Jun Hua, she was stunned a bit. When the girl spoke normally, her voice was pleasing to ears but when she was talking in a softer voice, the sound became very alluring and gentle.


    Ming Hui turned her head to Jun Hua. "Your voice is really beautiful."


    "Thank you for your praise," Jun Hua herself did not quite understand. Which part of her voice was good? From the side, Xia wanted to bury her head in her palm as she realized that her Miss could not recognize that her voice was truly pleasing to ear. Like a soft wind caressing one''s skin.

 Chapter 43: The Night Meeting

    <h4>43 The Night Meeting</h4>


    "Can you y music?" Ming Hui asked the two girls.


    Jun Hua stared at Ming Hui in bewilderment before shaking her head. On the side, Fan Lanying nodded her head hesitantly. She could y a few songs but not that really good.


    "Then can you y me some music?" Ming Hui asked further.


    "If you don''t mind my poor performance then, I can," Fan Lanying nodded.


    "Please." Ming Hui encouraged her.


    The servants of the princess moved swiftly and they soon prepared everything that Fan Lanying needed. The girl plucked a few strings before starting to y a song. The way Fan Lanying yed was decent but could not be considered as really good.


    As they were sitting, Jun Hua maintained a distance from Ming Hui. The princess smiled at her when the song was over.


    "Have you heard about me from your brother? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to harm you."


    Jun Hua nked for a few moments. The other party knew that she knows about it! Jun Hua suddenly felt that this imperial family member was truly not simple. She hadn''t shown explicitly that she noticed it but the princess had already known that she knew about the secret. Luckily though, she still thought that she heard it from her brother��


    As Jun Hua''s brain short-circuited, Fan Lanying returned to her ce. She looked at Ming Hui nervously.


    "How was it princess?"


    "Hmm, not bad," Ming Hui stared at Fan Lanying and found her to be really interesting. After a careful consideration, she smiled again.


    "Do you want to be my study partner?"


    "Sorry?" Fan Lanying thought that she misheard. At the age of 15 close to 16, normally the royal princes and princess were already starting to help manage some state affairs. Why did this girl want to have a study partner?


    "I will be undergoing training in music before I turned 16 and I want someone to apany me. Since partnering with someone who is too skilled will make me apprehensive, I thought that learning with you will be better."


    Hearing these words from the princess out loud had made Fan Lanying to be over the moon. She never expected that the princess will choose her so suddenly.


    "But if you want someone untalented, isn''t Jun Hua��"


    Fan Lanying definitely could not continue to say that Jun Hua was worse than her. Jun Hua already did very badly at the lesson in school and she certainly didn''t want the girl to further pull down her self-esteem. Seeing that they were already bad enough, it was better to just categorize their skills as worse.


    "I want someone who already has some foundation," Ming Hui glossed the matter easily without pointing out the main problem directly.


    Jun Hua wanted to apud Ming Hui for her excellent choice of words. If only Yan learned from her, he won''t get beaten up so often by his best friend and new friend. Maybe Yan would also get beaten up by girls. If it''s true, he definitely would not talk about it to anyone. It would even be a disgrace for him as a man to get beaten up by a girl. She didn''t really want to know about it.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Does it mean that I don''t have to join the etiquette ss?"


    Seeing the highly spirited Fan Lanying, Ming Hui smiled gently and nodded. Fan Lanying almost leaped in joy but considering her status, she suppressed her feeling.


    "Tomorrow I will send someone to fetch you. Be prepared for that," Ming Hui exchanged a few more pleasantries with them before leaving. After the girl''s silhouette disappeared, Fan Lanying jumped up in excitement.


    "Yes! I don''t need to learn those boring etiquette anymore! This is going to be fun!" Fan Lanying eximed happily. Her servants secretly rolled their eyes. With that kind of Miss, how could they expect her to get a good marriage partner?


    Jun Hua smiled lightly. "You have to be careful, though. There will be a lot of people who will be jealous of you."


    Fan Lanying stuck out her tongue. "Why should they feel jealous of me? If they want to get this spot of mine, they need to have worse skill in ying music."


    In the capital, who would not know that the worst girl in ying music was Jun Hua? Coming second after her was Fan Lanying so those girls definitely wouldn''t want to tarnish their reputation in order to be Ming Hui''s study partner.


    "But Princess Hui truly loves to study. Even when she has almost reaches 16, she still spends some time to learn,"mented Fan Lanying.


    "Do you like ying music?"


    "Me? Not really, at most I only y because of my father. But it doesn''t mean that my ying is poor, I still know how to y a few songs."


    Jun Hua nodded. She actually wanted to tell Fan Lanying about that secret, but remembering that Ming Hui already knew that she knows about it, she decided against telling her friend. Someday, Fan Lanying mighte to know it by herself if the intention of Ming Hui was what she had guessed.


    The two of them continued to talk about various things before they returned to their room and sleep.


    ��


    "Princess, do you want to set up the music lesson tomorrow?"


    Looking at the guard beside her, Ming Hui lips curved up. "Of course, do you even need to ask about that?"


    "Shall we tell Prince Yan about your change of n?"


    "Just tell that brother of mine that something important has happened. He still needs to learn about patience."


    "Yes."


    Ming Hui looked up at the full moon as she thought of what the two girls talked about. She rarely saw people like the two of them who were very straightforward. Because of that, she approached them in curiosity. Now that she had decided to pick her as her study partner, there were bound to have changes in their ns.

 Chapter 44: The Troubled General

    <h4>44 The Troubled General</h4>


    The next day, the news about Fan Lanying getting chosen by the princess spread among the girls. But no matter how jealous they felt, they knew that the reason was because of her poor musical skills. Even if they wanted to take the spot, no one wanted to bear the title of having poor ability in music.


    Jun Hua continued to train under the intensive direction of Teacher Xun. A few days after her arrival to the pce, she heard some interesting news. General Lan Ping had returned.


    "He came back today?" Jun Hua asked.


    Xia nodded. As her Miss was busy studying, she had been gathering news from the pce maids and all. Girls loved to gossip so it didn''t take her a long time to collect a lot of information to report to Jun Hua during the nights when she practices embroidery.


    "He surely took his time," Jun Hua calcted the time calmly. "With how he fared in the battle, I''m sure he doesn''t have any face to meet with the emperor. Tomorrow''s morning court is going to be interesting."


    Xia didn''t quite understand, but she knew that Lan Ping fate''s was not looking good. He had once been hailed as the most genius young general, but then Soujin appeared. Not long after, another one emerged, Jun Min. While the three of them constantlypeted against each other in the simr situation, the difference in their skills eventually became clear.


    As the oldest of the three, Lan Ping actually fared the worst. This was bound to be a huge stain in his name. Hence, Jun Hua was certain that someone as arrogant as Lan Ping won''t be able to ept it easily.


    Jun Hua continued working on her embroidery. It was not her business, so she won''t meddle in it. The most important thing for her was to learn how to walk elegantly as quickly as possible. She didn''t want to be aplete disgrace to her family after all. At least, a little bit.


    "Miss, you have made a huge improvement," Xiao Yun said in admiration.


    Jun Hua smiled. "It is thanks to your guidance."


    "Xiao Yun didn''t do much, but Xiao Yun will help Miss to improve even better!"


    The little girl was so eager to help her that it made Jun Hua smile. At least she got another good teacher here, she thought. But when she looked at her hands that were filled with scratches, she sighed and took another medicine.


    ��


    Lan family residence


    Lan Teng''s expression hadn''t been good for quite some time. When he heard the discussions of people outside, he knew that his son hadn''t done well in the test. It wasn''t like he was not a good general. Rather, his two opponents were hidden monsters.


    Lan Ping finally arrived back to the capital. His face was dark because of the rumors he heard on the way back. There was no way he could exin himself fully without letting the people see him as someone weak. If any other general were to be chosen, they might not even fare as better as him. But if he argued with them that way, there would be another round of problem.


    Arriving home, Lan Ping decided to meet with his father first. The old man''s face darkened further soon as he saw his soning his way.


    "How was the situation when you went there?"


    "The battle was not that hard, but it''s harder to wrap it up in such a short time. Although the imperial armies are elites, they fall short to the Lan family''s army."


    Lan Teng expected it to be that way too. It was impossible that the imperial family would be able to groom better soldiers than the three families who invested heavily on their own army. Lan Teng was confident that only these three families have the best armies in the kingdom, with the Nanglong family having the least amount of the soldiers while theirs had the most.


    He looked at theplexion of Lan Ping''s face. The young man''s face was very pale, but more than anything, it was dark. For him topete against toughpetitors during his youth was truly challenging.


    "You may take some rest," Lan Teng said.


    Lan Ping raised his head, his eyes brimming with determination and unmasked hatred. "Father, what should I do to surpass Soujin and Jun Min? Both of them are younger than me, but they managed to finish earlier."


    "Do you know why Jun Min was able to finish earlier than both of you by far?"


    "I don''t know."


    The amount of information spread was limited. He only knew that Jun Min managed to take down cities faster than the two of them although he started a bitter than them. In the end, he managed to gainplete control of the kingdom only after a month. Although the size of the kingdom was rtively small, it was nevertheless still a kingdom with a ruler.


    "He negotiated with the king."


    Lan Ping''s eyes widened. That little kid actually negotiates? He didn''t actually conquer all the cities there? And here he thought that the boy had great fighting abilities.


    "He threatened the king with some things that I myself do not know too," Lan Teng continued. "If you want to fight him in terms of martial arts, you could definitely win. However, in terms of using wits and tricks, he is better than you."


    "What about Soujin, then?"


    Lan Teng sighed. "He is what you would call an outstanding general. Hepletely captured most of the cities in the shortest possible time and forced the king to hand over the remaining city to him. With that his victory is on hand."


    Lan Ping''s brows rose up. The way Soujin forced the king was the same with him, but he took much longer time than him. He felt enraged whenever he thought about his loss over them.


    "Don''t mind it. You still have more chances in the future to prove your name. Besides, you are only older by 3 years from Soujin."


    Lan Ping joined the army when he was still twelve years old and since then he already made a lot of aplishments. Soujin appeared two years after he joined the army but rose through the ranks even faster. Then that little boy joined at a mere age of eleven and used three years to be a general because of his outstanding feats in the battle. No matter from which angle he looked at it, the two of them were better than him in many aspects.


    "Where are the two of them now?"


    "There are some disturbances on the east. Both of them are dispatched to their grounds."


    Lan Ping''s eyes gleamed. "Then I will be off to the border too. It''s better to train harder than be surpassed by both of them!"


    Lan Teng let his son walk away as he leaned back on his chair. If one was inferior, they should find one way or another to make up for that weakness.


    "Lan Pan, watch over your brother. Don''t let him do anything reckless."


    A man simr with Lan Ping walked outzily. He seemed to blendpletely in the darkness, thus it was difficult for anyone to detect him. The man smiled devilishly.


    "You''re finally using me, old man?"


    "Just do it, Lan Pan!"


    "Fine, fine, you''re truly a bother."


    Lan Teng stared at the man with a dark face. He didn''t really want to use him, however without him, how could Lan Ping be able to contend with the other two? Lan Teng shifted his gaze again. He wanted to see what their reaction would be once Lan Ping achieved another big leap in military contribution.

 Chapter 45: A Pervert Prince

    <h4>45 A Pervert Prince</h4>


    "Ming Hui, I heard that you started music lesson. How is it?" Yan walked inside Ming Hui''s residence with light steps.


    Ming Hui face grew dark when she noticed her brother. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m visiting my little sister," Yan grinned. "Anyway, I have just gotten news that Lan Ping went back to the border upon arriving."


    "Which border, the one nearer or the one farther?"


    "Of course the farther one, if it''s only the nearer one it will be like how Jun Min usually goes to train his soldiers or Soujin when he''s bored and won''t take much time. That Lan Ping kid is feeling pressure from the two genius'' appearance."


    Ming Hui nodded. "He ought to be anxious. Anyway, how is the condition of the city you bought?"


    "It has improved well and is starting to give me profit," Yan''s eyes gleamed. "Now I wonder when the old man will need more money. I''m willing to buy another city from him."


    Ming Hui rolled her eyes. "If father knows that Young Noble Han is you, he will surely vomit blood out of rage."


    "Let him be," Yan eyes turned colder for a moment before returned to the usual yful one. "What kind of girl did you pick?"


    "She''s a very straightforward kind of girl."


    "Straightforward? There''s only Jun Hua and Fan Lanying that I know. You actually chose that tomboy? What do you see in her?" Yan''s eyes grew wider.


    "You won''t want to know," Ming Hui answered calmly.


    "You won''t even let your brother know?" Yan made a puppy-eye look.


    "��."


    In the end Yan was kicked out from Princess Hui''s residence. The prince didn''t feel bothered about it and onlyughed as he walked to the ce where the noble girls are training for their etiquette. The pce didn''t restrict a prince from walking around except if he''s going to the harem.


    He looked towards the girls who were training hard to walk diligently from the side. The way they walk had improved by leaps and bounds. It should be expected since they have been training for close to 2 weeks now.


    Looking at these girls, he found an interesting one who was wearing a veil even though there were only girls in the hall (excluding this prince). He found that the girl''s physique was exceptionally beautiful and she was quite good at walking gracefully. Although hers was not the best among all these girls, it was close to it.


    As he was wondering whether he should walk over to them or not, someone already noticed him.


    "Prince Yan! Thisdy greets Prince Yan."


    With that they all kneeled in greeting. Yan could only ask them to stand up and smiled apologetically towards the fuming Teacher Xun.


    "You sure have a lot of spare time, Prince Yan."


    Hearing a hint of sarcasm in her words, Yan force himself to smile. "It''s not really that free Teacher Xun. I heard that a lot of prettydies are here so I''m walking over to see them."


    The faces of many girls already turned dark upon hearing Yan''s words. Even Teacher Xun was not an exception as she smiled coldly.


    "Since you have time to look at prettydies, maybe you will also have time for an assignment?"


    Cold sweats started to pour out of Yan''s back as he smiled stiffly. "Teacher Xun must be joking. I''m busy and I will take my leave now."


    Saying his farewell, Yan bolted out from the hall before Teacher Xun had any chance to speak again. When Yan left, she dismissed the ss and only one girl left, Jun Hua.


    "Teacher Xun, do I still need extended lesson today?"


    Teacher Xun looked at the petite girl and she smile softly. Among the girls she had ever taught, this girl in front of her was the best one. Despite having to repeat the same movements, she never voiced anyints and silently did her best. After two weeks of training, she was already closer to be one of the best students among this batch ofdies.


    "There''s no need for that today. I have to meet with that yful prince and scold him first."


    Jun Hua nodded and left the training hall. She didn''t return to her room, instead she headed to the garden. Both her hands and her feet had been tormented heavily over the span of these two weeks. The result was worth it, but it was hurting her so much. She needed some time to rest.


    Jun Hua took a seat on the garden alone. Xia and Xiao Yun were staying in her room since servants were not allowed to follow their Miss during the lesson. Jun Hua was enjoying the cool breeze and the wonderful view of the flowers in front of her. Then her expression changed slightly.


    "Hello Miss, what are you doing here alone?" Yan appeared and smiled towards her.


    Jun Hua stared at that man partially grumbling. She had sensed that he was near, but she did not expect him to just approach her out of nowhere! Just what was in the mind of this annoying prince?


    "Looking at the flowers," Jun Hua answered in a low voice.


    Yan stared at the flowers with question. He couldn''t see anything special with them aside from being a bit beautiful. Alright, he didn''t understand how a girl''s mind works.


    "Don''t believe on Teacher Xun''s wordspletely," Yan grinned. "I''m not a bad guy."


    Jun Hua certainly could not believe him. Having interacted with this prince as Jun Min, she had already seen him being so annoying and getting beaten up a few times. Despite his acts of chasing after girls, he was actually quite a capable man with a second identity. But the way he appeared when seeing a beautiful woman was very obvious and didn''t seem like he was faking it.


    Seeing the suspicion on Jun Hua''s face and her wariness, Yan scratched his head in confusion. Was his name truly that bad? He knew that he had been famous as a troublemaker but that shouldn''t make the girls hate him, right? There were only a few asions when he had to act like aplete scoundrel, but it was only an act, alright.


    "I''m really a good prince. I won''t hurt you too," Yan said, but he didn''t step any closer. The little girl looked like she was ready to bolt out at any time if he dared toe any closer.


    Yan felt troubled, but when he was about to say another sentence, a person appeared.


    "Just what are you doing here, Third brother?"

 Chapter 46: A Playful Prince

    <h4>46 A yful Prince</h4>


    Yan looked towards his sister, Ming Hui with grin. "Ming Hui, are you really that worried about your brother?"


    Ming Hui stared at him coldly. "I''m afraid you''re inviting death to yourself. If you don''t want to get beaten by Jun Min, you better stay away from her."


    Yan was startled. It took him a few seconds to understand the meaning behind Ming Hui''s words. He turned towards Jun Hua. "You''re Jun Hua? I forgot that you''re the most beautiful girl."


    Jun Hua''s mind nked then she made up her mind to beat up this guy again once Yamin finished with her tasks and she could pass off as Jun Min again. She truly wondered how a prince of high status could have a mouth that was no different from a rogue.


    Ming Hui truly wanted to face palm her face because of her brother behavior. She sighed.


    "Yan, if you don''t stop, even I will have to kick you out from this area."


    Yan was taken aback by the change in Ming Hui''s tone. Ming Hui rarely called him with Yan and when she did, it meant that she was really angry.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t do anything," Yan raised his hands in a defeated manner. "Anyway, are you okay with having her know this side of you?"


    "It''s alright, her brother had told her about it anyway."


    Jun Hua smiled bitterly. It was not her brother who told her everything, but it was she herself who had seen it with her eyes. She looked at the two of them and finally understood why both of them became close. People who have a lot of simrities with other people would find themselves getting closer with them.


    "Come on, it''s time to go." Ming Hui was still standing near Yan, turned to Jun Hua. "We are sorry for bothering you, Jun Hua."


    "It''s alright Princess Hui. Thank you."


    Ming Hui dragged Yan out forcefully without requiring too much of her energy as the guards were happy to do it for her. Jun Hua shook her head in amusement at the show in front of her. But she didn''t understand one thing: what was the reason of Yan appearing here?


    Little did she know that Yan''s appearance had made the officials outraged, as their daughters were also staying there. They reported it to the emperor, and among those officials present, Jun Zhenxian was part of them, which made the lineup be more powerful. In the end, the emperor conceded and can only punish Yan by grounding him for a time.


    "Now that you''re grounded, you have to stay here," Ming Hui said, feeling annoyed.


    Yanughed. "That was my intention in the first ce. Besides, if I didn''t annoy that great ruler, I won''t have anything fun to do."


    "You can get beaten up."


    "Soujin is not here and without him, we cannot carry out our n," Yan said lightly. "Despite that, it''s not like I cannot sneak out."


    "I won''t help you this time."


    Yan was speechless. "After you found something interesting, even you are abandoning me now? You''re truly a good princess!"


    Ming Hui stood up, "I still have to prepare my birthday party while you enjoy yourself here. You better not forget about our n."


    "Rest assured, your brother is trustworthy."


    Ming Hui red at him before leaving his residence. Yan was still leaning on his chair as his smile became deeper.


    "Shu, finish everything quicker. Soujin will be back."


    "Yes Young Master."


    Yan took out the paper Ming Hui gave him quietly. It''s not like he really didn''t have anything to do, but he needed to meet with Ming Hui without creating suspicions. What would be better than creating another trouble?


    He stared at the paper as he read the content. Everything was going ording to their n. The emperor must be pleased with the surprise they have been preparing.


    ��


    Jun Hua leaned back on her chair as she continued her embroidery. After practicing for so long, she managed to make a beautiful one. It took her quite some time, but she was still able to do it pretty well. Her eyes flickered for a moment then suddenly stood up from her seat.


    Seeing her Miss abruptly stand up, Xia was caught off guard. "Is there anything wrong, Miss?"


    "Yamin has returned. She''s at the room below. You pick her up, Xia."


    Xia acknowledged before she hurriedly went outside. Not long after that, she came back with a girl wearing servants'' clothes. Jun Hua stared at Yamin for a moment.


    "Were there some unexpected things happened?"


    Yamin nodded. "The way they attacked seems like probing our power. Your uncle thus limited the number of elites and merely used what the emperor has provided. He won''t let them know our real ability."


    Jun Hua''s face turned solemn. "They are getting impatient. Probably our n needs to be sped up. Yamin, can you get inside the pce as you wish?"


    Yamin shook her head. She had taken some time to get inside this part of the pce since the guards were far more skilled and numbered more than the other ces. It took her a long time before sneaking in and Jun Hua found out about her when she was nearing this ce.


    Jun Hua was not surprised. She had seen that the guards around here were indeed stronger. They were not like the ordinary guards from the imperial family.


    "Then you don''t need toe here often. Stay on Jun family residence and ry everything to my grandfather. After everything is done, call Yasha back."


    "Yes Miss," Yamin answered.


    Jun Hua asked Xia to escort Yamin out to avoid getting any suspicion towards them. She then turned to Xiao Yun who was looking very confused. Jun Hua smiled.


    "You will soon understand that your Miss is not like the usual young girls from noble family."


    Xiao Yun nodded. "Yes, Miss is udylike."


    "��."


    The pureness of Xiao Yun truly made her feeling a headache, but it was really rare to see someone like her. Jun Hua preferred the girl to stay like this but it was impossible. Staying by her side would show her apletely different world from what she used to see.

 Chapter 47: Competition

    <h4>47 Competition</h4>


    Jun Hua met with Fan Lanying before going to their lesson the next day. Fan Lanying seemed really cheerful and happy about her lessonpared to when she needed to learn etiquette.


    "You seem to be really happy."


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Princess Hui asks me to apany her to choose her jewelries. I have wanted to go outside for a while, so I''m happy."


    Jun Hua smiled. "Then you better choose a good one for her."


    "Of course I will."


    After chatting for a while, Fan Lanying left to meet with Ming Hui. At first, she felt awkward to stay near the princess but after a while she started to enjoy it very much. Princess Ming Hui was really gentle and kind so Fan Lanying was truly happy to stay here.


    "Princess Ming Hui, Fan Lanying has arrived."


    Ming Hui put down the book she had been reading and nodded to the servants. Fan Lanying went inside the room and greeted her formally.


    "Let''s go to the city."


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Yes Princess."


    Ming Hui asked a carriage for both of them. Fan Lanying was surprised to see the princess allowed her to stay in the same carriage with her but sheplied. Talking with the princess in the carriage was more fun than staying alone.


    "Do you go outside often, Princess Hui?"


    Ming Hui shook her head. "I don''t have a good constitution, so I rarely go outside. Staying in the pce has given me so much time for learning."


    Fan Lanying nodded. She had seen the princess'' ability in poetry, etiquette, and much more. Even she herself had to admit that the girl in front of her was probably the noblest girl she would ever know. If only she knew how Ming Hui acted behind the scenes and the cold words she uttered towards her brother, she would never think this way about her.


    "We have arrived."


    Nevertheless, Fan Lanying enjoyed herpany and she could even talk freely to her. In front of Ming Hui, she didn''t feel like standing before an imperial family member.


    ��


    Jun Hua stayed on the ss much longer than the other girls. Teacher Xun gave her additional pointers which allowed her to progress so much in a short time.


    "Two dayster is the birthday party. Tomorrow all of the girls will stay in their room to prepare themselves. You don''t have to train again tomorrow."


    Jun Hua nodded. She had already learned so much and it was impolite to ask for more. After going through all of this, she would challenge anyone who would say that she didn''t know any etiquette at all. Walking outside the hall with a tired body, Jun Hua met with a scene.


    Lin Yuan was standing before Lin San as the two of them were tightly holding on a certain box. If Jun Hua''s guess was not wrong, the box should be the jewelries Concubine Sie bought for Lin Yuan. Lin San found out about it and she attempted to snatch it. Jun Hua sighed deeply. Lin San already had so much jewelry, why would she try to take things that didn''t belong to her?


    "First Sister, Second Sister, is there anything wrong?" Jun Hua asked politely.


    Lin San wanted to nod, but then she thought about it again. In the first ce, it was her fault for trying to get her hands on the jewelries. With reluctance, she decided to let go. If Jun Hua had a bad impression of her, what would happen about her goal in getting close to her brother?


    Lin Yuan was relieved to see Lin San letting go of the box from her grasp. But of course she won''t try to make Lin San''s name worse.


    "It''s nothing. It is only a misunderstanding," Lin Yuan said.


    Jun Hua nodded. "You should take some rests. There is no lesson tomorrow and we need to prepare ourselves for the birthday party."


    "We will. Thank you."


    Jun Hua left the two of them as they stared like daggers at each other. She didn''t want to get involved with their argument if it was unnecessary.


    "Lin Yuan, do not think that because your mother gained the hold of Lin family management, you can live freely," Lin San said coldly.


    Lin Yuan face fell. She knew that nothing good would happen once she provoked this pair of mother and daughter. But at that time she didn''t have any choice anymore. It''s either she do it now or never at all. Lin Yuan never regretted her decision and she would stick to it until the very end.


    With deep breath Lin Yuan stared at Lin San. "It''s not like I don''t know but I don''t want my life to be ruined by you. Whatever you and your mother nned, why don''t you try it to me?"


    Lin San had never seen Lin Yuan this brave, but it only made the light in her eyes turn even colder. She smiled without any mirth.


    "Do you think my brother will make it easy for your mother? Don''t be happy too soon," Lin San said as she walked away.


    Lin Yuan remembered Lin Hong. Although Lin Hong was usually quiet and never talked much, she knew that the boy was very smart. Most of the schemes Lin San did were masterminded by him. Lin Yuan was worried about her mother but there was nothing she could do about it for now.


    Lin Yuan held the box with trembling hands. She never asked for a lot of things, except only those she needed, why would they never let her go?


    Jun Hua did not go far as she was only one room away from them. She heard the conversation clearly and she knew that Lin Yuan would be facing an even bigger challenge from now. After Lin San experienced this flip side, she would not take things lying down. But Jun Hua didn''t want to interfere with them as of the moment.


    "Miss?" Xia noticed the change in Jun Hua''s expression when she arrived.


    "Xia, let''s go," Jun Hua said and left. Xia had just arrived and found her Miss, thus she didn''t understand what was happening. But after hearing her words, she justplied.

 Chapter 48: Preparation for the Birthday Party

    <h4>48 Preparation for the Birthday Party</h4>


    The next day most of the girls spent their time by walking around or looking at the flowers in the garden. Jun Hua stayed at the garden when Fan Lanying came over to apany her. The girl kept on talking about her experiences with Ming Hui the day before.


    "With you having not learned etiquette, are you going to be alright?" Jun Hua asked suddenly.


    Fan Lanying pursed her lips. "I don''t want to learn it and Princess Hui said that I could apany her, so I don''t have to be worried."


    Jun Hua nodded. Although the disparity in their etiquette would be apparent, with Ming Hui at her side, who would dare to mock her? Besides, Fan Lanying was not one to care about these kinds of things. What she wanted was to be a great female general in the future and probably lead her own soldier.


    "What did you prepare for her birthday present?"


    These things were quite tricky because as a princess, Princess Ming Hui didn''tck anything. A lot of girls would only send presents for formality but knowing Fan Lanying, she would surely think of something special.


    Fan Lanying hesitated for a moment. "I''m thinking about ying a piece of music for her because my mother would surely prepare other gifts for her. I don''t really know if she would like it or not."


    "I''m sure she will," Jun Hua answered.


    "Really? Won''t I make a joke out of myself?" Fan Lanying was worried. Usually, she wouldn''t care about what people thought about her, but Princess Hui was her friend and she was really kind to her. Fan Lanying wanted to repay her but she was not sure what to do about that.


    "Don''t worry, no one willugh at you. And I''m sure that your skills have improved during the time you spent learning with her," Jun Hua consoled her friend. They have been learning for almost 3 weeks now and it would be weird if there was no improvement at all.


    "Thank you," Fan Lanying said seriously. "What about you? What will you give for her?"


    "Me?" Jun Hua was not really sure about it but if she was to give her something, she could only think of one thing. "It''s a secret."


    "You won''t even tell me?" Fan Lanying said, feeling disappointed.


    Jun Hua smiled, she was only teasing Fan Lanying. There were several reasons why she could not tell Fan Lanying and it would be best if she knew about it from Ming Hui herself. That is, if she wanted to tell her.


    "Let''s head to the training room. I have asked Princess Hui permission to use it."


    "Why do you want to go there?" Jun Hua said confused.


    "Of course, to train my body. I''m already itching to move around," Fan Lanying grinned.


    Jun Hua stared at her nkly. This tomboy truly didn''t know her ce and she would do anything she likes! Not that Jun Hua never secretly trained though, but she would never do it in a broad daylight and at the ce where many people might see her.


    She wasn''t able to hold Fan Lanying back, thus Jun Hua can only follow after the girl. Fan Lanying happily changed into her training clothes and took out her wooden dagger. This time Jun Hua was really wondering where she was keeping the weapon. When they arrived to the pce, their belongings have all been inspected. Did the princess allow her to bring that wooden dagger?


    Fan Lanying started to move her body and attacked the air. Jun Hua studied her movements and she had to admit that Fan Lanying was talented. She still could notpare to ''Jun Min'' though. However, for a girl who never went to a real war, she was really good.


    Jun Hua raised her head and looked towards the other side of the room. Her mouth slightly curved up.


    On the other side of the room, Ming Hui was standing behind the window. She knew that Fan Lanying had asked her to borrow this room and out of curiosity, she went here. Looking from the window, she was able to see the girl move around with a wooden dagger in her hand.


    "Princess?"


    Ming Hui was startled at the call from her maid. She smiled slightly. "When everything is done, remind me to take her inside."


    "Yes Princess."


    Ming Hui stared into the room again and this time she noticed another girl inside. The girl was sitting calmly while watching Fan Lanying move around. No matter how quick Fan Lanying was, the girl never showed any sign of fear or any reaction.


    Then the girl raised her head to look at Ming Hui. Ming Hui''s smiled deepened. She had just found the girl from the Jun family was as interesting as her brother. They didn''t bear the name of Jun family for nothing.


    "Let''s go."


    "You don''t want toe inside, Princess?"


    Ming Hui shook her head. "No need. There will be other chances to meet them again. Besides, there will be a show I need to prepare first."


    Jun Hua noticed their presence bing fainter and she knew that Ming Hui had left. Jun Hua didn''t think much about it and continued to look at Fan Lanying''s practice. It took the girl almost three hours before she was satisfied.


    "How''s it?" Fan Lanying grinned.


    "It''s not too bad," Jun Hua answered.


    "What is not bad?" Fan Lanying lips pursed. "I''m better than my brother you know, at least in the past. He won''t be able to beat me on normal condition."


    "That might change after this," Jun Hua said. Fighting in the battlefield waspletely different from training in the training hall. She had experienced it by herself. The reason her uncle let her join the army at the mere age of 11 was not only to help him, but also to let her gain more experiences and grow stronger. People could only grow faster when they were under pressure.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Father is unfair. I want to join the army too and be the first female general of Ming Kingdom!"


    Jun Hua was speechless. The first female general�� she should have taken that title already if she didn''t hide her identity. The currentw still prohibited women to join the army. Thus, before thew would have to change, she could not let anyone know about it. Besides, lying to the emperor was a big crime.


    Speaking of lying, there were many other people who lie to the emperor. Jun Hua knew that the number of loyal officials was very few.


    "Let''s eat. I''m hungry after moving around."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 49: Birthday Party

    <h4>49 Birthday Party</h4>


    "Xia�� do I have to wear all of these?" Jun Hua''s eyes twitched as she red at the mountain of jewelries on top of the table.


    Xia put on a wry smile. "The princess gave you additional jewelries. Added with the one you brought, there are a lot of them��"


    Jun Hua felt a headacheing. There''s no way she would want to wear all of them on her head. Did they think that her neck was made of steel? These jewelries made of gold were heavy and she didn''t want to use them at all. If possible, she wouldn''t even wear any of them.


    "Just pick a few then��"


    Xia acknowledged it and chose from the jewelries given by Princess Hui. She didn''t dare to use a lot of pieces since Jun Hua never wanted to wear so much in the first ce. Without essories, her beauty was already unparalleled. With additional essories, it was like she was going to snatch the whole world''s attention.


    Jun Hua only wore two hairpins. One was given by Princess Hui and the other one was what she bought when she was going out as Jun Min. There were some bracelets from the princess that she wore too. She picked an exquisite blue dress and let Xiao Yun do her hair.


    Xiao Yun was used to this chore so she was able to make Jun Hua''s looks even more dignified. When she was done, she looked at herself in the mirror. The blue dress fitted her perfectly and with her dolling herself more than usual, she looked really beautiful. The dress she chose was simple. While it was not standing out too much, it was also not appearing too mild.


    Xia sighed to herself. If Jun Hua were to dress up every day, no man would bear to look away. Even though Jun Hua was dressing so low-key, her exquisite stature and face would undoubtedly attract a lot of attentions. She silently hoped that the princess wouldn''t use her Miss of stealing her spotlight.


    Jun Hua was satisfied with the way she looked. Despite her hopes to appear low-key, that was quite an impossible with her having this kind of face and body. Jun Hua picked up her veil and wrapped it around her face. She wouldn''t allow those guys to see her face so easily.


    Finishing up with her appearance, Jun Hua went out to meet with Fan Lanying. Today, Fan Lanying also dressed exquisitely and appeared more beautiful than usual. She didn''t wear a lot of hairpins but there were still a few of them. The color of her dress was yellow and it looked even grander than the one Jun Hua was wearing.


    "You look very pretty," Jun Hua said with smile.


    Fan Lanying sized up Jun Hua. "Even when you''re trying to dress so simple, you still look very beautiful. I bet many girls will envy you."


    "It''s not like I can choose how I look," Jun Hua shrugged.


    "Let''s eat first. The party will only begin in an hour."


    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying both sneaked out some food to eat. Waiting for the party to begin was long and it would be better to do it with a full stomach. The two of them soon returned to the hall where countless guests have arrived and started their conversation.


    The girls who have undergone the training became the spotlight before the princess showed up. They have be more elegant and refined. Many nobles were praising them, saying appreciative words left and right.


    Jun Hua looked around and soon found Chun Maora. It seemed that for an asion like this, Lin Tang could not let the world know that his wife had been grounded for three weeks. Chun Maora looked thinner, but she certainly won''t allow others to see her looking weak. She stayed by Lin San''s side and praised her daughter to the heaven.


    Concubine Sie didn''te, but Lin Yuan had many friends she could talk with. Since this was Princess Hui''s birthday party, they only invited the official wives and not the concubines. After all, Princess Hui was merely ady and she didn''t need to associate with the concubines.


    "Lanying, there''s your mother."


    Fan Lanying''s eyes lit up. She quickly strode to where her mother was and started to talk with her. Jun Hua watched the scene from the side without any intention of going over. Seeing that the ce would soon crowd out, Jun Hua decided to sit down in one corner and looked towards the other side of the pce.


    Men and women were divided in the hall. Princess Hui also invited males, but they could not easily get in so the other princes are ''apanying'' them in other ce. Later on, Princess Hui would make an appearance, but not for a long time.


    Jun Hua turned her gaze and found that Fan Lanying was already walking towards her with her mother. Fan Lanying''s mother was elegant and noble, very much unlike her. The only simrity they had was their face.


    "Jun Hua greets Madam Fan."


    Madam Fan, mother of Fan Lanying, sized up Jun Hua and smiled. "You are indeed as beautiful as the rumors said. Thank you for apanying my daughter in her studies."


    "It should be me thanking you," Jun Hua smiled. "Lanying has helped me a lot."


    "What are you saying?" Fan Lanyingughed. "Of course I will help you, we are friends."


    Madam Fan seemed satisfied with what she saw from both of them. She had been worried that because of her daughter''s tomboy behavior, she won''t have any friends. But after a while, she found out that her daughter had gained a new friend.


    At first, she was discouraged when she heard that the other party was Jun Hua. The whole capital knew about her ''uselessness'' and how she could not even do simple embroidery, painting, and others. But looking at the girl now, Madam Fan realized that even with her uselessness, she was a good friend for Fan Lanying. As long as they could be friends, why should she care about other matters?


    "You''re still young, learn as much as you can from the academy," Madam Fan advised. She didn''t want this girl to always bear the name of being useless. This girl was still so young and she had a lot of potential.


    Jun Hua nodded. She could feel Madam Fan''s sincere concern for her. Although she would definitely learn a lot, she still answered Madam Fan politely. Then they heard the eunuch''s announcement.


    "The imperial family has arrived!"

 Chapter 50: Interruption

    <h4>50 Interruption</h4>


    All the girls stood up and greeted the emperor and empress. Behind them was Princess Hui who wore a captivating smile. The emperor and the empress didn''t stay long and only appeared as formality. They talked about one thing or two before leaving Princess Hui on her own.


    When the two of them left, Princess Hui smiled towards the other.


    "Let''s go to the garden and hold a little contest. I''m sure that as noble girls you all have good knowledge in poetry."


    Jun Hua felt like hammering her head to the wall. She never learned about poetry at all. It seemed that the tag of useless would always be attached to her name.


    On her side, Fan Lanying''s face also drained of color. She wished that she could just disappear from the ce. If it was music, she knew that she was a bit inferior. But, poetry? When did she have the time to learn about it?


    Despite the two darkened faces, the other girls all happily headed towards the garden and started to create poetry for Princess Hui. Listening from the side, Jun Hua could not understand most of it but she knew that the contents must be praising Ming Hui.


    "Third Sister, why don''t you try to make any poetry?" Lin Yuan asked politely.


    Jun Hua face turned even darker. Did you forget about my resounding name? Have you ever heard of me making any poetry?


    Lin Yuan started to get rmed when she saw the dark expression on Jun Hua''s face. She hurriedly tried to apologize. She had forgotten that Jun Hua was the worst in terms of womanly skills and talents. If not for that, how could there be a lot of people secretly whispering about it?


    "Third Sister, I''m sorry. If you don''t feel well, you should have said so," Lin Yuan hurriedly attributed it to Jun Hua''s condition. There was no way she would tantly say that Jun Hua didn''t know poetry.


    Lin San sneered. "Third Sister, what if I help you? Maybe you need ideas for making poetry?"


    Jun Hua politely declined before finding a good spot to hide. She didn''t want to join in this activity and it would be better to hide far away. On the other hand, Fan Lanying stayed by Ming Hui''s side. Ming Hui said that Fan Lanying didn''t need to make any poetry, which helped the girl go through this event safely.


    When Ming Hui had heard most of the beautiful poetry, she asked them to watch a performance. This time, she asked Jun Hua to sit beside her and Fan Lanying.


    "Princess, is it alright for someone like me to sits here?"


    Ming Hui smiled. "It doesn''t matter, looking at from this ce is far better than from afar."


    "Jun Hua thanks Princess Hui."


    The servants prepared the cake and divided it to the guests. Since it was birthday party, naturally there was a cake. Jun Hua started to eat the cake. It tasted so good.


    "The cake is really good. Princess Hui truly has good eyes to employ talented chef," Jun Hua praised. She had learned from the other girls'' interaction to twist her words a bit. Although it was still in, at least she won''t praise by pointing out straightaway.


    Ming Hui smiled. People always enjoy hearingpliments from other people. Normally, Ming Hui would hear thousands of insincere praises, but Jun Hua only said what she thought and didn''t add more to it. It was what makes Ming Hui prefer straightforward girls.


    Fan Lanying nodded her head. "Princess Ming Hui is indeed great."


    Ming Hui smiled be even brighter. She gestured towards her servants. "Reward the chef who made the cake today."


    The servants nodded and remembered it.


    Seeing the two getting closer with Ming Hui, the other girls also praised the princess to the heaven with countless beautiful words. Even Jun Hua had to admire them for thinking so many ways to praise someone. It would appear like the first skill a woman needed to have was the skill to praise other people.


    After a round of praises, they focused their attention towards the y on the stage. The y was about two people from different status who met under special circumstances. They fell in love and fought hard to let their parents agree. In the end, they lived happily ever after.


    Jun Hua wondered if this kind of y was alright to be shown to unmarried girls like them. She didn''t really like watching ys. However, she still endured as she needed to give face to Ming Hui. As she expected, a lot of girls began to fantasize about their own happy endings.


    Jun Hua didn''t really care about what they thought, but she personally didn''t think such a story could happen in real life. What "fall in love at first sight'' and ''fight against thew''? The marriages here were determined by their parents and social status. She as a concubine born could not really hope for much. Despite ''her brother'' was someone at high status, she was still just someone of lower status.


    "What do you think about the y?" Ming Hui asked.


    Jun Hua stared at Ming Hui and somehow she could understand why she would show them this kind of y.


    "It''s unlikely to happen, but it''s still possible."


    Fan Lanying tilted her head. "I never once heard there was anyone who can marry if their parents didn''t arrange it. Of course, I don''t include the emperor''s decree."


    "Really?" Jun Hua was not really knowledgeable in this field, so she could only stare at Fan Lanying.


    "Yeah, girls can never get the chance to fall in love with other people other than the one their parents chose for them," Fan Lanying said. "Good for my parents though, since they fell in love first before getting married."


    "I see."


    Ming Hui smiled at the two conversations. She wanted to add a few things but then she saw a eunuching.


    "Your Highness asks for the member of imperial family to gather in the hall as soon as possible."

 Chapter 51: Riots

    <h4>51 Riots</h4>


    Ming Hui corrected her expression and nodded at the eunuch. She turned her head towards her guests.


    "The party ends here. I thank you all foring here and participate in the training."


    The girls cannot ept her thanks and they bowed back to her saying that they''re happy to do anything for the princess and so on. Jun Hua only followed along as she doesn''t really understand what is going on. What she knows it that her mind is confused and she cannot understand what is going on.


    Normally a girl cannot attend the court but it seems that the emperor allowed Ming Hui. She never heard that Ming Hui got special treatment. Maybe, the thing that happened is something that the emperor cannot hold back anymore.


    Ming Hui walked towards the hall gracefully. There are already several ministers there with the emperor and empress sitting up above. The glint on Ming Hui eyes quickly disappears as she bowed towards the emperor.


    "This subject daughter greets the emperor and empress."


    Emperor quickly waved his hand indicating that she could rise. Ming Hui hurriedly retreated to the side and she see Yan is also among the prince there. Didn''t he get grounded? The emperor has never been this lenient before.


    Not long after that, a few ministers alsoe including Lin Tang and Nanglong Souka. Seeing their solemn face, Ming Hui knows that something must have happened.


    With the emperor order a eunuch stands forward to say what the news is.


    "There are a few riots on the capital which destroyed a few stores. Among those stores, some of them are owned by the imperial family. Then this sequence of riots is followed by another big riot in a big city nearby. The problem is this city has just been brought by Young Noble Han and he wants the emperor to clear this matter swiftly."


    Ming Hui smiled internally. She and Yan had been nning to make some problem with the emperor. It seems the trouble they incite finally esctes. Now she knows why she''s called here. One of the stores that got destroyed must be hers.


    Yan put a solemn face, yet he smiled internally. The emperor thus decreed that they''re not allowed to go back until this problem is solved. Yan sighed, this is another boring session of court.


    ��


    Jun Hua returned to Jun family residence first. She meets her grandfather who is busy looking towards a mountain of paper. Internally, Jun Hua feels troubled when she looks at that stack of paper. How long will it takes to read all of them?


    "Hua''er, you have returned?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "The party is over. There is some emergency meeting that requires the entire imperial family member to attend."


    "It''s expected, there are riots."


    "Riots?" Jun Hua brows creased. "I guess it must be a big one. What have happened?"


    "Some nobles are unsatisfied with what they have and wanting to have more, probably. The Jun family cannot interfere. The emperor is hell bent to use the Lan family," Jun Zhenxian exined. He didn''t really bother with the regtion since he knows what the emperor motives are. Besides, the riots this time seems a bitplicated.


    The people know that the politics condition is a bit stiff, but they still do the riot. He''s sure that someone must incite them to take the action at this time and possibly give them the equipment. Since the emperor tells him not to bother, he will not give any help.


    Jun Hua nodded. "He must want to restore their prestige over losing that matter before. Grandpa, when will uncle return back to the capital?"


    "Soon."


    "How soon is it?"


    Jun Zhenxian smiled bitterly. "I myself don''t really know about it. There is no way he could leave the border without any protection."


    "Just ask Yamin and the others to stand guard, they''re going to be alright."


    "Did you miss your uncle that badly?"


    Jun Huaughed. "I do miss him."


    "What about your grandfather?I''m staying in the capital the whole time!"


    "I have already met you often. I want to meet my uncle more."


    "Youss!" Jun Zhenxian chided. He quickly changed the topic. "Have you heard the news from the Lin family? Their first daughter is going to be married in 2 months."


    "2 months?" Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. "Is Lin Yuan not going to participate at the end year exams? It''s still in 2 and half months."


    "Who knows what they are nning? Their first daughter is already 15 so it''s going to be alright."


    "Married to whom?"


    "I forgot the name," Jun Zhenxian answered. He only remembers that the family they choose is a good one. They''re not fairly influential, but they have good reputation.


    Jun Hua thinks that this news must be good for Lin Yuan. What that girl needs to do is avoiding the scheme of Lin San and prepares for her marriage. With the date of her marriage approaching, Lin Yuan also wouldn''t go to the school anymore.


    Jun Hua chatted with her grandfather for a while before returning back to the Lin family residence. She doesn''t have anything to do here and she wants to see how Concubine Sie fared in the span of 3 weeks.


    Coming to Lin family residence, she could see that Concubine Sie is still in charge, but the appearance of that woman is a bit haggard. It seems she has been reducing her sleep to do her job fully so that Chun Maora cannot pick on her.


    "Third Sister," Lin Yuan smiled. "Where have you been?"


    "I''m visiting my Grandfather first. Is your mother alright?" Jun Hua looks over worriedly.


    Lin Yuan nodded. "She''s fine, at least for now. There are some minor troubles but she can handle it most of the times. She''s only tired for trying to hold onto this position."


    "I see," Jun Hua nodded then she remembers something. "Congrattion for your arranged marriage. I heard you''re getting married in 2 months."


    Lin Yuan smiled brightly. "You''re correct. Thank you."


    "I hope your mother will be fine."


    "She will. Madam Lin will be busy on another matter for some time," Lin Yuan smiled. It seems that there''s news she had missed.


    "What is it?"


    "Concubine Mia is pregnant."


    That sentence made Jun Hua mind goes nk.

 Chapter 52: Mess

    <h4>52 Mess</h4>


    Concubine Mia is one of the new concubines that Concubine Sie brought in after she got the hold of the power inside this residence. Jun Hua knows that Lin Tang is a man that still has some lust but she never expect that there will be a new child this quick.


    "I bet Madam Lin will be angry. When did you found out about it?" Jun Hua asks.


    "Just now. My mother told me that this morning the doctor found out about it and tell father," Lin Yuan answered.


    "I see," Jun Hua said, "Don''t forget to send your congrattion to her."


    "Of course I won''t!"


    Jun Hua returned to her quarter while thinking about the mess this residence has. After going for a ''trip'' there are already new problem arise. For Jun Hua it''s better for Chun Maora to be busy, but she''s worried about that concubine. In this household who didn''t know that the woman who holds the highest power is Chun Maora?


    Jun Hua is not that cold hearted person despite years in the battlefield had force her to toughen her hearts and wits.


    Madam Xie keeps her quarter clean and the servants all respect her. She recounted the things that happened in this residence during the time Jun Hua is away. Listening to them makes Jun Hua wonder just how Chun Maora can keep her calm and only n for little things. But as she listened, she knows that Madam Lin is not an ordinary person.


    "Although those are just something minor, she makes Lin Tang view on Concubine Sie worsen as time pass by," Jun Hua arrived at her conclusion, "She seems to be very capable in scheming."


    Xia doesn''t know why her Miss now praising her enemy. She knows that Jun Hua must have realizes what Chun Maora n is. But she never expects that she would choose to praise the enemy instead of helping them.


    "Miss, why don''t you help them?"


    "Help them? She doesn''t require it," Jun Hua answered. "Since I could figure it out, how can Concubine Sie don''t? They are women who have been through many things by staying in this residence and fight to gain favor. To not realize something so simple is impossible."


    Xiao Yun raised her small head. She doesn''t understand what they''re talking about.


    Jun Hua picked her embroidery. "You don''t have to worry about them. Concubine Sie knows what she needs the best and she had been nning for it."


    Xia nodded. She may not as brilliance as her Miss but she notice a point there. Jun Hua is not someone who used with the scheme of the women in the residence, but she has sharp mind. Realizing things like this is still possible, but she''s not the only one who can. The other woman also can and they will do things they needed to do.


    Madam Xie also didn''t say anything more as she teaches Jun Hua the embroidery. Learning under Madam Xie is far easierpared with Xiao Yun and Jun Hua learned a lot.


    ��


    Chun Maora is having another fit inside her room. Lin San and Lin Hong didn''t dare to interrupt as they could only see countless porcin broke and fell to the floor. It took a long time before Chun Maora gains back her calm.


    "That woman dare��" Chun Maora eyes are red. She cannot ept seeing another child again from another woman. Handling Lin Yuan and that kid is already enough hassle for her.


    Lin Hong cleaned up some of the broken pieces, "Mother, calm yourself. There''s nothing good can be gained from venting aimlessly."


    "What do you know?" Chun Maora took a deep breath, "That Concubine Sie, just watch how I torture you after this."


    "Mother, do you want father to ground you again?" Lin San furrowed her brows, "If you keep on throwing a fit, father won''t like it."


    "To finish our n, you need to calm down mother," Lin Hong added.


    Chun Maora can be considered lucky that the children she has give birth all have high intelligent. Lin San is a fine youngdy and Lin Hong is a hardworking young man. Lin Hong is smart, so he knows that his mother throwing temper will get on their father bad side.


    "Hearing that he has another child is definitely good news for father. Mother, you need to keep on a happy fa?ade and congratte Concubine Mia."


    "I have to��" Chun Maora took a deep breath then nod. She doesn''t feel happy, but she cannot allow other to see this side of her. She''s the official wife and she needs to act like one. After tidying up her mind, she once again regains her calm.


    Lin Hong nodded in satisfaction after he sees that his mother is going to be alright. He''s still young, but he knows that there are things he could do. After he grows up, he won''t let his mother down anymore.


    Lin San smiled as she looks at her mother. "Mother, this daughter has learned a lot from the pce. When it''s time for school examination, San''er definitely won''t embarrass mother and gain a good ce."


    "Good. That''s good," Chun Maora nodded in satisfaction. If her daughter can be a person who attained great things, she will definitely feels proud.


    "Let me help mother to prepare the gifts. Remember you have to put on a smile," Lin Hong reminded.


    "Alright. Mother knows, you both are a good child."


    Lin Hong and Lin San helped their mother to pick the presents to congratte Concubine Mia. Lin Hong eyes are still cold as he browses through the list. He doesn''t want anyone to interfere with his n. Before he could grow, he won''t let anyone threaten him.

 Chapter 53: He’s your second brother 1

    <h4>53 He��s your second brother 1</h4>


    It has been more than a week since Jun Hua returned to Lin family residence. She doesn''t really bother with what happened with the Lin family. Jun Hua attended the ss as usual with Fan Lanying talks about many things. After they returned from the pce, the girls all seem to be even more refined than before. It includes Jun Hua who usually only looks good enough to be called graceful. Only Fan Lanying who seems no different than usual.


    "There are going to be a hunting event. Does your brother get invited?" Fan Lanying suddenly asks.


    Jun Hua doesn''t know. After getting the news about how mess the Lin family residence is yesterday, she still hadn''t got the chance to follow all the news. Additionally, she has not been staying at the capital for a long time which makes her doesn''t know most of the news.


    "When is it?"


    "Around next week. Because my brother is away, I can''t attend the event anymore," Fan Lanying pursed her lips. She seems reluctant to stay at home, but woman are not allowed to attend if they are not apanied by man.


    Jun Hua guessed that she should be invited. There is no way the emperor would overlook her on this asion. But to hold this event so suddenly, doesn''t the emperor still facing riots?


    "They have finished up all the riots," Fan Lanying exined. "The Lan family seems in high spirits as they only need a week to finish all of it."


    Jun Hua only knows that they employed massive amount of soldiers. She had been thinking that this might quicken the pace, but it will reduce the reputation of Lan family. They are using so many soldiers to face off a riot inside the kingdom. Does the Lan family turn stupid?


    At least they manage to resolve the problem quickly. If they were to dy, it will make their name even worse. With this, they will be called a loyal support of the imperial family from this showcase of willingness to use a lot of force. However, Jun Hua thinks that the matter might not be so simple since there might be other reason for using that much of force.


    But, it doesn''t her ce to probe and this small event didn''t hinder her at all. There is no use trying to get the bottom of it.


    "Does your father didn''t attend the event?"


    "Nope, he''s also on the front line," Fan Lanying answered, "I wish they returned soon, so I could join the event."


    Jun Hua doesn''t think too much about it but when she returned back to the Lin family residence, she has just found out that she has been invited too as Jun Min.


    Jun Hua rubbed her head. That emperor surely knows that this invitation is no different than order so he purposely invites him. Just what is that emperor wants? By her side, Xia and Yamin stand respectfully. They didn''t dare to interrupt Jun Hua.


    "Is there anyone else from this family got invited?" Jun Hua asks.


    "Lin Tang, Lin Hong, and Lin Kang," Xia answered fluently.


    "Who is Lin Kang?"


    Facing that question, Xia held herself back, "Lin Kang is your second brother. He''s still 13 this year, so he hadn''t joined the school yet."


    Hearing the word second brother, Jun Hua remembers the little boy she meets when she firstes here. The boy is small unlike others on his age and the way her mother held him is a little unnatural. The boy eyes are lifeless, it seems he doesn''t have any will to live.


    She hadn''t got the chance to meet with him. Come to think about it, the boy seems to only stay in his ce with his mother and didn''t bother to visit the other.


    "Let''s meet with him."


    Xia eyes almost popped out. Seeing her Miss already walking outside, she sighed internally and hurriedly followed after her. Xiao Yun also walking behind Jun Hua and hurriedly catch up to thetter.


    Jun Hua didn''t find any difficulties to reach the ce where Lin Kang Lives. The courtyard where he lives is filled with weeds and there are hardly any servants here. Jun Hua looks around and found Concubine Qi is working to move a bucket of water with her thin body.


    Jun Hua turned to Xia and the girl hurriedlye forward and help Concubine Qi. Concubine Qi turned around and hurriedly bows towards Jun Hua.


    "Please stand up, my position is not any higher than any of you," Jun Hua said bitterly.


    Concubine Qi stands up. "Is there anything you need Miss Hua?"


    "I''m looking for Lin Kang. I hear that heis going to go to the hunting event next week," Jun Hua answered.


    Concubine Qi expression turned dark. "What inviting, they certainly want to kill him."


    Jun Hua eyebrows rose. What''s with this development? She doesn''t know who Concubine Qi means by they, but she can guess that it''s probably Chun Maora or her children.


    "Can Lin Kang use bow or the likes?"


    Concubine Qi gritted her teeth and shakes her head. She looks at Jun Hua and decides to tell the girl her story. "That venomous woman would never let us alone! She never lets Kang''er learn anything regarding martial arts. Even the materials for the academy are limited. If it''s going to be like this, it won''t take long before Kang''er failed and be a useless man!"


    From the aggrieved tone of Concubine Qi, Jun Hua knows that Lin Kang is never given the right treatment. Although he is also the son of Lin Tang, but Chun Maora must be worried that this child would surpass her child one day. Because of that, she chooses to make things hard for Lin Kang behind Lin Tang.


    "Does Lin Tang don''t know? Why don''t you tell him?"


    Concubine Qi shakes her head. "When Kang''er is still a child, Chun Maora poisoned him which makes his constitution weak. Lin Tang doesn''t want his heir to be a weak one so he doesn''t care about Kang''er anymore. All this time I can only endured."


    "I see."


    Jun Hua can see that Lin Tang is a person who cares about face more than anything else. He''s a high official and his movement must be under watch over a lot of people. If he has any misconduct, it will tarnish his reputation.


    He must detest seeing his own son so weak and never allowed the boy to get out from the residence. Jun Hua thinks about it and truly detests that man who didn''t think of his children as nothing other than tools.

 Chapter 54: He’s your second brother 2

    <h4>54 He��s your second brother 2</h4>


    "I''m sure that this invitation is not included in his n," Jun Hua said.


    Concubine Qi nodded. "It''s not. Normally he wouldn''t let Kang''er out from this residence, but now that this invitation hade, he had to. The problem is Kang''er weak body. I''m afraid that something will happen once he goes there."


    "I''m fine mom," a boyes out from the house. He looks towards Jun Hua and greets her, "Third Sister."


    "Second brother," Jun Hua replied.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. If Lin Hong wants to hurt me, then he will surely do it. There''s nothing I can do. With my physical constitution, it will be already good enough to survive all this year."


    Lin Kang coughed and Concubine Qi hurriedly hugs him. She pats him slowly as the cough eased up. Jun Hua watched it and the glint in her eyes grow deeper.


    "The poison hadn''t been curedpletely?"


    Concubine Qi nodded. "We don''t have enough money. Even for eating there''s barely anything to eat. Only this past month had been better because Concubine Sie increased my allowance and the food."


    Jun Hua stared at Lin Kang. Knowing Lin Hong and that pair of cold eyes, Jun Hua is sure that he must have another n for eliminating Lin Kang from here. This boy is truly pitiful. If Jun Hua hadn''t been kicked out of the residence, she''s sure that her fate will be even tragic because she was originally the daughter of the official wife.


    "Concubine Qi, do you want to get out from this ce?" Jun Hua asks suddenly. Concubine never has any real power and they''re mere decoration that can be tossed as people wish. She hates that just because theye from low birth does it means they cannot fight for their own happiness? She may only meet her for one time, but it''s enough. She cannot let this little boy to suffer anymore.


    In the future, when she remembers how she acts today, she too found it surprising. She''s not an overly kind woman. In fact she may be called cold towards people because of her experience in the battlefield. But home and battlefield is different and maybe it has softened her hearts.


    Probably, she feels some connection towards the boy who has been mistreated. She too has once been mistreated by a lot of people and undergone abuses for a long time before she could reach where she stands now.


    Concubine Qi raised her head. "What is your n? Can you take me out from here?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "But I need you to act."


    "Don''t worry, mother is good at acting," Lin Kang answered. His previously lifeless eyes started to brim with life. "I want to go out too. Staying here is boring and mother always sad."


    Concubine Qi eyes watered. Whatever Jun Hua said and offered to them, she will listen to it carefully. No one has ever cared for her and even Lin Tang tossed her a cold expression when he sees that Lin Kang have a weak body. All this year, she had endured. Now that a chance has appeared, she will definitely take it.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you," Jun Hua smiled. That day a n is formed between the three of them.


    ��


    "Mother, Lin Kang is also invited," Lin San browse through the invitation paper sent to their family.


    "Oh?" Lin Hong is the one who responded first. "That child has finally got the chance to see the world. Too bad, it will also be hisst."


    "Do you have any n, Lin Hong?" Chun Maora eyes lit up. All along she had been thinking how to eliminate that boy from here, but she cannot act because Concubine Qi always guarded that boy. She thought that when the boy goes to school, it will be the chance to act. Who would have knows that there is a change even quicker than it.


    Lin Hong lips curled. He may not proficient in martial arts, but he had learned archery from Lin Tang because there are events like this. Even if he''s not an expert at archery, he''s good enough at it.


    "Mother doesn''t need to be worried. I will surely eliminate him so there can only be one heir in this house."


    Chun Maora nodded. "Whatever you nned, mother support you."


    "Go big bro! I''m sure you can," Lin San smiled.


    "Don''t worry about me."


    ��


    Jun Hua didn''t tell her ns to anyone and times pass quickly. One week soon passes and it''s already the times for the hunting event. Jun Hua wakes up early and dressed up as Jun Min. She calls Yamin and the girl appeared.


    "Stay here and don''t let anyone meet with ''Jun Hua'' today."


    "Yes Miss."


    "Xia, if anyone wants to meet with Jun Hua, said that she''s feeling unwell. Unless it''s someone truly important, you''re not allowed to meet with anyone."


    "Yes Miss."


    "Yasha,e here."


    A man suddenly appeared before them. Simr with Yamin, he dressed in all ck but his aura and stature ispletely different than her. Xia and Yamin retreated to the side of the room when this man appeared.


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua looks towards the man then tossed him a man clothes. "You''re going to act as my attendant during the hunt. Pay any attention to anyone who bears ill will towards Jun Min."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua checked everything once more. After looking that everything has been arranged, Jun Hua and Yasha disappeared to the darkness. Xia and Yamin stay in the room watching the two of them gone.


    "You might need to wear a face mask first to make it easier if someonees," Xia said.


    "Please."

 Chapter 55: Hunt Event 1

    <h4>55 Hunt Event 1</h4>


    The hunt event is always held every year, but the times will always different. This time, the emperor chooses this time because there''s an important personing, Young Noble Han. All the princes have arrived first and even Lan Ping has been called from the battlefield. Young Noble Han is a person everyone respected because of his wealth.


    Jun Min arrived on horse from Jun family residence. Her grandfather has prepared two horses for her and Yasha. The two of them arrived early and Jun Min shows her invitation card to the guard. When they read the name, astonishment can be seen from their face because Jun Min is truly young.


    "Young Master Jun has arrived."


    That announcement caused several eyes to turn and they could see a young boy walked with his horse. He looks really young and small which makes them wonder how a small boy could be a general. They controlled their expression though so that Jun Min cannot detect anything amiss.


    Jun Hua stands on one ce calmly as she surveyed her surroundings. The ce where they''re going to hunt is big and she quickly found a ce to wait.


    "Jun Min."


    Jun Hua turned to looks at the man, Yan. Her lips curled up.


    "I heard that you harassed my sister?"


    Yan is stunned. He never expected that the moment he approached, the other party would greet him like this. He never means to harass Jun Hua. It''s just a misunderstanding. If he knows that the girl is Jun Hua, he won''t dare to get close with that girl.


    "It''s not. I didn''t meant to harass her, I mean, it''s an ident."


    The people around them look towards Prince Yan in pity. This troublemaker prince has surprisingly offended the young general. Hadn''t he heard the news that Jun Min is protective over his sister? He woulde to pick her up at the academy, he would buy her things, and he would search for her the moment he returned. This Prince Yan is truly an idiot.


    Jun Hua looks at Yan and smiled deviously. "Meet me at training hall. I need to settle the debt with you."


    Yan truly wants to cry. He doesn''t do anything to the other party sister. He merely greets her. It''s even at a faraway ce.


    "You can ask Ming Hui, she will surely tell you that I don''t harass your sister."


    "Oh, really?" Jun Hua is sure that Ming Hui would definitely be happy to see her brother getting beaten up for offending Jun Hua at that time. Besides, her beating won''t truly hurt Yan and only gives him a bit of lesson.


    As the two of them talked, another persones to their ce. Jun Hua raised her head and sees the figure of a powerful man. He has even more domineering aura than her and he walks in his own pace without looking at the other people here.


    "Soujin, help me! Jun Min wants to beat me up."


    Soujin raised his eyebrow. "I heard you harassed his sister."


    "I. Did. Not!"


    With Soujin joins the fray, Yan got no chance to retaliate and he could only ept his fate of getting beaten up. If he doesn''t want to get beaten up, he needs to have an even better skill in martial artspared with the two people in front of him. The problem is that it''s going to be hard because the two people in front of him are generals who have lots of fighting experience.


    Jun Hua wants to joke around with them for a longer time, but then he notices theing of Lin family. Three peoplee to his vision.


    "What is it? I doubt your sister is there," Yan asked.


    "I have promised my sister something, so I need to head over there," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin creased his brow. "They won''t let you do anything easily."


    "I have my own way."


    The two of them didn''t say anything else as Jun Hua makes the way towards the three of them. Lin Kang, who had been walking slowly, raised his head slightly. He sees a boy only a slightly taller than him walking towards them. He recognize this boy as Jun Min, the young general of Ming Kingdom whose fame has astound many people.


    "Good day, Prime Minister Lin," Jun Hua greeted.


    Lin Tang hadn''t thought that Jun Min would take the initiative to greet him. He hurriedly greets him back.


    "Good day, Young General Jun. I didn''t think that I would meet you here."


    "The emperor invites the capable man to this event," Jun Hua answered and looks towards his back. "And they are your sons?"


    Lin Tang truly wants to hide his second son from Jun Min because of his weak appearances. If only that invitation didn''t include the name of Lin Kang, he would never bring this weak son of his out from the residence.


    Lin Hong looks at Jun Min coldly. "Lin Hong."


    "Lin Kang."


    Jun Hua noticed the unfriendly looks Lin Hong gave her, but she doesn''t care. She smiled towards Lin Kang.


    "Do you want to apany me in hunting?"


    "Me?" Lin Kang looks innocent and confused. Even Lin Tang is wondering what Jun Min could possibly see from his weak son. But since Jun Min has offered so, he didn''t dare to reject such a good change.


    "This son of mine is untalented, learning a bit from Young General Jun will be highly beneficial."


    With his eyes Lin Tang indicate Lin Kang to ept the offer. Lin Kang hurriedly bows down.


    "Thank you Young General Jun."


    After nodding to Lin Tang, Jun Hua brings Lin Kang away. Lin Hong watches the development coldly. There''s no way he''s going to let them go.

 Chapter 56: Hunt Event 2

    <h4>56 Hunt Event 2</h4>


    Jun Hua guided Lin Kang towards the ce where Soujin and Yan have waited. They look towards the small boy behind Lin Kang who seems he could break any moments.


    "This is?"


    "Lin Kang, my sister second brother," Jun Hua answered. "On this first day of the hunt, I will apany him hunting."


    Soujin looks towards the two of them. "Be careful."


    "Of course."


    Yan looks disappointed. "Let''s hunt together tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    After making promises, they separate themselves. Jun Hua looks towards Lin Kang.


    "Your brother will probably try to kill you today."


    "Ah? You''re going to protect me?"


    Jun Hua smiled. "My sister has made the promise, right?"


    Lin Kang eyed Jun Hua suspiciously. There shouldn''t be any way for Jun Hua and Jun Min to meet since Jun Min didn''t visit his sister in the academy. Maybe they have other method formunicating?


    Jun Hua smiled. "You''re going to be alright."


    Hearing those words from someone whose built is not much different would usually make the other party scorn the one who says. But since the once who said it is Jun Min, Lin Kan fully believes the other party. If there is someone stronger than him, there are only a few people and most of them are veteran general.


    Jun Hua was about to talk more when she heard the eunuch announcement.


    "Young Noble Han representative havee."


    Jun Hua raised her head and she sees a young man dressed normally havee. His face is handsome and he had a tall body. The way he walks is slow but normal.


    Seeing that man, Jun Hua eyes twitched and she hurriedly looks away. When the other person is busy fawning over that man, Jun Hua chooses to mount his horse and readied herself. Lin Kang stared at her in confusion. Even his father tried to get close with that person, why Jun Min didn''t do the same?


    Jun Hua looks back and sighed. "There are things you don''t need to know."


    As Jun Hua said that, she indicates to Yasha to help Lin Kang mount the horse with Yasha. They''re allowed to bring their servants inside, but only one servant at most so Jun Hua chooses to bring Yasha. Yasha is one of her guards with high skill. His usual task is to protect the border with her uncle, but this time she called him back.


    Soujin and Yan look at the situation calmly. Among the nobles whoe there, only a few people don''t have any intention of getting close with that Young Noble Han representative.


    Yan looks towards Jun Hua. "It seems he knows about it."


    "Yes, he did."


    "Anyway, Soujin do you want to have a bet? Who among us can hunt the most?" Yan challenged.


    "No need."


    "Why? You''re willing to have a bet with Jun Min before."


    "Because I already know the result."


    "What is the result?" Yan has a bad feeling.


    "You lose."


    Yan looks towards his friend helplessly. I know you''re capable, but do you need to always brag shamelessly? Even before they start, Yan already feels defeated.


    Themotion of the representativeing soon died down because the emperor hase. The emperor looks at the representative before nodding his head.


    "Does Young Noble Han cannote?"


    The representative smiled. "He''s busy."


    Inside the mind of the few people who know the real identity of Young Noble Han. ''That''s a lie! He''s standing here with us!''


    The emperor nodded. "Do you mind hunting with me?"


    The representative smiled. "It will be my honor."


    "What should I call you?"


    "Just call me Representative Han."


    From far away, Jun Hua wants to kick that emperor for not realizing who the person standing before him is. She didn''t say anything, though, as she waits for the emperor signal to start the hunt. She had never hunted before, but it shouldn''t be hard for her.


    "Can you mount horse by yourself?" Jun Hua preferred to have Yasha hides in the dark but there''s no way she would let Lin Kang rode by himself if he can''t


    As expected, Lin Kang shakes his head.


    "Don''t stay far away from me."


    Jun Hua led Lin Kang to the forest and as she rode the horse, she could faintly detect the people whoe inside. There are only a few people near them and Jun Hua ignored them as she focused on one person, Lin Hong.


    She approached the river with high speed. Yasha can handle the horse well, but Lin Kang face already very pale. He has never ridden the horse before and this speed makes him feeling nausea. They stop before the river where Lin Kang throws up there.


    "Sorry about that speed, but I need to make some preparation here," Jun Hua indicate for Yasha to move. The man disappears in an instant leaving Lin Kang stared with mouth wide open.


    "He just disappears?" Lin Kang stuttered.


    Jun Huaughed. "Don''t mind it. It''s the basic skill you need to be an excellent guard. Now it''s time to hunt a few beasts."


    After Jun Hua had said that, Lin Kang turned his head only to see a few wolves have been standing there. He almost fainted if not for Jun Hua still smiling calmly and took out her sword. She''s standing between him and the wolves. In a second, Jun Hua has moved and shed at the wolf. She moved around and another one is killed.


    Lin Kang watched the scene with wide eyes. He had never thought that the slender boy in front of him would actually turn out to be so powerful. A few wolves are nothing to her as she killed them all in ease. After everything is done, Jun Hua sword is red with blood, but there are none on his clothes.


    "Don''t be that shocked, Lin Kang. This is nothing," Jun Hua smiled. To her a couple of wolves are nothing, but if the numbers exceed 10, she will have hard time to protect the boy. This is only four wolves, but the boy looks like he''s seeing a ghost.


    "What is it? Don''t tell me that a few wolves have scared you?"


    Lin Kang shakes his head. "It''s not the wolf, but you''re really amazing Young General Jun."


    "Thanks," Jun Hua smiled. She was about to tied up the wolves'' corpse when her eyes turned sharp. She stares at the boy behind her. "Hide behind me."


    Suddenly a few men appeared before them. Lin Kang ispletely scared by the appearance of these few men and he didn''t dare to move.


    "I never thought that you would be thinking so highly of me. To actually send seven first-grade assassins," Jun Hua lips curved up.


    The assassins are all highly surprised to see Jun Hua still stay calm even in front of them. They''re highly skilled, but to think a mere child could found them. It seems the reputation of Jun Min is correct.


    Jun Hua was about to move when she sensed an arrow aiming at Lin Kang. The seven assassins also move at the same time. Jun Hua knows what happened, but she still keeps her calm. That Lin Hong sure can pick the time.

 Chapter 57: First Attemp

    <h4>57 First Attemp</h4>


    Among the woods, Lin Hong hands trembled as he fired the arrow towards Lin Kang. He had seen the perilous situation Jun Min is, and he uses the change. He hurriedly returned, not bothered about the result at all as he wants to report to his father in front of the nobles how the young general is being ambushed.


    "Father!" Lin Hong called his father.


    "Ling Hong, what is the matter?" Lin Tang has been talking with the other nobles. He looks towards his son with question. Why had he bothered him at this moment? Doesn''t he know that his father is busy talking with other people?


    "Young General Jun is being ambushed!" Lin Hong answered. He had purposely run quite slowly so that Jun Min can fight with them alone. He wants to know how that general face off seven assassins alone while protecting Lin Kang. Even if he''s still alive, his reputation will be sullied because he let a person wounded under his watch.


    "What?" Lin Tang is surprised. No matter how much he hates Lin Kang for being weak, he''s still his son. If he lets his son died without care, other people woulde pointing at his face and cursed him. For the sake of his reputation, Lin Tang needs to put off a performance.


    By the side, the other nobles have known that one of Lin Tang son is hunting with Jun Min. If Jun Min is ambushed by assassins, how is the condition of his son?


    Lin Tang wore the face of a worried father. "Lead me there!"


    "Yes father!"


    Among their group, the emperor is also there. He wore aplicated face. Some of his feeling hoped that the boy would die, but the other part doesn''t. He had been discussing this matter with his minister and finally decides to let him alive to help him with a certain n. Now that this happened, the emperor is still in dilemma whether he should help him or not.


    Finally, he chooses to look towards the representative.


    "Representative Han, there is something unexpected happened. It''s better if I look first."


    Representative Han nodded and without the emperor noticed, there is cold glint in his eyes. Both of them use their horses to follow the boy to the ce where he sees Jun Min had been ambushed.


    Lin Tang followed after Lin Hong to the ce. Deep down he just want to end this farce as soon as possible. But when they arrived at the ce, a scene they would never forgetes to their vision. The thick smell of blood permeates their nose and caused them to furrow their brows and after theye near, all of them nearly vomited.


    A boy is standing on the pool of blood. His robe is dyed red, but his handsome face is still clean. His clear and cold eyes are looking towards the enemies who had been cut down. On his back is a child who''s still standing with eyes closed standing calmly as if there''s nothing happened. The boy clothes are also clean without any stain of blood.


    They hear the boy said in weak voice, "Is it over?"


    "Yes it is, but you''re still not allowed to open your eyes," Jun Hua answered. He looks towards the people whoe there.


    "Apologize for this subject appearance. There''s a battle here just now."


    All of them could clearly see there are still some traces of the battle. Not to mention that the ground is fully dyed red from the battle. Lin Hong has been scared silly and he didn''t dare to do anything.


    ''It''s over! He must have seen me firing that arrow!''


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with them and she washed her hands in the river. She cannot wash her clothes since it might expose her gender. With her clean hand, she helped the boy to mount up on the horse. Lin Kang eyes are still closed because Jun Hua doesn''t want the boy to see this scene.


    The nobles have been throwing up on the side and retreated on their own. Even the emperor hadn''t expected to see such a scene when he arrived. He had heard about the skill of Jun Min but to actually survive under the ambush of 7 people while protecting a boy, he''s truly something.


    Representative Han looks towards the scene calmly. It''s as if he has been used with that scene and it didn''t bother him in the slightest.


    "Representative Han, I will return first."


    The emperor wants to throw up too, but he didn''t want to lose face in front of that person. Representative Han only nodded as the emperor also retreated.


    Jun Hua handed the horse with Lin Kang on top of it to Lin Tang.


    "You can bring him back, I''m sorry that I can''t continue to bring him along."


    "It''s alright. Thank you very much," Lin Tang answered with stutter. He didn''t expect that the young general would be this powerful. Now that Lin Kang is in his hand again, he had to protect him or else people would ask what had happened.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with the retreating nobles as she turned towards the wolves corpses. As they hurriedly return back, only Representative Han is still there.


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows towards the man. "Ming Hui, are you going to stand there the whole day?"


    Representative Han or Ming Huiughed when she heard Jun Hua inquire. "As I thought, you have already noticed my identity."


    "There is no way a normal man would walk like you," Jun Hua retorted.


    Ming Hui smiled. Then she pointed towards the wolves. "Did you kill the wolves at the same time with the ambush?"


    "It''s before them. You should return first. Your brother will be worried about you."


    "He won''t," Ming Hui answer with ease. "You should be careful, the people who sent the assassins must be someone powerful. These assassins are unordinary."


    "I already know who they are," Jun Hua sits on the clean ground and tears up her sleeve. There is a deep mark of an arrow there.


    "You have been shot?" Ming Hui eyes widened. To kill those men with a wounded arm��Just how extraordinary is he?


    "There is a person plotting to kill Lin Kang. I need to protect the boy," Jun Hua answered.


    "But you shouldn''t sacrifice your arm like that," Ming Hui said.


    "An arm for a life is worth it and it''s not like I be a disabled person," Jun Hua smiled. "I only need to limit the use of my left arm, but for that person? By tomorrow he will be someone despised by the world."


    Seeing the cold glint on Jun Hua eyes, Ming Hui knows that the ending of that person won''t be good. Seeing that Jun Hua is adamant for her to leave, Ming Hui retreated back wondering what her brother reaction would be if he knows about this.

 Chapter 58: Second Attemp

    <h4>58 Second Attemp</h4>


    The feat of Jun Min to protect a child under ambush soon spread in the capital. The person who sends the assassins can only gritted their teeth in anger as their n failed. The ns they have carefully make have instead boost the other party fame. Howughable.


    Yasha looks at the bandaged arm of Jun Hua with pained expression. If only he has returned earlier, then his Miss doesn''t need to get hurt.


    "Don''t make that expression," Jun Hua smiled. "It''s only my left arm."


    "But still, Miss body is precious."


    Jun Huaughed. "With medicine, it will recover and there will not even any mark left. Don''t worry, I won''t let my body full of scars."


    "Yes Miss."


    "How is the preparation?"


    "Everything is ready Miss."


    Jun Hua smiled. "Then it''s good."


    Jun Hua returned back to the camp. Many nobles didn''t dare to look at Jun Hua. Her clothes are still red because of the assassins'' blood. She hadn''t got any chance to change them as she didn''t bring her spare clothes inside the forest.


    "Jun Min! Wah, your clothes arepletely red!" Yan approached with Soujin beside him.


    "It''s not my blood," Jun Hua grinned.


    Soujin pointed to her left arm. "But that part is."


    "You can even notice it?" Jun Hua grumbled. She had obviously treated the wound and bandages it before letting her hand hang by her side. There shouldn''t be any way for them to notice it that easily.


    "I''m a general," Soujin said as a matter of fact.


    Jun Hua knows that but this guy eyes is truly sharp. She doesn''t want to bother talking with them, but Soujin insist to see her wound. She forces them to wait until she finished cleaning up.


    "I have treated it," Jun Huaes outside after she had finished changing her clothes.


    Soujin looks towards the hand that has been bandages. After a while he said. "Your wound is deep. Did you purposely put your hand in the ce of the arrow?"


    "Your eyes are truly sharp," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin nodded. Before long, Representative Hane to their small group bringing some food. She grinned.


    "Third brother, don''t look that scary."


    "Don''t call me that in this ce," Yan said helplessly. "Does Jun Min recognize you?"


    "Yeah, his eyes are almost as sharp as Soujin. You should have been there before, third brother. That scene is truly amazing. It''s like looking at a flower among the blood."


    Jun Hua rolled her eyes. Does Ming Hui have some illness? To think that she would use flower as the description for her! She knows that her face is still looking girly even after she altered it but it should not match the word flower.


    Soujin looks at Jun Hua. "It''s a good description."


    "You didn''t even see the scene."


    "I can imagine it."


    "Liar!"


    While the other nobles still feels sick over what they see, the four of them instead exchange banter with one another. With their elite''s servants guarding the surrounding, there''s no chance for ordinary people to see this scene.


    ��


    Lin Hong almost couldn''t sleep. He''s worried that Jun Min would know that the one who fired the arrow at that critical time is him. At the next morning, most of the nobles have recovered and only a few of them still looks pale.


    Jun Hua is standing with them, but it seems she doesn''t have any intention on hunting anymore. After getting four wolves yesterday, she had gained the upper hand against many people here.


    "Young General Jun, are you alright?" Representative Han asked.


    "I only wounded my left hand a bit but it''s nothing serious," Jun Hua answered politely. "Besides, today I will be going with Prince Yan and General Soujin."


    "I see," Representative Han smiled back. "I wish you a safe journey."


    "Thank you."


    That short conversation is heard by the people there. Wounded arm? To think that you only wounded your arms while seven people lost their life tragically! If they know the truth that Jun Hua fight with one arm wounded, they might not think of her as human anymore.


    Jun Hua departed with Soujin and Yan without looking at Lin Tang at all. Lin Kang has been nervous the whole time that Lin Hong will make a move today but he keeps his calm. They journeyed into the forest and at one point, the people separated.


    Lin Hong looks towards his father. "Father, may I move around?"


    Lin Tang nodded. Lin Hong looks towards Lin Kang with a slight smile. Lin Kang is still wary because of the usual cold gaze Lin Hong gives him. When he saw that Lin Hong is looking at him, somehow he feels that something bad is going to happen.


    "What is it? First brother?"


    "Come with me for a while."


    Lin Kang wants to refuse, but the gaze from Lin Hong made him know that he''s not allowed to. The other nobles are busy doing things they preferred and no one pays any attention to them. Lin Kang looks towards Jun Min, but the boy is busy talking with Soujin.


    Both of them walked away from the group. Lin Hong only wandered around without much thinking until the sound of the people cannot be heard anymore. He looks around and stopped at one point.


    Lin Hong eyes lit up when he sees the cliff. If the little boy were to disappear, no one should know that he''s the one who tried to kill him. He has been tortured like crazy yesterday because of Jun Hua cold gaze towards him. Seeing the skill of a general and how he might found out the truth has made him cannot think straight.


    When they reach the ce that covered by trees, Lin Hong stopped. Looking at the cliff, he''s really tempted to push his brother down. But if he really did that, he would not be able to response to his father.


    "Forget it, let''s walk again," he turned around, but his movement startled the already afraid Lin Kang who slipped in his step and fall towards the cliff. Lin Hong reached out to hold onto Lin Kang, but his hand is not fast enough.


    "First Brother!" the loud screaming is thest word from Lin Kang.

 Chapter 59: Broken Relationship

    <h4>59 Broken Rtionship</h4>


    Lin Hong is terribly afraid at what happened. What should he said to the others when he returned? What can he use as the excuse? His mind is thinking a lot, but when he turned around, his face turned paled.


    "Lin Hong! What did you do?" Lin Tang face fell. He would never expect that Lin Hong would push his own brother to the cliff. Although he knows that there is some hate among the two brothers, he would never thought that Lin Hong would do it under so many gaze of nobles.


    Lin Hong face bes white like sheets. With his hand outstretched like that, it would seem to other that he''s the one pushing his brother to the cliff. Not to mention the scream Lin Kang had when he falls down. Howe they are here, didn''t their voice cannot be heard anymore?


    "Father," Lin Hong turned towards his father only to see thetter face is also very pale.


    The hunt ended early and people on the capital are busy talking about the events that happened there. The name of Lin Hong bes the biggest joke in the capital. An older brother pushed his own younger brother down the cliff in front of countless nobles. There is no way out for the boy to have a clean name anymore.


    Because of the incident, Lin Hong is taken away by some people. No matter how much the boy pleaded to Lin Tang, he didn''t even looks towards the kid. There is simply nothing Lin Tang can do. Against thew, he doesn''t have that much power and can only let them take his precious son.


    Lin Tang face is truly dark after the hunt ended. The emperor looks at him coldly and didn''t talk to him at all. Then, Jun Hua, who''s still dressed as Jun Min,es to him.


    "Prime Minister Lin Tang."


    "What is it, Young General Jun?" Lin Tang feels that he no longer had any face in front of Jun Min. Previously, he had promised Jun Zhenxian that there would be nothing happened with Jun Hua in Lin family residence. Now that something like this happened, can they still trust his word?


    As he had predicted, Jun Mines to him to talk about that.


    "I think that I will take my sister away from Lin family residence. Do you have any objection?"


    Facing the cold eyes from Jun Hua, Lin Tang cannot bear to say no. He feels as if the moment he said no, he will be dead. It truly terrifies him and makes him nodded his head repeatedly.


    "Yes, you can take her back. I think she had learned enough in the residence."


    Jun Hua looks towards Lin Tang and sneered. "If I found any mishap to her, I won''t show you any mercy even if you are the prime minister."


    That was a threat! A tant one at that! But Lin Tang didn''t dare to show any objection. The pressure given from Jun Hua is not one that he can take lightly. He feels fear towards the other party. And with the strength of Jun Hua, there is no guarantee that the emperor would side with him if he is proven wrong.


    As Jun Hua walks away, Lin Tang can only hoped that Jun Hua won''tin to her brother. It will be the end of him if the little girl were to utter even a word of dissatisfaction.


    This is the first time Lin Tang regretted having Jun Hua in the residence. With such a scary brother, there will be no one dares toy his hand on that girl unless he wants to court death. Lin Tang certainly still wants to live for a long time. Because of that, he fears the worst will happen.


    When he turned his gaze towards the other nobles, many of them looked at him with sneer. The reputation of him as a father had destroyed. There will not be a single person in the capital not talking about his failure in teaching his son.


    For Lin Tang who cares deeply about his reputation, this is definitely a huge blow. To recover from this backside, it will certainly take him a long time.


    "I can''t believe that Lin Tang son actually did that," Yan shakes his head. "Didn''t he know that he is already the favorite son?"


    Soujin narrowed his eyes. "There should be more in the story than that."


    "Are you interested in finding it out?"


    "No, this is just some child y. Not worth my time," Soujin said lightly. "Besides, I have sent some people."


    "��" Yan shakes his head. The word you said is contradicting each other. But this incident is really interesting, what did Lin Hong hope in killing his brother?


    Lin Tang walks home in fury.


    "CHUN MAORA!"


    Chun Maora had heard about that news, but she cannot believe what she had heard.


    "Lin Tang�� I��."


    SLAP!


    "You vicious woman! What did you teach Hong''er?"


    Chun Maora cries loudly in front of Lin Tang only to get beaten up by thetter. No matter what Chun Maora did, she can''t ease the anger in Lin Tang.


    "What did you teach your son, huh? To think that he would do something like that! Do you want to destroy my family name?"


    Lin Tang is highly enraged. His first son is detained, his second son died, now he doesn''t have any son left. He could only vent his anger towards his wife.


    "It''s a mistake! Hong''er won''t do something like that!"


    "What mistake? I was walking with the other nobles to hunt when we see the two kids near the cliff and Hong''er just pushes his brother down!" Lin Tang said before kicking Chun Maora again. He can''t believe that his son had just crushed his reputation like that. Now, what did they say about him?


    "Mother!" Lin San wants to help and run towards her mother.


    SLAP!


    "You return to your room! Didn''t your mother teach you any manner?" Lin Tang shouted.


    Holding her cheeks, Lin San run away. This is the first time Lin Tang ever raise his hand towards Lin San. The girl eyes are red and she deeply hates her father for hitting her and her mother like that. Chun Maora was about to plead when Lin Tang strike again causing her to fall unconscious.


    Because of the ruckus, Lin Yuan didn''t dare toe out from their quarter. On the other hand, Jun Hua had escaped to Jun family residence even before the hunt ended because ''Jun Min'' asked that to Lin Tang. Lin Tang doesn''t have any choice and let the girl go.


    When Chun Maora is unconscious, Concubine Qies to Lin Tang.


    "My son�� please let me return back to mourn for my son."


    Lin Tang feels another headache. He had never really cared about the woman in front of him. Although the other party had given him a son, he didn''t think about caring for her since the boy is truly weak. Now that the boy had died, what should he do with the mother?


    Lin Tang finally chose to let that woman return to her paternal family. There''s no way he could stand seeing the mess on his house. In the end, he locks himself in his room to drinks wine until he passed out.


    The name of Lin family is tainted because of this incident.

 Chapter 60: You’re not the only one who can scheme 1

    <h4>60 You��re not the only one who can scheme 1</h4>


    Jun Hua stays at her room listening to the news Xia told her. Yamin had returned from the Lin family residence. She is still dressed as Jun Min because there is something she needs to do in the afternoon.


    "Finish the rest of the work, Xia. I need to go now."


    "Miss?" Xia is startled, isn''t it still some time before the time?


    "I will visit Lin Hong first. At least, he needs to know how it happened to him," Jun Hua said as she rearranges her makeup. In mere minutes, she had transformedpletely.


    The journey to the prison didn''t take long time. Jun Hua could see that Lin Hong is still curled up within his cell. The boy is still confused as to what actually happened to him. Seeing Jun Hua with Jun Min appearancees in front of him, he feels terribly scared.


    Jun Hua looks towards Lin Hong coldly. "Are you an assassin or a killer, Lin Hong?"


    He knew! Lin Hong feels that his life will soon end because of what he did just now. The word assassin referring to him shoots an arrow towards Lin Kang. At that time, he did it sneakily, just like what an assassin would do. On the other hand, the second time refers to the ident near the cliff where his brother slipped off and he''s the one suspected as the murderer.


    Jun Hua stares at the scared boy eyes deeply. This little boy always thinks of himself above others, but he never once sees the real world. When the reality of the world is presented before him, he cannote into terms with it and be highly scared. He thinks he can be someone high above, but in fact he''s too scared for that.


    Doing something is always apanied with consequences. He thought that he had nned carefully, but there are too many loopholes in that n. He is not someone who is proficient in handling things like this, unlike Jun Hua who had experience it many times in the battlefield.


    Looking at that pair of eyes that emitted fear, Jun Hua remembers the first time shees to the battlefield. She almost cannot move, but she had to so she continues to move. She''s scared, but she has to ovee it over and over again to reach where she stands now. There is nothing that can be achieved instantly.


    "I��" Lin Hong cannot utter any words out.


    Jun Hua looks at him. "Do you think I can''t kill you right now?"


    Jun Hua can simply take her sword and kill the boy. She can tell the emperor the truth that this boy had tried to kill a general. The crime of trying to kill a general from his country can grant the boy the punishment of dying countless time. And it would even implicate his family as they could possibly be killed for having a person in their family with that kind of n.


    Lin Hong face fell. Jun Hua is right. What can he say if Jun Hua tells the emperor the truth? His name would bepletely tarnished and he won''t have any way to get out anymore. Execution will be the only choice for the emperor to give reason for Jun Min.


    "Will you kill me?" Lin Hong raised his head, trembling.


    "I won''t."


    "Really?" Lin Hong stared unbelieving.


    "You''re not worth it for me to stain my hand," Jun Hua said simply.


    Another reason for her to let him go is because he''s still too young, only a mere 14 years old, the same with her. Jun Hua scorned herself. It seems that living in peace had made her heart gone soft. However, killing the person before her, she doesn''t have any interest in doing it.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Hong raised his head.


    "You will still need to pay for what you do. Because you''re still underage, they will take you to the children institution and teaches you how to behave better."


    Lin Hong feels chill going down his spine. Does it mean that he is going to live with those rough kids for 2 years? The age for male adult in Ming Kingdom is 16, but the man still cannot get married until he''s 18. 16 is the age for them to start working.


    There are many other problematic children there and he will surely experience how it is to live alongside with crude people and all. Lin Hong himself know that, but for Jun Hua to allow him to live, does she doesn''t afraid of his retaliation?


    "Don''t you worry about me attacking you back after I''m out?"


    Jun Hua smiled coldly. That smile makes Lin Hong understand; she knows that he might retaliate, but she doesn''t care. With the limited power he had, what damage can he do towards the general? And if he did that, she would surely make him taste living hell.


    "You can try if you want, but don''t me me for the retaliation."


    Jun Hua still gives him a change because of his young age and his scheme is not really directed towards her. She can give him another chance, but it doesn''t mean he can live freely. He will experience how hard it is to live confined for some time.


    If he were to scheme against her, at that time, she would show him what the phrase of: ''Death is better than living'' means. Sometimes living can be harder than dying.

 Chapter 61: You’re not the only one who can scheme 2

    <h4>61 You��re not the only one who can scheme 2</h4>


    "You''re really amazing, General Jun Min," Lin Hongughed dryly. If his opponent is not Jun Min, he will surely seed in the first attempt or even the second attempt. He''s sure, the one who leads the people towards the ce where he and Lin Kang are, is Jun Min.


    "You''re not the only one who can schemes to others, Lin Hong. When you''re trying to scheme against people, you need to be prepared as you might get schemed back," Jun Hua answered.


    Lin Hong stared at that figure withplicated feeling. He hated him for getting close to his sister and protecting his brother. Then he hated him for being so perfect-no he''s jealous of him. But this same person is the one who opened his eyes to see the world he cannot see before.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    "I''m not helping you," Jun Hua answered. "Which parts do you think I''m helping you now?"


    "��"


    For letting him alive and telling him all of this, Jun Hua had shown him that the world is really big. He''s not as good as he thinks he is. There are countless things he cannot do and he needs other people. His arrogance is shattered at that instant as he realizes that this world is so big. This experience will be something that he would never forget.


    The time he will spend in institution will be hard, but he will survive through it ande out from there.


    After sorting out his feeling, he remembers his family again. His mother, father, and sister are his family. He doesn''t really care for Lin Tang since thetter never once cared for him and only pushes him to be better for the sake of family name. However, he cared deeply for his mother and sister.


    Lin Hong looks towards Jun Hua. "What about Lin San, will you do something to her?"


    "What do you think?" Jun Hua showed the boy a cool smile. Lin San is notpletely innocent. She is someone who had been scheming on the back too. Does the boy think that she would let the girl go just right that?


    Lin Hong face fell. If Jun Hua were to do something to Lin San, she would surely have a miserable life. He doesn''t wish for it. He wants his sister to have a good life.


    That cold smile sent chills to Lin Hong back, but he stared towards Jun Hua. "Please, let my sister go. Don''t do anything to her."


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    "I��"


    Jun Hua stared at the boy deeply. He did care about his sister and Jun Hua feels that she can do something with that.


    "When we meet again, I hope you have changed. Find the Jun family once you havee out."


    Lin Hong is stunned. "Does that mean��?"


    "I won''t kill her, but I will still take some things from her. In exchange, you will work under Jun family after youe out," Jun Hua answered. She won''t let her go without anything, but she won''t take her life.


    Lin Hong feels that he had traded his life with a devil. But, he doesn''t really mind it anymore. His name would be tagged with this incident and he might not have any good life anymore. Serving under the Jun family, at least he can still eat though he might experience hardship.


    "What about my mother, can you spare her?"


    Jun Hua only showed a cold smile and the temperature of the room dropped drastically. That smile and cold atmosphere Jun Hua shown him tell him clearly that there is no way she would let Chun Maora go.


    Lin Hong smiled bitterly. It seems the crime that his mother did for Jun Hua mother years ago cannot be washed off simply. Although he doesn''t know the detail, but to make Lin Tang kicked the mother and daughter out from Lin family residence, it''s surely not something light. Seeing how Jun Hua acted, he knows that his mother would not get any lenience when the timees.


    "I see�� Is it impossible to change it?"


    Jun Hua nodded. For those whom she had huge grudges with, she would surely makes them taste living hell. As for the others, she will just give them some lessons. Nevertheless, those will be the lesson they would never forget in their whole life.


    "Then�� What about Lin Kang?"


    "He''s fine. You didn''t actually kill him."


    Lin Hong is stunned. He stays unmoving as that small figure disappears. At least, he didn''t really do the crime although he almost did it. It seems the way Jun Hua thinks is far advance than him. There are still a lot of things he needs to learn before he can match with the other party. This experience is hurt but it helps him a lot.


    "Thank you."


    ��


    Jun Hua walks out from the prison and headed to the outskirts. There, two people already wait for him; Concubine Qi and her son, Lin Kang.


    "I have already fulfilled my promise," Jun Hua smiled.


    Concubine Qi bowed her head and Lin Kang also bowed beside her. "Thank you very much Young General Jun. We will forever be in your debt."


    "You don''t have to," Jun Hua smiled. She took out a paper with a detailed map in it. "This ce is within the outskirt and under the protection of Jun family. You can stay there for now and let Lin Kang learned to be an official."


    "Thank you."


    "Learn well," Jun Hua walked away. Lin Kang stared at the paper with determination. He hopes that he can be of use when Jun Hua needed it. With his mother, Lin Kang goes to the ce in the map.

 Chapter 62: Learning

    <h4>62 Learning</h4>


    "Soujin, you''re telling me that the boy is alright?" Yan looks at his best friends disbelieving.


    Soujin nodded. "I have sent people to investigate the cliff. It''s a trap Jun Min had prepared for Lin Hong. But at the same time, he helps us."


    Yanughed. "You should see the emperor faces when he heard that something unexpected happened right when Representative Han is there. It''s truly an eye opener!"


    Ming Hui rolled her eyes. "At least you don''t need to be the troublemaker again this time and focused on developing that city."


    "Why can''t you do it in my stead?"


    "I''m a princess."


    "��"


    Soujin shakes his head as he sips his tea. "There will be some peace for some time. It''s time for you to be low-key."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "I understand."


    ��


    Jun Hua continues her study in embroidery that night while the next morning, she goes to the school as usual. Lin Yuan and Lin San are not going to the school that day because of some matter.


    "Jun Hua, I heard that there is a big matter happened," Fan Lanying approached Jun Hua the next day. The news has spread out to the whole ce in the capital and many people are mocking the Lin family. They alsomented that the ability Jun Min had shown when he''s protecting the boy be useless in the end because of that boy own brother.


    The name of Jun Min bes even more famous as many people talks about it. Jun Hua is feeling troubled with it, but there''s nothing she could do. In the end, she asks Yamin to return to the border and pose as Jun Min to avoid the Jun family residence get flooded with people who want to get close. Even then, the numbers of people who areing visiting Jun Zhenxian keep increasing rapidly.


    Jun Hua lets the servants to do the job of rejecting all the invitation except if it''sing from the pce. Luckily, those princes didn''t bother with her because they''re busy with the problems that have happened recently.


    "I think that the entire people in capital have known about it," Jun Hua said.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "You''re correct. I''m shocked when I heard about it. Now I feel that I''m lucky to avoid the hunt event. If not, probably I won''t be able to sleep for days."


    Jun Hua had just remembered that there are some women there. She hadn''t calcted that they woulde to see her right after she finished dealing with the assassins. Besides, who asks them toe when they''re certainly that afraid?


    "How''s your embroidery?"


    "I can barely pass," Jun Hua answered. She picks up her silk and shows it to Fan Lanying. The flowers she had sewn are beautiful to look at. Although it cannot bepared to the professional, at least it''s still passable.


    Fan Lanying looks at the flower. She''s astonished at how quick Jun Hua manages to learn. There are still a lot of mistake, but even she herself cannot said that she can do the same only after learning for 2 months.


    "You''re a quick learner and your control over your finger is amazing."


    Jun Hua nodded. Inwardly she said that of course her control is good, she had been learning how to control her body movement perfectly for years.


    "How about learning the others now?" Fan Lanying asked.


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "I better focused on my embroidery first. Too many to learn won''t help me be better."


    "At least your footwork is good. I won''t have the same patience with you to do it."


    "No one asks you for that."


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Princess Hui asks me to be one of her private guard after this semester test. She needs a girl who is skilled in martial arts. Since I''m quite good, she asks me about it."


    "Congrattion then," Jun Hua grinned.


    "Next semester, I won''t be here. Are you going to be alright?"


    "Of course I am. I won''t go to school again after this semester end."


    "Why?"


    Jun Hua cannot exin the true reason. She just smiled at her. "I''m going to learn at my home."


    "Your home, are there anyone who can teach you there?"


    "At least in embroidery there is."


    Jun Hua and Fan Lanying chatted for some time before it''s time for the lessons to start. Both of them are learning diligently. Fan Lanying knows that this is herst change to study at the academy, so she''s using this chance well. Jun Hua is still as usual, she''s learning at her own pace.


    For the people in the capital, that one month is truly peaceful as there is no big event happened. Only in some ces there are some things happened such as the Lin family residence where Lin Tang is still angry. Chun Maora is being grounded for a month and the power is given to Concubine Sie. Concubine Sie didn''t dare to do anything drastic though for she''s afraid of Lin Tang who''s still angry. Lin San returned to school after a week while Lin Yuan is still busy preparing for her marriage.


    The other ce is the pce where the emperor is angry because such an event is happened during an important time. The representative of Young Noble Han is displeased and the emperor doesn''t want that person to go towards the other country to pay for them. He''s truly angry, but he cannot do anything other than getting angry towards the officials. After a period of time, the court is getting peaceful again.

 Chapter 63: Talking with Lin Yuan

    <h4>63 Talking with Lin Yuan</h4>


    "It will soon be Lin Yuan marriage date, has Lin Tang anger appeased?" Jun Hua has stopped learning embroidery intensively. She returned to read her books about tactics and war or the likes of it. She found that her skill is already good enough and she doesn''t want to keep torturing her hands anymore.


    Xia nodded, "More or less. His face no longer dark and he hade to terms with his son getting sent into child institution for 2 years. At least, there will be chance to make a better futuretter."


    "I wonder how her partner reaction about that news?"


    "They continue with the marriage agreement."


    "At least, she will get her happy ending," Jun Hua stretched her bodyzily. "Let''s make a visit there before she''s going to get married."


    "Yes Miss."


    After notifying the Lin family, Jun Hua arrived at the Lin family residence. She meets with Concubine Sie who''s still in the charge of the household.


    "It''s good to see you again, Miss Hua," Concubine Sie would never forget how Jun Hua helped them in the past. Although Lin Yuan didn''t tell her the specifics, she knows that it''s not an easy feat.


    "Concubine Sie, are you alright?"


    Compared with close to 2 months ago, Concubine Sie looks thinner and she does not look as energetic as before. She looks happy about her daughter marriage, but there is some unspeakable sadness on her eyes. Jun Hua looks towards the woman once again, but she cannotpletely sure about it.


    "I''m just tired. With how Prime Minister Lin has been behaved, I''m tired."


    Tired? Jun Hua feels that there''s something more than it. Since Concubine Sie doesn''t want to talk about it, she no longer probes about it.


    "How about Concubine Mia?"


    "She''s fine. Prime Minister Lin seems happy with her," answered Concubine Sie. She no longer has any hope on getting into Lin Tang side anymore. All she wants is to retire early and enjoy her life. But with Chun Maora still getting on her nerves, she cannot do it.


    "How''s Lin San?"


    "Still as usual, she''s going to the academy and learning there obediently," Concubine Sie answered.


    While they''re talking, they arrived at Lin Yuan quarter. The servants tell Lin Yuan about Jun Hua arrival. The girl hurriedlye outside and smiled at the other party.


    "You look even better than before. How''s your life on Jun family residence?"


    Jun Hua smiled. After bidding farewell to Concubine Sie, the two of them go inside and talked about anything. Lin Yuan is happy for getting married, but she''s a bit worried about her mother life inside this ce. Chun Maora wills still creating endless trouble for her and Lin Yuan is worried about her mother.


    Although the two of them are not close, they still can talk about many things. Jun Hua is not really awkward because she had been used with hearing Fan Lanying talking a lot of things. Lin Yuan is telling everything to Jun Hua. She''s not afraid that the girl will use the information because she knows that Jun Hua won''t do it.


    After a long time talking, she finally stops and looks towards Jun Hua.


    "What about you? Have you thought about your marriage partner?"


    Jun Hua wants to, but it''s a bitplicated. With her status as concubine born, she cannot get any man with high status. But with her abilities, her grandfather and uncle would never let her marry ordinary man. Besides, with her reputation of being a useless girl with only pretty face, those who approach her grandfather are only people who are looking for beauties.


    She still remembers the scene where her grandfather kicks out those men from the Jun family residence. He won''t even looks at them at all, so they can only goes back disappointed. Jun Hua herself also doesn''t want to be with those kinds of men. It''s better to be married to an ordinary man rather than them.


    As for selecting by herself��Jun Hua didn''t think much about it. She cannot really imagine about it because her mind is busy thinking about other things. Besides, for now she has 2 identities, Jun Hua and Jun Min. It will be hard to change her identity from time to time if she gets married.


    "My grandfather is still selecting."


    Lin Yuan looks at Jun Hua and smiled. "With your face, there will be a lot of peopleing. But I''m sure that the best one will be the one who can see yourself for who you are."


    "Thank you."


    Lin Yuan looks outside. "It''s already noon. You better get going."


    "Are you throwing me out?"


    "No, I''m not," Lin Yuanughed. "It''s just that I cannot keep you here any longer. After this our path probably won''t intersect anymore and I hope that you can find your happiness too."


    "Thank you," Jun Hua smiled.


    "And, you''re not entirely useless. You''re really smart, those people will someday see that too and you will definitely shine brilliantly," Lin Yuan said.


    Jun Hua nodded. Jun Hua doesn''t really believe what Lin Yuan said at this time, but when the timese, she will remember it. The first time someone told her that she will achieve big aside from her family is a little girl who she had once helped.


    Jun Hua bids her farewell and she walked out. She chooses to meet with Concubine Sie first before going out.


    "You''re leaving, Miss Hua?" Concubine Sie smile softly.


    Jun Hua nodded. "It''s alreadyte. I will be going now."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Jun Hua is still thinking about the eyes on Concubine Sie face. It''s the eyes full of determination. Whatever Concubine Sie nning, it must be something that she cannot tell other people. Just from that one look, Jun Hua knows that it''s a hard decision she had made.


    "Yamin, call Yasha back and told him to protect Concubine Sie."


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia looks at Jun Hua in confusion. "Why are you helping them?"


    Jun Hua shrugged. "I have helped them once and it''s better to help until the end. Besides, I don''t want her to lose her mother at young age."


    Xia knows that Jun Hua had lost her mother when she''s young too so she didn''t say anything. Her Miss is smart, she must know what the consequences of her action be.

 Chapter 64: I will create my own happy ending

    <h4>64 I will create my own happy ending</h4>


    Jun Hua hears from Xia that the marriages between Lin Yuan and her husband is a grand one. The husband family didn''t dishonor the Lin family at all. After three days, when Lin Yuan returned, her husband followed and stays at Lin family residence until its noon.


    "Lin Yuan must be happy," Xiao Yun said.


    Jun Hua nodded. She had achieved what she wants after enduring a lot from the time with Lin San. But not everything is over, Lin Yuan will not be happy if her mother is not alright. Staying under Chun Maora will only makes Lin Yuan worried about her mother even more.


    "Is there any news from Yasha?"


    Xia shakes her head. "He didn''t say anything."


    Jun Hua nodded. "Send a messenger to the academy to tell them that I''m feeling unwell. I won''t be going there today."


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia does Jun Hua instruction speedily. She didn''t dare to dy her instruction. As for Jun Hua, she picks a new book and started reading. Because of learning embroidery, she hadn''t got the change to finish the set of books she wished to read from a long time ago. This time will be a good time for her to finish her book quickly.


    Jun Hua waited for the news patiently. She knows that whatever Concubine Sie nned, she will do it after ensuring her daughter happiness. Before she''s sure about it, she won''t do it. Jun Hua is correct, after waiting for a few hours, she hears the news.


    ��


    Concubine Sie is extremely happy that her daughter is happy in her new home. Her husband is a good man and she likes him. Seeing the two of them being happy, Concubine Sie knows that she mustn''t burden her daughter with the thoughts about her anymore.


    She walks with light steps to visit Chun Maora. Today is the day she will takes the charge of the household back.


    "Madam Lin, you will be in charge for the household again," Concubine Sie said calmly.


    Chun Maora looks at Concubine Sie with gaze full of hatred. Her son is in jail and now her rival is getting her daughter married away first. How can she be happy? Despite being in charge of the household again, she knows that Lin Tang no longer looks at her with love.


    She looks at Concubine Sie and sneered. "Do you think that with your daughter being married away your life will be better?"


    Concubine Sie face fell, but she still keeps her calm. She looks at Chun Maora as if saying that she will ept any challenge she throws at her.


    Chun Maora feels highly insulted. "You dare to look at me like that?"


    Concubine Sie sneered, "I don''t have anything to lose anymore. You cannot threaten me with my daughter marriage anymore!"


    "You dare!" Chun Maora is highly angry, "Maids! Lock her up! She needs some time to learn how to speak with respect."


    Concubine Sie let the servants brought her. She stares at the little girl who''s watching her. Lin San is already in state of instability. She had lost her brother and her mother is keeping on getting angry. The arrogance on her face has disappeared, but what reced it is anger and hatred. The little girl is no longer the same as the one before.


    Lin San hated her own father for not helping her brother and for beating up her mother. She thought that he was a loving father who cares about them. But now, she doesn''t want to look at that man face anymore. What she wants is to get out from this ce and reaches her happiness.


    Concubine Sie stays in the room where Chun Maora locks her quietly. She smiled evilly and looks towards the sky.


    "If you never want to let me live in happiness, I will attain it by myself. Even if that happiness means that I will no longer here."


    Concubine Sie stands up and move the items she had put inside the room to the side. Since she has been the one who manages the household, she had changed the things inside this ce. Looking at the things inside those barrels, she sighed.


    She''s a concubine daughter of some high-ranked officials. She thought that she could at least marry some low-ranked official. Who thought that her father wants her to get married for connection? She endured all this years. Bearing his child and allowed Lin Yuan to born safely.


    Lin Yuan is the only one who keeps her happy all this years. She loves her daughter so much and for her she would do anything. Now that her daughter has grown up, she doesn''t want to hold her back from attaining happiness. This news might sadden her but only for a short while because she already has another person who will care for her.


    "Lin Yuan, mother is sorry. Mother cannot help you much."


    With that she pushed the barrel and let the liquid flow from the barrel to the floor. She reaches out a torch and lights it up before letting it fall to her feet.


    ��


    When Lin Yuan heard the news, she''s shocked and fainted. Her husband hurriedly backs home and found his wife grieving over her mother deaths. He consoles her and allowed her to cry as much as she wants to.


    ��


    Chun Maora would never expect that Concubine Sie would use her death to make things even more difficult for her. Given that she''s the one who ask to hold her inside the room, she will be the biggest suspect over the death of Concubine Sie.


    "Concubine Sie! You are truly a venomous woman!" Chun Maora is highly angry, but she cannot do anything as the guards take her away. No matter how much she struggles, a woman like her cannot match the guards'' strength.


    Lin Tang didn''t say anything and he watch them take his wife coldly. Looking at those eyes from Lin Tang, Chun Maora knows that Lin Tang has reached his patience limit and he won''t care about her anymore. For Chun Maora, this is the end of her.

 Chapter 65: Reuniting

    <h4>65 Reuniting</h4>


    "If you don''t want to stay alive, I could help you," Jun Hua said calmly. Her words are cold as ice, but her tone and expression didn''t change in the slightest. She''s dressed as Jun Min and in front of her is Concubine Sie.


    Concubine Sie stared at the ''young man'' before her. "How can you know that I''m nning to kill myself?"


    "It''s easy," Jun Hua said. Given that Concubine Sie always do anything for her daughter happiness to the point of enduring the harsh treatment with smile, she knows that Concubine Sie will do anything for her daughter. She knows that she might be used by Chun Maora to make Lin Yuan lives hard since the girl also loves her mother so she chooses a path to allow her daughter lives in happiness.


    Jun Hua is not a mother (yet), but she remembers her own mother who will do anything for her too. She knows that her mother loves her very much and she will do anything to ensure her happiness. She had once experience all of it herself and hated herself for not able to safe her mother. She doesn''t want Lin Yuan to experience the same thing.


    "Then, who''s the one who died on the fire?"


    "A prisoner on death row," Jun Hua answered.


    Concubine Sie didn''t dare to ask how Jun Hua manages to take out a prisoner out. She kneeled on the ground.


    "Thank you very much for saving my life."


    "I didn''t do it for you," Jun Hua said. "I will send you to her husband residence as servants. Although that will be your status in front of other, they will certainly treat you well."


    Concubine Sie is shocked. "Do you know her husband family?"


    Jun Hua nodded. They''re one of the officials whom her family has helped once. The rtionship is not close, but they would certainly help on this matter as Concubine Sie is also the mother of the wife of their son.


    "Thank you."


    Jun Hua nodded to Yamin and she sends Concubine Sie to the ce where Lin Yuan stayed.


    Jun Hua watches Concubine Sie who walks impatiently and she remembers her own mother. When she''s still a child, her mother will hold her gently and rock her to sleep. When she''s cold, her mother will hug her and share her warmth. Despite her mother hate towards her father, she still treats her fairly well all those years.


    Concubine Sie is simr in a way to her mother. Jun Hua can see that they''re mother who loves their daughter fully despite theye from the man they don''t like. She doesn''t know what Concubine Sie has experience all these years but she deserves a better live.


    "Miss, it will be dark soon."


    "Yasha, why is it woman who always endured the most but they also the one who receive the littlest?" Jun Hua stares at the figure that has been away for a long time.


    Yasha doesn''t know. He''s a man and his main job is guarding Jun Hua so he never thinks about this matter before.


    Jun Hua looks at the sky. She was born as a woman but she has to live like a man all this years. Jun Hua sighed. Why should she think about this matter anyway? It''s better to return early. She might not be able to save her mother that year but she had helped another mother to live with their daughter. Somehow she feels her weight has been reduced.


    ��


    "Mother��" Lin Yuan doesn''t know how to react. When she first heard the news that her mother had died, she was crying so much. She knows that her mother must have wished for her to have a good live so she cried.


    But now that she found that her mother is still alive and well, she doesn''t know what she should say anymore. She''s really happy to see that her mother is still alive.


    "Yuan''er, mother is fine. Don''t cry again, alright?" Concubine Sie hugs her daughter happily.


    "Yes mother�� Mom, please don''t do that anymore. Yuan''er doesn''t want mother to go again."


    "Mother won''t do it again. Mother promises you."


    Lin Yuan hugged her mother back. She''s happy to see her mother is fine. It is onlyter that she found out about the truth that Jun Min have helped her mother secretly. With her new identity, she doesn''t need to be worried with the abuse from Chun Maora anymore and could life her life happily.


    Lin Yuan feels that she''s indebted deeply to Jun family especially Jun Hua and Jun Min. She doesn''t know the future but if it''s possible she wants to help them with everything she could.


    ��


    "Have they met with each other?" Jun Hua didn''t turn her eyes away from her books as she asks to Yamin who slipped in.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good. Tell Yasha to inform Chun family about their precious daughter. They deserve to know."


    "Yes Miss."


    Yamin disappears once more. Yasha is a man, so he''s not allowed to stay near Jun Hua rooms. At best he will protect the home where she stays.


    "Xia, have you done with the book?" Jun Hua turned towards Xia who has been busy checking the ie of that month. Since they''re staying at home, she wants to take a look but Xia is requesting to see it first. Jun Hua allowed it and waits for her patiently but it has been almost one whole day.


    "Miss, the counting is hard and all."


    Jun Hua sighed as she took the book. She took a brush and circles every part where the counting didn''t match. It didn''t take her more than an hour to finish looking up at the entire book and she returned it back to Xia.


    "Ask them why the counting is wrong and you do appropriate measure to solve it."


    Xia screened the book and she found out that her Miss is counting really quickly. She truly wonders what kind of mind her Miss had. Never mind, it''s better to give this book to the steward and asks him about it. If he cannot give satisfying answer then there will be some punishment ahead.

 Chapter 66: Choice 1

    <h4>66 Choice 1</h4>


    The news about Chun Maora crime soon reaches the ear of Chun family member. No matter how Lin Tang tried to suppress the news, the fire that urred in his residence is too big. Including themotion after that and all, with Chun Maora detained, Chun family will soon know about it.


    PRANG!


    The Old Master of Chun family is terribly angry with this development. He had expected their family to flourish by joining hand with Lin family. But with what his granddaughter had done, they havepletely sullied Chun name. In addition, the incident with Lin family son is rted with Chun Maora causing her name to go downhill.


    Chun Masaya, Chun Maora brother, is looking at the paper withplicated feeling. For this sister, he once had beared the beating and jointly pay arge sum of money to allow her bes the main wife. All along, they have been rejoicing the fact that their daughter is the part of big Lin family. After 14 years, what did they get?


    "Maora�� what have you done?"


    Chun Masaya doesn''t know what he should do anymore regarding his sister. He wants to help her very much but there is no way he could wash the public opinion about her easily. She''s said to be a failure of mother, a vicious woman, a jealous wife, and all. The publics are also starting to dig the past of what had happened especially with the rtion to Jun family.


    Chun Masaya returned back to his room and ignores his wife who''s worried about him. He''s already not young and he has his own family to feed. In this kind of condition, he cannot fully pay attention to his sister anymore.


    He looks towards the paper on his hand again. The sender had clearly stated about what happened in the Lin family residence and he asks to meet him. Chun Masaya wants to know what kind of person that can dig out something so through fully, but he doesn''t have the courage to.


    "Masaya, don''t you want to visit your sister?"


    Chun Masaya wife asks from behind the door. The voice is soft but it cracked a bit. Chun Masaya looks up to the door. He knows that his wife knows just how much he cared for his sister and most of what he did behind the back for his sister. But Chun Maora never realizes it and takes it all for granted.


    "Su''er, I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright Masaya, just go."


    Chun Masaya goes leaving his wife still standing behind the door crying. She knows that the person whom her husband thinks about the most is always his sister, but she pretends ignorance. She always hopes that there will be times when he could forget about her but seeing how troubled he is now, she knows that it''s impossible.


    "Madam��"


    "It''s alright, let''s go to rest."


    Chun Masaya didn''t go straight to the prison and visit his sister. He wants to meet the sender first and see what he wants to tell him. It didn''t take him long to find the ce, but the person standing before him is someone he never expected.


    "Jun Min, you''re the one who sends it?" He looks at the boy in front of him in disbelief. This boy age is even younger than his own son, but he already has so many information, so many achievement, and all.


    Jun Hua looks at the person before her and she sighed in her heart. The person before her is always giving his all for his sister, a person who never realizes it and always took it for granted. She doesn''t even realize the forbidden feeling her brother has for her all this year and how much it pained him to see her like this. Maybe she knows, but she just doesn''t care about it.


    Looking at the pitiful man before her, Jun Hua feels that she could give him a little pity, but she still doesn''t like him for what he did to her mother years ago.


    "I am."


    "You! Why are you framing her like this?" Chun Masaya lunged forward but before he could get close to Jun Hua, Yasha has stopped him. No matter how much Chun Masaya struggled, he cannot shake Yasha off him.


    "I''m not the one who did it. It''s the woman whom she had been suppressed all this year," Jun Hua said calmly, not bothering with his fight. "Do you think a cornered rat cannot fight back?"


    "You!" Chun Masaya looks towards Jun Hua with hatred. "Why are you telling me all of this? Let me go! I need to help her."


    "If you help her, you will lose another person important to you," Jun Hua said calmly. "Or do you think your wife can handle seeing you looking towards another woman?"


    "What do you know?"


    "What I know is your wife is ready to hang herself if she heard about the news you''re running away with your sister. Now, what do you want to do?"


    Facing this question, Chun Masaya is locked into dilemma. He has lived with his wife for years and all along she had been patience with him. Although he doesn''t love her, she still bears with him. If he were to choose his sister, his wife would leave him and if he chooses his wife, his sister will suffer.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Chun Masaya voice grows weaker.


    Jun Hua stared at this man calmly. "When you frame my mother to the point Lin Tang forces her and my sister away, did you think why you''re doing it to her?"


    "You knew��" Chun Masaya eyes dimmed. He always thought that he kept it a secret. That night, hees to visit his sister only to be used by her to frame Jun Hua mother of cheating. From that day on, he cannot visit his sister anymore and the wife is kicked out of the house along with the little girl.


    Jun Hua nodded. Lin Tang is angry, thinking that Jun Hua is not his daughter. Firstly, he only used her mother surname because of his hatred towards Jun family. And then, he kicked them out because he thought that she was not his daughter. Even though he realizes his mistaketer on, he doesn''t bother to search for Jun Hua anymore andpletely forget about his daughter for he doesn''t want to tarnish his reputation.


    "Lin Tang also knew. That''s the reason you cannot meet your sister at all," Jun Hua said calmly.


    "Do you want to take revenge on me?"


    Jun Hua looks at that man. She did want it at one point in the past but now, she feels that it doesn''t worth it. He had made his life miserable by himself even without her doing anything. Yearning for his sister, losing the love of his wife, and getting nothing in the end, he had made his life worst.


    "I just want to ask you, who is more important, your wife and family or your sister? You cannot keep both of them."


    Chun Masaya stared back. He had to choose.

 Chapter 67: Choice 2

    <h4>67 Choice 2</h4>


    Chun Maora stays within the prison feeling vexed. She cannot ept this end. How can she, a noble woman, fall into the trap of other woman like this? With this, her reputation is destroyed and she can''t life the same live as before.


    She doesn''t want to stay in this prison. There must be a way out. Looking at the dark chamber and the poor condition of the prison, Chun Maora knows that she doesn''t want this end. Then she heard someoneing. When she looks up, she found that the person who once loves her very much is standing there.


    Chun Masaya.


    "Maora��" Chun Masaya calls softly.


    "Big Brother!" Chun Maora cling to the bar hoping to get close with him. "You must help me, Big Brother! I didn''t do it! There is someone framing me."


    Chun Masaya stands in front of her unmoving. His gaze looks towards the woman, his sister whom he loves very much. He was dreaming of meeting her for a long time, but he never got the chance until today.


    "Open the door, I want to get in."


    The guardplied and unlocks the door. Chun Masaya walks to Chun Maora side and hugs the girl. Feeling the warmth from Chun Masaya, Chun Maora cried on his embrace.


    "Big Brother, help me."


    "Maora, do you know that I love you?"


    Chun Maora is stunned, but she hurriedly nodded. She knows that and she has been using the feeling her brother had for her to gain an influential husband. Even if it means destroying another girl lives, she will do it to get a good life.


    "If you do, why are you using me?"


    "Big Brother knows that it''s impossible," Chun Maora answered. She is disgusted by the feeling her brother had, but chooses to use it for her benefit. With that kind of feeling he had towards her, she will be able to use her brother to gain what she wanted. "Your sister wants to have a good life, so I ask for your help."


    "I see."


    "So can I go out from here?"


    Chun Masaya looks down. He does love her long ago but that feeling has faded away with time and he''s hurt by the fact that she knows about it, but preferred to use him instead. He is still a man with pride. Even if he does want to save her in ount that she is his sister, he doesn''t want to lose what he has.


    "No, the proofs are all showing that you''re the one who did it."


    "But I didn''t! You have to believe me brother," Chun Maora is desperate. She didn''t do it. It''s someone else who wants to trap her.


    Chun Masaya looks towards his sister. "I know."


    "Then? Can you help me?"


    "I can''t."


    "Why?"


    Chun Masaya didn''t answer. He stood up and walked out the cell leaving Chun Maora still crying. No matter how loud Chun Maora calls for him, he never turns back.


    "It''s over," Chun Maora knows that her life from then on will never be the same. She has to live within this dark prison with many other prisoners. What had she done wrong in her scheme? Everything should have gone perfectly.


    ��


    Chun Masaya returned home. He saw his wife standing behind the window calmly. He walks up to her and the woman is startled.


    "Masaya? Don''t you go to meet your sister?"


    Chun Masaya nodded. "I have met her and put an end to that. There is nothing I could do for her anymore."


    Chun Masaya wife stands unbelieving. Chun Masaya holds her into his arm. He had never gives this woman what she deserves all this year. Now that he had sorted out his feeling, he will gives it to her all of his feeling. She should have gotten them all this years.


    "I won''t leave you and our children."


    She cried. Her wish has started toe true.


    ��


    Lin Family Residence


    Lin Tang never calms down anymore. Losing his wife, he keeps himself busy with his job and refuses to meet with his daughter and other wives. The atmosphere is gloom and the servants are all worried about making even the slightest sound. They''re afraid that if they do, they will incur the wrath of Lin Tang unto them.


    Lin San stayed by her room. The few past events have made her changedpletely. She''s no longer the previous innocent and arrogant girl. She didn''t even bother to visit her father as she stays by her room quietly.


    "Miss�� it''s time to eat."


    Lin San raised her small head. Her eyes are filled with anger and hatred. She too cannot ept this change so quickly. She was previously the most pampered girl but now she doesn''t have anything. The one who hold the highest authority is Concubine Mia because she''s pregnant. For now, she didn''t dare to do anything reckless, but after Lin Tang anger decreased she will definitely makes Lin San lives miserable.


    Lin San no longer thinks about it. She knows that the quicker she reaches 15, the quicker she will be married away. Because of her status as the main wife daughter, she''s the legitimate daughter and normally can have a good high status husband. But with her reputation as of now, how can she expect to have a good marriage prospect?


    "There''s only one year at most," Lin San murmured. In one year she will graduate from the academy but she had reached 15 at around the middle of her third year. Probably she will be married away but she no longer feels anxious.


    "Miss?"


    "If I cannot have a good backing, I will strive to get it by myself," Lin San said. Her eyes are filled with determination. She doesn''t want to lose the battle.


    "Just see, I won''t be defeated!"


    ��


    Jun Hua calmly read her book while hearing the report from Yasha. The decision of Chun Masaya is to continue to live with his wife and protect what he has. He knows that his sister never sees him in that way, so he chooses to give up and just cherish what he had.


    "Miss, why are you being so soft hearted?" Xia doesn''t understand. Why her Miss let them go and didn''t make their lifepletely miserable.


    Jun Hua raised her head. "The one who drives my mother is Chun Maora. I do hate her, but I would not personally send her to her doom. She''s the one who carved her path and this is her retribution."


    "Then, what about the others?"


    "The others? I won''t intervene with their lives and let them choose their own path," Jun Hua answered. "But if they want to use me or my family, I would surely retaliate."


    "So, you''re only defending?" Xia asked.


    "Even without me personally do anything, they already have their enemies who will dly drag them down. I''m not interested in ruining other people life, what I want is for my family to flourish," Jun Hua answered lightly. She is not that sick to celebrate when people is meeting their misfortune.


    If that person had wronged her and her family, she will ask for certainpensation but not to the point destroying their life. The exception is always there, for people who make her life miserable, they should have expected that she would do the same to their life. If they take something important in her life, she too will surely retaliate towards them.


    Jun Hua yawned. She''s tired from watching and following those people. Now that she had manages to enact part of her revenge, she feels her burden lightened. As for their live from now on, she''s not that diligent to watch for them and scheme against them. For her, this degree is enough.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean everything is over. There are still several people left.

 Chapter 68: Visiting Fan Lanying Family House

    <h4>68 Visiting Fan Lanying Family House</h4>


    "The Lin family has met with lots of misfortune," Fan Lanying said as she studies with Jun Hua in the school.


    Jun Hua nodded. Part of it is her scheme, but the rests are from what Chun Maora had sown. She will stay in jail for a long time and Jun Hua won''t even remember her anymore.


    "Today lesson is music. How''s your skill, Jun Hua?"


    Jun Hua smiled sheepishly. She hasn''t learned much about music. Hopefully, the teacher won''t pick on her again. Unfortunately��


    "Jun Hua you try to y this song."


    Jun Hua awkwardlye forward and starts ying the zither. The voice she made is barely correct and some students even hold their ears. Halfway through, the teacher stopped her.


    "Stay behind until you can y correctly."


    That day, Jun Hua keeps on plucking the string with Fan Lanying waiting beside her. The girl said that she didn''t have anything to do at home too, so it''s better to stay behind and help Jun Hua learns. After all, in a few days, it will be their test day.


    "You have to use less force and make your movement more�� what do you said it? Swing I guess?"


    Fan Lanying choice of words truly making Jun Hua feels headache. She doesn''t help her much and even until the end, she still cannot y the song correctly. The teacher dismissed her since she too has been depressed by how poor Jun Hua y is.


    "How about you skip school and meet me at my home tomorrow? The math is so boring," Fan Lanying suggested.


    Jun Hua thinks about it for a while. It''s true that she had grown tired of changing ce with Yamin every Friday and getting surrounded with the girls. Since she''s about to finish her lesson, there''s no harm in visiting her friend home first.


    "Sure then."


    The next day the girls in the academy feel heart-broken because Jun Min wouldn''te. On the opposite, the teacher feels relief because the appearance of Jun Min would surely create another chaos in the academy.


    "Excuse me for interrupting," Jun Hua said as shees in.


    Madam Fan, Fan Lanying mother, is there and she seems to be happy for Jun Hua visits. She is wearing a in dress, but maybe because she''s the wife of a general, she has air of authority around her. She quickly ushered Jun Hua and her servants toe and as she ordered the servants to call Fan Lanying from her room.


    "Jun Hua greets Madam Fan."


    Madam Fan smiled. "You don''t have to be so polite. Lanying is upstairs so you have to wait for a while."


    "It is fine, Madam Fan."


    Madam Fan stared at the girl before her. The girl is still as pretty as before. She only used a simple dress but it has made her looks exceptionally charming. Madam Fan truly wondered how can there be someone so pretty like her. She looks as if shees from the painting.


    Fan Lanyinges down quickly after she hears about Jun Huaing. The girl is wearing her training clothes and in her hand is a wooden dagger.


    "Jun Hua,e apany me in my training," she pushed Jun Hua to the training room. Madam Fan onlyughed at her daughter action and continues to sip her tea. She''s d that her daughter has a decent friend.


    Jun Hua refuses to train with Fan Lanying. It''s not because she can''t, but because her skill is far above Fan Lanying. If she were to fight the other party, it will looks like bullying.


    Fan Lanying also didn''t force her as she started to practice her usual movement. Not long on her practice time, someonees.


    "Lanying, you''re still practicing? I thought you would stop when I leave?" aughtere to their ears. A young man around the age of 18es inside. He wears training clothes too with his sword hanging on his waist. His face is simr with Fan Lanying, but he''s much taller than her.


    "Big Brother," Fan Lanying said excitedly. She run to his side and look at him from top to down. "You have grown taller."


    He messed up Fan Lanying hair. "Isn''t it''s you who grow shorter?"


    "Big Brother!"


    He turned towards Jun Hua, "This is?"


    "This is Jun Hua, my best friend," Fan Lanying answered. "And Jun Hua, this is my brother, Fan Ying. He''s the captain of a small squad I guess."


    Fan Ying almost chocked on the air. "I''m a captain of 100 people squad, Lanying��"


    "Oh yes, sorry about it," Fan Lanying stick out her tongue.


    "Nice to meet you Fan Ying," Jun Hua greeted.


    Fan Ying nodded. "You don''t have to address me so politely. I''m just one of the few captains under your brother."


    Jun Hua is startled. Fan Ying is someone below her? Wait a minute�� she doesn''t really remember him. She had thousands of soldiers under her and she only manages to remember around 4/5 of them all. Besides, if he has just been promoted, there''s no chance to meet her before.


    Looking at the doubtful face of Jun Hua, Fan Yingughed. "You don''t have to put that face to me. I have just joined his soldiers a few months ago."


    Jun Hua nodded.


    Fan Lanying eyes shed. "If you''re under her brother then, Jun Hua can you ask your brother to give my brother promotion?"


    "��"


    Promotion is not that easy. The person in question must have done merit and have been under service for a long time for it to happen. In Jun Min cases, she done exceptional battle and won a lot of merit thus makes her rank rose very quickly. It''s not like she cannot pick people to promote if they''re under her, but she needs reason for that.


    Looking at the two faces that staring at her weirdly, Fan Lanyingughed dryly. "Fine, I''m just kidding��"


    Fan Yingughed. "Don''t worry Lanying, there will be more change for me to rise through ranks."


    "But you have been in the military for 4 years and still only a captain��"


    "I''m justcking opportunity," Fan Ying said simply.


    Jun Hua hears their conversation curiously. Given the aura Fan Ying had, she knows that he''s someone capable. How can he didn''t rise that quickly in these 4 years?

 Chapter 69: Their Gap is Truly Big

    <h4>69 Their Gap is Truly Big</h4>


    Fan Lanying didn''t continue to bother her brother anymore. She readied her stance with a grin. "Since Big Brother has returned, let''s spar."


    Fan Yingughed. "You haven''t change at all."


    The two of them moved forward and started attacking. Looking at that battle remind Jun Hua with her battle against Soujin which she still hasn''t won until now. After fighting for some time, Fan Lanying finally lost.


    "You have grown stronger now, Big Brother," Fan Lanying grinned. "Justst year, I still could win against you."


    Fan Ying smiled. "The battle helped me and that includes the hellish training from Young General Jun."


    "What kind of training?"


    "You wouldn''t want to know��"


    Jun Hua tilted her head in wonder. Does that considered hellish training? The one she told them to give their soldier is only half of her training. If she gives them her whole set of training, she doubts that they could survive.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Come on Jun Hua, you will be staying here tonight. I will show you your room first."


    When did she agree to stay here for the night? Seeing the eager Fan Lanying, Jun Hua feels defeated. That little girl didn''t tell her anything about it. She must have nned this beforehand to let her stay the night. Well, since she has time, why not?


    The room Fan Lanying prepared is not really big, but it''s beautiful. She has prepared for everything Jun Hua may need. This room is enough for her.


    After that, Fan Lanying asks her to eat with them. The food they prepared is many and Jun Hua feels a bit overwhelmed by their kindness.


    "This is too much, Madam Fan," Jun Hua said.


    Madam Fan justughed. "Eat to your fill. Don''t be shy."


    "Yeah, you need to eat a lot. Your body is still so small Jun Hua," Fan Lanying teased.


    Jun Hua faces grow dark. She knows that she''s shorter than Fan Lanying but it must be because of her gene. She had eaten a lot! It''s not her fault that she''s only 1. 5 meters added with a few centimeters high��


    "There are a lot of dishes, which one do you like?"


    Jun Hua pointed to a few dishes. Fan Lanying pped her hands at Jun Hua choice. "Your taste is simr with me! Next time, we can share our food."


    "Sure."


    This time eating is truly noisy but Jun Hua likes it. Normally nobles will not talk during eating since it''s considered impolite but here, Fan Lanying loves to eat while talking. Jun Hua doesn''t like the silent too after all she used to eat with her soldier while talking and joking. Now that she hadn''t gone to the battlefield, she somehow missed them.


    After the eating session, Jun Hua returned to her room to take some rests. She calls Yamin.


    "Is there any new captain named Fan Ying in our ranks?"


    "Yes, he''s under Yabei. He joined around 5 months ago not long after you win the battle and they opened slot for soldier from other squad. Hees then and after the test and all, he officially joined 3 months ago."


    Jun Hua remembers that her people have been recruiting people again from other ce. At that time, they were targeting talented people who are being suppressed by their superior and cannot advance.


    "Where did Fan Yinge?"


    "Hees from Fei Yu squad. Fei Yu is one of the 1000-men squad captains under Lan Ping. When Fan Yinges, he''s merely a 10-men squad captain."


    Jun Hua nodded. She paused for a moment. "Why did he not stay under his father?"


    "He was but there is some incident which caused him to be transferred and stay under Fei Yu. This one doesn''t know the detail and it needs more investigation."


    "There''s no need. Yamin, you switched ce with me tomorrow."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Huay on her bed as she thinks about what Yamin told her. She remembers that there are some dispute between Lan and Fan family. Her lips curled up, she would never expect that their dispute will be this fierce. It seems like their enemy is the same.


    The next morning, Fan Lanying only asks ''Jun Hua'' to apany her in the training. That morning Jun Huaes to the Fan family residence as Jun Min.


    "Young General Junes?" Fan Lanying almost dropped her dagger. Every time that manes, she would be shocked, especially at the academy where the girl loves to flock around him. She had to admit though, that person is really handsome.


    Fan Ying put his sword down. He stared outside and goes towards the living room. He never got the chance to meet the boy because of his low rank. Now that the chance hase, he won''t waste it.


    Jun Hua smiled at the warm wee from Madam Fan. She noticed that Fan Ying hade. The man is looking impatient. Fan Ying stared at Jun Hua feeling highly surprised. Jun Min is shorter than his sister and she doesn''t look strong with her slender body. With Jun Hua concealed her aura, she doesn''t look any different from ordinary people.


    "Fan Ying greeted Young General Jun."


    Jun Hua nodded. "I''m here to pick up my sister. That is if she has finished ying."


    Fan Lanying and ''Jun Hua'' appeared. Fan Lanying pouted. "Before you left, can you have a spar with me? I want to know your skill."


    "Lanying!" Madam Fan is surprised by her daughter boldness.


    Jun Huaughed. "I better not. I don''t want to bully girls."


    Fan Lanying pouted, but she cannot possibly force Jun Hua to fight with her. On her side, Fan Ying look towards Jun Hua and strengthened his resolve.


    "Then, what about me? May I be as bold to ask for a spar?"


    Madam Fan feels like knocking both of her children head. Howe they be really bold in such a short time? To actually challenge a general for sparing, how brave they are!


    Jun Hua looks towards Fan Ying. She had indeed hoped for this development.


    "Don''t say that I bullied you."


    "Thank you."


    With that the four of them headed towards the training room once more. Jun Hua picked one of the wooden swords and stand before Fan Ying. In that instant, Fan Ying felt like he is facing a big mountain. The boy in front of him seems so big and unapproachable. He inhaled deeply and started to attack.


    Jun Hua didn''t face his attack head on and easily escape from his range even without moving the sword in her hand. After dodging twice, she twisted her body and thrust forward, her sword stopped right in front of Fan Ying neck. The man didn''t dare to move as he stares at the wooden sword pointing towards his neck.


    Jun Hua put the sword down. "Had it been a real fight, you will be death."


    Their gap is truly big.

 Chapter 70: Friends is Made Through Figh

    <h4>70 Friends is Made Through Figh</h4>


    Jun Hua put her sword down. In this fight, she didn''t need to exert much energy, but she had managed to push Fan Ying back. Her fight usually consists of her fighting as efficient as possible though it''s impossible against a stronger opponent like Soujin. For people like Fan Ying, it doesn''t require her much energy to spare.


    "Thank you for your pointer," Fan Ying clearly feels the chill when the sword is pointed straight to his neck. He doesn''t feel any killing intent from Jun Hua, so he knows that she hadn''t been serious with the fight just now. Yet, that simple fight has shown him the gap between a general and an ordinary soldier like himself. Jun Hua might be young, but she''s talented and strong.


    Jun Hua smiled, "Like I said, don''t say that I bullied you."


    Fan Lanying stared dumbfounded. Their fight didn''tst more than a few seconds but it has been enough to defeat her brother. All along, she thought that her brother is strong, but it seems there are a lot of people much stronger than him. The boy in front of her is one of them.


    Jun Hua looks towards Fan Lanying. "If you can defeat your brother, you cane to me for sparing."


    Fan Lanying nodded. She cannot even defeat her brother and given that Fan Ying is going to go to battlefield again, their skill will widen again. Fan Lanying has never been to battlefield, but she knows that she might not fare well there.


    Fan Ying calmed himself down. "Thank you very much Young General Jun. I will be in your care."


    Jun Hua nodded."Continue practicing, there wille the time when you can achieve big. You''re quite talented."


    Hearing such a praise from Jun Hua means that Fan Ying is indeed good. But he didn''t let ite to his head as he bowed solemnly.


    "Jun Hua, let''s go."


    "Yes brother," ''Jun Hua'' answered. "See you on the test."


    "Yes, learn well so that you can pass the test," Fan Lanying waved as the two of them disappear from their sight. She then turned to her brother. "I thought you told me that your skill is on par with father."


    Fan Yingughed awkwardly. Their father is also a general and his skill should be on par with Jun Min but with his defeat against Jun Min, Fan Yin cannot brag anymore. He looks at the wooden sword before him and vowed to continue practicing even harder.


    Jun Hua got into the carriages and sit with ease.


    "That Fan Ying is not bad, but he''s too cautious. Tell Yabei to increase his training. I want him to have a better fighting skill."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua leaned back on her chair. Oh right, she still needs to meet with Soujin today.


    After returning back to Jun family residence, she eats her lunch before going to the training hall. Soujin is there as usual, but Yan and Ming Hui hadn''t arrived yet.


    "You stille back? I thought you will only return when you can beat me," Soujin looks at Jun Hua and said.


    "Then I will beat you today," Jun Hua answered.


    Before long the sound of metal shing can be heard from the training hall. The two of them use real swords, but they don''t afraid since both one of them could easily control their body and they know when the other party might hurt if they didn''t stop. After almost half an hour of fighting, finally Jun Hua cannot keep up because her energy has been drained fully.


    "Your skill is improving," Soujin said. "Before, you cannot evenst a few minutes."


    "That was already a long time ago," Jun Hua countered.


    "Both of you should stop fighting," Yan said with solemn face, "With the two of your skill, now I can''t even escape from you."


    Ming Huiughed. They have just arrived and Yan already make such a remark. It''s not like the two of them always bullied her brother. Well, most of the time they did.


    "If you want to, I will apany you," Jun Huaughed.


    "No thank you."


    Soujin took a chair and sits down. The other three followed suit. They have be friends for quite some time and gotten used with talking and bantering with each other. Ming Hui health has long improved and she always tags along with Yan every week to this ce. Although she didn''t do anything much other than talking, she would alwayse here.


    "How''s your city development?" Jun Hua asks.


    "It''s good, I already gain full control and some of the people who support me reside in that area," Yan said happily. "There will be more peopleing so maybe I will need morend."


    "The emperor won''t agree."


    "He will,ter," Yan said with confidence.


    Jun Huaughed. "Of course he will, this country will need a lot of money and the best source of money is Young Noble Han."


    "You still owed me, Yan," Soujin added.


    Yan face darkened. "I don''t owe you anything! I have already allowed you to eat in the restaurant."


    "It''s not enough."


    Looking at the two honorable people in this kingdom acting like rogue, Jun Huaughed. By her side, Ming Hui alsoughed because the banter between Soujin and Yan never ended.


    "How this two could be study partner? All they do is fight," Jun Hua said.


    "Oh, that one," Ming Hui smiled. "When they''re young, they meet with each other by chance and Soujin uttered a remark to Third Brother. I don''t remember what it is, but it caused both of them to fight. In the end, their parents force them to be study partner in order to ease their rtionship."


    Jun Huaughed. That kind of first meeting would surely imprint in their mind deeply. With Soujin harsh mouth, there''s no way the hooligan Yan can stand it. But really, the two of their mouth is capable to get people on their nerve.


    "Now that they have grown up, that habit hadn''t disappeared yet?" Jun Hua feels amused.


    "It seems so."


    Just like that, the day passed as they joke around andugh.

 Chapter 71: Tes

    <h4>71 Tes</h4>


    Jun Hua returned back homete and sleep. Since tomorrow is going to be their test day, she will try to at least achieve a bit. The test only includes painting or music, so she doesn''t really have much change since her ability in music is low. As for painting, she doesn''t want them to know about her real ability so she might just make a few mistakes then.


    The next day, Jun Hua arrived at the hall early. She chooses one corner to sit and wait patiently. It is then she saw a personing, Lin San. After the incident with her mother, Lin San is still the brilliant girl of the academy, but she be quieter and rarely talk with each other. Today, that girl ising with her heads up, looking confidence.


    With Lin San talent, she indeed poses more chance than the other students to pass the test with high score. Given that she had been learning from young, there''s no way she could lose against those who only have good enough skill. The number of talented people in the academy is low and Lin San will surely show her brilliant talent.


    After looking around for some more, Jun Hua found familiar face, Fan Lanying. That girl seems didn''t care about what other people think. Since she already has the skill to pass the test, Fan Lanying doesn''t care about what other people think. She never strives to achieve the best because her real interest is bing a general.


    "You are early today, Jun Hua. What are you looking at?" Fan Lanying followed her gaze.


    "I''m looking at the people whoe here. There are a lot of them," Jun Hua answered honestly.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "This is the test for all the girls and boys. Their criteria are different. I hope that I could get music since my ying has be better after that time in the pce."


    Jun Hua nodded. She remembers that during that time, Fan Lanying is the only who didn''t learn the etiquette and instead learning music with Ming Hui. Because of that time, Fan Lanying has been learning about music more in hope she could perform better. Last time, she doesn''t have the chance to y for her due to some incident. Because of that, she has been learning even more diligent.


    "The imperial family wille?"


    "Yes, they wille here."


    Jun Hua has never attended the test before so it''s normal that she doesn''t know about the things here. She remembers Ming Hui that she had just met. If Fan Lanying knows that she had been meeting with Ming Hui every week, what will her reaction be? Hopefully, she''s not angry at her because it''s not like she specifically wants to meet her.


    While she chats with Fan Lanying, the number of the girls and the boys increase. They keep oning one by one. The ce for the test is the same, it''s in this hall so they have toe here. The hall is big so it''s enough for all the students and their parents.


    "Does your parente?"


    "Yes, but they are busy talking with their friends. The test hadn''t started yet, so I don''t think they would want to sit idly and do nothing."


    Jun Hua nodded. The nobles are all have connection here and there. During the party or maybe other asion, they will gather together and talk about many things. There are many other noblesing so they have a lot of friends they can talk with.


    As they are talking, they hear the cheer of the girls. Jun Hua turns around and she feels that her body stiffens a bit. The person whoes is Nanglong Soujin. Normally, he wouldn''te to this kind of event and didn''t bother with them. But now he had suddenlye. Many girls who are his fans are already whispering among each other and trying to look their best.


    Jun Hua doesn''t want to meet with him as herself. If Nanglong Soujin were to find out about her real identity, it will be something highly troublesome. She doesn''t have the will to tell him the reason that is if he didn''t get angry at her for concealing it. Or maybe, had he found out?


    Nanglong Soujin eyes sweep the hall once. He found out that his friends hadn''t arrived yet so he chooses to take a seat. When he looks at them all, he had noticed that Jun Hua is among them. Given her highly conspicuous feature, it will be a miracle if he didn''t find her among the crowd. Even when she dressed low-key, she still looks very beautiful.


    Not long after that, the imperial family memberes. Aside from Yan, the first prince, Ming Kui, and the second prince, Ming Gong, also arrived. Ming Hui also there which makes Fan Lanying excited.


    "She''s here, Jun Hua! I will be able to y a song for her."


    "That is if you got music."


    Fan Lanying pouted. "Come on, wish your best friend to get the music one."


    Jun Huaughed and nodded. She did indeed wished Fan Lanying to get music, so she can show them that she''s no longer the second worst in music anymore.


    The imperial family member all sits on different ce. Their rtion is not really harmonious as they arepeting against each other to get the throne. The emperor hadn''t picked the crown prince, meaning their chance is more or less the same.


    Yan and Ming Hui arrived to Soujin side.


    "I would never think that you''re interested in this kind of event. What makes youe here?" Yan asked.


    "Jun Min."


    "That boy would only arriveter on during the test for the boys. Did you forget that he said he''s busy so he can''t watch his sister?" Yan asked.


    "I know," Soujin answered.


    Yan shrugged and pick a seat near the general. Ming Hui sit down beside her brother.


    "How do you think Jun Hua will perform? I heard that she was the worst among the girls."


    Ming Hui recall the time when she calls the noble girls to the pce. Jun Hua is indeed the worst when she first arrived, but she learned quickly. If Jun Hua wants to, she might not be too bad at the test.


    "Yes, that''s true," Soujin answered. Ming Hui stared in disbelief, does this man truly think she cannot learn much? "Besides, her skill is indeed bad."


    "How do you know?" Yan asked.


    "Jun Min told me."


    "��"

 Chapter 72: Using Test as Presen

    <h4>72 Using Test as Presen</h4>


    Yan looked at Soujin with dark face. "When exactly Jun Min told you about his sister?"


    "When we are fighting," Soujin answered. "Besides, these arts are not that important once you''re married."


    Ming Hui nodded. "Only a few of them will continue to use it to please their husband."


    "Ming Hui, you''re not allowed to participate in this conversation."


    "Why?"


    Soujin let the two people banter as he looks at the stage calmly. The test is about to begin.


    The first test is for the girls. They all lined up to get their draw before returning to their seat. Jun Hua stared at the word on her paper.


    Music


    "Jun Hua, what did you get? I got music," Fan Lanying asks excitedly.


    Jun Hua shows her paper. "I got the same with you."


    "Then when is your turn?"


    "I got�� the first."


    Jun Hua sighed. It seems that she will have to stand first and be theughingstock of the people in the capital. After the girls had finished their draw, those who got drawing will start first as the one who got music y their pieces.


    "Jun Hua."


    Jun Hua goes to the stage. As she walks, many people gazes are headed towards her. They could see a petite girl walking. Despite Jun Hua keeps wearing her veil, people know that she''s a really pretty girl. Most of the men arementing why didn''t she opened up her veil and let them see her face? They want to!


    Jun Hua head towards the zither and took a seat before it. Although she knows that she cannot y well, she has to at least y her best. She never like string musical instrument, but the girls need to learn them so she got no choice.


    Jun Hua ced her hand on top of the zither and her finger started to move. Her move is still stiff and rough, but she could remember the note clearly. She picks one of the songs she had used to y for her practice. The song is not long, but it still consists of a lot not''s.


    Her finger moves across the zither, but she cannot y it smoothly as there are still some tempo messed up and a few not''s wrong. Her y cannot be considered good, but it''s not too bad either. Compared to when she first learns the musical instrument, she had learned a lot. But for people in the hall, she ys really bad.


    "Is this the standard of the academy?"


    "It''s really bad."


    "Can she y properly?"


    Fan Lanying didn''t bother with the whispering around her as she pped earnestly after the song is finished. The other look with derision towards her and they didn''t follow suit. Surprisingly, there are a few people who p, Ming Hui, Yan, Soujin, and Lin San.


    "Why did you p too?" Yan asks his best friend.


    "She''s not as bad as the rumor said," Soujin answered.


    Lin San pped because she knows about the work Jun Hua had done. The little girl who once doesn''t know how to y at all now can y an entire song with little mistakes. For her, it''s an amazing feat. Despite she had to paint a picture, she still spares some time to listen to her performances. After the setbacks she had experienced, she no longer chased after Jun Min and going against Jun Hua anymore.


    Jun Hua didn''t mind it and bowed towards the audience after she''s done. She walked back to her chair and Fan Lanying gives her thumbs up.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re not that bad," Fan Lanying said. "There are still a lot you can improve."


    After Jun Hua, another girles up and y another song. The girl is far more skilled than Jun Hua andpletely capture the audience attention. With their skill asparison, the people view on Jun Hua keeps on decreasing. Other than her beautiful face, what did she have?


    Fan Lanying turnse after that. She goes up to the stage and sits before the zither. Her eyes look towards Ming Hui and she smiled. After that she starts ying.


    "She has just looks at you, doesn''t she?"


    "Shut up and listen," Ming Hui clearly sees the look Fan Lanying throws to her. She knows that Fan Lanying want to say something, but she doesn''t know what.


    Fan Lanying started to y the music. She had been practicing and the song she picks is a song telling a story about two people falling in love. In a sense, it''s the same song that tells the story as the one Ming Hui chooses to have the y.


    Hearing the songs, Ming Hui remembers her birthday party. She now knows that Fan Lanying had wanted to give her a present of ying a song. Since the party has been interrupted before, she hadn''t got the chance to. Now that she could y on the test naturally, she would show her presents to her.


    Fan Lanying ys has improved by leaps and bounds. Simr with Jun Hua keeps on practicing her embroidery, Fan Lanying also keep on practicing her music aside from her training. The way she ys can be considered as one of the best. Of course, it would only apply for this one song since Fan Lanying only practices one song these past few weeks.


    When the songs end, there are more people pping since the y is really good. Jun Hua included. She''s happy for her friend getting such a good result.


    Fan Lanying bows and hurriedly returned to her seat.


    "Do you think she hears it? Will she like it?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "I''m sure she will. You y really well."


    "That''s a relief," Fan Lanying smiled happily. She hopes that Ming Hui will love her presents.

 Chapter 73: Second Meeting as Jun Hua

    <h4>73 Second Meeting as Jun Hua</h4>


    "That song is really good. Are you sure that she''s one of the worst?" Yan looks towards Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui lips curled up. "She had been practicing a lot. And yes, that''s true."


    "Have you told her about it?" Soujin asks.


    "Not yet."


    "You better do," Soujin said. "Don''t keep that secret from her."


    "Later I will, but not now."


    As the next studentse up, Jun Hua excused herself. She told Fan Lanying that she wanted to go to the toilet.


    "Don''t take too long."


    "Don''t worry."


    But as Jun Hua walks outside, she realizes that she''s not alone. She cannot possibly called Yamin right now so she turned around and looks towards the guest, Soujin.


    "Your y is not bad, little girl. From the rumor, you seems a lot worse," Soujin looks towards the calm eyes on Jun Hua little face. Normally the girl he encounters will not stay calm in front of him. He wondered, is this girl different because of her background?


    Jun Hua eyed Soujin and sighed internally. What had she done to capture his attention? All she did is doing her best in the test (despite the result like that) and didn''t do anything to make his attention turn towards her. Even during her time as Jun Min, she rarely mentioned Jun Hua. This man is truly annoying.


    "The rumors are not always true," Jun Hua answered.


    "Is it?" Soujin eyes watched Jun Hua and his lips curled up. This littless is truly simr with Jun Min. How can they be simr when the two of theme from different ce. "You sure have simr face with your brother. Are you truly not rted?"


    Herees the question. Jun Hua had been hoping for him to ignore the matter and let it pass, but it seems like it''s impossible. He had noticed it and hoping to find out the true cause for it. Jun Hua wouldn''t let him know that they are the same person, though. There are things which she cannot tell him.


    "With your ability, can''t you investigate it yourself?" Jun Hua challenged.


    Soujin raised his eyebrows. He had done his investigation and found that Jun Hua and Jun Min are two different people in two viges. Although the distance of the two is not far, to travel between both of them still requires an hour to two. They have probably met when they''re kids, but the story is vague. What he manages to find out is that each of them had never leaves their viges except going to the forest to y sometime.


    The vigers there no longer remember about the time they appeared or all. What they remember is Jun Min is only a poor boy while Jun Hua is a good littledy who tried to help her mother. The clues stop there and there are no one who knows for sure when Jun Min started to appear. Since the country often engaged in war, they just thought Jun Min is one of the orphan because of war.


    Soujin himself never asks Jun Min about his background and the boy too never told him. He doesn''t usually pry into other people background, but seeing Jun Hua today, he feels like he wants to know. Both of them are truly an interesting kid.


    "I have done my investigation. Don''t you ever want to know about your brother background?" Soujin decide to ask again.


    Jun Hua raised her small head. Why would she want to know? She already knows it all. "I don''t. He''s my brother and that''s it."


    Seeing the confidence in Jun Hua face, Soujin decide to stop asking. There is nothing he could get from the little girl in front of him. She doesn''t seem afraid facing him despite him being a general and she''s only a little girl. Probably, interacting with Jun Min had boosted her confidence.


    "You should be wary more, little girl. I''m a man after all," Soujin lips curled up.


    Jun Hua stared in disbelief. She knows that you''re man, but so what? After interacting with you for a couple of months, she knows that he hardly has any interest towards a girl. She doesn''t know the reason, probably just hadn''t found someone who suits him, but she would never believe it this man suddenly show interest towards her. She is pretty, but he''s not one to be moved by it.


    "But you''re a gentleman, are you not?"


    "You should be wary, not everyone is like me," Soujin said once again before returning back to the hall. Jun Hua stands in her ce looking annoyed.


    ''Just what do you want froming outside and bothering me? That man is truly hard to guess.''


    Jun Hua quickly forgets about him and told Yamin to get inside. Yamin had been dressed as Jun Hua and she has been waiting in the carriage. Upon hearing her Miss order, Yamin goes inside and sit beside Fan Lanying while watching the performance.


    On the other hand, Jun Hua changed in her carriages and dress up as Jun Min as quickly as possible. She had prepared everything before hand and in a matter of minutes, she has finished. Using her martial arts, she goes outside from the carriages to the forest and started to walk from there.


    Soujin, who had returned back, stopped his action of drinking wine.


    "What is it?" Yan asked. His friend is truly weird today. First he disappears without notice and now he stopped drinking in the middle of taking his ss.


    "Jun Min hase," Soujin answered.


    "How do you even know��?"


    Before Yan words finished, he looks at the main entrance where a young man walked inside calmly. The surrounding girls started to shriek or whispering among each other. The scene is highly simr to when Soujin entered.


    Jun Hua noticed Soujin and all, but before that, he walks to Fan Lanying and ''Jun Hua'' side.


    "Good work," she smiled towards ''Jun Hua'' who lowered her head and Fan Lanying greeted her. She greets back before joining the group of Soujin and the others.


    Hering has greatly disrupted the atmosphere as many people start to look at her. The boys are still looking with envy while the girls are full of admiration. But they cannot possibly looks at her the whole time and finally returned their attention back to the students who did the performances.


    "Why are you looking at Soujin like that?" Jun Hua noticed Yan eyes looking at Soujin weirdly.


    "This guy could even notice that you havee from far away," Yan answered. With his own skill, he could only notice a person when that person hase quite close with him so what Soujin did is truly unbelievable.


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t it normal? As long as the other party didn''t intentionally conceal his presence, you can detect it."


    Yan forgot. The two people in front of him are monster.

 Chapter 74: Challenge

    <h4>74 Challenge</h4>


    Ming Huiughed seeing her brother reaction. "You shouldn''t judge them by normal standard, they are more than that."


    "You''re correct."


    Soujin ignored the two people and turned his attention back to Jun Min. As he had expected after careful examination, the two people are highly simr. It makes him wants to know more, but at the same time, not really.


    "Your face is truly simr with your sister."


    Soujin remark makes Jun Hua remember the scene before now. Soujin had surprisingly walked towards her and asks the same question. For her, it''s weird that he didn''te straight to Jun Min. But now, it seems he wants to ask Jun Min too.


    "It''s just some coincidence," Jun Hua answered, partially lying.


    Soujin raised his eyebrows. "It''s alright if you don''t want to answer. There are things we need to talk about after this event."


    Jun Hua nodded, she doesn''t know what they want to talk about, but she knows that it''s something serious. Normally, he would only ask for an ordinary thing and banter around, but she''s sure that he had his own reason for getting close with Jun Min. They might have been together for some time, but they are still probing each other.


    Ming Hui stared at Soujin. "You finally want to tell him about it?"


    "Why not?" Soujin retorted.


    "Fine, he''s a good friend after all," Ming Huimented.


    Jun Hua looks at them with interest. It seems that there''s indeed something. She will soon find out about it.


    As they are talking with each other, the performances of the girls who got music finally finished. Many of them yed excellently and they would get a good score. Now, it''s time for the girls who pick drawing to show their result.


    The first girl who got the chance toe up is Lin San. The girl stays calm and picks her canvas leisurely. She stared at the audience with confidence and unfolds the drawing in front of them. Many people look in surprise at the picture she had shown.


    The theme for this test drawing is free so Lin San chooses to draw an image of flowers. There are several flowers in a field with the sun still shining. The flowers are in different condition, some were blooming, some were dying, and the others. All of them look different and they all look so beautiful. The arrangement of the flower makes every single one of them could show their beauty perfectly. On top of them, there are several butterflies flying and some of themnded on the flower.


    Lin San smiled. "This is my drawing. I choose this theme because girls are often associated with flowers and this different kinds of flower means all of us. There wille the times when flower withers, but when we are young, we are like the blooming of the flower that attracts bees and butterflies. Thank you."


    Jun Hua smiled slightly. She could see that Lin San ability in drawing is truly perfect. That single piece of drawing makes them think of her as a highly talented person who did not only think of herself, but also others. She uses this chance topletely change how people think about her ever since the incident with her mother. This girl had surprisingly matured at an rming speed.


    Some of the girls in the hall blushed at Lin San exnation, but they didn''t disagree. The other girls who chooses painting face fell because they''re sure that the first ce would belong to Lin San.


    "She changed a lot," Ming Hui said. "Probably, there will be a lot of people wanting her again like this."


    "She truly uses her chance perfectly. She might be someone important in the future," Yanmented.


    Jun Hua nodded. When people experience setback, they might change. Some of them might open their eyes and see the world better while the others instead digging their own grave. Whatever they choose, they have to follow that path until the end.


    Lin San is smart, she''s not an ordinary girl as she had already learn more from her mother. Previously, her arrogance is truly annoying, but now, she had perfectly hid it and portrays herself better in front of many people. Probably, she can achieve things by her own. Jun Hua won''t bother with her anymore.


    After the girls finished, it''s time for the boys to show off their skill. They can choose archery or essay. Most of the boys are already proficient in it especially if they''re already in the academy for years or have their family lesson. The boys learn in the academy for 5 years, from 13 to 17 unless they''re enlisted in military because for schr, they need to finish their lesson.


    "Those schr people are not bad," said Yan.


    "You want to recruit them?" Ming Hui raised her eyebrow.


    "Not them, who I want is that top scorer, Xuan Pei. But it seems, he won''t ept the offer easily," Yan said.


    Jun Hua remembers her teacher. Is he really that good? She doesn''t really think that highly about him though he''s a good teacher. Besides, he detests going into the fight with the imperial family member for the throne and he even doesn''t want to be an official.


    "Soujin, do you know how to persuade him?" Yan grinned.


    "No, he''s a double-edge sword."


    "What?" Yan stared at the man with confusion. What does he have that make Soujin doesn''t like him? He seems to be a good one.


    "Let the other prince take him if they want. We don''t need someone like him," Soujin answered calmly.


    Yan and Ming Hui stared at each other before giving up the intention. They don''t understand what Soujin wanted, but since he said that, there must be a reason behind it.


    Jun Hua also didn''t understand what this guy wanted. She doesn''t see anything wrong from Xuan Pei, aside from his weird interest. In the test, he might be challenged by one of the studentster since he''s a good schr.


    Returning her attention towards the boys who show off their archery skill, she felt that it''s ridiculous. Even she, a girl, can do better than them. Some of them almost cannot hit the target correctly and nearly hit the wall. Then there are also those who did well, but didn''t stand among the others.


    The second part of the test soon finished and it''s time for the third. This one is for those who didn''t get their most able choice in the test or merely wants to show off their skill by challenging other people. They can challenge everyone in the hall even if that person is the teacher.


    Soon, one person stands up and he said loudly. "I want to challenge Jun Min."


    This sentence caused an uproar.

 Chapter 75: I Don’t Want to Bully a Little Kid Like You

    <h4>75 I Don��t Want to Bully a Little Kid Like You</h4>


    Jun Hua smiled at the other party. The person who stands up is about 17 years old with tall built. He looks powerful and his youthful face looks full of determination. She doesn''t recognize him or even know why he chooses her, but since it''s his choice, don''t me her for teaching him a lesson.


    "It''s Lan Rou. He''s the cousin of Lan Ping. They have some rtion, but it''s still quite far," Yan whispered.


    Lan Rou? It seems that the Lan family is itching to teach her a lesson. Have they already forgotten the incident where she beat up the 7 assassins in short time?


    "You can even challenge people from outside school?"


    Ming Hui thinks for a bit. "You can, as long as the person is in this hall and they epted the challenge."


    Jun Hua turned to Lan Rou. "I don''t want to bully a little kid like you."


    Jun Hua words make the people in the hall startled. They have just found out that Jun Min is indeed an arrogant person. But if they think about what he had done in some of the asion before, he does have the right to be arrogant.


    Lan Rou face flushed red in anger. He feels highly insulted. With his big built, how can a little kid like Jun Min call him little kid. By built, he won and even by age, he''s older than the boy by 3 years. How can he ept getting insulted like this?


    "Are you afraid?" Lan Rou said in agitation. His cousin is a talented general and he too has been trained since young in martial arts. There is no way he could be beaten by such a little kid, that''s what he believes.


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrow. "Don''t say that I don''t remind you."


    With that, Jun Hua stood up and walk towards the stage. The people in the hall, especially the students'' parents are all looking with interest. They have heard about the boy prowess and how at such a young age he bes a general. Now finally, there is a chance to witness his ability.


    Fan Ying is also among the audience. Hees to support his sister who fortunately did well. Looking at that figureing towards the stage, he remembers his own fight and a bitter smile showed on his face. That Lan Rou is truly looking for a beating. He''s not even a soldier and never actually steps on the battlefield, but dare to challenge him. If it''s not looking for a beating, what is it?


    Lan Rou stared at the boy in front of him. Jun Hua built is indeed smallpared to her peers. She''s considered short especially in front of someone as tall as Lan Rou.


    "Why do I feel like watching a showdown between a giant and an ant?" Fan Lanying said in amused tone. She waits on her chair excitedly.


    Jun Hua raised her head slightly. "What do wepete on?"


    "Can you do archery?"


    "Sure."


    "Let''spete in archery, striking the arrow towards the target on top of horse."


    "Sure."


    Jun Huazily answered. Lan Rou can clearly feel that Jun Min is not taking him seriously and it makes him feeling angry. Lan Rou takes the bow and mounted his horse. He looks towards Jun Hua who still stands leisurely.


    "You can start first."


    "I won''t be courteous then," Lan Rou answered.


    There are only 6 target prepared, three for Jun Min and the other three for Lan Rou. Pacing his horse, Lan Rou aims for the target. The location of each target is different and he could choose which one he wants to. There is one at the left, another one at the right, and thest one at the front.


    Quickly, he fires his arrow one by one and each of themnded on the center of the target perfectly.


    "Your Highness Ming Kui, this person skill is not bad," one of the first prince attendants said in a low voice.


    Ming Kui looks towards Lan Rou. He had heard about the Lan family and their loyalty towards the imperial family. Nevertheless, he knows that those people are only looking for backing. They cannotpare their fighting prowess with the other two families. Aside from their big number of soldiers, their skill is not that good.


    "Its averageing from a military family," Ming Kui said calmly. "The standard of the Lan family has been decreasing as oftely."


    "Your Highness, he doesn''t catch your attention?"


    "No, his skill is not enough."


    The attendant looks at the young man in the stage. This degree is not enough? Just how high the standard the first prince search for?


    Ming Kui looks towards the stage. If he truly wants someone who has high skill in martial arts, he needs to look for Nanglong or Jun family. Both of these families are truly talented and their offspring are exceptional. Unfortunately, given their rtionship with the emperor is only lukewarm, they wouldn''t want to bother themselves with the fight for the throne.


    Since he cannot find a good support in terms of military power, Ming Kui is looking for highly intelligent officials. He knows that he''s not really favored by his father because his father only looks towards his second brother, Ming Gong. He doesn''t understand why his father didn''t just crown that man to be the crown prince, but it seems like he still has some chance.


    On the other side, Ming Gong is looking towards the arena with disdainful eyes.


    "That low talent and he already hoped to match with a general? What a joke!"


    "Your Highness Prince Ming Gong, isn''t he really good?"


    "What do you know? Compared to his brother, Lan Ping, he''s nothing. I don''t need useless people like him," Ming Gong said sharply. He uses sharp tone as usual because he knows that his father favored him and someday he will be the emperor. To lower himself and looks for untalented people like this? It''s not in his agenda.


    On the stage, Jun Hua watched the gleeful Lan Rou with calm eyes. In her eyes, this kind of performance is only child y.


    "Jun Min, it''s your turn!" Lan Rou said with confidence. With the three of his arrow going straight to the target, he believes that Jun Min cannot beat him anymore.


    Jun Hua picks the bow and mounted the horses. Unlike Lan Rou, she put the three arrows on her bow and as she urges the horse to move, three arrows are fired almost at the same time towards the three targets. The three of them goes straight to the middle at the same time, despite the difference in location.


    Jun Hua put her bow down and looks at Lan Rou. "Have you finished talking?"

 Chapter 76: Recruiting People

    <h4>76 Recruiting People</h4>


    The difference in skill is painfully clear to the audiences. Lan Rou fixed his eyes towards the three arrows with disbelief. He had seen it by himself how the young boy fired the three of them at almost the same time. Because the location of each of the target is far, Lan Rou was forced to fire them one by one, but in front of him is someone who can fire at three locations with high precision at once.


    Lan Rou feels cold sweat running down his back. How can there be someone as skilled as this little boy? Even without anything to say, he had been defeated.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with him anymore and put the bow down. She walks calmly to her seat while the audiences are still mesmerized by that performance. When theye to, they started talking with each other about what had happened just now. It''s impossible for something like that to be done by normal people.


    "I wouldn''t want to stand in front of you when you are holding an arrow," Yan said with a serious face.


    "I won''t fire any arrow to you," Jun Hua answered, partiallyughing.


    Ming Hui shakes her head. "You might want to someday."


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    As they are still thinking about what had happened, Ming Kui eyes are locked to the young man. He knows from the ease the boy showed, he hadn''t done his best. That one simple performance had shown him what the true skill of a general is.


    "Your Highness?"


    "If that boy hadn''te from the Jun family, almost all of us will be dying to get him on our side. Buting from that family, he''s a double-edged sword," Ming Kui said.


    "How about General Soujin?"


    "He''s even more of an eyesore," Ming Kui said. "Don''t judge him just from his usual calmness and frankness, he''s more to it."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    On the side, Ming Gong reveals an expression of unwillingness. Given how highly talented Jun Min was, especially with his performance just now, he wants to have this person by his side badly. With such a person by his side, it will allow him to get a head start for the throne. But it''s impossible.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Such a good talent and yet he''s only a piece of chess," Ming Gong snorted. As the most favored son, he knows very clearly what his father intention is. How could he possibly not know the fate that awaits Jun Min? That''s why hemented a bit.


    The attendant didn''t say anything and listen to the words Ming Gong said carefully. This matter is highly sensitive as only the most trusted person on emperor side knows his n. Ming Gong had vaguely revealed to them a part of its content which is highly surprising. But they know that as attendant, they had to keep their mouth shut.


    "Your brother is awesome! I think I have be his fans," Fan Lanying said excitedly.


    ''Jun Hua'' gives a dryugh. She cannot answer that because she too had admired her Miss for a long time. She''s the little girl who has skill more than ordinary people.


    After Lan Rou had lost, he didn''t continue to stand on the stage and retreated back to his chair. Because of what had happened just now, he will surely get a beating from his father. He feels unwilling, but the fact has shown him how his meager skill is nothingpared with the other party.


    After the martial arts, there are people who want to challenge on the terms of schrly skill. Many of them try to challenge each other, but there are also some people who want to challenge the teacher. One of them is Xuan Pei.


    "What a courageous student, does he thinks he can beat that top scorer?" Yan snorted.


    Jun Hua nodded. There is no way ordinary student can beat up Xuan Pei in terms of knowledge. That man hadn''t got the title of top scorer for nothing.


    Their predictiones true, the essay Xuan Pei presented is far more concreted and usefulpared with the one the student had made. With that it''s be clearer that Xuan Pei is far smarter than what he usually shown.


    "With such a talent, what a shame that he only bes a teacher," Yan sighed.


    Soujin looks at that man calmly. "He will not always be a teacher."


    "What are you, a prophet?" chided Yan.


    Jun Hua looks towards Xuan Pei with interest. Just what makes Soujin hate this man very much? It took her a longer time to understand the reason.


    "I see�� Soujin is correct," Jun Hua raised her head. "He will not stay as a teacher in longer term."


    "Can both of you tell me what is going on?" Yan feels like he''s going crazy with these two. Just what makes them see that man as someone dangerous?


    Ming Hui also didn''t understand. "Maybe, being too smart?"


    "How could it possibly make the two of them hate him so much? You''re being unreasonable," Yan grumbled.


    Ming Hui shrugged and took her cup elegantly before sipping it. Yan rolled his eyes. Do you need to keep on acting? Oh, I forget this is public ce.


    On the side, Ming Kui looks at that schr with smile. "I want him."


    "Yes?"


    "Prepare everything needed. I want him among my people."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    That way, Xuan Pei will not be a teacher anymore.

 Chapter 77: Secre

    <h4>77 Secre</h4>


    "The test will be over soon," Fan Lanying stretched her body. "I will be going now. See you some day in the future. It''s sad that I won''t be going to the academy anymore, but I''m sure that you''re going to be alright. Learn in your residence well. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    ''Jun Hua'' nodded before going towards the carriage and changes her appearance. Xia is standing outside and she''s about to leave when Jun Mine over.


    "Young Master."


    "You should return first, tell grandfather that I will returnte."


    "Yes."


    Jun Hua who is still dressed as Jun Min, walked away after telling Xia that. She used her movement technique and soon leaves the academy. Not long after that, she arrived at the Restaurant Han Yan. The servants there had been used with her and they soon guide her to the usual room. Inside, Soujin already arrived.


    "You''re really quick," Jun Hua said.


    Soujin nodded. "You''re not bad too."


    "So, what do you want to discuss with me?"


    "Have you ever thought what makes us trying to get close with you?" Soujin took his cup. The way he drinks is elegant, totally unlike a general, but instead a schr.


    Jun Hua stared at the handsome face before her. Has she ever thought about it? Yes, she does feel that it''s weird. The first time they meet is in that hall and she didn''t even doing anything to purposely catch his attention. But after a while, shees to her own conclusion.


    "Is it because we have the same enemy?"


    Jun Hua answered caused Soujin to stop his movement for a moment. He stared back at the pair of clear eyes in front of him. That eye is truly simr with thedy he meets, especially in their calmness.


    That calm eyes truly remind him of himself and the other two. Whenever they are experiencing dangerous things, their eyes will instead be calmer. The only time their eyes show other expression is when they''re joking around and banter with each other. At that time, they had their eyes shined with warmth.


    "You''re really sharp."


    The only time they have met before interacting is in the hall when they''re meeting the emperor. Given that Jun Hua had stared at that man on the throne with cold eyes for a split second, there might be some rtion. Nanglong family is neither close to the emperor nor that far too, at most only warm on the surface. Because of that, Jun Hua assumed so, but she only guessed and it still needs confirmation.


    Now that Soujin had said that, shees to know that her guess is true. She wants to know more about it, but it''s not likely to be possible since she too doesn''t want to divulge her secret. Her biggest secret is her gender which she always hides in order to have the power to suppress the emperor since her family is the military family.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to use her charm to bewitch that old man. She would prefer nted a knife in that old man heart rather than trying to charm him.


    "So, it''s true."


    Soujin nodded. "I don''t know why you hate the emperor, but from your cold eye, I guess it''s something bad."


    "You hate the emperor too?"


    "Partially, he once tries to suppress us," Soujin answered. His calm face didn''t change at all, but the tone on his voice turned colder.


    Jun Hua looks at the man before her and a strange feeling arose. Somehow, she could feel from his tone that there are more than only suppressing, but she won''t ask. If he doesn''t want to tell her, then she won''t probe any further.


    "Howe the two of youe even earlier than us who use horse?" Yan peer into the room with gloomy face.


    Ming Hui pushed her brother inside. "They can use the shortcut. Don''t block the way."


    "So, what have you talk to him, Soujin?"


    "The reason of approaching," Soujin answered.


    Yan nodded. "Then, it must be true that you have some grudge with the emperor."


    "Who among us did not?" Ming Hui smiled, but this smile is filled with coldness. Her usual charming and yful image has gonepletely.


    Soujin looks at Jun Min. "Now, what we want to ask is about your cooperation."


    Jun Hua looks towards the three of them. Has the emperor knows that two of his child is actually plotting for his demise? She doesn''t know what the emperor had done to incur the wrath of these three, with her as the additional. Whatever it is, she''s sure that this emperor is truly awesome. Four talented people are offended by him.


    "Tell me."


    ��


    After the proposal from them and discuss for a bit, their conversation turned normal again. This time, the atmosphere is warmer than usual.


    "Now that the academy has finished their test, you''re going to get your bodyguard," Yan nudged Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui drink her drinks. She stared daggers at Yan. "You''re jealous?"


    "Nope, I don''t like straightforward woman like that," answered Yan. If he were to have a wife, he would never want to have a person whose speech is demonic too. Given that he has yful character, he wants thedy to be a smooth talker and most of all, pretty!


    "I bet your criteria for a wife only has one word," Ming Hui jeered at her brother. "Pretty."


    Yan rolled his eyes. Does she need to be so frankly blurted it out? He does want the girl to be pretty and if possible, as pretty as fairy. Speaking of ady that pretty, he soon remembers Jun Hua, but then his eyes meet with Jun Min''s.


    Jun Hua smiled evilly, "Don''t you dare thinking about my sister."


    "I would never!" Yan hurriedly vowed. Compared with his life, it''s better to not chase after Jun Hua. Besides, there''s no one who have ever since her real face.


    "You better keep your promise."


    Ming Hui nodded. "And, you are not allowed to look at my new guard."


    "I''m not interested in her. Why are you protecting her so much?" Yan snorted. "Don''t tell me you want her as your bride?"


    "I do."


    Yan almost choked on his wine while Jun Hua and Soujin sighed. Jun Hua looks towards Ming Hui. "It''s good to dere your interest, but you need to return to your original appearance as man before saying that or you will make Yan choked again."

 Chapter 78: Meeting

    <h4>78 Meeting</h4>


    Looking at her choking brother, Ming Hui snorted. "Don''t worry. He has long known that I''m a man."


    Jun Hua knows that, but that brother of yours cannot handle you saying such things when you''re still dressed as woman. By her side, Soujin shakes his head as he donned his wine,pletely ignoring Yan who''s still in coughing fit.


    From a long time ago, Jun Hua had noticed that Ming Hui is a man because of his behavior. Since she wants to pass off as a man, she always pays close attention towards how man usually behaves. Although Ming Hui always act as a girl, she is a man so his built is different with a normal woman and that''s how Jun Hua noticed it.


    At first, she''s worried that Ming Hui would notice her real gender, but until now, it seems that Ming Hui still doesn''t know about it. Jun Hua feels that Ming Hui might be excellent in acting as a girl, but he still cannot notice that she''s a girl, probably due to her martial arts is far higher than him.


    "When did you find out?" Yan asked. He knows from Ming Hui that Jun Hua found out on her first day meeting Ming Hui, but he wants confirmation.


    "When we are ying chess," Jun Hua answered.


    Yan feelspletely defeated. Looking at the depressed Yan, Jun Hua thinks about what she said. Had she said something wrong?


    Ming Hui snorted. "Don''t mind him. He''s just depressed because he hadn''t noticed it until he found out by chance."


    That guy is truly pitiful. He''s your own brother, alright?


    "What about Soujin?"


    "He found out from the first nce. Only the Heaven knows how to trick this guy eye. His eyes can see things like mirror," Ming Hui said.


    Now Jun Hua truly wants to know whether this guy had realized that she''s a girl or not. If his ability in his eye is truly like what Ming Hui acimed, he should have known that she''s a girl. But from the way he''s behaving, he doesn''t looks like he had found out about it.


    "Do your other brothers know?"


    "No, I hardly ever interacted with them," Ming Hui answered. "They don''t need to know about it. All they need to know are they have one younger sister and not another brother topete for the throne."


    Jun Hua nodded and didn''t ask any further. They turned their attention back to the still depressed Yan and teased him. At first, it''s just some casual remark, but with Soujin joining the fray, Yan is totally defeated.


    After bantering for close to an hour, they left the restaurant one by one, starting from Jun Hua. They purposely didn''t leave together in order to avoid suspicion.


    "Do you think it''s the right choice to trust him?" Yan asked.


    Ming Hui shrugged, "Why not? There is hardly any man who dares to rise up against that big guy, if we don''t cooperate, it will take us longer. Besides, do you think there are any other people as talented as him?"


    Yan thinks about Ming Hui words and he soon found that what the other party said is true. Jun Min has everything they needed, talent, power, ability, and motivation. Even if they want to search the wholend, they might not necessarily found anyone as suitable as him.


    "He''s fun as a friend too," Yan said.


    Soujin stared at the door. He chooses the boy because of what he sees in him. They have been nning for so long, it''s time for some action.


    "He''s dependable," Soujin remarked.


    Ming Hui smiled. "You''re correct."


    ��


    "Grandpa, I thought I have told you that I will be backte," Jun Hua is surprised to see her grandfather still awake. Since she told Xia to tell him that she will be backte, she thought that he would go to sleep early as usual.


    "Hua''er, your uncle sent you a message," Jun Zhenxian took a deep breath. "You will be going to the front line again."


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows as her mouth formed a smile. She had been waiting for this news, now it''s time to make some ruckus on the battlefield and leave this ''peaceful'' capital. She had finished all of her scheme and enacts her revenge towards Chun Maora.


    As for Lin Tang, his reputation already decreasing rapidly and she doesn''t need to do anything to make it worse. The killing blow can wait forter time in the future since there is something more important for her to do right now.


    "Youss! Why are you smiling when you''re being sent into the battlefield? Don''t you like staying with your grandpa here?"


    Jun Hua mouth twitched. Her grandfather mouth is as bad as usual. It seems the training Madam Mu given him hadn''t changed his habit at all.


    "Grandpa doesn''t need to worry. Hua''er will soon return to the capital after the business there is finished."


    Jun Zhenxian smiled at his granddaughter. "Before you go, please give your grandpa��.."


    The figure in front of him had disappeared, leaving only the sound of door closing. Jun Zhenxian shakes his head lightly and looks towards the paper. He knows, the time has finallye.


    ��


    Nanglong Souka truly wished to beat up his grandson who''s ignoring him at the sight of a message from the frontline. Nanglong Soujin mother, Qin Shie, looks at her son worriedly.


    "Soujin, is that a call to the front line?"


    Soujin nodded his head. This message hade even more earlier than what he had expected. It seems today meeting is truly crucial.


    "Mom, I will be going to the battlefield. You have to take care of yourself."


    "You too," Qin Shie said reluctantly. She doesn''t want to part with her son.


    "What about your grandfather? Don''t tell me you will only say that to your mother?" Nanglong Souka chided.


    Soujin ignored him and proceed to have some rest.


    "You little rascal!"


    ��


    Yan looks towards the message in his hand.


    "Shu, they have finally moved? It''s really quick."


    "Yes Young Master."


    Yan looks towards the paper with interest. It seems like he finally found out about the news the other three talking about before. It''s time for him to move too.


    "Start with the preparation."


    "Yes!"


    ��


    Ming Hui looks towards the message he received and a smile formed in his lips. With this news they will all start moving and their n will roll.


    "It means, we will be busy again. The future is going to be interesting."

 Chapter 79: The Beginning 1

    <h4>79 The Beginning 1</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom �C Southeast of Ming Kingdom


    The people are preparing for war. Countless vigers are moving around, trying to provide the need of the soldiers who are going to go to the war. In the middle of the bustling activities, two girls sneakily walk among them.


    "Princess Kuina, where are we going?" one of the girls said with worried tone.


    "Of course we''re going to the wall. Father said that we will soon fight the Ming Kingdom. I want to see the soldier."


    "Princess��"


    Wu Kuina, the princess of Mountain Kingdom, ignored her servants nagging and continues with her steps towards the wall. Her steps are quick but somewhat graceful from her training as a princess. Normally, people wouldn''t miss noticing her identity, but with the ruckus from going to the war, they didn''t pay attention to the girl.


    Kuina slipped in easily because she had been familiar with the way. In a matter of minutes, she arrived at the top and sees the view of thousands of the soldiers preparing for war. Kuina heart wavered for a bit, but she continues to stare.


    *cough* "Princess�� you''re not allowed to be here," a middle age man said in exasperates tone. From his outfit and his big body, people could easily recognize him as one of the generals in Mountain Kingdom, General Hen.


    Kuina didn''t bother to turn around. "General Hen, with this amount of soldiers, do you think you have any chance to win?"


    "Princess Kuina, ording to our intelligent to the Ming Kingdom, the soldiers stationed in the border of Southeast are highly proficient in war. It''s unknown whether we could win the war or not."


    "Then why do you even do this war?" the girl, who barely reach 20 years old, has eyes filled with rage. She was against this war from the very start, but her father didn''t listen to her and only listen to the other officials by his said. He told her, a girl shouldn''t involve in the matter of war and all.


    General Hen feels defeated. This princess is a headstrong princess who didn''t care about rules at all and always do things as she thinks fit. If not for that, how could she reach 20 of age without being married away? There is no man capable to tame this wild princess.


    "We have promised and create an alliance. The Ming Kingdom has produced excellent generals and to avoid them getting their hands on us, we need to destroy them first."


    Kuina eyes are red. She hated the war for the previous war had killed her only brother. Her father is still the same, thinking that they are still the powerful kingdom like the time when he''s still a child.


    "You can''t win the war. You''re just wasting your soldier lives like this," Kuina said with hoarse voice. Why should they start the war? She doesn''t want her people dying meaninglessly like this. With heavy feeling, Kuina turned her eyes towards the pce. Those officials, she will show them who will win in the end!


    "Princess, we need to go soon. Please return to the pce."


    Kuina stared at the general back and said slowly. "Only by seeing you can know how meaningless this war is. You better not fight a meaningless fight."


    With that, Kuina walked away. General Hen watched the fleeting figure of Princess Kuina with helpless feeling. Most of the time, Kuina is correct, the girl has wisdom far exceed ordinary people. What a pity that she born as a woman and no one bothers to listen to her all these years.


    General Hen looks towards his soldier and toughen up his heart. He will do his best to gain victory.


    ��


    Jun Hua keeps on reading the record during her journey to the southeast border of the Ming Kingdom. Her grandfather has been nagging her and she only manages to slip out after an hour. To get there faster, she used horses while she asks Xia toe by carriages. It''s the pretense of sending ''Jun Hua'' to the town owned by the Jun family.


    Reading the report, shees to know that the kingdoms that n to attack Ming Kingdom are the entire big kingdom around it. If it''s only the small kingdom, her uncle wouldn''t have called her back to deal with them.


    Ming Kingdom is located in the middle of four big kingdoms. On the southeast, there''s Mountain Kingdom. Jun Hua feels a headache. If the four kingdoms were to attack Ming Kingdom at the same time, it''s unsure who will lose. First of all, she needs to reach the border as quick as possible to rearrange her soldiers. Given that the distance towards the far border is truly far, she will require around 1 week to reach it.


    If it''s only the Mountain Kingdom, she has the confidence that she could win the battle easily. Now that 4 kingdoms are attacking, she''s unsure about the condition of the other ces. She can protect her border, but it''s not necessarily the same with the northeast-oh wait, its Soujin so it''s supposedly fine. Then there''s the northwest and southwest. Lan and Fan family are going for a tough battle too over there.


    ��


    Jun Hua is not the only one who feels a headache, the emperor is feeling the same way. How could the four kingdoms just suddenly decide to attack Ming Kingdom at almost the same time? He suspect that there is a shady dealing behind them, but this is not the time to think about it.


    From the war report, he knows that battle are going to broke out first in the southeast, followed by the northwest, southwest andstly northeast. But the timeframe is close so it''s highly impossible to send one general to two ces altogether. Not to mention that the battle mightst longer.


    The four princes of the kingdom are all called to the meeting. The first and the second prince have beenpeting on offering strategies while the third and the fourth prince are sitting idly. Yan has no intention on helping his father because he knows that there is no alternative good strategy. He''s wondering whether he should use his identity as Young Noble Han to save himself or not.


    "All of you imed that you were the best of this kingdom and yet, you can''t even give me a single decent strategy?"


    The emperor feels infuriated. If not because his usual strategist is away due to some matters, he will surely calls him back to the pce. The only things he could do now is depends on the rest of the officials.


    Nanglong Souka stared at the map which pointed out the current situation. The borders are in danger because of the enemiesing to attack them. Ming Kingdom is neither the biggest one nor the strongest one, at least previously. After the rise of a few young talented general, the military power has risen. It seems, even the biggest kingdom is eyeing them.


    The small kingdoms around the areas won''t give them much threat, but it will be a hassle if theye to attack too. Because of that, they still need to spare some soldiers to guard in that border.


    "There is no other way than negotiation," Nanglong Souka said. As a prime minister, he''s one of the officials who could have their say in this matter. Despite him not being a military officer, his family have more people capable in battle than talking.


    "What do you think you can offer to them?" the emperor asks.


    "I''m not entirely sure about what we could give because we don''t know who initiate the war or what they have promised each other. But at least we need to try," Nanglong Souka said. Three kingdoms are far better than four kingdoms. If they can reduce the number of the kingdom attacking them, their chance will rise.


    "Then, what do you suggest?"

 Chapter 80: The Beginning 2

    <h4>80 The Beginning 2</h4>


    Nanglong Souka pointed to one side of the map. "Among the five big kingdoms in this area, Yuan Kingdom is the smallest one. They are the one most likely to concede from the alliance if we were to talk with them."


    There are five big kingdoms because Nanglong Souka includes Ming Kingdom. After all, Ming Kingdom is included in the list of the big kingdoms.


    "Yuan Kingdom?" the emperor looks towards the southwest area of the map. Indeed, Yuan Kingdom is the smallest one at this time. Long time ago, they were the biggest one, but because of invasion, they lost their territory until only a small one left. If not because of their prowess and ability, they would have long been reduced as one of the small kingdoms around the areas of the other big kingdoms.


    An official looks at the map. "The location of Yuan Kingdom didn''t border us straightaway. They still have the Pan Kingdom between the two kingdoms. How do you think you can go there?"


    Nanglong Souka shakes his head. "Although it''s true that official cannot go towards other kingdom easily, we have another way; the merchant."


    "Merchant? You''re thinking of going inside as merchant? They would definitely feel suspicious if a merchantes there."


    "Not an ordinary merchant, but an influential person."


    Yan got the feeling that this old man is shamelessly pointing at him. Among the famous merchant, who can be more influential other than Young Noble Han? Many kingdoms have been coveting for the wealth this person possessed and try a lot of means to ask him go towards their kingdom. He had been travelling before, but only during his grounded time. There''s no way he could easily slip if he hadn''t created trouble first.


    Inside his mind, Yan is thinking of a way to get grounded again. If he''s on his confinement period, no one would bother visiting him and Ming Hui can dispatch people to guard the area. It will be easier for him to travel far away. But he doesn''t really want to create trouble this time.


    The emperor eyes lit up, but then he''s not sure about it.


    "Do you think Young Noble Han would help us?"


    "You can tempt him by offering another city."


    Yan got the feeling that this Nanglong Souka had long since known that his other identity is Young Noble Han. If not, how could he point straight to his weakness? Since this is what the other party wants, don''t me him for creating another trouble at Nanglong family ce.


    "Then, start looking for him! You stayed behind to prepare for the things to offer and the other is dismissed."


    Nanglong Souka watched the rest of the people going outside. He looks towards Yan''s back, does the young man noticed him hinting to get help? He didn''t bother thinking about it anymore until the meeting is over and he had just found out that Yan has been flooding his residence with water.


    "Just where did he get all the water? Where did ite from?" Nanglong Souka feels another headache. That troublemaker! Let see that boy got grounded for a couple of months again.


    With that, Nanglong Souka returned back to the pce andined vehemently to the emperor. Given that the emperor has been troubled by the war, he just ordered to have Yan get grounded for four months to learn more about etiquette.


    When he heard the news, Ming Huiughed until his stomach hurts.


    "Just because you need to appear as Young Noble Han, it doesn''t mean that you need to be grounded for months."


    Yan looks towards his brother with reluctant gaze. "It''s not that I want to, but I have to. Anyway, I won''t be back for at least three months so keep them away from my residence."


    "Are you treating me like your maid?"


    Yan shakes his head helplessly. "Come on, you know that I need your help. Besides, your task can be finished while you''re staying in the capital and have your time with your�� cough�� bride."


    Inside his mind, heined profusely about this matter. If not because he doesn''t want to create trouble, he would surely say his protest in front of Ming Hui. In this era, the only one who can group together with women without anyone being suspicious would only be Ming Hui.


    "Fine, just remember that you have to treat me in Restaurant Han Yan for a week."


    Yan feels ck lines appearing on his face. One week�� how much money can he earn during that time? This venomous guy is truly pushing his luck.


    "Do your job well," with that, Yan escaped.


    Ming Hui chuckled a bit when he sees his brother walking away inrge strides. He turned towards his attendant.


    "Has Fan Lanyinge?"


    "Yes Young Master."


    "Then, call her in!"


    Fan Lanying is wearing ordinary clothes when shees. She''s not sure about what kind of clothes is suitable to be a guard so she picks one that will allow her to have free movement, but at the same time didn''t disgrace her. The attendant brings her to Ming Hui room where the ''princess'' has been waiting.


    "Fan Lanying greets Princess Hui."


    Ming Hui chuckled. "You don''t have to be so formal with me. Had you forgotten about the time when we learn together?"


    "That��" Fan Lanying feels embarrassed to remember the time when she still yed the music poorly. Then she remembers something.


    "That music�� Do you like it?"


    Ming Hui smiled. "Yes, you have improved a lot. Does that song for me?"


    Fan Lanying nodded. "I want to y a song for you during your birthday party, but I didn''t get the chance so I used the test. I''m d that you like it."


    "You yed beautifully. Let''s have a walk in the garden."


    "Ah?"


    "You can act as my guard, but more importantly, I want you there as my friend. Or you don''t want it?" Ming Hui asks with a lower tone, portraying a saddened girl.


    Fan Lanying hurriedly shakes her head. "It''s not that, of course I''m willing! It will be my honor to be your friend."


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Ming Hui had tossed the matter of the war to the back of his mind. If he can spend more time with her, that kind of thing can wait. On the side, the attendant feels like crying. There are still mountains of paper he needs to look at, but he just dumped it to the side. Now, he''s the one who needs to finish it all��

 Chapter 81: Journey

    <h4>81 Journey</h4>


    Yan has transformed himself with his disguise as Young Noble Han. Wearing a face mask and merchant clothes, there''s nothing simr to his previous self, except their build. He''s looking towards the old man in front of him with resentful feeling.


    "If you want to go to the Yuan Kingdom, you should have gone by yourself. Why do you involve me?" Yan said annoyed.


    The old man, Nanglong Souka, justughed. "What kind of disguise is better than a merchant? Besides, I know that you''re not one to abandon your friends in need."


    "Who would want to be friends with someone as shameless as you? Why don''t you go to the Jun family residence and bother that another shameless old man likes you."


    Nanglong Souka has been called shameless a lot so he doesn''t mind it. But upon hearing Yan words, his brow creased.


    "Don''tpare me with that shameless old man!"


    "��"


    Both of them are first ss in terms of shamelessness. Yan feels like he cannotmunicate with someone like him any longer. This old man is getting on his nerve even more as the times pass by. He doesn''t want to bother talking with him again.


    "How long do we need to arrive at Yuan Kingdom?"


    "2 weeks is my estimation. Don''t bother me anymore," Yan picks up his book and started reading, ignoring the old man in front of him.


    Nanglong Souka feels that Yan and Nanglong Soujin are really simr. No wonder they''re close friends. Knowing that Yan wouldn''t want to talk with him anymore, Nanglong Souka leaned back and closes his eyes, resting.


    ��


    "Uncle, I know that you''re busy since the war has started, but can''t you at least send someone to fetch me?" Jun Min looks towards his uncle who is busy looking towards the map.


    "Oh, Jun Hu-Min, you arrived even faster. Did you have some rest?" Jun Hua uncle, Jun Qing, looks at the paleplexion on his niece face. His face frowned a little. He knows that Jun Min must have been sprinting to reach this ce as fast as possible.


    "Don''t worry about me uncle. Has the war started?"


    "Yes and the soldiers on the opposite side have increased even more. There must be some reinforcement from the capital. You rest first, the battle will begin again tomorrow."


    Jun Min shakes his head. "I need to think of the strategy first, uncle."


    "Sleep, this is an order."


    Looking at the solemn face of his uncle, Jun Min knows that there''s no way he could disobey his order. Normally, he wouldn''t have arrived at the border at this time, but because he''s rushing, he had arrived even earlier. With helpless feeling, Jun Min returned to his room.


    Jun Qing watched the back of Jun Min leaving. He''s surprised to find the little kid had arrived here even faster than before. During his time in the capital, he shouldn''t have been training riding horse, could he? Shaking his head, Jun Qing focused on the map again.


    "Yasha, tell the Dark squad to gather. Jun Min has returned."


    "Yes Sir."


    Jun Qing smiled a bit. Over the years, the ability of Jun Min has risen above him and that kid even has a powerful squad under him who''spletely loyal to the kid. He''s not sure about how Jun Min selected them or trained them, but he knows that each of them is dangerous. Having these kinds of powerful people around her, he knows that Jun Min is going to be alright.


    The name of the Dark Squad is a secret to other people, but within themander''s rank, they have long known about this name. Most of the ordinary soldiers would only know that their general is someone under Jun Min. Only upon advancing in his rank would he know that these generals are inside a group named Dark Squad.


    "Yabei, has Yamin returned?" Jun Min said upon reaching his room.


    A bulky man appeared from the corridor, with a big axe on his back. He bowed respectfully towards Jun Min.


    "Replying to Young Master, Yamin hadn''t arrived yet."


    Jun Hua nodded. She had expected it to be so. She looks towards the man before her. "Your squad won''t participate in the first battle. The one I will use this time is the third, fourth, five, and seventh squad altogether. Ry this message to the Dark Squad and have them gathered together in the morning."


    "Yes Young Master."


    Jun Min stepped into his room as Yabei gone again. Dark Squad is the name of his personal squad consisting of 12 people excluding him. Each of the members is his people whom he had selected since young. 10 of them are now generals and two of them are assassins. Yamin and Yasha included inside them.


    The room where he used to stay is still the same as before he left. The furniture didn''t move at all, but there is no dust in this room. The servants must have been cleaning this room diligently and didn''t forget to never move his things.


    Jun Min smiled slightly. The first time he got this room, he''s shocked by the size. He had been pestering his uncle about it, but his uncle just said that there''s no way he could provide a smaller room for him. He could only ept it and use this room since then.


    Picking up the things on his table, Jun Min noticed that his training sword is there. The bent all around it has made the sword no longer looks like one. He picks it up and sized it for a moment. It has been a long time since thest time he used this sword because he had never subjected to train again by his uncle for a long time. After all, he steadily rose in ranks at that time.


    Jun Min puts down the war report andy down on his bed. He could faintly feel that there are several people from Dark Squading and protect his room from afar. With his keen senses, he keeps on watching them for a while before falling asleep because of fatigue.

 Chapter 82: Battle Promise

    <h4>82 Battle Promise</h4>


    Jun Qing stares at the thousands of enemies in front of the gate. He directs the formation of his own soldier and dispatched some of them to cover the part on the forest where the wall isn''t there. After finishing with the formation, he took out his sword ande towards the wall.


    "When Young General Jun Min awakes, tell him to go towards the forest."


    That''s the messages Jun Qing left before he directs the battle.


    Jun Min awakes not long after the sun rise. The battle hadn''t started yet, but he knows that the time is near. Taking out his makeup, he quickly adjusted his appearance before walking out of his room and walks towards his uncle room. While walking, he quickly donned a bread into his mouth and eat a few of them without caring about his images.


    The soldiers who stands on the side didn''t dare to look at Jun Min though, due to his murderous aura leaked a bit. Since he is preparing to go to war, he was adjusting his state of mind. After all, he hadn''t gone to battle for quite some time.


    "Young General Jun, the general told us to tell you that you have to go towards the forest."


    Jun Min nodded. He knows that his soldier must be there. Without dying any longer, he walks to the forest. With several minutes, he had arrived. The four generals there quickly bow down upon the sight of their leader.


    "Has the preparation ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, let''s go."


    Jun Min arranges the formation of the soldier as he looks towards the enemy soldiers. His mouth twitched a bit.


    "That annoying uncle, don''t tell me that I have to fight head on with close to 60.000 soldiers with only 40.000 soldiers? He''s so wicked."


    He didn''tin any longer and focused on analyzing the enemies. He hadn''t heard of many aplished general on Mountain Kingdom, but he knows that there are several of them. With their n of going all out, it''s clear that the most outstanding general must have been dispatched among these soldiers.


    Jun Min mouth curved into smile. If they thought that this is the end of them, they are wrong. He adjusted his grip on his horse and waits for the start of the battle.


    When the timees, the two soldiers move forward and Jun Min began his killing spree. He''s not only a general, but also a martial artist. Looking towards the sea of soldiers in front of him, Jun Min remembers once again the first time he set food on the battlefield as a mere foot soldier. All of it is etched clearly into his mind.


    Leading thousands of soldiers behind him, he starts moving and shing down the enemies. His movement is swift and he doesn''t require much energy to fight with the normal soldiers, which resulted in total ughter for them. His real battlees when he encounters the enemy general and fight with him.


    The sound of shing resounds in the whole ce. The Mountain Kingdom armies are being pushed back by the Jun armies. Their advantages in number quickly disappear and the number ofmanders dying increased.


    "General Jo!"


    "Captain Kan!"


    "Commander Sou!"


    Jun Qing heard the enemies'' cries as he shakes his head a bit. He knows that Jun Min must have been fighting with all of his power and chased after the enemies leader. To win the war, there are two ways, one is annihting their whole soldiers and two is killing the leader. Without the leader, the soldiers will be in disarray.


    Jun Min only stopped when he meets with the great general of the Mountain Kingdom. He had not expected to see this general after only fighting for almost a day. The sun is starting to set, but there is still a lot of light for them to see with each other.


    The great general of Mountain Kingdom is as expected, a really big man. On the other hand, Jun Min is truly small and short. Both of them are examining each other as the only words that could describe the person before them is only one word.


    "Strong."


    Jun Min hadn''t met with anyone that he could consider strong among the Mountain Kingdom army aside from their great general. Despite his pure strength power is stillckingpared with the other general, his skill is honed perfectly and could easily overthrow the enemymander or even general though it may take her some time.


    But only this person, Jun Min doesn''t have the confidence to beat him. Still, it only makes things even more interesting.


    "Your name, youngster," the great general of Mountain Kingdom suddenly opened his mouth, "I don''t have any interest in a no-name soldier."


    Jun Min knows that he''s only talking nonsense. Both of them can feel clearly that the other party is truly strong. If that great general doesn''t want to fight him, he would lose even more soldiers from his battle.


    "Jun Min. My name is Jun Min," Jun Min answered.


    The great general nodded. "I''m General Tou. You''re truly a gem among the young generation. What is your rank?"


    "I''m a general," Jun Min answered.


    "I see," General Tou said with heavy emotion. It''s rare to see someone so talented during their youth and even more so when the party is still at teens. He wants to fight with Jun Min, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to kill him. Despite they''re being enemies, he doesn''t want to see such a good bud to die at young age.


    "General Min, let the fight ended now. With the sky darkening, it will be unwise to continue," he said solemnly.


    Jun Min nodded. He knows that too, but will the other party wants to resound their retreat?


    "Let us fight tomorrow Youngster."


    "Sure, I will be waiting, General Tou."


    When the promise is made, the gong that signifies the end of the first day battle is sounded. The soldiers from both sides are retreating.

 Chapter 83: First Battle

    <h4>83 First Battle</h4>


    The losses on Mountain Kingdom side are really big. They have lost some of the capable officers during the battle with most of them are because of one person. General Hen is looking towards the report with disbelief. He cannot believe that only a single day and they had lost thousands of soldiers with a few capable officers.


    "Just what kind of monster is this Jun Min?" he looks towards General Tou who has aplicated face stered on his not so young face anymore.


    "He''s a youngster," General Touughed a bit. "I think still in his teens. If you meet him, you won''t believe that he''s a general."


    "Why?" General Hen asks confused.


    "The kid is only half of your height and his built is slender. If not for seeing him ying themander, I wouldn''t have believed it too," General Tou answered.


    Hearing from the great general mouth, the other officers have their face ashen. How could they supposedly believe that a kid can possibly beat them? This is not fairy tale. This is battlefield.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you will see him tomorrow. I will duel with him and fight to my heart''s content."


    Hearing the general words, they feel even more conflicted. General Tou is a general from a long time ago. Many people have heard about his greatness and all. He''s basically an old person who''s still active on the battlefield and fight out with whoever he wants. Most of the youngsters are not his opponent and he would simply beat them up without care.


    If he said that there is someone who could match him, most of them are already adult or even old like him. A youth possessing power and ability to match him is simply unbelievable. The general are all feeling conflicted towards the general decision, but it''s not their ces to speak so all they could do is follow.


    General Tou looks towards the wall and smiled slightly. That youth is highly interesting. Despite being only in his youth, he possessed the ability to turn the table around and battle efficiently, totally unlike a normal youth.


    He''s eager to have the battle with him.


    ��


    "You said you made a promise with General Tou to battle with him?" Jun Qing feels that his niece is nothing but a trouble.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know how powerful General Tou is? How many people do you think have died in his hand? He''s a war veteran, unlike a greenhorn general like you!"


    Jun Min pursed his lips. He knows all of that. Among the people, who didn''t know the name of the famous great general from the older times? General Tuo is among them all and he''s also the only one still active. There are several other great generals who are only around the age of 40-something still active. But for the above 50, only General Tuo is still actively fighting on the battlefield.


    In truth, Jun Min is highly surprised to find out that the old man she thought as dangerous would turn out to be a great general. He himself cannot categorize himself as a great general because of his young age and not so great achievement. With thecking of experience, it could be said that he''s not a match for a great general.


    Unfortunately, for Jun Min it''s a great opportunity. He had long wished to contend with a great general and now that the opportunity presented before him, he won''t back down. Besides, if he doesn''t fight with that old general, he will go on killing spree towards his soldiers and possibly killed most of them.


    "You''re not allowed to fight against him! You will lose your life," Jun Qing hurriedly declined. There''s no way he''s going to let Jun Min fight that old monster. Should something happen to Jun Min, there will be no hope left for their Jun Family.


    Jun Min shakes his head. "Uncle, if I''m not fighting him, there will be no one else capable to stop him. Or do you want to go down there and fight with him?"


    Among the people in this ce, only Jun Qing and Jun Min have the greatest fighting capability. In terms of strength, Jun Qing is indeed higher than Jun Min, but the little kid has been fighting against stronger people over and over again. It makes him could contend against people stronger than him in a battle for longer time.


    Jun Qing looks with reluctant. If he were to go down, it would be indeed possible for him to battle with that monster. The problem is Jun Min doesn''t have the capability when ites to arranging a defensive battle. The little kid is more aggressive and he would definitely more keen on attacking. It makes his head ache as even when they''re on the defensive side, the kid would suddenlyunch an offensive battle.


    "Uncle, I''m not a kid anymore," Jun Min said again. He knows that his uncle doesn''t want him to get hurt. But he cannot protect him forever and it''s not the first time Jun Min fight against people stronger than him.


    "Preserve your life. The soldier still needs you."


    "I know."


    Jun Min knows that without him, the soldier will have their emotions raged and fight towards the enemy without care for themselves. They are more than willing to sacrifice themselves in order to protect him. He had experience it once before and he doesn''t want his soldiers to die meaningless too. The battle has just begun.


    The next day, the formation of both parties is still the same, but this time, Jun Min and General Tou search for each other to fight.


    "Are you ready, Youngster?"


    "More than anything."


    General Tou started attacking and Jun Min does his best to defend. The power from the strike given by General Tou is truly hard, but for Jun Min who had been fighting against Soujin every week, it is lighter. He sidestepped to the side and blocked the blow while at the same time attack the general. General Tou moved a step and evades the attack from Jun Min. Both of them are powerful.

 Chapter 84: Talented ‘Young Man’

    <h4>84 Talented ��Young Man��</h4>


    General Hen doesn''t want to believe what he sees. Even the othermanders feel the same way with him. They see clearly, a young man in his teens fighting against General Tou head on without the slightest disadvantages. Those who have experience the power from General Tou beforehand feels even more dejected.


    "The Ming Kingdom is truly flourished with talent."


    General Hen remembers the meeting their king had. The other party had mentioned that Ming Kingdom is still growing, but they have grown even more powerful than the other kingdom. If they didn''t do anything to stop them, they would all soon lose their footing towards Ming Kingdom.


    Seeing that young general before them fighting against that big general, only one word can describe him: Monster. Just saying that the Ming Kingdom is filled with talent is not enough, it''s more correct to say that they have been grooming a monster. What kind of environment could make a little boy that strong? And how many people like him among the Ming Kingdom?


    General Hen remembers the word of their princess once again. The battle is meaningless and they would only throw the lives of their citizen should they continue. Now he truly thinks that the princess is correct. With such a monster leading the whole army, how could they expect to win the battle? Could they sacrifice their great general? No one would feel that it''s worth it, even General Hen knows that it doesn''t.


    "General, who is he?" the lieutenant asks in doubt. That boy age is only about his son, but the fighting prowess is terrifying.


    "General Jun Min of Ming Kingdom," General Hen answered. He got the feeling that this one person can change the whole battle with his appearance. They hadn''t heard about him during this few months, but they know that before, there''s a general named Jun Min who achieved big in this area.


    From now on, the name of Jun Min will be etched on their minds deeply.


    As the battle continues, the sun started to set once more. Jun Min is highly tired and his body is riddled with wounds, but he still stands before the great general. The blood has stered all over his body and it makes him looks scary, but his clear eyes are still looking towards General Tou with determination.


    "General Jun Min, you''re highly talented," General Tou had to admit that thest time there is anyone who manages to wound him is his peers. Now there is someone among the younger generation who could match himpletely.


    "Thank you General Tou. You''re really strong," Jun Min grinned. He knows that his uncle will berate him once he returns, but he doesn''t care. The fight just now had brought him to the door of death countless times and he feels that he''s highly tired, but there is no way he would give up. Just from that fight alone, he knows that his movement has be better even if the progress is tiny.


    "Of course I''m strong. Who do you think I am?" General Touughed.


    Jun Min feels that every old man he meets is shameless. Is it because they have reached the end of their lives that they turned shameless? Don''t tell him that it''s just because it has been etched on their bones. He feels highly conflicted.


    "Should we continue our battle tomorrow?" Jun Min grinned.


    General Tou looks towards the body of Jun Min who full of the wounds. Given that he had given the young boy the entire wounds by himself he knows that it must be deep. Despite his ego of wanting to fight with the young man again, he doesn''t feel like doing it anymore. The soldier he had lost just from three battles nearly amounted to 1/3 of his total soldiers. The Mountain Kingdom might lose their whole army if this continues.


    "No, we have lost."


    "General!" the soldiers in the surrounding eximed.


    Jun Min also raised his eyebrows. Why this general would suddenly announces his lost? They have just begun the fight, right?


    "Are the soldiers here is the elites?"


    Jun Min looks towards his soldier. Theye from his own squad, so he knows that they have undergone a rough training under him. Although they are divided into 10 squads with each of them has their own strength and weakness, it could be said that they are indeed the elites of her soldiers.


    "Yes, they are my soldiers," Jun Min answered.


    General Tou had seen yesterday that even without Jun Min personally killed the soldiers, they are all an elite that capable of fighting a few soldiers at once. Their fighting strength is abnormal and their numbers are even more so. How could you train a close to 40.000 soldiers'' to be elite? He knows that the person before him is a great general despite having only reached the general rank.


    He feels awe towards this young man and for their ambition of annihting the Ming Kingdom? It can''t be done without defeating the person before him.


    "You''re a great person Jun Min. The Mountain Kingdom will forfeit the battle. May the Heaven bless you."


    "Thank you General Tou," Jun Min watched General Tou walking away leading the soldiers from the Mountain Kingdom away. He turned his back and mounted his horse.


    "The first battle is our victory!"


    The cries of the soldiers overwhelmed the whole ces.


    After Jun Min returned to the wall, Jun Qing eyes nearly popped out and he quickly calls his personal doctor to check on Jun Min. It took them some time to finish cleaning up the entire wound and give Jun Min the medicine he needs.


    "Uncle, you don''t need to look so depressed. We have won the war," Jun Min grinned.


    "You''re not allowed to go from this ce until you''re healed! How many times do I have to tell you that you have to take care of your body?" Jun Qing feels helpless when facing this little kid. He''s clearly a girl, but he just do anything like a boy does and even wounded himself so badly.


    Thankfully, most of them are not too deep to the point of leaving a scar and with medicine and time, they would be healed perfectly. The problem is just they''re numerous. He needs to rest and didn''t make big movement for some time.


    "General Tou is strong," Jun Min answered. "Anyway, now that we have won the war, I want to have some sleep. I''m still sleep deprived from the journey."


    "Sleep then, don''t think about the other matters and let your uncle handle them," Jun Qing goes out from his niece room and looks towards the 12 people standing there, the Dark Squad. "Why are you standing here? Go back to your post."


    The 12 of them didn''t move from their ce. They only receive order from one person, Jun Min.


    "Return to your post. Yamin stay to protect me," Jun Min voices can be heard from inside.


    "Yes Young Master."


    They have been trained to call Jun Min ''Young Master'' during his time as soldier to avoid suspicion. After receiving order, they turned and go away. Jun Qing shakes his head and returned to his post.

 Chapter 85: Betrayal in Mountain Kingdom

    <h4>85 Betrayal in Mountain Kingdom</h4>


    "General, why are we forfeiting? Can''t we just wait for reinforcement?" themanders all feel that this is not right.


    General Tou handed a written message towards them all. Their eyes widen in surprise. This is their damage during the three days battle? Are you sure that this is only from three days and not a week?


    "You see, their fighting prowess is even more than ours. Continue fighting and we might lose all of our forces here with their side only has minimal damage. And, the capital is in turmoil. Have you seen the messages sent from there?"


    "No way!"


    "General, let''s return to the capital!"


    General Tou shakes his head. "I can''t return now, but you all have to go back. She needs your help."


    "Yes General!"


    ��


    Capital of Mountain Kingdom


    Kuina is hiding inside a dark cave, crying. How it could possibly ended like this? Why would they betray the kingdom?


    A few days before��


    Kuina is walking towards the castle. She wants to persuade her father to change his opinion once again. Looking towards the spacious hall, she notices that many of the officials are there, discussing about the war as some of them nned the strategies. She thought that what they did was truly useless. The battle prowess of Mountain Kingdom has been depleting.


    Her father is sitting on his throne as usual. He listened towards the advice from the advisor and the other officials. No matter how many times Kuina rebutted, he never listens. But she would never give up towards her father.


    "Kuina�� what are you doing here?"


    "Father, I want to talk with you," Kuina answered.


    The emperor, her father, wore a tired face. He had heard Kuina said the same things over and over again. He does love his daughter, but he doesn''t have time to listen towards her nonsenses.


    "Kuina, father had told you that the only way for this kingdom to thrive again is to coborate with the other three kingdoms to strike Ming Kingdom. Just imagine what we will get from winning the war and all."


    "But father, the battle prowess of Mountain Kingdom is no longer the same with the past. There is no way we could contend against the army of Ming Kingdom."


    "Princess Kuina, do you forget that we still have General Tou? He''s a great general whose name has resounded to the wholend. With him as the leader, there is no way we could lose the battle."


    Kuina stared at that man, the advisor, with gloom. How could an advisor be like this, hadn''t he noticed that the ability of their men is no longer the same? This is not the past where Mountain Kingdom is one of the kingdoms who hold their military power as one of the top.s His father is not one to focus on the military and it''s impossible to beat Ming Kingdom with just these.


    "One person is not enough, you need capable soldiers too," Kuina said again.


    "You''re just a girl, Princess Kuina. What makes you think that you can grasp the situation better than us? The military advisor and other?"


    Kuina truly feels helpless. Why does she born as a woman? She can''t help her brother in the past and now she cannot even protect her people from going to the war and fighting to their death. Why is she so powerless?


    Kuina looks towards her father and from his expression, she knows that her father didn''t believe her. He always like that, why won''t he listens to her even once? She''s not a kid who doesn''t know anything anymore. She had grown up.


    "Kuina, return to your room."


    "But father��"


    "Kuina," the emperor said it in a more powerful tone. "Return to your room."


    "Yes father."


    Kuina cannot do anything to change her father decision. Even though she goes there every day, there is nothing she could do.


    The day before��


    "Princess, you''re here again? You shouldn''t havee," one of the officials said with sad tone.


    "Why? Let me through. I want to meet with my father!" Kuina said with anger. Why would this official suddenly block her way?


    "Princess, I''m sorry."


    Kuina saw that man pull out a knife and lunge towards her. Kuina doesn''t know any martial arts. She only learned a bit that woman usually learns. How could she use that to dodge the attack? Just as she braced herself for the pain of getting stabbed, she hears the sound of metal shing.


    Another official is holding a sword and block the knife. This official is looking highly wounded, but he still persevered.


    "Princess! You have to go, now!"


    Kuina feels that something is not right. She quickly runs towards the hall despite that man yelling her to leave. The scene there is something she would never forget. Some of the officials are attacking each other and on the throne is her father dying.


    "Father!"


    "Princess! You have to go, now!"


    She no longer remembers how, but she continues to run far and far away from the pce. Since she often sneaked out, she remembers the way out as clear as day. With that, her body moves on its own bringing her far away from that ce.


    The present��


    Kuina is sitting on top of a stone inside a secret cave. This is one of her hiding ce when she doesn''t want to do something that her father imposes on her. She''s scared. Just the day before, she is still with her father, nagging him to change his decision on the war. Now, she realized that the officials around her father are foxes. They are waiting to snatch the throne away from him.


    She wants to cry again. Why would her father choose someone like them to be his official? It''s no wonder that their advices are only bringing doom towards her kingdom. What should she do now? The one who''re loyal to the country is on the border and she''s here alone. How can she fight them like this?

 Chapter 86: Trouble Brewing

    <h4>86 Trouble Brewing</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    "What did you say? The Mountain Kingdom retreated back?" the officials found this news to be ridiculous. This is only the third or fourth day of the war in Southeast area. Why would they retreat back?


    "From the messenger, the Great General Tou is fighting equally with General Jun Min thus leading the soldiers from Ming Kingdom side gain advantages. General Tou suddenly said that they are forfeiting thus the victory goes to our side!"


    The officials are all rejoicing. This piece of news is truly great for them. They have been waiting for such news and now only 3 kingdoms they need to face.


    Only the emperor face is a bitplicated. He''s happy that the kingdom is safe, but he''s not happy because the one who pulls the opponent back is Jun Min. Given how famous that boy is, there''s no way he could feels happy about him getting another achievement. Besides, what is being equal in fighting prowess with General Tou means? It means, the number of people who could match with her can be counted with finger.


    "How is Young General Jun condition?" Ming Kui asks.


    "He''s badly wounded and General Jun Qing won''t allow anyone to see him. From the news, it seems that the battle with General Tou had taken a huge toll on him."


    "Then, let him rest. We cannot have such an excellent general like him to fall so easily," the emperor said amicably.


    With his tone, many people would think that this emperor is truly caring about the Jun family. As for those who know the truth, they know that the emperor is happy for Jun Min getting a heavy wound. It means that the boy won''t be getting achievements anymore in the future. But with what he had done, they know that the name of Jun Min would continue to resound loudly.


    Ming Hui got the news from his servants that Jun Min is wounded badly.


    "That boy is really reckless. But really, what he did is surprising," Ming Hui said. "At least, one victory is secured and maybe he will have some timeter to help Soujin. The enemy he will face is not the one like Mountain Kingdom that''s already in period of declining."


    "You''re correct."


    Ming Hui stared at the person before him. "Are you sure you want to follow us? Once you decide so, you won''t be able to back down or we will chase after you first."


    "I may be untalented, but I won''t let this chance slip away from me."


    "Good, then you will be my eyes and ears on the court."


    "Thanks fifth brother."


    ��


    Jun Qing stared at the person before him with headache. Just what does this person doing here? Does his head starting to ache from the time he lost against Jun Min?


    The person before Jun Qing is General Tou. He had been walking with white g* towards their soldiers from the morning. Although they still look at him with suspicious re, they allow him to meet with Jun Qing. Jun Qing himself feels that he''s going to get even more trouble from the general before him.


    "What is it, General Tou? Don''t you know that this is Ming Kingdom territory?" Jun Qing asks seriously.


    General Tou nodded. "Ie to discuss something with you."


    "What is it?"


    "If you can help us, we will give the Jun family half of our kingdom."


    "Excuse me?" Jun Qing looks in confusion. From the tone General Tou used, it seems there''s something serious happened with their kingdom to the point they would seek external power. But, can''t they seriously exin what happened first before saying something like that?


    General Tou nodded. "We have long heard about the Jun family conflict with the royal family of Ming Kingdom. Given that the soldiers in this area are all elites, we assumed that they areing from Jun family and not from the Ming Kingdom itself."


    Jun Qing nodded. The conflict between them is not really hidden since around 15 years ago, the fall of Jun family has been publicized loud and clear. They keep on failing in battle and lose their people from many schemes. Only around 7 years ago did their condition started to stabilize and they could prepare themselves for other things.


    Given that the royal family stand idly by the side or possibly even getting involved directly to their fall, it''s not hard to say that the royal family was afraid of the powerful Jun family. Thus, they want to suppress the family and didn''t give any assistance. Unfortunately, when people think that the Jun family loses all hope, a person appeared and turns the tables back, Jun Min.


    General Tou must have guessed that their family wants to separate themselves from the venomous imperial family, so he tries to negotiate using that. Jun Qing himself does want it since they too have been preparing for it after the appearance of Jun Min. But the problem is, he''s not sure how he can be any help of this General Tou.


    "You''re correct in that one," Jun Qing admitted frankly, trying to probe what this general intention is. Of course, the n of separating themselves from the kingdom will sound ridiculous because of the difference in size. However, this general is quite brave to probe so openly. Regardless, if he dares to try anything, Jun Qing will be the one to face him. After all, the wounded general is not in his prime state.


    General Tou nodded. "I have guessed that you want to separate yourself, so I was thinking about giving yound where you can develop yourselves possibly even bing an independent kingdom. But I need your help."


    Jun Qing nodded his head in response. Although he doesn''t know where this general guessed it, but if the news arrives to the Ming Kingdom emperor, they will be doomed.


    "What could possibly I help you with?" Jun Qing asked cautiously.


    "There are rebels on the capital and the emperor is killed. The only heir left is Princess Kuina, but her whereabouts is unknown," General Tou revealed. "I want you to help her ascend the throne."


    That was some confidential information. Inside this room, there is only him and this general, but Jun Qing cannot be sure that there is no one outside hearing it since some of them have high martial arts ability.


    "Do you know the consequences of revealing such news to us?" Jun Qing asks.


    General Tou nodded. "I know, but the problem is, there is no one among our people who can sneak inside the pce to annihte the troops there."


    "Why not you?"


    "Given my build, do you think no one would notice meing inside the capital?" General Tou said calmly. He is higher and more robustpare with ordinary people. Besides, with his identity being known for a long time, the citizen can easily spot him.


    Jun Qing finally realize the true purpose of this generaling here. He wants Jun Min to help him.

 Chapter 87: Asking for Help

    <h4>87 Asking for Help</h4>


    "You want my nephew toe to the capital and help you?" Jun Qing feels that this old man requires a beating. Jun Min is the hope of their Jun family and without him, Jun Qing knows that they won''t reach what they are now.


    General Tou nodded. "I know that Jun Min is important to you and I too don''t want him to lose his life. But the problem is, there are spies from Pan Kingdom infiltrating our ranks and they send one of their highly powerful people there. This person is nearly as powerful as me, so I know that none of the general among the Mountain Kingdom could possibly contend against him."


    "There is no way I would let my nephew go towards the enemy territory," Jun Qing can guess who they sent, but still, he won''t let them take Jun Min easily. How could he possibly send his own nephew towards the enemy territory?


    "But I want to go," Jun Min said as he entered.


    The person Jun Qing most worried to hear the most is indeed Jun Min. That little kid martial arts are not normal and he could hear a person talking from far away. Even he himself cannot contend in terms of skill so he usually had to use his advantages in strength to defeat the boy which only effective some of the times, that too in the past.


    General Tou looks towards the boy who entered with a stunned face. If he had been looking at the highly talented young boy before, the person before him can only be described as flower boy. His face is handsome and looks a bit girly. With the additional of his slender body, he''s truly looked like a schr and not a general. Previously, his face and clothes are dirty with dust and blood, but now he looks so refined.


    "You''re Jun Min?" General Tou asks in disbelief.


    Jun Min nodded. "We meet again, General Tou."


    General Tou didn''t recognize this clean face, but he remembers Jun Min voice when they''re talking. The boy voice is still sounded a bit childish, but upon seeing his clear appearance, he finally knows the reasons. With his appearance, this boy looks like a mere 15 years old, but already very powerful on the battlefield.


    This boy walking on the streets will make girlse flocking to him, but no one would have guessed that someone so handsome and refined is actually a monster. If not for hearing by himself the sound that he''s familiar with, he would never guessed that the boy before him is truly the Jun Min whom he had fight with before.


    "I almost didn''t recognize you. You look like a flower boy,"mented the general.


    Jun Min can only nod. He knows that with his age keeps on increasing, his feature would grow even more beautiful. Even with the face mask, it didn''t hide her beautiful posture. With her slender body, they would surely think of her more as a schr rather than general. This is also the reason many people looks in disbelief when they see her appearance.


    Jun Qing snorted. How could he say that he almost didn''t recognize him? There''s no way he could recognize the boy if Jun Min didn''t reveal to him that he''s Jun Min. Even if he''s searching to the wholend, there''s no way he could know about it. With that kind of appearance, who could guess it?


    General Tou looks towards Jun Min. "You''re willing to help?"


    Jun Min nodded. "This is also a good chance to see the scenery of the Mountain Kingdom. Please lead the way, General Tou."


    "You still need to rest, you little rascal!" Jun Qing hurriedly stopped him. Just the previous day, he sustained a lot of wounds, so there is no way he would let him go like that. Moreover, the one who gives his nephew wound is no other than this man. He doesn''t want him to get into more trouble.


    "Don''t worry, they almost healed and I could rest in the journey."


    "Absolutely not!"


    It took Jun Min a long time to finally convince his uncle that he''s going to be alright. Yamin and Yasha both followed him from the shadow because Jun Qing won''t let Jun Min go alone. Aside from that, Jun Min had assigned some things for his soldiers. General Tou can barely sense the two assassins as they walk.


    "Your uncle is truly protective."


    Jun Min nodded. "We only have three people in our family, so we cared about each other the most. He will surely nag me when I returnter."


    Jun Min has misspeak, but luckily General Tou didn''t realize it. If he were to carefully digest the word Jun Hua tells him, he would know that Jun Hua tells him that the number of Jun Family members is only three, not four.


    "It''s truly a good family," General Tou said smilingly. "Anyway, your two assassins are really something. Even I cannot grasp their location from time to time."


    "Really?" Jun Min himself can clearly sense them following after him. They distanced themselves, but they''re notpletely hidden. At least, for him, he could clearly sense them.


    "Yes. And before you go, there''s one person who will go with you. He''s the most trusted general and he had known Princess Kuina from her childhood so you can depend on him."


    "Thank you."


    As General Tou exined the matter towards Jun Min, General Hen is waiting impatiently inside his tend. The other general has been dispatched even before him and somehow General Tou wants him to wait for some time because there is someone going with him.


    When General Hen is looking towards the person whoes, his eyes are nearly popped out. The person beside General Tou is a little boy, a truly handsome little boy. From his appearance, anyone would know that the boy is a flower boy, a boy who''s truly pretty. General Hen is utterly confused, where did General Tou found a child in this battlefield?


    Aside from some of his body is in bandages, the boy truly looks perfect. General Hen doesn''t understand why General Tou wants him to bring such a pretty boy on his journey back.


    "Jun Min, this is General Hen who will be going with you to the capital."


    Jun Min looks towards General Hen and nodded. "Good day, General Hen."


    General Hen feels that his heart had just stopped beating. What did General Tou say about this pretty boy name? Does his ear have turned deaf and he wrongly heard it?


    "Jun Min, don''t mind him like this. He''s just surprised."


    Jun Min put a wry smile, "Don''t worry. I have been going through this a lot of times."


    "That''s good then."


    General Hen genuinely hopes for the Heaven to wake him up.

 Chapter 88: Negotiation

    <h4>88 Negotiation</h4>


    "You''re not dreaming, General Hen," Jun Min said helplessly. Because he''s wounded and he needs to act as a schr, there''s no way he could ride a horse, so they are going by carriages. General Hen is worried that they won''t arrive at the capital soon enough, but luckily the carriages are also rushing.


    Ever since General Hen knows that Jun Min appearance is a flower boy, he had been saying that he''s dreaming. How could he possibly ept that the boy who could match a great general such as General Tou is possibly a boy like this? More importantly, why is his body so small?


    "You''re really Jun Min?" General Hen asks for who-knows-how-many-times already.


    "I''m Jun Min. Or do you need me to kick you out of the carriages to let you admitted to it?" Jun Min stared back.


    The moment Jun Min released his aura, even General Hen feels suppressed. The driver feels it even more and his hands trembled from fear. Despite him also a soldier, this is the first time he feels such an intense bloodthirsty auraing from a close ce with him. The horses are running even wilder because of their fear.


    General Hen looks astonished towards the change the person before him shown. A harmless flower boy had suddenly turned into a monster ready to attack. He quicklyes to his sense and nodded.


    "I get it, please retract your aura."


    Jun Min does as the man said. General Hen feels more respect towards the man before him. Truly, you cannot judge a person just from their appearance. The appearance of this boy is usually harmless, but he can suddenly transform into a deadly person capable to strike at any time.


    "How long the journey is?"


    General Hen looks towards the still running wildly horses with their carriages shaking all over. He knows that with this kind of speed, they might arrive earlier, but the horses might die.


    "One week at most."


    "Good then."


    ��


    Yan and Nanglong Souka soon arrived at Yuan Kingdom. The two of them go their separate ways as Nanglong Souka would use his way to reach the pce while Yan is just busy with his own business as a merchant.


    Relying on his tricky methods, Nanglong Souka arrived at the pce and meet with Yuan Kingdom emperor. This emperor is different with Ming Kingdom emperor. The emperor is only in his thirties and looks bigger. His clothes are more solemn and the officials around him all fear him.


    Looking at the atmosphere, Nanglong Souka can guess that the emperor is the one holding the reins for these officials. He''s the kind of powerful emperor who will not tolerate anyone stepping on him. Nanglong Souka really wonders, can he negotiate with this kind of person?


    "It''s rare to see someone like you here, Minister Nanglong Souka," the emperor said lightly. The tone of his voice is calm, but it feels like interrogating.


    Nanglong Souka looks back. "I''m just lucky to sneak in."


    There is no way he could simply sneak in inside this ce. The Yuan Kingdom may be small, but it''s still powerful which make it holds the position as one of the five big kingdoms in this area.


    "Coming so far away, I guess your intention is for Yuan Kingdom to move back from the alliance army, am I right?" the emperor said calmly.


    Nanglong Soukaughs a bit and said, "Straight to the point, yes."


    "Very well, the Yuan Kingdom will move back."


    Nanglong Souka eyes almost popped out. Just what the hell happened with this negotiation? Why this emperor suddenly announces that they will retreat their soldier back even without him saying more than that.


    Seeing the confusion from Nanglong Souka eyes, the emperorughed. "You may think I''m stupid, but I have my own reasons too. Have you heard the war report from southeast of Ming Kingdom?"


    "I haven''t read it."


    "In short, Young General Jun Min manages to contend against General Tou in a frontal attack which forces the general to withdraw his forces because he''s not a match overall. All of this in a mere 3-4 days."


    Nanglong Soukaes to understand what the emperor implies by the war report. Given that Jun Min had finished his battle, he might be turned to handle the situation in the southwest given that Soujin is in the northeast and he''s a talented general too.


    The emperor must be worried that Jun Min is sent here for the boy fighting prowess is far from the word ordinary. Because of that, he chooses toply as soon as Nanglong Soukaes here. He could just say that Nanglong Souka gives him enough offer that he''s interested in. There is no one who would disobey the words of this powerful emperor.


    Besides, in the first ce he only participates in the coalition to rub some benefit. If their army were to get destroyed first, there will be no point to battle. The Yuan Kingdom is the smallest among the five big kingdoms. He cannot act rashly.


    "You''re really wise," Nanglong Souka said in praise.


    The emperor didn''t say anything as he turned towards Nanglong Souka with scrutinizing eyes. "What is the Ming Kingdom ambition? They actually build such a powerful lineup."


    Nanglong Souka raised his hand. "The n of the emperor is not one this subject will know. What we know is that there is indeed something the emperor nned for a long time."


    "I see. When the timese, will you follow the emperor?"


    "What do you mean?"


    This kind of question is truly tricky and Nanglong Souka cannot answer right away. If he answered wrongly and the emperor of Ming Kingdom heard it, he may be used for treason. Given that the emperor had set his eyes on Jun family, he might do the same towards Nanglong family and Nanglong Souka doesn''t want to hurt his family.


    The emperor noticed the wariness in Nanglong Souka eyes and heughed. He knows that the emperor of Ming Kingdom is someone who often scheme against other because of how he obtained the throne in the first ce. He only asks out of curiosity, but he would never expect that Nanglong Souka would react so strongly.


    "I don''t have any ns to report you back to the Ming Kingdom. But if you truly wish for unification, maybe there will be something I want to propose," the emperor answered.


    "This��"


    Nanglong Souka is truly surprised by the emperor words. From his words it seems he''s ready to give away his throne, but why?


    The emperor didn''t exin anything and to convince others, Nanglong Souka gives the items he had prepared from Ming Kingdom emperor. The emperor epted the gifts and he announces right away that the Yuan Kingdom would retract their soldier back.


    As for that discussion, Nanglong Souka didn''t give his answer. If they meet again in the future, then probably this will be open for another discussion.


    Yan only does some things he needed to do before meeting with Nanglong Souka again.


    "You have finished?"


    "Yes, the Yuan Kingdom won''t participate in the war."


    "Good then, oh yeah, have you heard that Jun Min won the war?"


    "I have."


    Inside his hearts, Nanglong Souka sighed. If not for the boy, this negotiation might go on longer terms.

 Chapter 89: Capital of Mountain Kingdom 1

    <h4>89 Capital of Mountain Kingdom 1</h4>


    The news about Yuan Kingdom withdrawing from the battle makes the two kingdoms left feel pressured. But all in all, they still continue with their n. On the other hand, the people of Ming Kingdom truly astounded with Nanglong Souka achievement to the point his name is being talked all the time along with Jun Min.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Kuina had been hiding inside the cave for some time. Given that this is one of her favorite ces to hide, her personal servants have secretly hid some food here. With the food inside the cave, Kuina doesn''t need to worry about dying because of hunger.


    But she cannot stay inside the cave forever. There are things she needs to do outside of this ce. She''s afraid, but she knows full well in her heart that she had to make the decision to go outside. Staying in this ce won''t help her regain the throne.


    "What belongs to me will return back to me again," Kuina said with determination. She vowed that she would get the throne back and avenge her father. Those greedy and disloyal officials would know the meaning of word regret.


    Kuina had been staying inside this cave for a few days and she''s itching to have a good bath. Her appearance must be no different from beggar anymore. With resigned feeling, she tried to sneak out and walk in the street. As she had expected, most people who look her will turn their head and ignored her.


    "Great, I have just changed my status so drastically."


    Partially mocking herself, Kuina walks towards one of the small inns. The owner looks at her with a frown, but upon seeing a gold coin on the table, the owner instead smiling widely.


    "Is there anything you need? You can ask for anything."


    "Just prepare a room and food for me," Kuina answered tly.


    The owner thanks her profusely before take her to one of the empty rooms. The foods are also delivered insides and Kuina can eat until she''s full.


    "Luckily, I still have some money."


    Kuina sighed then go to the shower and take a bath. Feeling the warm water, she feels rejuvenated again. As a girl, she would love cleanliness and after a good one hour inside the bathroom, shees out and changes her clothes.


    The inn owner also provides her some clean clothes. The clothes are a bit rough, but Kuina doesn''t really care about it. She sits down on the bed, thinking about what is she going to do right now? Given that she''s already cannot be considered as a princess anymore, the people around the pce is surely her enemies.


    "So it means I need to find the people who still support me."


    Kuina is not stupid. She knows that to be the empress, she needs support from some of the officials and military officer. The problem is, there is no way she could convince them without revealing her real identity. She wants to go out, but she''s also worried that she will die after she tells them her real identity.


    Thinking for a while, she decides to sleep first before going. The cave is not a nice ce for sleep, so the bed makes her sleepy and she sleeps for a long time. When she wakes up, it''s already the next day. The inn owner had prepared some food for her and Kuina eats them happily.


    She walks down the street, hearing the people converse along the way.


    "Have you heard about the pce? It seems something had happened."


    "Really? I thought it''s just a rumor."


    "The numbers of the officials are decreasing. Many of them are too afraid of going out from their house."


    "Well, with the situation like this, who can me them?"


    "But, who will be our next leader?"


    Kuina didn''t follow most of the conversation, but she noticed something, they have been controlling the information thates out on the streets. The number of people who knows that something has happened on the castle is limited and they would not reveal it to other people.


    She doesn''t know where she should go. The only ce she knows of the loyal official towards her is only General Hen and Prime Minister Rei, but she''s not sure if they are still alive. In the end, she can only try to walk towards Prime Minister Rei house.


    "Get out! We are not epting beggar here!"


    Kuina saw an extraordinary view when she arrives in front of Prime Minister Rei house. The servants are tossing out a person outside who then run away from the ce.


    She braved herself. "Excuse me, is Prime Minister Rei here?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Um�� please tell him that one of his friends is visiting."


    The servants look towards Kuina in disbelief, but one of them still goes. Not long after that, a middle age manes out. His appearance looks a bit haggard, but most of all he''s fine. His eyes widen in shocks when he sees Kuina.


    "Come inside."


    Kuina followed the prime minister as she walks inside. She no longer knows who she can believe any longer so she can only try her luck.


    "How can you escape, Princess?" the prime minister asks in a worried tone.


    "I don''t know," Kuina answered. It''s indeed true, even she herself only vaguely remembers that she runs away from the pce towards her secret ce.


    "Never mind. It''s good that you''re still alive," Prime Minister Rei smiled.


    "What about you?"


    "I''m not going to the pce at that day because my wife is sick."


    "You''re really lucky. The pce condition is really scary," Kuina said in lower tone.


    Prime Minister Rei nodded. "Since you''re here, it would be better if you take a look at this first and possibly sign it."


    Kuina feels that Prime Minister Rei is acting weird. Why would he tell her to look at a document at times like this? Shouldn''t they try to find a way to take the throne back?


    Seeing the look on Kuina face, Prime Minister Rei shakes his head. "You''re just a na?ve little girl. It would be better if you hand down your right to the throne to us. Don''t bother resisting, you''re inside my territory."


    Kuina face turned pale. "Why? Wasn''t you''re one of the loyal officials?"


    "It''s the past, Kuina. Learn to ept the truth."


    Kuina stares in disbelief. Its over! She had chosen the wrong person. Should she just wait in the cave? But no, if she did, she would never know the truth. Facing the person before her, Kuina braved her heart.


    CRASH!


    "She''s here!"


    "You take her and I will distract the other."


    Kuina find herself carried away by another person as the prime minister yell here and there. She cannot follow the recent events. What had happened?

 Chapter 90: Capital of Mountain Kingdom 2

    <h4>90 Capital of Mountain Kingdom 2</h4>


    A couple of minutes before��


    "They surely have strengthened the guard here," General Hen said solemnly.


    Jun Min nodded. Since he''s not someone from this ce, he cannotment about it. The guards have surely made it difficult for him to pass. But with his face and small stature, they decide to allow her inside.


    "Your small stature is truly a big help."


    Hearing General Hen remark, Jun Min feels his face darken. It''s not like he wants to have a small stature, but because he''s in fact a girl, there is no way she could have that big of the stature. Not to mention that her mother is not that tall and her father�� forget about him. Jun Min scanned the surrounding.


    "They seem very peaceful."


    "The officials must have guarded the information they leak out. They cannot possibly let the whole world know about what had happened. The other kingdom might take advantage if the word goes out," General Hen exined.


    Jun Min had guessed so. "Do you have any idea where the princess might be?"


    "The number of people she trusts is limited. I''m among one of them, but given that I''m sent out for war, I shouldn''t have returned. The other person she trusted is Prime Minister Rei, but ording to the information, he had switched sides."


    "Where is his residence?"


    "Over here."


    Jun Min had learned a lot about this ce from what General Hen told her. She knows that the capital is quite big with many people going here and there. The numbers of the officials are also quite a lot and she knows that most of them had changed side. The princess is the legal sessor and only if she died or giving the thrones can they hope to be the emperor.


    The journey towards the Prime Minister Rei is smooth and all. Jun Min noticed the servants seem less than what a big residence should have. Extending her senses, she could feel that the atmosphere suddenly turned dangerous.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s like there is some changes in the atmosphere. Should we break in?" Jun Min said.


    General Hen nodded and hurriedly destroys the gate with his hammer. Jun Min followed suit and then he heard the general beside her gasp.


    "She''s here!"


    "You take her and I will distract the other," Jun Min said as he took out his sword. The guards whoe to her are shed in a matter of second. After finishing with them, he turned to look at General Hen who had carried Princess Kuina away.


    Jun Min goes inside the room to clean up thest one, the prime minister. With the tiny strength the official had, he is clearly not the match for Jun Min. After that, he quickly followed after General Hen to the alley.


    "Did they follow after you?" General Hen asks.


    Jun Min shakes his head. Those people martial arts are too low to chase after him. Given his speed, it doesn''t require him much energy to shake them off from his tail.


    "You''re really great," General Hen has been fully convinced when he sees Jun Min fighting that this small boy is indeed Jun Min. The boy fighting skill is not even better than him. He had to admit that the boy is indeed a monster in human skin.


    Jun Min rolled his eyes as he looks towards the princess. "You might want to put her down."


    Kuina looks towards the two men before her. Her eyes widen in surprise as she looks at General Hen.


    "You have returned."


    "Yes, this subject really sorry that I cannot return in time and let this happened to you," General Hen said solemnly.


    Kuina shakes her head. "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself," she turned her head towards Jun Min. "And this is?"


    "This is General Jun Min from Ming Kingdom. General Tou negotiates with them to borrow him and let him help you."


    Kuina looks at the boy in disbelief. This person is a general? He''s even younger than her and far shorter at that. How could a person like this be a general?


    Jun Min feels that the gaze from Kuina is truly disrespecting him, but what can he do? His appearance is indeed not one to support him if he were to tell other people about his real identity as a general. They will doubt him and ask him about this and that. Sigh, bing a general as a girl is indeed really hard.


    "He''s truly a general, Princes Kuina," General Hen said again.


    Kuina nodded, then she frowned, "But how can we get inside?"


    "Why do you need to get inside?"


    "To get the royal staff and to kick out those disloyal officials," Kuina answered.


    Looking at the full of determination princess, Jun Min feels that this girl is indeed suitable to be an empress. She''s a strong girl and she would undoubtedly try to bring Mountain Kingdom to reach an even greater height. A girl like this is indeed worthy of being called a princess.


    "With that, will you be able to be the empress?" Jun Min asks.


    "It''s important, but there is still a ceremony I need, so I would need the support of some of the officials," Kuina answered. She feels weird that she could trust a man she had just encounter so much, but given that General Hen said that he could be trusted, Kuina choose to tell the truth towards this man.


    Jun Min nodded. There are some important matters too aside from getting inside the pce. He thoughts for a moment.


    "I can help you get inside, but you need soldiers to distract the main army," General Hen had told him that there must be some armies guarding. No matter how powerful he is, he cannot guarantee that he could beat close to thousands of people while being surrounded. If it''s one hundred ordinary soldiers, he still can beat them.


    "Leave it to me. I only need you to apany her inside tonight," General Hen said.


    "Then, so be it," Jun Min answered.

 Chapter 91: Dangerous Nigh

    <h4>91 Dangerous Nigh</h4>


    Kuina stared at the boy in front of him. The boy stature is small and aside from the sword hanging on his waist, he doesn''t look dangerous. Why would General Hen say that this person is a talented general? The two of them are waiting inside the inn where Kuina feels that her patience is tested. Jun Min never once try to talk to her, it''s as if she''s not there.


    "You''re not much of a talker, are you?"


    It''s not Jun Min is not used to talk with people, but he doesn''t feel right talking to Kuina because of his disguise as a man. If he starts to talk with her, he''s afraid offending him from his talk.


    "Is there anything you need, Princess Kuina?"


    Kuina shakes her head. "It''s not that�� Hmm, I want to know what General Tou promised you."


    Jun Min stared back for a moment. General Tou didn''t say that he''s not allowed to tell the princess, but the other party might think that he robbed them. In the end, she will need to know too, so Jun Min decides to tell her beforehand.


    "Half of Mountain Kingdom."


    "Are you serious?" Kuina stares nkly. Even when she noticed that Jun Min had nodded, she still can''t believe that General Tou had promised something like that to a stranger. Splitting the territory of Mountain Kingdom is not a small matter. Even Kuina herself is not sure why that general would want to give that much to the other party.


    Once again, Kuina tried to assess the person before her. He doesn''t look strong, he''s small, and he seems girly��. Forget it. She might offend him if she continues. Since General Tou held him in high regards, he should have some ability.


    "Does General Tou cannot return?" Kuina asks.


    "I don''t know. He told me that he cannot return back and he needs to guard the border," Jun Min answered. Given that the Mountain Kingdom had surrender, there is no way his uncle going to break the promise. That is if what General Tou worried about is the possibility of Ming Kingdom attacking them.


    But, from the conversation with his uncle before, Jun Min concluded that he just cannot return to the capital is because of his identity. After going through the examination to get in before, he knows that the guarding of the border had be really strict and it''s hard to get in. Given his identity as a great general, many people would know his face and his arrival would surely rm them.


    Kuina nodded. "He just doesn''t want our infiltration failed, that foolish general."


    Jun Min is stunned. He would never expect that Kuina would ever call that old man as foolish. No matter what, he''s still a great general who''s highly respected by many people. Calling him foolish is truly out of question.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Kuina looks annoyed. "General Tou is my uncle, at least partially."


    "Partially?"


    "Yes, when I''m small and the kingdom is under attack, I often stay with General Tou. Because of that he''s already like my uncle."


    "I see," Jun Min smiled. He wants to talk more, but he sensed several peopleing towards this inn. Given their number and movement, he knows that they have practiced martial arts. His gaze turned sharp and he goes towards the window.


    "Princess, do you know any of them?"


    Kuina looks from behind Jun Min. "No, I don''t."


    "Prepare yourself. They mighte to get you."


    Jun Min headed outside with Kuina stand near the bed. She''s afraid, why are theying towards her again? Then again, she is the princess�� she was the princess.


    "Who are you looking for, Sir?" Jun Min asks politely, but his gaze is probing them.


    "Ah, it''s nothing sir. We are looking for a fairdy around the age of 20��" one of the men barely describes Princess Kuina. Jun Min listened carefully as the people around him also nodding. They didn''t see Jun Min as a threat because of his small stature.


    "Alone?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Nothing," Jun Min smiled. "Who send you?"


    "Who are you kid?" one of them finally realizes that Jun Min is not one of the passerby. He looks rmed.


    "I repeat once again, who send you?" this time, his tonemanding. Bloodthirsty aura emanated from his small body, making the people in front of him shivered.


    "General Cao," one of the men blurted out, feeling afraid from the aura Jun Min emitted. He looks in disbelief at the boy in front of him.


    "Thanks," Jun Min only said that one word before the men didn''t know what happened and they''re sent directly to meet their creator. He vanished even before the crowds couldprehend what had happened.


    In a few seconds, he had returned back to the room.


    "Princess Kuina, do you know General Cao?"


    "General Cao?" Kuina racked her brain. "I remember, he''s the one sent by Pan Kingdom to negotiate here."


    "I see. It seems that general is hell bent on killing you," Jun Min said.


    Before Kuina can ask what Jun Min means, she heard screams from outside of the inn. She was about to look from the window when Jun Min blocked her.


    "You wouldn''t want to see it."


    Her eyes widen. "Did you the one who did it?"


    "I am. They''re looking for you. We need to move from here, your whereabouts has been found," Jun Min said.


    "But General Hen might now know where we are."


    Jun Min takes out his sword and shed the wall forming a few words telling that they''re leaving. With this, the enemies won''t have the chance to erase it even if they want to.


    We''re leaving to the alley


    "Are you sure that you want to tell them our whereabouts?" Kuina stared nkly. The process of writing in the wall didn''t take Jun Min more than a few seconds. The young general is indeed really capable.


    "I only said alley and didn''t tell which one. Other than General Hen, they won''t know our whereabouts. Let''s go."


    Jun Min put a few coins on the table as the payment for damaging the wall before walking to the door. Kuina nodded and followed behind Jun Min. This young man is quite dependable.

 Chapter 92: Infiltration 1

    <h4>92 Infiltration 1</h4>


    The two of them didn''t need to wait for long. General Hen soon arrived with a few people in the alley.


    "What happened? Why did you change your location?" General Hen asks.


    "Her whereabouts is found by General Cao. He sends a couple of people to eliminate her," Jun Min answered. "But it seems they still don''t know about me."


    General Hen nodded. It will be weirder if they were to know about Jun Min given that his identity and appearance is totally unbelievable. Since he only arrived today, it''s quite possible that the news about him hadn''t reached their ear yet. They only know about some of the general returns since not only General Hen whoe back.


    "This is a few of the captain. Their soldiers are ready in ce," General Hen exined.


    Jun Min nodded. "Princess, I need you to guide me to the pce."


    "Alright. There is a hidden passageway, but I''m pretty sure that General Cao will be waiting there because it''s the best location to get inside."


    "If he''s only alone, I can handle him," Jun Min answered.


    General Hen waved his hand. A few soldierse forward.


    "They''re going to protect you and Princess Kuina. Be careful."


    "I understand."


    Amidst the night, these people are walking towards the pce. Kuina knows the way inside very well and under her lead, they soon reach the pce and sneaked inside. Jun Min keeps the watch and he would remind them whenever someone is close with them.


    Kuina guided them through the secret passageway. Halfway through, they could hear the ruckus on some far location.


    "General Hen has started."


    "He''s good at making diversion," said Kuina.


    "Let''s go."


    Kuina continues to guide them inside, but when they''re about to enter thest hallway, Jun Min stopped them. His eyes are looking with seriousness.


    "The person inside is strong."


    "General Cao?"


    "It''s possible," Jun Min said. His brow creased. "He''s not alone. Can you guys handle the people around him?"


    The soldiers nodded and Jun Min looks towards Kuina.


    "You stay here and don''t make any sound."


    "Yes, be careful."


    Kuina watched as theye inside. Jun Min eyes keep on looking towards one man, a fairly big guy who stands in the center. He stared back and his eyes looks surprised when he meets with Jun Min gaze. When people are seeing someone highly powerful, they would be more serious. That''s what happened with this man.


    "General Cao, there are a few people."


    General Cao nodded. His eyes never leave Jun Min. "That flower boy, he''s mine."


    "Yes General!"


    As his underlings go towards the other soldier and start the battle, General Cao and Jun Min still keep their distance. Their gaze keeps on looking towards each other and no one wants to back down.


    "I have never seen you before, are you a person from Mountain Kingdom?"


    "Nope, you''re also not one, are you?" Jun Min retorted back.


    General Cao nodded. The boy in front of him is dangerous, that was what his instinct told him. "Let''s introduce ourselves. I''m General Cao from Pan Kingdom."


    "I''m General Jun Min from Ming Kingdom."


    General Cao eyes lit up upon hearing that name. He had once heard that Ming Kingdom had yet produced another excellent young general named Jun Min. Looking towards the boy in front of him, he''s indeed worthy of that title.


    "I want to see your prowess, General Jun."


    With that, General Cao starts attacking. He would never show any mercy even if his opponent is a little kid. Jun Min received his attack and continues to move his body around. This general power is great, but Jun Min has advantages in movement. Soon, the sound of metal shing from both of them fills out the whole rooms.


    Kuina doesn''t really want to see the scene, but she cannot keep her curiosity hidden. When she peeks inside, she saw two men shing their sword intensely. One of them is a big bulky man while the other one is a small kid. Yet, the sound of their metal shing is the loudest and clearer from among the others.


    Despite his powercking, Jun Min keeps on twisting his body towards weird angles. Because of his body flexibility, he can do various techniques that most people cannot do. And then, a chance appeared. General Cao raise his hand too high in order to deal a big damage, but Jun Min is faster to hit the general stomach with his sword.


    "You are strong," General Cao said in low tone. His body has fallen to the ground and his breathing is unstable. It won''t be long until he breathed hisst.


    Jun Min keeps his sword inside its ce, "You too, General Cao."


    With that battle, the fight is over as General Cao underlings morale drop and the soldiers could beat them easily. Even without Jun Mines to help, they could finish everything quickly.


    "Princess Kuina, let''s continue the journey."

 Chapter 93: Infiltration 2

    <h4>93 Infiltration 2</h4>


    Kuina almost cannot believe what she had just seen. The little boy in front of her has power even more than her general. Although she was the one against the war, she would never expect that the enemies would have a general this young and capable.


    "Is it still far?"


    "Oh? No, you only need to pass through this door to reach the throne room."


    "Let''s get in, then."


    Jun Min opened the door and what greeted them is the scene of a few officials standing there with gleeful faces. They''re currently talking and on the throne chair, another man is sitting there calmly and watches the performance below.


    Kuina almost cannot believe her eyes. The person sitting on the throne is the other prime minister. Both of them had surprisingly betrayed the kingdom and covet the throne. She wants to cry, but most of all, she wants to beat them up.


    "Prime Minister Pao, what do you think you''re doing up there?"


    The sound of a woman makes the officials all feels their back feels cold. Chill creeps out to their skin and they cannot help, but turn towards the door towards the secret passage. The appearance of a girl before them makes them scared because they know who was guarding that passage.


    "Princess Kuina�� you''re alive?" Prime Minister Pao said with trembling voice.


    Kuina closes her eyes. She remembers this man was one of the men her father trusted. To think that they would turn their back and killed her father! With red eyes, Kuina stared at the man on the throne. Gathering her resolve, she is determined to bring this man down.


    "General Jun, may I ask for your assistance to eliminate all of them?"


    Jun Min nodded. "Sure. Wait here."


    The soldiers want to help, but they soon are aware that it''s not needed. With his skill alone, Jun Min could finish up the whole officials inside of this room in a matter of minutes. Their role has finished the moment General Cao was defeated.


    Kuina turn towards the soldiers. "You clean up this room. General Jun, please follow me to meet with General Hen. And bring up that person head."


    Jun Min nodded. He noticed that the princess had undergone a transformation. She bes even more resolute than before. For him, this is a good thing because a leader needs to be decisive and can lead the people well.


    Walking outside, they soon reached the ce where General Hen created the diversion. The appearance of Princess Kuina with the person besides her bringing a long staff with the tip of it is their leader head, caused the soldiers to stop their movement.


    "Princess, you did it," General Hen is truly happy.


    Kuina nodded. It''s time to end this all.


    ��


    "You''re going again? Don''t you need to wait for your wound to heal?" Kuina asks Jun Min with strange gaze. It''s only yesterday that they manage to clean up the whole pce and now the boy is going to leave? How quick!


    Jun Min feels that the night he had spent is enough. The battle in the northeast is going to start anytime and he wants to offer his assistance.


    "The battle is not over yet. At least, not for Ming Kingdom," Jun Min answered.


    Kuina remembers that Ming Kingdom is under attack 4 big kingdoms with Mountain Kingdom being one of them previously. Since they''re attacking them, it''s already a miracle that Jun Min wants to help them. But with the reward of half of the kingdom, Kuina is sure that even Jun Min would be tempted since his rtionship with the emperor of Ming Kingdom has deteriorated.


    "What about the part of the promise?"


    "You can discuss it with my uncle. He wille here with General Tou in a few days," Jun Min is not interested in governing a kingdom. He would have more prefer to have idle days with some fight on asion. As for governing kingdom, it''s better to leave it towards his uncle.


    Kuina nodded. "If you want to go, I will ask them to prepare the horses."


    "Thank you very much," Jun Min smiled. "And I think I would need a map."


    "Sure."


    Although a map is considered confidential, given that they''re going to split the kingdom into two, there is no harm in giving one to Jun Min. Besides, Kuina has gone through the report once more and realize that the kingdom is not for Ming Kingdom, but for the Jun family. Considering the rtionship between the emperor and Jun family is worsening, maybe Jun family has been preparing to leave with this opportunity arise.


    Jun Min is looking towards the map with seriousness. He needs to go towards the northeast border as quickly as possible, so he started to look towards the way there. There are several roads going towards the Ming east border, but he might be stopped halfway before reaching it.


    "How can I go through the way unimpeded?" Jun Min asks.


    "Here," Kuina handed him an emblem. The emblem is only at the size of a palm with a mountain engraved on it. Jun Min scrutinizes the emblem with confusion.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the royal seal, with this seal, you can go anywhere on Mountain Kingdom without anyone blocking or even asking it."


    "That great?"


    "Doesn''t your country have one?"


    Jun Min honestly doesn''t know. He had never seen this kind of seal before, but maybe Yan have one. He will ask him that when she meets him in the future, if he remembers.


    "Are you sure that I can have this?"


    Kuina nodded. "Without you, I wouldn''t get the throne back and eliminate those who are disloyal to the kingdom. Just see this as one of my way of saying thanks."


    "Then, thank you very much Princess Kuina."


    Kuina nodded and leaves Jun Min who''s busy preparing to leave. The boy soon leaves the capital and goes on his journey.

 Chapter 94: Stubborn Princess

    <h4>94 Stubborn Princess</h4>


    After Jun Min departed with General Hen, Jun Qing and General Tou also departed towards the capital at a slower speed. They used carriages and in this time frame, they discussed about the part of the kingdom the Jun family are going to take.


    "Are you sure that you want this part of the kingdom?" General Tou asks.


    Jun Qing nodded. He doesn''t n to make Mountain Kingdom lose most of their cities and he too has a lot of people needed to move. Because of that, he chooses the undeveloped area of the kingdom and some of the cities.


    "It will be enough for Jun family."


    "If you said so, I would tell the princess about your decision."


    Jun Qing stared outside. "The wall is within sight. Do you think Jun Min has finished the whole things?"


    "You will soon find out."


    After getting inside, Jun Qing indeed found out that his ''beloved nephew'' has left just the day before. Hearing this news, Jun Qing feels that his rage boils again. That little brat!


    "Does he tell you where he wants to go?"


    Kuina nodded. "He wants to go to the east part of Ming Kingdom."


    Jun Qing thinks about it. From east, that boy is more likely goes towards the northeast, meaning the Nanglong family forces. He doesn''t understand, based on the military prowess, the Nanglong family had, they shouldn''t have many problems in facing Kai Kingdom, the kingdom located in north of Ming Kingdom.


    "How about the general thates from Pan Kingdom?"


    "Your nephew had finished him off."


    Jun Qing nodded. It seems like Jun Min had prepared for everything before he left. But really, he''s still wounded because of the battle and he''s still insisting to go? That little brat is truly a headache.


    "Why don''t you hold him here? His uncle is already worried about him," General Touughed. During their journey, he had noticed that Jun Qing is indeed terribly worried about his nephew and constantly waiting for news from him.


    Kuina shrugged. "Why should you worry? General Jun Min is really capable and all. I don''t think you would need to worry about him so much."


    Jun Qing would like to do that, but he can''t. In the first ce, Jun Min is a girl and what worries him so much is the fact that it might get found out. Secondly, that brat is only 14, but he has already wandered to who-knows-where. How could he stay calm?


    "Anyway, your decision for the ce is uneptable, how can you select those ces, you need to pick some developed location��"


    Jun Qing feels another headache to this headstrong girl in front of him. Why every girl he meets is are all so stubborn? First his own ''nephew'' and now this princess, they both are truly hard to negotiate. Despite him telling the princess about his real objection in selecting those ces, she doesn''t want to ept it.


    General Tou sighed. "It seems that what Jun Min had done is too big to make her bypass the Jun family."


    It would be a good thing if this situation is normal, but the problem is Jun Qing feels another headacheing. The princess is keeps on nagging him and dumped the whole other matter towards the loyal officials who left. Those officials are already on the verge of tears from the overload they had��


    "General Jun Qing,e on, this area is good too," Kuina said, peering her face.


    Looking at that girl face from up-close, Jun Qing hurriedly steps back. The princess is another rare kind of beauty although she cannot bepared with Jun Hua. Jun Qing is a healthy man and he doesn''t want to have any weird ideas froming close with such a pretty girl.


    General Tou coughed. "Kuina, you need to maintain your distance, General Jun Qing is still in his mid-20."


    "Really?" Kuina looks towards Jun Qing. Because of his time in military, Jun Qing instead looks older than his own age, making people cannot guess that he''s still 25. Besides, he''s busy with the matter in the border, which makes him unable to think about girls all this time. Aside from that, the only beauty he hade into close contact with is only his niece who can still be considered a kid.


    Jun Qing nodded seriously. This princess is truly looking for a trouble over here.


    "You should shave your beard. It makes you look older. I thought that you''re already 30 something."


    Jun Qing wants to cry. It''s normal for a man to have a beard, aright! Why would you want him to shave it all when he''s already this old?


    "It''s a good idea," General Tou nodded.


    "Let''s return back to the matter on hand, okay," Jun Qing said helplessly.


    Kuina shed a yful grin. Jun Qing knows that his time here will be full of problems ahead. This little princess is not only stubborn but also yful!


    ��


    Northeast of Ming Kingdom


    "General, the leaders are running away," one of the soldiers reported.


    Soujin is standing within their headquarters. He looks towards the moving army of Kai Kingdom. Although they are moving back, they''re still not giving up the battle. Soujin stares at them coldly. He doesn''t mind ying with them, but an important person had escaped from the battle towards the south. He cannot let that person alive.


    "General You, you''re staying here to finish them off. I will be chasing that person to the south."


    "Yes, General!"


    Soujin picks some of his soldiers before mobilize them. He''s going to chase that one person before he returned back to the Kai Kingdom. If he thinks that going south can protect him, he''s wrong. Soujin is not going to let him go easily.

 Chapter 95: Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>95 Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    "I finally have reached the east border," Jun Min looks towards the wall within her sight with relief. She had been going on horse for some time now.


    Looking towards the north, Jun Min can barely make up some dust there. It seems the battle is still going on over there. The soldiers she dispatched northeast should be making their way up there. It''s time for her to catch up.


    Because her wounds are already healing, she can move around more freely than before. Jun Min chooses to pace up her horse to quickly go towards the north. It is then she noticed a few people areing towards her way. They''re still far away and it looks like a chasing after someone.


    "Who''s that? To actually escape so far away��"


    Jun Min thought that it must be the enemy from Kai Kingdom with some of Soujin''s soldiers chasing after him. There''s nothing wrong with her joining the fray would it? Jun Min directs her horse towards their direction even faster.


    Soujin looks towards the one whoe with surprise. He would never expect to see Jun Min outside the border. Even if they have promised to go together and face Kai Kingdom, the other party should have moved inside the border and not outside like this. Not only that, Jun Min is alone, where is his soldiers?


    Soujin choose not to think about it and continue chasing. With Jun Min martial arts, the possibility of defeating this person in short time increased and Soujin wouldn''t let this chance to go away. He paces his horse even quicker which makes his soldiers fall even more behind them.


    "Soujin!" Jun Min shouted. "He''s going towards the cliff."


    "Don''t let him get down! There are several ways down the cliff," Soujin answered.


    Jun Min maneuvered her horse to block that person from going to the cliff. Jun Min movement is swifter and fasterpared to him and she quickly blocks the way to the cliff. With sword on her hand, Jun Min watches the person before him carefully.


    "Out of the way, you little kid!"


    Jun Min didn''t move and perfectly block his attack and force him back. That person is surprised to see such a little kid, but already had so much power. Nevertheless, he didn''t continue to linger about and attack back once again.


    Jun Min weed the sword and uses her own to block it, then she turns to attack the other party. The horses are almost crashing with each other, but because of the good control from the two of them, they didn''t.


    The skill of this person is quite high and Jun Min feels troubled to keep him stays on his ce. Nevertheless, she doesn''t need to actually defeat the other party and only need to block his way for a short time. She needs to keep him here until Soujin arrived and finished him off.


    As they are fighting, Soujin arrived and attacked from behind. Facing two attacks at the same time, that person jumped of his horse and rolled on the ground, suffering wound from the des of Soujin in the process. Jun Min and Soujin also go down their horse and continue to attack that person. In a matter of seconds, Soujin manages to wound him fatally.


    "Ugh��" that person coughed up and walked towards the cliff, but Soujin stabbed his foot to not allow him to move.


    Jun Min sheathed her sword. "Who is he?"


    "Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom, he''s also an assassin," Soujin answered. This person had infiltrated his camp a few days ago and if not because he''s alert, he would have lost some of his capable soldiers.


    "I see, he''s quite something to escape from you this far," Jun Min nodded. This ce is a few days away from the northeast border and to escape from Soujin, it''s indeed an amazing feat.


    "What are you doing here?" Soujin asks back.


    "There are some matters I need to do on Mountain Kingdom, so I send my soldiers first. I was about to catch up with them when I meet you here," Jun Min answered vaguely.


    Soujin nodded. He turned his attention back to the man on the ground. He had put his finger on his mouth and whistled loudly. The next moment, they see the horses run away.


    The man sneered. "Since you havee here, let me deliver all of you to your grave!"


    With that, the ground around them shakes. Soujin takes back his sword, only to find the man holds it firmly and his other hand hold Jun Min''s feet, intending to drag the two of them down with him. The two of them kicked him forcefully, but that dy already enough to prevent them from reaching the safe ground and the gravitation drags them down along with the stones around them.


    Soujin''s eyes narrowed as he realizes that they must have built a fake ground near the cliff in order to trap their enemies. This area is near the Mountain Kingdom, so it''s not weird for trap to be lying about almost everywhere. The problem is, they won''t be able to get a hold of anything to prevent their fall with the steep and hard wall is all they could see in that split second of falling.


    Hearing the sound of water from below them, they know that they''re going to be alright, but the aftereffect of falling from such altitude is not without any impact. Besides, with the stone pieces all around them, they are bound to hurt badly from the fall.


    Jun Min is about to panic since she cannot think of anything in that span of few seconds. This is her first experience in falling at such height, but then she feels an arm holding her waist. She turned to see Soujin already holding her and in the next second, they crashed to the water along with the stone falling around them.


    SPLASH!


    With Soujin protecting her, Jun Min is mostly alright after falling from such height. The stones are crashing to them rapidly, but none of them hits her because Soujin is on top of her, literally be her ''meat shield''. Soujin is still holding her despite already knocked unconscious, probably due to the stones hitting him on vital ce. Trying her best to swim above, Jun Min manages to drag the big and heavy Soujin to the surface.


    The air is truly refreshing and this is the first time she feels genuinely grateful for breathing. The water current is not really fast and she manages to get a hold on one of the low area of the wall. Dragging Soujin upwards, Jun Min rested her back to the wall, breathing heavily.


    She is d that they are alive. As for that prince, who cares?

 Chapter 96: Don’t Think of Anything

    <h4>96 Don��t Think of Anything</h4>


    After resting for a while, Jun Min quickly checks onto Soujin''s wound. There are a lot of marks and blood around him, making him looks rather ghostly. At the very least, he is still breathing clearly.


    Jun Min tears up Soujin clothes and sees that some of them are heavy wound while the others are merely scratches. She''s a bit surprised to see the fine body of Soujin, which unconsciously make her cheeks hot. Although she is used with seeing man, this is the first time she sees someone with such ''perfect'' body.


    Itsted for less than one seconds as she shakes her head and disperse that thought as fast as possible. The other party is hurt and she''s still thinking about that? She needs to learn to remember that at this time she''s a guy and not that little girl on the capital.


    Jun Min turned her attention to the wound. She''s a soldier, so she knows some of the basic first-aid. Because she''s still bringing her small pouch on her waist, she could do the treatment for Soujin. The pouch is made with animal skin, which prevent waters to get inside so the content are mainly still in good shape.


    After cleaning up the wound and give some medicine, Jun Min is in dilemma. The wound is too big for her just closing it with cloth. It needed to be stitched which she cannot do. Jun Min remembers that she still brings her needle, because of habit from learning embroidery every day, but she never stitched wound before.


    "If I do it the same way as embroidery�� will it be alright?" Jun Min hesitantly looks towards the other party.


    With Jun Min small body, there''s no way she can drag Soujin all the way up despite there''s indeed a small path near them. In addition, with the wound on Soujin body, he might getplication even before they reached the top of this cliff.


    "After this, we need to bring you to the doctor as fast as possible," Jun Min gritted her teeth and starts to gather her concentration. She doesn''t bring thread, so hair should do it��


    With her remembering the way she did it before, Jun Min started to move the needle and stitched up the wound on Soujin body. Her hand moved fast, but sweats starting to appear on her forehead and by the time she''s done, Jun Min feels really weak.


    "The treatment is done�� I want to sleep��"


    Leaning back to the wall, Jun Min closes her eyes and goes to the dreand. Not caring about her wet clothes anymore, she sleeps soundly. Thankfully, due to her stronger physical strength, just a few hours wearing wet clothes won''t make her sick. Of course, that is if she is in perfect health.


    The two of them passed out like that and the noisy water current on the side was incapable of waking them up.


    Soujin wake up a few hours after that. Their clothes have been drying by the time they''re sleeping. He looks around and finally his gaze arrived at the little kid before him who is sleeping soundly.


    "Where are we?"


    Looking around, Soujin noticed that there is water current beside them and his body is full of bandages. He faintly remembers that he holds Jun Min in his arm when they''re falling. Somehow, when he looks at the other party when they''re falling, he remembers the little girl he meets on the academy, so he subconsciously holds the other party.


    Soujin shakes his head at that thought. How could he think of Jun Min as a girl? Both of them have simr stature, but it shouldn''t mean that they''re the same person�� right?


    ncing at the other party, he shakes her shoulder. "Jun Min, wakes up."


    Jun Min opened her eyes drowsily. At first she doesn''t recognize this ce, but looking towards Soujin who''s still riddled with bandages, she subconsciously blushed and turned her head away.


    "What is it?"


    "What happened yesterday?"


    Jun Min doesn''t have the courage to tell him that she stitches his wound, so she just narrated it in a slightly different version.


    "Thanks."


    "I should be the one saying thank you, you shielded me when we''re falling."


    Soujinughed. "About that, I just somehow remember of your sister when we''re falling. A girl shouldn''t hurt their body, so I moved without thinking."


    Jun Min wants to dig out a hole right now. Has her identity been found out? But from Soujin narration, he noticed that the other party only thought of her as Jun Hua and it doesn''t mean that he had noticed about it. Jun Min feels immense relief when her thought arrived here.


    But didn''t Ming Hui say that Soujin has sharp eyes? Howe he didn''t notice something so obvious like this? Maybe the sharp Soujin surprisingly cannot notice something that''s right before his eyes? It''s kind of funny, though.


    "Still, thank you."


    Soujin nodded. He looks upwards. "There is a stone path over there, can you walk?"


    Jun Min feels really awkward. Maybe she shouldn''t have used her martial arts to stitch Soujin wound a few hours before as it drained her energy. She doesn''t have the courage to tell that she doesn''t have any energy left.


    "What is it? You can''t even walk?"


    Jun Min red at the other party. Dragging Soujin up shore is already taxing with their difference in physique and included her action of treating his wound, she had drained her energy. Although the sleep has helped her, what she needs the most is food and not just sleeps. Besides, climbing such steep cliff, it will be a miracle if she could do it with this tired body.


    "Let me carried you on my back," Soujin decides after seeing that Jun Min is indeed cannot move. He doesn''t want to carry a guy, but he can make an exception��


    Jun Min doesn''t want to move even more. She has never been close to any guy before including in the military since her uncle would beat up anyone who dares to get close with her when she''s still weak. And after she has gained more strength, she can chase them out by herself without relying on her uncle anymore.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I can think of you as your sister. You have the same stature after all," Soujin remarked.


    "��"


    If Jun Min is not Jun Hua, she would have the urge to beat up Soujin even more, which is if she has the strength for that. While sighing on her mind, Jun Min climbed up to Soujin back and holds his shoulder. Thankfully, she hadn''t undergone puberty yet, so it''s not obvious that she is a girl.


    "Don''t think of anything."


    "��"


    That''s her words alright!

 Chapter 97: Does man also learn needlework?

    <h4>97 Does man also learn needlework?</h4>


    Soujin is indeed a capable general. Despite his body is riddled with wounds he can climb on the narrow path to the top on swift movement. It doesn''t take him a long time to reach their destination, the cliff.


    "Put me down," Jun Min urged. Soujin is surprised because he feels that the person on his back is really light. He almost forgot about her existence if not for her reminder.


    Soujin turned his head back. He carefully put Jun Min on the ground as the little kid sits down. She still doesn''t have the energy to walk.


    "Can you walk?"


    "A bit," Jun Min said awkwardly. She truly cannot pass off as a guy if this keeps on, they would surely think of her as a weakling. If the soldiers who had seen her fight know her thoughts like this, they would definitely have the urge to beat her up to vent their grievances from getting their body beaten ck and blue by her.


    Soujin put her down and dashed off to the trees nearby before returning back with some fruits. He handed some of them to Jun Min who epted it dly.


    "After you have recovered enough energy, we will go to the east border."


    Jun Min nodded. Eating the fruit has indeed helped her a lot. It doesn''t require her much time to recover some of her strength and they can walk towards the border. Besides, walking on a t ground is easier than climbing steep wall.


    Soujin stopped for a while. He whistles and a horsees to their sight before being followed by another horse. They are horse that the two of them used before. It seems like they were waiting in some near areas when their master fell off the cliff previously.


    "Can you ride the horse?"


    "I can," Jun Min feels that she''s continue being insulted by Soujin during their journey back. It''s not like she''s that weak to the point she cannot walk at all, she still has some energy from eating and sleeping a few hours.


    Soujin nodded. "How''s the situation on the Mountain Kingdom border?"


    "Its fine," Jun Min answered. The Mountain Kingdom won''t attack them anymore is more correct. As long as the Jun family is still guarding the border, they won''t have any intention of attacking anymore since its Jun Min who had helped them through their crisis. But this is a secret that she cannot divulge, not even towards Soujin.


    "The Kai Kingdom is more obstinate. You will find out soon enough that they''re stronger than the Mountain Kingdom."


    "I''m sure about that," Jun Min smiled.


    After riding the horse for some time, they reached the border. Soujin soldiers are there and they''re looking highly worried about Soujin. Seeing their general is alive and kicking, they sighed in relief.


    "Call doctor, do you need one, Jun Min?"


    Jun Min shakes her head. If the doctor here checks her, they would surely find out about her gender. Besides, she''s not hurt at all, only tired from exhausting her energy over and over again.


    "Then, you have some rests first."


    "Wake me up when it''s time to leave."


    The soldiers hurriedly prepare rooms for both of them in separate ces. Jun Min took a bath first before changing and sleeping on the bed, still with her face mask. She didn''t dare to take it off in case there is someone getting inside without her knowing, for example, Soujin. With his martial arts, she wouldn''t realize that he''s already near her until he''s really close.


    Soujin look for a doctor he knows. Since he''s on the battlefield, there are only some doctors which he''s familiar with and knows about. He would never let a strange doctor check him in case they''re sent by the enemies to threaten him.


    "How is my wound?" He asks.


    "It''s already healing, the first aid is good. Seems like the one who did it is an experienced person," the doctor said.


    Soujin nodded. He''s not really surprised since a soldier normally learns a bit about this kind of things. But for Jun Min to be so proficient, he must have been wounded a lot in the past, that''s what his thought is.


    "Your wound has been stitched and it''s neat too. Have you treated them before?" the doctor asks again. This time, he''s feeling surprised because he knows that Soujin would never let a strangere closer to him.


    Soujin shakes his head. "No�� only the first aid."


    "Your first aid is amazing. Let me dress the wound again."


    As the doctor check his wound again, Soujin thinks about Jun Min. The one who did the first aid should have been him, but why would he stitches the wound? Does man also learn needlework? Maybe he will try to ask about itter to him.


    Dressing the wound didn''t take a long time and Soujin returned back to his room to sleep. His soldiers are all watching and guarding him. They won''t let anyonee close with their general and put some risks to him.


    The next morning, Soujin prepared horses for them to go towards the border. Given that he had taken a few days off from leading the army, they shouldn''t have gone too far into the enemy territory unless the enemies are luring them. Soujin has confidences on his soldier that they wouldn''t do such a mistake.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Little kid, wake up. It''s already morning," Soujin personally go to Jun Min room.


    Jun Min hurriedly dressed up and fixed his appearance before opening the door. Looking at the highly spirited Soujin, he truly wonder just who among them the one who got hurt is. Why is he still looking so spirited while Jun Min is the one who''s tired?


    "The horses are ready. Let''s go."


    Jun Min followed after Soujin towards the field and ride on his horse. She looks towards Soujin who''s riding on his horse too. He waved his hand and Jun Min along with the soldiers march towards the northeast border.


    As they are riding the horse, Soujin looks towards Jun Min with a curious look.


    "What is it?" Jun Min doesn''t feelfortable under his gaze.


    "I want to know, does the men in Jun family learn needlework?"


    That was the question he hoped that the other party never asks. Jun Min stared coldly and ignored that general.

 Chapter 98: News

    <h4>98 News</h4>


    The journey back is quick with Soujin''s lead. He was familiar with this area thus making their journey shorter and quicker. When they arrived at the border, Jun Min found his soldiers and goes over there to arrange them. Among them, Yasha and Yamin are there.


    "Young Master, we have arranged the soldiers here," Yasha reported. When they reach the capital of Mountain Kingdom, Jun Min sends them away to here. He doesn''t want them to get involved with the matter in that kingdom.


    Jun Min nodded. "Do they have enough rest?"


    The journey as a whole army and journey alone is different, that''s why Jun Min asks that question. He barely got any sleep, but his soldier should have enough time to rest because they arrived earlier than him.


    "Yes."


    "We are going to march again. The Kai Kingdom is taking us into their territory," Jun Min said calmly. He has heard some of the battle report from Soujin during their journey here and he could fill in the rest after staying here for some time.


    "Yes General!"


    After arranging the soldiers, Jun Min returned back to have some rest before departing.


    ��


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    "You have be really famous, old man," Yan said sarcastically. He has finally returned back to the capital with Nanglong Souka tagging along. The old man is justughing and waved it off because the whole matter is not because of him, rather it''s because of another extraordinary person.


    Nanglong Souka got down from the carriage as Yan continue his journey towards the Kai Kingdom. Yan had no intention on staying inside his residence just because he''s being grounded by his father. He still has some matter he needs to attend to.


    The old man walks towards the pce and got admitted as soon as he arrives there. The entire officials are all giving him friendly smile for what he had done.


    "Nanglong Souka, well done," the emperor said upon seeing that in this morning court, Nanglong Souka attended.


    He nodded. "Thank you Your Highness, this subject dares not take all the credit."


    "How''s the reaction from Yuan Kingdom?" one of the officials asks. They hadn''t heard about the detail because the ways to send messages are limited. The only news that they know is that the Yuan Kingdom has pulled back their armies and they wouldn''t attack the Ming Kingdom anymore. If they want the details, they need Nanglong Souka to exin.


    "The emperor of Yuan Kingdom is wise and he pulled back the army after some negotiation. He epts the goodwill of Ming Kingdom and willingly pulls back his army," Nanglong Souka vaguely narrated the conversation.


    The emperor is truly happy because of this progress. He turned towards the messenger whoes.


    "What is it?"


    "Reporting to Your Highness, General Soujin has been found safe and sound. He has returned back to the northeast border."


    The emperor nodded. Seeing the cautious gaze from Nanglong Souka, he could only ask the other officials to exin. It is then Nanglong Soukaes to know that his grandson was chasing after one of the assassins from the Kai Kingdom and falls from the cliff. Miraculously, he survived and returned back to the border in a matter of days.


    "Why is he chasing after that assassin?" Nanglong Souka knows that Soujin is not a reckless person and normally he wouldn''t bother chasing after one small fry. Does this assassin have another identity?


    "The assassin is the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom," Prince Ming Gong interjects.


    "I see�� what exactly happened that day, how can he falls down the cliff?" Nanglong Souka turned to the messenger again.


    The messenger is feeling pressure from Nanglong Souka gaze and he stammered on his words. He can only say that the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom has prepared a trap which makes a part of the area around the cliff to get destroyed and caused the general to fall. That trap also costs the prince his life.


    With that area belongs to Kai Kingdom and the location is near the border with Mountain Kingdom, it is expected that such traps were found in the area. However, the target had changed from the Mountain Kingdom to Ming Kingdom.


    Nanglong Souka nodded. "What happened down the cliff?"


    "That�� he falls down with General Jun Min and General Jun Min gives him some first-aid which helped General Soujin recovers��"


    Nanglong Souka eyes widened. Jun Min is on the east? Didn''t he have just got wounded badly from the fight with General Tou and cannot move from his bed around two weeks ago? Howe he suddenly arrived on the east and falls down with Soujin?


    Hearing the unexpected name, no one would ever predict that the young general hase towards the northeast. His timing is really good, to appear on time and stopped the Seventh Prince of Kai Kingdom while at the same time be someone who helps Soujin.


    The emperor feels even more burdened. This name is truly like a gue and whenever this name is voiced, unexpected news would arise. Despite him feeling vexed, he cannot do anything and continue with the court. That young general luck is too good.


    ��


    "Jun Min has gone to the east? That boy is really quick on healing," Ming Huimented. He knows that Jun Min is capable, but he would never think that this boy would be really important in their n.


    "But, it''s good that he''s with Soujin. Only Yan is left�� that brother of ours is truly slow."


    The person before him can onlyugh dryly. Ming Hui dismissed him and returned back to his room. His demeanor quickly changed into an innocent young girl and he looks towards the girl who''s busy trying to make the sound right from a zither.


    "Lanying, you hadn''t found the correct note, yet?" he asks softly.


    The girl, Fan Lanying, raised her head awkwardly. "I''m sorry Princess. It seems that my talent in music is quite low. I will need your help here."


    Ming Hui smiled. "Come over here, I will help you."


    "Thank you," Fan Lanying smiled back happily.


    Seeing that smile, Ming Hui sighed on his heart. ''Until when should I keep on this fa?ade? I want to return back to be a man soon��''

 Chapter 99: It Seems I Can Make a Living by Painting

    <h4>99 It Seems I Can Make a Living by Painting</h4>


    Jun Min and Soujin catch up with Soujin''s soldiers after a few days marching. They''re put on a difficult spot as the enemies are trying to trap them into going even further.


    Soujin creased his brow. If this keeps on, they won''t have enough food to finish the war and might suffer big losses instead. He looks towards the forest before him and called one of hismander.


    "Sweep that area with the Shadow Squad. I don''t want anyone left."


    "Yes General!"


    Jun Min turned his head towards the area that Soujin pointed to. He doesn''t see anything unusual from that area, just what is Soujin see from that ce?


    Looking at Jun Min gaze, Soujin exined. "There are traces of soldiers marching that way. I need to keep vignce."


    "You can notice even the smallest mark?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Because of his curiosity, Jun Min tries to go towards the area where Soujin said he saw something. From the corner of his eyes, he found some broken branches and faint footprint on the ground. If not for Soujin reminder, he would never have noticed that this ce has some hidden things on the ground and bushes.


    "Your eyes are really something."


    "Thanks," Soujin answered simply and turned his gaze around. He guided them to the higher ground which allowed them to look around the forest and noticed the movement of enemies easier, and ordered the soldiers to make their camp here.


    Looking around, Jun Min noticed that this ce is indeed a good ce for setting up a camp. This ce is simr to a natural fortress which is easy to defend and hard to attack. It seems like the knowledge Soujin had is indeed plenty and he could easily spot a ce like this even from a faraway ce.


    Jun Min arranged his own soldier to make their camp here before setting up his own tent. The number of soldiers he brought here is less than Soujin''s soldiers, but all of them are his personal soldier which means their strength are guaranteed.


    "Yamin, guard the area," Jun Min instructed calmly. The battle will start soon, but his role here is only helping and not stealing the spotlight. He won''t appear much on the front line and only acting as a strategist here.


    "Yes Young Master."


    "Calls me�� never mind," since he doesn''t want to appear on the spotlight, it''s better to limit the number of people who knows his real identity. Even when walking here, they only know that he is the acquaintance of Soujin and only the closest one with Soujin knows about his real name.


    Jun Min put on his things on the table and started drawing. He needs to draw every map on the area he had passed as to make things easier to analyze. His ability to draw welles from his daily practice during the time with his uncle, where he would draw a map of the enemy''s movement every day. This habit hadn''t lost just from not doing it on the capital.


    Yamin had brought his painting equipment because she knows that Jun Min would like to draw a map every time he''s marching on a new area. The picture of the area from the northeast border to this ce is painted beautifully on the canvas. Jun Min is not worried that Soujin would need him to help with his task because Soujin is an aplished general and he''s only here as a helper.


    Looking from behind, Yamin feels that her Miss talent is wasted on making only maps. If Jun Hua had drawn the painting and she had to paint, the picture she produced wouldn''t lose to even a first-ss painter on the capital. Looking at the picture on her Miss''s small desk, Yamin feels like seeing real time scenery. The picture looks real and she already could imagine the sound of the bird on the area they had passed before.


    "Yamin, I told you to stand guard."


    "Yes Young Master!" Yamin snapped out from her daydream and stand guard again. What a foolish mistake. What kind of guard would daydream when guarding their master?


    Jun Min sighed helplessly. He had long known that his drawing is good, but to think that after learning a bit more from the academy it would be even better. Although he never finished the drawing he made on the academy to avoid people knowing his skill, he noticed after drawing the maps today that his skill has grown even better.


    He smiled yfully. "It seems I can make a living from drawing even if I retired from being a general."


    Yamin, who stand on guard, is speechless by her Miss yful statement. From the very beginning, how could Jun Zhenxian possibly allow his granddaughter to live on the streets? He would never allow Jun Hua to work as a painter and he would try to find a good match for her first and send her to a good ce.


    Jun Min ignored the speechless Yamin and put away her painting. He needs to rest to while there are times because tomorrow, there might be some battle they need to do. Soujin is the one doing the battle, so he doesn''t need to feel any worry.


    Yamin noticed that the person inside is no longer moving around too much. She shifted her gaze towards the forest below. There are several people moving in the dark. She''s not worried because she knows that they''re Soujin people. The battle will soon start again.

 Chapter 100: A Foolish Lady

    <h4>100 A Foolish Lady</h4>


    Soujin looks towards his people who areing towards him.


    "Reporting to general, there are some people in the forest and they have been cleaned out."


    "Good work. Rest for tonight."


    Soujin eyes swept the forest as he is looking for any clues. He wants to know, what is the purpose of leading them inside their territory? He already keeps some of his soldiers on the way to keep him updated if something were to happen on their way back. Getting trapped inside the enemy territory is not a light thing and he would never want to make such a foolish mistake.


    He noticed some movement from the hill quite far from them and he could faintly see the shape of smoke. There are people there and the number is not small. This area is going to be their battlefield tomorrow.


    "Moa, you send people down there! Inspect the surrounding and gives me the detail," Soujin eyes keep on staying watching the area. He wants to see, how they could go away from his grasp.


    The next day, Jun Min approached the still sitting Soujin. He looks towards the next hill and could faintly see some people there from the dust. But his vision is unclear and he could only make some guesses.


    "The enemies are there?"


    "Yes, their number is almost on par with us," Soujin answered without looking around. His eyes are watching the movement of the enemies carefully.


    "I will look around first."


    Soujin nodded his head without looking at the other party. Jun Min returned to his tent and this time, he takes a bath. After wearing the face masks for days, he wants to change it.


    "Yamin, look around the area with Yasha. I want you to inspect the whole area and give me a detailed reportter."


    Although he did say to Soujin that he wants to take a look at the area, he hadn''t finished the map he has to make. Because of that, he sends the two of them away first while he is working on the map and strategy based on what he knows so far.


    "Yes Young Master."


    Jun Min didn''t hurry to use his face mask again as her face skin is already too dry from wearing one for a long time. There is no one around here and he needs to review the maps he makes as well as thinking of some strategies. The enemy position is advantageous and they''re most likely will turn their tail back again and lured the soldiers even deeper. If that is so, it will be hard to counter attack them.


    Picking up his brush, Jun Min started to draw the enemy location and the possible movement on their side. To make them wants to fight back, there must be something they need to do. Probably, slipping inside their ranks and make some killing will do? If it''s required, he is quite proficient in doing sneak attack and his body is flexible. Wait�� he''s a general and it should be the job of an assassin.


    Jun Min thinks again, the areas around here are mostly forest with some slightly higher ground which makes hill like the ones they are standing on. Trying to gain advantages from the height in the forest is almost impossible. At most they can only try to do a battle in the forest using a special method. He had soldiers he specifically trained to battle in the forest, but can theypared with the soldiers from here?


    "Jun Min? Who are you?"


    That voice wakes her up from her trance. Jun Hua hadn''t worn her mask and her face is that of a girl. Hearing that voice from behind her, she tried to escape to the side, but he''s quicker and captured her hand. Before Jun Hua can evade, she is facing head on with the wless face of Soujin.


    Soujin only wants to take some rest from looking non-stop towards the hill. He would never expect to sense a person inside Jun Min tent when the other person is saying that he''s going to look around. When he thinks the other party had returned, the one he saw inside is a girl holding a brush with a map in front of her.


    Out of impulse, he needs to know who she is. But upon seeing her face, he''s stunned. The clear eyes of this girl are telling him that the person before him is Jun Hua, the sister of Jun Min. What makes it unbelievable is how pretty she is after unveiling herself. With her glossy lips and partially messy hair, it makes her looks even more charming.


    "Jun Hua��?"


    "General Soujin," Jun Hua wants to cry. She forgot that this person is someone capable to hide his presence so perfectly until she cannot find him unless hees really close with her. If she knows that this person is going to meet with her, she wouldn''t take off that mask no matter how ufortable it is.


    Now, what is she going to do? How can she exin her existence here? Although this is Jun Min''s tent, there is no way a man would normally bring a girl to war. Especially in a case of a rising general like Jun Min, why would he bring his useless sister to the battlefield? Facing the sharp Soujin in front of her, she truly wished to dig a hole and stay there.


    "What are you doing here��?" his voice stopped when he noticed the stack of paper on the table. There is some painting equipment on the side and on the table are some neat pictures of the ce they have passed on the way. The painting is truly exceptional and the usual maps he used cannot even bepared in the slightest.


    Seeing the gaze on Soujin hadnded on her painting, Jun Hua feels that she needs to dig the hole even faster. What should she say now?


    "Do you paint them?"


    "�� Yes."


    In a single nce, it''s clear that the paint hasn''t dried yet on some parts which she had just marked. Even if she wants to lie, she needs to make a better lie, so she cannot say that it''s not her drawing. Besides, didn''t he already see her holding a brush?


    "Jun Hua, are you a strategist?"

 Chapter 101: Female Strategis

    <h4>101 Female Strategis</h4>


    Facing the unexpected question from Soujin, Jun Hua nked for a moment. She forgot that there is one upation where a female could possibly go to the battlefield, strategist. Although it is still against the norm of Ming Kingdom, but it''s not like there aren''t any in other kingdom. Even though so, this method is not really popr because women are seen as weaker even in terms of making strategy and normally they would not reach high ranks.


    "��Yes."


    Soujin looks towards the map once more. "I see. Have you been the one making the strategy for Jun Min?"


    Jun Hua doesn''t know how to answer this one. If she said yes, it would make her other self looks weaker, but if she said no, it would be a tant lie. She had always made the strategy herself, with some of them received help from hermander. All in all, they are her makings and decisions.


    Soujin looks towards Jun Hua scribble on the paper and he chuckled a bit. The strategy Jun Hua writes on them are some of what he had once thought before, but he chooses not to implement them since they are not really suitable to this battle area. And his own forces might not necessarily able to fight on par with the Kai Kingdom army who specialize on warfare in the forest.


    "Your strategy is interesting, but the Kai Kingdom soldiers are the experts on warfare inside the forest, we might not necessarily able to fight on par with them if not trained," Soujin said. He''s implying about Jun Min''s soldiers since the southeast areas are mountains while the northeast are forest.


    "Ah yeah, it''s only passing on my head," Jun Hua answered. "With the army is specialized in fighting inside the forest, it will be a huge advantage for them to fight in this area. I think this is one of the reasons they choose to move the fight here."


    "One of the reasons? Can you think of others?" Soujin only casually remarked that one. He would never expect that Jun Hua can fluently go through with her way of thinking and said it out loudly. Maybe he can test her a bit?


    "This area is the territory of Kai Kingdom, they must have full grasps of this area and fighting in a familiar ce brought you more advantages. Besides, there are also psychological effects on the enemy as they are inside the enemy territory, they would afraid of the hidden trap that the other party possiblyunched. This will limit the soldier''s movement��"


    Jun Hua keeps on talking about many things while Soujin listened carefully. Jun Hua always share her thoughts to her uncle if they are going to the war together which makes her familiar with saying her thoughts out in a clear and straight manner. This habit has caused her to subconsciously answer when Soujin asks her.


    By the time she''s done, Jun Hua realized that this is not her usual ce and the one in front of her is Soujin, not her uncle. Jun Hua wants to hide herself. What had I done?


    Soujin smiled upon hearing Jun Hua clear exnation on her points. He would never think that a noble girl can think things so carefully and systematically to the point that he would feel awed, even more so, a girl with such a bad reputation like Jun Hua.


    Looking at the smiling face of Soujin, Jun Hua is startled for a second. This man is already so handsome and when he smiled genuinely, his face look even more stunning. Even her that won''t usually move by a handsome face still feels a bit stunned.


    "You''re amazing, Jun Hua."


    "Thank�� Thank you General Soujin."


    Soujin stared at the map. "But still, that kind of things won''t make us stay low. There are things we can do to strike them."


    Jun Hua still hadn''t found the right strategies she could use thought. The battle was originally not hers and she''s only doing this out of habit. She was nning to talk about it with Soujin as Jun Min, but the ns should changes now because she had met him as Jun Hua.


    "Then, does General Soujin have any n?" Jun Hua asks. She does want to know and since she had partially exposed herself of being in the battlefield, there is nothing wrong in asking.


    Soujin nodded. "If they keep on running away, then the only way to make them fight us is by force."


    "How do you n to force them?" Jun Hua asks. That was one of the things she had been thinking about. How can they make the Kai Kingdom wants to turn their head towards them and not continue running away?


    "You will knowter. If you want to know, try to look at your picture again, you might not get the chance to see it againter."


    Originally, Soujin wants to talk with Jun Hua more, but he sensed that Jun Min guard hase. With that, he chooses to leave her with that message and didn''t bother with the little girl anymore. If there is time in the future, he would like to talk more with her.


    Jun Hua watches Soujin back as the general leaves. Somehow, she got a feeling that she knows what the other party means, but it''s truly an awful n. Regardless, she''s not one to stop him with his n if he wants to.


    Yamin appeared not long after that. "Miss��?"


    Jun Hua knows that Yamin must have seen Soujining out from this tent. What can she say? Even if the two of them are still watching guards, they might not be able to warn her on time given Soujin high ability and all.


    "Just give the report of what you find around here."


    "Yes��"


    Soujin walks to his tent. "Lou,e out!"


    A man suddenly appeared before Soujin. He''s dressed in ck, just like what Yamin and Yasha usually dressed. Upon his arrival, he bowed deeply, "Young Master."


    "Send my order, let''s destroy this ce."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 102: Fire

    <h4>102 Fire</h4>


    A few hours after that, Soujin is attacked by a person from behind him. Soujin easily blocked that attack and escape a few steps to the sides.


    "Jun Min, I don''t mean to sneak inside your tent."


    Jun Min is looking towards Soujin angrily. Since he cannot do anything when he appeared as Jun Hua, at least when he turns back to be Jun Min, he could fight Soujin. Originally, he wants to beat him up, but the problem is, he doesn''t have enough strength to do that.


    "I know, you''re not allowed toe again," Jun Min answered.


    Soujin raised his eyebrows. "I''m afraid even you cannot stop me from doing that."


    Jun Hua truly wants to tear up his calm face and kicked him on his butt. How can he say that? That''s his privacy!


    Soujin didn''t bother exining anything more as his gaze directed towards the faraway hill and a devilish smile formed on his lips. Jun Min can even feel chills going up on his spine. The Soujin he looks at now is differentpared to the usual calm andposed man he knows.


    "The shows are going to start now," Soujin said leisurely.


    Jun Min directed his gaze to the hill. There is nothing at first, but then he noticed that smoke starts to rise on that direction. After a while, the smokes started to spread through the forest and Jun Min realized what that is, its fire.


    "You n to ignite the whole forest?" Jun Min said astonished. He too had thought about this way ever since Soujin tells him about the painting. The easiest thing to do to destroy thendscape is by fire. With fire, the entire forest will disappear.


    "Not over here and the wind is supporting us today."


    The winds are making the fire move towards the Kai Kingdomnds. Although the wind is not strong, it''s enough to make the fire move towards that direction. Not only that, Jun Min started to notice another fire starting in the middle of the forest.


    "Fighting fire with fire, you n to extinguish the fire by igniting another one?"


    "It will only work on field. What I want is to tten the whole area. The Kai Kingdom would surely feel immense regret of pulling us inside," Soujin said calmly.


    Jun Min nodded. If only for pulling them inside means that they have to pay with thousands of trees, they might need to reconsider the n once more. He stares at the forest before them which already starting to burn.


    "Do you think this loss would make them turn?"


    "Yes, they won''t hesitate to return back. The trees on that area are good trees for building furniture. There is also a vige a bit further which probably had been using the woods as their source of living. If the Kai Kingdom doesn''t want to lose a lot of money, they need to think the way to stop the fire before it spreads out."


    Jun Min cannot confirm whether what Soujin said is correct or not because he simply cannot see that far. What he can conclude from this n is that Soujin is a wicked general that know how to use his card in order to make people do as he wishes. In ordinary forest, it might not seed, but Kai Kingdom natural environments are mostly forest. They relied on forest and naturally wouldn''t want to lose them because the fire might spread out very fast.


    He turned to the sky and knows that the clouds are gathering. There is possibly a rainter on that day and put out that fire. But if the Kai Kingdom relied only on the rain, the losses they might suffer are immense. They need to try to stop it first before the fire spread far.


    "This is truly a wicked n��"


    "They won''t receive mercy anymore if they tried to do the same trick again," Soujin answered and stand up from his chair.


    "What is it?"


    "We need to return to the northeast border and make our way towards the north border."


    Jun Min looks in confusion. They have just arrived in this area and now this man already wants them to move again? Doesn''t he want to fight with the Kai Kingdom army which is why he chooses to ignite the whole forest?


    "Why do you think the Kai Kingdom lured us inside here?"


    Jun Min thinks about it. The Kai Kingdom must have known from a long time ago that the one guarding this area is Nanglong family and their young general is Nanglong Soujin. The achievement of Nanglong Soujin is big and there is not even a single war this man lost, despite most of them are only against the small kingdoms around Ming Kingdom.


    When war breaks out, Nanglong Soujin must be chosen as the leader in this area. When the enemies are pulling back and retreating into their territory, the soldiers chased with the one leading them is Nanglong Soujin. Despite knowing that, they still choose to retreat, with the reason being?


    Jun Min raised his head, "Luring you away from the real battle."


    Soujin nodded. "I have seen the soldiers from the enemy armies. They are mostly only second rate general that I hadn''t seen before. There is no one who can be considered as my par or maybe even greater than me."


    How can you recognize them when they have been staying so far away from you? Jun Min truly wanted to asks, but he needs to restrain himself.


    "Aside from the first battle when they are fighting with me head-on, all they do is running away slowly and continue with some battle. From the report and how far we have gone in, it''s easy to conclude that their motive is only luring me away. They can hardly attack the northeast border with me on the way, so I can only think a coalition army.


    There are two areas which they can try to attack, the east or the north of Ming Kingdom. Because you have defeated the Mountain Kingdom, I assume that they won''t return to the war which means, only the north along with Pan Kingdom."


    Jun Min nodded at this man exnation. It seems that he''s truly capable of seeing everything very quickly.


    "I will dispatch my troops first. 2/3 of them are still on the border," Jun Min said with smile.


    "You have thought of this too?"


    Jun Min shakes his head. "I only thought partially and not asprehensive as you. Because of that, I leave some of them behind to wait for my order."


    Soujin nodded. "You''re an interesting general, Jun Min."


    "You too Soujin."

 Chapter 103: General, are you really a gentleman?

    <h4>103 General, are you really a gentleman?</h4>


    Jun Hua stared at the man before her with indignation. After ordering his soldier to finish up the battle as he prepared to leave, he pestered Jun Min to let him meet his sister. No matter what Jun Min said, he wouldn''t listen and keep on telling the other party to allow him to meet with thedy. After being pestered by this annoying general for almost half a day, Jun Min get into carriage and change back into Jun Hua.


    Soujin smiled when he''s looking at the slightly annoyed face on Jun Hua. Upon remembering the maps she had drawn previously, his interest piqued and pestering Jun Min resulted in an astonishing result. "Why are you staring at this general like that? Have you fallen for me?"


    ''IN YOUR DREAM!'' Jun Hua terribly wanted to tell this man to get off the carriages, so she can turn back into being Jun Min for the rest of the journey. She had ordered Yamin to get back early and tell her soldiers to go towards the north border, but if in the journey she needs to stay inside this carriages, their journey will surely takes more time.


    Soujin ignored the angry look on Jun Hua as he took out a canvas and painting equipment. On the carriage, there is a small table he had asks his men to prepare. Putting the items on the table, he turned towards thedy.


    "Maybe drawing would make you feel better."


    "Why should I draw for you?" Jun Hua retorted with her icy cold voice. Although she no longer tampered her voice to make it lower, the sound of her voice is still simr with Jun Min. Despite her worrying about getting found out, getting out from this man range is the first priority.


    "You want to draw for me?" Soujin smiled and his devilishly handsome face looks even more brilliant.


    Jun Hua pursed her lips. "No, I don''t."


    Soujin turned his face towards the window. His demonic face turned cold. "Clear them away. Don''t make any sound."


    "Yes General!"


    Jun Hua clear eyes turned bigger. Her small head looks towards Soujin with astonishment. Even when he''s ''flirting'' like this, he''s still aware of the movement outside. He''s really a vignt fellow and even Jun Hua cannot always stay aware especially when she''s too tired.


    Soujin turned his head back and asked. "What is it, do you like me now?"


    "Not in the slightest bit."


    Soujin didn''t feel disheartened from the cold retort from Jun Hua. He put the brush before Jun Hua hands.


    "Don''t you like to remember things by painting? The scene from the fire is quite good."


    If the people from the Kai Kingdom heard his words, they would surely raise their sword to kill him. That fire had caused them uncountable loss of money and resources. Although there is rain in the evening, the fire had spread out wildly and caused many trees to get destroyed beyond repair. They would surely hope to erase those memories from their brain.


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. "Do you want to present them a memorable picture?"


    "Who knows? All I know is that was an interesting scene."


    "��"


    This fellow is still hard to understand as always. But his words are indeed interesting and Jun Hua feels intrigued to paint it. She rarely draws anything other than the one she needed. The fire he caused had made a scene on that forest and the after-effect is a barend.


    Jun Hua picks the brush and dabbed it on the paint. In but a moment, thendscape of the areas where they stay is pictured on the canvas. Soujin looks towards it with interest, but Jun Hua concentration is fully on the painting. She doesn''t have any spare energy to look at the man before her.


    The carriages speed is not slow, but it''s not really quick too. Soujin pick the smooth road, so he can see the girl painting. From the time he looks at the map, he knows that this girl has some other talent. Strategy, painting, what else? Somehow he wants to know more about her.


    Jun Hua finished the painting. The barend and the residue of the smokes are painted clearly. She turns towards Soujin as if saying, are you satisfied?


    Soujin peered towards the painting as he thought about some matters inside his mind. The picture she had shown him now clearly excelled in the details, especially things that was usually left behind. She must have painted pictures for a long time to produce such good painting.


    "You''re a talented painter. If you didn''t pick the music at that time, maybe I would have another chance to see your painting."


    "You won''t," Jun Hua answered simply. She never had nned to paint in front of other people. From the time shees to know her talent in painting, she never wants anyone to know, but this man had already found out about it and there''s nothing she could do.


    "You won''t let anyone know?"


    Jun Hua smiled. "If ady has both beauty and talent, what do you think would happen to her?"


    She knows that someone who''s too perfect would have many enemies. If she had enough power, then she wouldn''t afraid, but she did not. The Jun family was declining and only through her trick can they stand tall again. Should she expose to the world of her real talent, they would surely target her even more.


    When that happens, she would not have any peace anymore. She''s not afraid when they slight her and look down at her. She''s more worried if they are overestimating her. It''s better to be seen as useless when she doesn''t have enough power to stand against her enemy.


    "Your brother has it rough," Soujinmented. To protect his sister, he had to pose in front and bear the burden. The two of them are truly amazing.


    "Why are you so adamant to meet me?"


    "It''s because you''re more expressive than your brother. And your face too��"


    SLAP!


    "It''s impolite to try to take off a veil of ady, General Soujin," Jun Hua red. "Are you really a gentleman?"


    Soujin retracted his hand that''s being pped away by Jun Hua. His face didn''t contain any anger as he smiled. What he thought about this girl is only how interesting she is and he can get his small revengeter.


    He picks the painting. "Thank you for the gift."


    Only when Soujin has gone out from the carriage did Jun Hua released her breath. That was a dangerous one and she doesn''t want that man to see her face anymore. What wanting to meet her because of her face? It''s obvious hees to assess her in terms of painting.


    As for Jun Minck of expression? The face mask is the culprit... Maybe she needs to train how to be expressive when wearing it.

 Chapter 104: That name is famous?

    <h4>104 That name is famous?</h4>


    "You said that you burned the forest down? You''re the biggest idiot I have ever known!" Yan is yelling to Soujin in thetter office room. They have returned to the border and Jun Min told the man that his sister was going to return to the Jun family territory. He wouldn''t want to stay with him and meet as a girl like before anymore.


    Soujin ignored the angry Yan. Because Yan is a merchant, he knows very well the money his friend has just burn away. That was an enormous sum�� even just thinking about it had made Yan''s heart bleeds.


    "Even if you''re there, you won''t be able to stop him," Jun Min said. His tone is slightly annoyed.


    Yan looks towards Jun Min who had bad atmosphere around him. Does something happen? What did he miss?


    "Do you bring the supplies?"


    "I do. There is enough food for you all. But why are you in needs for such arge amount of food? You don''t n on lengthening the war, do you?"


    After returning to the capital, Yan had prepared a lot of supplies which Soujin requested him before. He only needs to bring all of them along with him on the journey to the border. Because of the additional weight, he arrived here a bitte, but it coincides with the arrival of Soujin and Jun Min to the border.


    "I don''t," Soujin answered simply. "The soldiers on the ins are going to take longer for the battle. Those supplies are for them."


    "Are you taking me to be your maid?"


    Yan is feeling that he had been used by his best friend to bring him supplies. He''s a prince and by right, he''s the one who should be ordering this man before him. But, Yan doesn''t have the will to do that. Besides, he did need toe here for other things.


    "No," Soujin answered.


    "Forget it. There is another matter that you should know. Lan Ping has won big time on the battle against Pan Kingdom. He had another new general called Lan Pan, does any of you knows him?"


    Soujin and Jun Min both freeze for a second the moment they heard this man. They simultaneously turn towards Yan as if saying, are you really don''t know? Seeing the two of them, Yan feels that there is something important he had missed. What is it?


    "Who is this Lan Pan?"


    "He''s Lan Ping older brother," Soujin answered. "He was a problematic soldier during his time on the military. He would never show any mercy and his way of killing is really violent which makes even his superior scared of him. In terms of martial arts, he''s really strong, but he''s too bloodthirsty, which make the Lan family locked him in their ce."


    "There is no way they would let a man like this run rampart, but his skill is terribly strong. Even those famed great general might not be able to beat him," Jun Min continued.


    Yan mouth is wide open. "Howe I didn''t know any news like this?"


    "You''re too ignorant," Soujin answered.


    "Don''t spout nonsense! There is no way I could be a great merchant if I''m an ignorant person!" Yan retorted.


    Jun Min coughed a bit. "This happened even before Soujin and Lan Ping joined military. Lan Pan is around 7 years older than Lan Ping, but he joined the military when he''s 15. The battle which involves him never gets revealed outside the military and the number of people who know him is limited. Given that this is a forbidden matter, I think with your reputation, there are less people willing to tell you."


    "How long is he in the military?"


    "2-3 years," Jun Min answered.


    "He''s quite something to get kicked out from the military that quick," Yan said. "Wait, you mean he''s 10 years older than Soujin? Howe his battle prowess is still that great when he''s locked up?"


    "Locked up doesn''t mean he cannot train."


    "There are some reports about him being on the border with Lan Ping, it seems the news is true."


    For the two of them to consider this matter as something serious, it means that this matter is truly grave. Yan would never think that this new name would actually turn out to be someone with such a past. He proceeds to ask, "With that kind of history, why they still let him roam about?"


    "He can help Lan Ping gained even more fame with victorious battle. His fighting ability is not something you can stop by merely relying on your skill. If one should say, he''s one of the most dangerous creatures on the wholend."


    Jun Min turned towards Yan. "I bet the number of causalities on Pan Kingdom sides is really big."


    "You''re correct, from the 100.000 soldiers on their side that go to the war, over 30.000 is killed miserably under the lead of Lan Ping."


    Soujin nodded. "He''s still that bad."


    "What��"


    "With the assistance of such a monster, he should have been able to gain even more number of them," Soujin answered. "If it''s me, given that the fight has gone for some time, I would be able to annihte at least half of them."


    "��"


    This friend of theirs is still as arrogant as before, though he did have the necessary skill to back up his word. Jun Min looks towards the battle report and ponder for a moment. Because the Jun family is going to leave the Ming Kingdom, probably there wille the time when he needs to fight with that monster. Jun Min lips curled up, if that''s going to happen, it will be something really interesting.


    "We are going to the north. Do you want to follow us, Yan?"


    "Nope, good luck there. I still need to go towards the Kai Kingdom and do my business there. I bet I would get something interesting there."


    "You money grubber."


    "��"

 Chapter 105: Problematic Lan Pan

    <h4>105 Problematic Lan Pan</h4>


    Northwest border


    The situation on Lan Ping side is not as glorious as they said. The victory is true, but the process is far more arduouspared with the other two general where they hadplete control over their soldiers. For Lan Ping, his brother is a double-edged axe.


    "Brother Pan, please don''t attack our own soldier," Lan Ping mouth twitched a bit when he once again sees his brother is attacking his soldiers. While that brother of his is indeed a big help, he won''t differentiate between friends and foes, making it harder for him to maintain the unity of his soldiers.


    The soldiers are all afraid of Lan Pan. Firstly, this man big de would attack on anyone whenever he wishes. Secondly, this man martial art is far higher than any of them, including Lan Ping which makes it even harder to stop him. Thirdly, he won''t listen to anyone except Lan Ping to a certain degree.


    "What is it, my dear brother?" Lan Pan smiled back. His face is highly simr to Lan Ping, but the murderous intent around him makes people unable to breathe properly. His devilish smile would be on his ce, but his eyes are exceedingly cold and unfeeling.


    "Don''t attack them," Lan Ping said once again.


    "Fine. When will we go into another war? I''m already impatient," waving his de, Lan Pan stepped back. His casual demeanor caused the soldiers to feel chills even just by looking at this man. They truly wished this man to go away and didn''t bother them anymore. No one wants to get close with the person who might kill them on a whim.


    "Later," Lan Ping answered.


    "Really? How long is thatter?"


    Facing this question, Lan Ping feels troubled. He knows that his father didn''t trust him enough that he would be able to face off the enemies, which is the reason Lan Pan is sent here. But, the problem is, even he cannot fully order his brother. Lan Pan is a scary person and even Lan Ping feels afraid when facing him.


    The numerous victories he gains over the past few weeks are all Lan Pan''s credit, but at the same time, Lan Ping had lost nearly half of his original soldier and most of them are caused by this man over here. He didn''t dare toin to his father, but he too cannot exin the loss of thousands of soldiers to his father without mentioning the name of his brother.


    He directs his gaze to his brother. "I don''t know. Please be patience."


    Lan Pan narrowed his eyes and looks towards his brother. In the past, Lan Ping always pestered Lan Pan to train with him and followed him whenever he goes. But, the cruel method Lan Pan does and his attitude caused Lan Ping to never do it anymore. He would distance himself from his brother and even goes to the battlefield alone. Lan Pan never said anything and a smile is always stered on his face.


    "I can''t stay patience. I want to kill them."


    Lan Ping face turned ashen. "You can''t."


    "You called them your soldiers? These weaklings are not worth it."


    Lan Ping knows that his brother martial art is exceptional, but all of these soldiers are the soldiers of Lan family. They might not be able to bepared with the soldiers of Nanglong family and Jun family, but they are certainly not weak. Unfortunately, it''s useless to reason with this man and Lan Ping cannot refute him.


    "They are enough, brother, please have some rest."


    "I''m the one the heaven chosen, why should I need rest?" Lan Pan said coldly.


    The pressureing from Lan Pan is even more than the previous one. Lan Ping never understands the word about this heaven chosen and all, but he knows that his brother believes in itpletely. Going by his brother words, he''s someone the whole word should respect and all, but Lan Ping never believes this rambling. He only knows that his brother is someone stronger and problematic.


    "Then just go and don''t kill them," Lan Ping said while bearing the pressure.


    "If you said so, my dear brother."


    After Lan Pan left, Lan Ping could finally breath in relieve. After all these years, he could never surpass his brother and always left in the dust by his prowess and ability. He''s still afraid of him and cannot see him on his eyes anymore.


    "General, why are you keeping him here? The losses we suffered all this time��"


    "Shut your mouth," Lan Ping red at that soldier. "Do I give you any permission to talk about your superior?"


    "No, I''m sorry general!"


    Lan Ping dismissed them and returned back to his tent. He''s awfully tired of handling that problematic brother of his. He''s sure that in front of his own soldiers, he has turned into an ipetent leader who should have changed his ranks back down.


    One of the soldierses to report unexpected news. Lan Ping eyes shone when he heard the news. This time, it will be another chance for a showdown between the three of them.


    "The distance from here to the north border and from northwest border to the north border is more or less the same. This time, I will arrive even faster than them and dominate the war," Lan Ping smiled evilly. He had wanted to erase the name of ipetence general for some time and this is the perfect chance for him.


    "Tell Lan Pan, we are going to ughter some people."


    "Yes, general!"


    Lan Ping smiled. With Lan Pan helping him, even those two would be unable to contend. The victory will be his as long as he can arrive first.

 Chapter 106: Can this be called strategy meeting?

    <h4>106 Can this be called strategy meeting?</h4>


    No matter how much Lan Ping wished to arrive first, Jun Min and Soujin still arrived first. When they arrived, it''s nearing noon and the first day of the battle has started.


    "We were almostte," Jun Min said. Although they can''t participate in the first day battle, they still can make turnaround tomorrow.


    Soujin nodded. If they didn''t hurry toe here by horse, it''s more likely that they will miss even more battle and probably the losses will be more severe. Luckily, they marched towards this ce as soon as possible and didn''t dy their journey. With the exception of the day Soujin forced Jun Min to call his sister.


    Jun Min and Soujin called the leader after they had finished the first day war and reviewed the battle of that day. The Kai and Pan Kingdom had joined hands andunched a surprise attack towards them, causing some losses on their sides. Luckily, the soldiers whom both Soujin and Jun Min had sent first can help them repelling the attack on that day.


    "They are truly impatient," Soujin stared at the maps. "Their leader would surely appear the moment I revealed myself. Jun Min, you will be the one holding them from the back."


    Jun Min raised his brow. "You want to duel that great general?"


    "Yes."


    A man aspiration is to grow stronger and Jun Min won''t obstruct him. He had once tasted the blow from a great general and found himself on the disadvantages almost all the time. It took him a great deal of effort even for a tie with his body riddled in wounds. His uncle had strictly warned him to not get hurt anymore because a deep wound might leave scars.


    Among the soldiers here, the one who have possibility to defeat the opponent great general are only Jun Min or Soujin, so they have to choose. Since Soujin volunteered himself, Jun Min would allow him to go forward to the battle.


    "Then, make sure you keep him busy."


    "Who do you think I am?" Soujin lips curved, forming a devilish smile. He''s confident, that with his appearance, the other party would surely engage him on a battle, unless they''re willing to sacrifice their soldiers.


    Facing this confident man, Jun Min turned his attention to the map. The terrain here is more simr to the ones on the west. It''s unfamiliar to them, but with their experiences on the battlefield, it didn''t take long before the two of them are engaging in a duel of words regarding the best strategy to eliminate the opponent.


    "There are not many hills on this ce, there is no way we can take advantages of the high ce..."


    "This is not mountain, General Jun Min, higher ce didn''t have much significance here. You should focus more on the side area, there are several weird terrain��"


    "No way, that would be impossible! You should just��"


    "The elites here are limited, you can''t just dispose them to��"


    The other general looks at each other before voluntary backed down. They are not willing to get involved with the duo battle of words especially when it''s obvious that the two abilities in constructing ns are far better than them. Even if they wished to get involved, they need to have something to say first.


    From outside, the soldiers can hear the battle of words very clearly. Despite that, no one dare toe any closer and ask them what they do because they recognize these two voices, Jun Min and Soujin. Who would dare to question them?


    "Their voices are really loud," one of the soldiers murmured as he stared from afar. From his ce, he cannot tell the content of their discussion, but he knows that the two of them have been shouting this and that to each other. The heated discussion has been going on for some time now, but none of the soldiers dare toin.


    "Don''t mind them."


    The soldier nodded and clenched his fist. "Whatever their strategies are, I will follow them."


    "You seem to be wholeheartedly following your general, why?"


    "He''s a great person."


    The person answered back. He remembers when he''s challenging Jun Min at his sister ce, he''s trashedpletely. Ever since then, he had been training like crazy, but because of this war, he had to join and make some aplishment.


    This man is Fan Ying, Fan Lanying brother, who has been staying under General Yabei. Hees with his general to this battle in order to make some achievement. Upon seeing that Jun Min also here, his battle spirit has been ignited and he cannot wait for tomorrow battle. With Jun Min as the leader, he''s sure that the battle will be even more intense.


    The duel of words between Soujin and Jun Minsted for several minutes more before the two of them calmed down and jotted the point that they have agreed upon. The generals are all speechless upon seeing the two of them returning back into being friendly so quickly after a heated debate among the two of them.


    "Alright, you will have full control of the soldiers tomorrow," Soujin said after concluding everything with Jun Min.


    Jun Min nodded. "Leave everything to me. You just need to focus on your battle with that great general."


    "Sure."


    The two of them turned to look at the stunned generals and othermanders around them. Jun Min grinned and said, "Soujin will exin the matters to you. I will have my rest first."


    Soujin wants to retort back, but Jun Min already ran out from the tent leaving him with the other leaders. He shakes his head and turned his attention back before started exining the agreed strategy briefly.


    The leaders from Soujin side had expected their leader to get angry towards Jun Min, but contrary to their expectation, Soujin didn''t get angry and merely shakes his head before starting to exin the strategy. Now they feel admiration towards Jun Min who can make their leader be so tolerant with him. They didn''t know how many times both of them had already bantered around. If they know, they would think that this matter is not extraordinary.


    Jun Min spotted Fan Ying amongst the soldiers and he smiled a bit. He being here means that Yabei concluded that his training is good which means, this will be a good thing for him.

 Chapter 107: Rallying the soldiers

    <h4>107 Rallying the soldiers</h4>


    As the sun rises the next day, the soldiers are all started to awake. Both sides readied themselves for the battle which is inevitable. Their leaders have already arranged ns and strategies for today battle.


    "Yabei, get into your position," Jun Min said lightly.


    "General, are you sure that you''re going to battle personally?" Yabei prudently ask.


    Jun Min nodded. "To ensure victory, we need to eliminate most of their soldiers. Compared with us, the number of soldiers the enemy had is overwhelming which is why we need to y our cards as swift as possible."


    "What about your wounds?"


    "They have healed and the traces are almost gone," Jun Min answered. There are almost no traces from the wound anymore with the medicine the doctors give him. He can move around freely and there is no restraint on his body. After resting for a good time, he''s already spirited enough to start the battle.


    Seeing their young general is ready to fight and all, Yabei can only stand back. He returned back to his post while hoping that there will be nothing bad happened to Young General Jun. They can imagine the rage of Jun Qing should he found out that his nephew had gone another round of torment with wounds.


    Jun Min didn''t bother with his generals having questioned him. He knows that they''re only worried about him and even if he chooses to discipline themter, they would still makes the same choice. He feels grateful for having those loyal soldiers.


    "You''re up?" Soujin is standing on the wall while looking towards the soldiers below the wall.


    Jun Min nodded. "You''re ready? The battle is about to start."


    "Of course."


    Jun Min sped his fist towards Soujin and goes towards his horses. The battle will soon begin and he moved to his position. Looking at the soldiers behind him, Jun Min smiled. Even without him saying anything, they would surely follow him without any question, but this time he will talk.


    "The Kai Kingdom and Pan Kingdom had alliances themselves in order to beat us up. They think with greater number, they will have greater changes, which probably goes down to the basic rules where the more the people, the more powerful they are," Jun Min eyes sweep across his soldiers. They are all watching him with heated gaze, waiting for his next words.


    "Can the same basic rules applied for us? You have undergone the training which I personally arrange and you ovee it which is why you are all here. Now, it''s time to show the result of your training and make them see with their own eyes just how powerful we are!"


    With that statement, the soldiers are all riled up even more and they all roared up. Jun Min smiled and looks towards Soujin to begin the battle. His soldiers are all ready and pumped up.


    When other people look at those highly spirited soldiers, they feel like they are inside a dream. How could those soldiers moral be so high that it''s abnormal? Just how strong is Jun Min to make his soldier willingly following him with such fervor even without him saying anything before the battle and increase even more when he talked? When the battle finally starts, their entire question is answered.


    Jun Min battle is like dancing, he will strike every people around him with his swordy that''s quick and decisive. The soldiers in front of him are incapable to stop him at all. From the viewpoint of people on the sidelines, Jun Min is not only a powerful general, that movement of his is beautiful and it''s hard to exin it with words.


    "He''s like a flower."


    "A blooming flower in the battlefield."


    Because the one who watches Jun Min battles didn''t onlye from his soldiers, this is the first time they see such a battle that can be considered art. Apanied with Jun Min face that is can only be described as flower boy, theye into one conclusion. Thus, the nickname for Jun Min is born. He''s the ''flower of the battlefield''.


    On the other hand, Soujin is also leading his soldiers and ruthlessly ying the enemies'' soldiers down. His speed is even faster than Jun Min which makes his battle prowess even more terrifying. While Jun Min is focused on attacking the lower-ranked officers, he''s heading towards the enemy''s headquarters and ruthlessly ying his way to there.


    Facing two great generals like them, the enemies fall into a dilemma, which one should they face off first? Finally, the great general move personally and shed with Soujin.


    "You''re not bad, youngd."


    Soujin looks towards the man in front of him. He''s called Great General Wei from Kai Kingdom and Soujin had heard about him even from his young days. This general is a capable general on the battlefield and exceedingly powerful. His lips smirked.


    "Please give me some pointers, General Wei."


    General Wei smiled. "If that is your wish, youngd, I will apany you."


    With that, the two of them shed and the soldiers on their surrounding had to move away to allow this two fight more freely. If they were to stay around these two, they might get killed because of a mistake. Who would want their death to be so vexing?


    Soujin''s sword aimed towards General Wei shoulder from above, but General Wei blocked it perfectly. He pushed Soujin back and attacked the young general with his enormous strength, nearly sending Soujin back. Soujin eyes narrowed, the fight is not going to end that quickly.


    As the two generals are fighting, the soldiers didn''t stay idly and they too are fighting will all their power. They shed with the enemies'' soldier and continue their fight ahead. Especially Jun Min''s soldiers, they are all fighting with a high battle spirit.


    Even Fan Ying is not an exception. He didn''t stay idly and ordered the people on his squad to move even further to attack the enemy. The fight has just begun.

 Chapter 108: Wounded arm in Exchange for Life

    <h4>108 Wounded arm in Exchange for Life</h4>


    Jun Min continues to fight his way to the enemy ranks even deeper and finishing off most of the soldiers on his way in. This way, the number of the soldiers from the enemy would reduce by a lot just from his and his soldiers attack.


    Jun Min finally faces with a good general and matches with him for a lot of shes. Both of them cannot get any higher hand and they are in a stalemate for some time. Jun Min didn''t suffer much wound from him since they are mostly matched off with Jun Min started to gain advantages bit by bit.


    This continues until the sun started to set, when Jun Min suddenly feels dangering up from the side. His instinct tells him that there is something bad would happen if he didn''t take any action. Breaking apart from the engage, he quickly scans his surrounding before his gaze locked towards a certain direction.


    Because of the faint light, he cannot see the surrounding very clearly, but soon he makes up a vague image of a person standing on top of a carriage holding a bow. The arrow is not aimed towards him, but towards Soujin, who is still busy fighting.


    With Soujin is fighting the great general from the Kai Kingdom, they could move freer and continue attacking the enemy with their more skilled soldier. If Soujin were to get wounded, it might turn the tables around.


    "Yabei!" Jun Min hurriedly calls his general who promptlyes forward. Yabei takes the strike from the general when thetter charge again as Jun Min quickly thinks of a way to protect Soujin from this far away ce.


    Soujin and General Wei are fighting really close and they can be said to be equally matched. If someone were to sneak attack him, he might get killed and it''s something Jun Min doesn''t want to see. He needs to stop the arrow at any cost.


    The arrow is fired and Jun Min turned around to Yasha, who''s been fighting on his side and didn''t allow any enemy soldiersing close. He runs to his direction and use the other party body to stand above the soldiers.


    "Stay still!"


    Yasha is startled, but his body stayed still. Jun Min is on the way between the arrow and Soujin, so he has the chance to stop the arrow. By standing on top of Yasha, he used his sword to block the arrow. In split seconds, the arrow arrived on Jun Min ce as he blocked it with his sword.


    The powerful arrow pushed him back violently. Jun Min gritted his teeth as he received the heavy arrow with his sword. His feet leave Yasha shoulder, but at least, he manages to stop the arrow. He deflected the arrow towards the enemies on his side as he keeps on falling backwards.


    "Young Master!" Yasha dashed towards Jun Min because behind Jun Min is the general from Pan Kingdom. That general had released himself from Yabei and prepared his sword to strike Jun Min.


    Jun Min promptly tries to move, but he''s on the air which makes him unable to move freely. Looking at the sneak attack from that general, he braced his heart to receive it.


    STAB!


    The sword stabs onto his left shoulder.


    "I got you General Jun!"


    "You''re not!" Yabei had caught up and he quickly kills that general. The happy general meets his end because of his carelessness. Even before he could process what had happened, Yabei had finished him off.


    Yabe turned towards Jun Min and pull the sword out from Jun Min shoulders. "General!"


    "Hiss�� I''m alright. Give me my bow and arrow," Jun Min said as he endured the pain on his left shoulder. The sword has prated him quite deeply and it seems like there will be some mark left behind after this.


    Yasha quickly handed the bow and the arrows to Jun Min who readied himself.


    "Let me borrow your shoulder."


    "Young General, do you wish to��?" Yasha got the feeling that Jun Min is up to something crazy, but he cannot bring himself to not obey his words. He bowed down and holds Jun Min firmly standing on his shoulder.


    Jun Min looks towards the one who shoot the arrow. He''s still standing on the carriage and Jun Min cannot makes up his feature with the sky darkening. It doesn''t important anymore, what he wants is to shoot that person down as a payment for getting a wound on his shoulder. This is a battlefield and it''s also normal to target the most threatening person first.


    Enduring the pain on his left shoulder, Jun Min holds the bow and aimed straight towards that person. That man had finally realized that his arrow failed to reach the target, but when he''s about to readied his bow and arrow again, an arrow had made its ways towards him and pierced through his heart.


    "Sixth Prince!"


    Jun Min faintly heard their scream and his eyes widened a bit. Among the two kingdoms, only Kai Kingdom has so many princes and it seems like that arrow man is also one of them. But really, that kingdom is amazing to produce so many talented princes��


    "General!" Yamin rushed up from behind. She was fighting on the other side thus she failed to get here when Jun Min is wounded.


    Yasha put Jun Min down as the little boy hold on his shoulder. "It seems the wound is quite deep. I won''t be able to use my left hand for some time."


    "We need to return. Please give your order, general."


    Jun Min nodded and shouted, "Return!"


    As Jun Min side started to move back, the enemies are also starting to move back. Fighting in the dark is not suitable unless they have night vision. Unfortunately, the only one who has that among them is only Soujin who can still see things as clear as day. With that, he could match up with the great general in front of him.


    "The battle today has been brought close. You should return youngds."


    Soujin noticed that his soldiers were returning back, so he chooses to stop his barrage of attack and looks towards the calm general before him. The fight is really fun despite them being the enemies and he''s being brought to the death door countless times.


    "We should fight again."


    "We''ll see youngds. Maybe you will, maybe you won''t."


    General Wei sighed in disappointment. If only Soujines from Kai kingdom, there will be much hope for the future for them. Unfortunately, it''s just his wishful thinking and Soujin won''t leave his mothend easily.


    Soujin lead his soldiers back while thinking about that battle just now. When he returned back, he''s surprised to know that there is someone so shameless to try to sneak attack him, but the one who got hurt is his best friend.

 Chapter 109: It’s Worth i

    <h4>109 It��s Worth i</h4>


    "You''re saying that Jun Min got hurt because he''s trying to hold down the arrow?" Soujin looks towards the soldiers who told him withplicated feeling. He has just feeling happy about the fight, but this news had brought him a great displeasure. That Kai Kingdom would actually use such underhanded method.


    Another feeling he had is worry. He''s worried about Jun Min''s wounds especially because the other party got wounded because of him. He doesn''t want his best friend to lose his life just from protecting him.


    With that in minds, he walks withrge strides towards Jun Min tent only to be stopped by his best friend two guards, Yamin and Yasha.


    "You''re not allowed to get inside."


    "I want to know Jun Min condition."


    "He''s fine. The doctor is curing him and you''re not allowed to distract him."


    No matter what he did, the two loyal guards won''t let Soujin stepped inside. Soujin also cannot forcibly force his way in because he''s worried that he might get in the way of the treatment for the other party. Because of that, he''s forced to wait outside.


    "General, you need to rest first," Soujin bodyguard, Lou, is telling his Master to rest. Lou would not appear on Soujin side often, but he''s a guard that has been watching over Soujin and protects him from the shadow. There are times when his enemies send some people to get Soujin and Lou would be the one to handle them.


    He only appears right now because he and the other guard are worrying about their master. Soujin body is riddled with wounds from the fight with General Wei and he needs treatment fast.


    Soujin red coldly and Lou quickly disappears.


    "Jun Min, are you alright?"


    Jun Min only wounded his left shoulder and it''s not really that bad, it will only limit his movement for the next few days. The doctor whom he brought along with the army is currently cleaning his wounds, making him keep on gritting his teeth to bear with the pain.


    Hearing Soujin question, Jun Min took a deep breath. "I''m going to be alright. You just go and rest first."


    Despite Jun Min voice sound weak, Soujin is relieved to hear the other party can still talk. At least, it means he''s still conscious and not really wounded heavily. Only after hearing the sound of Jun Min did he returned back to his camps and treats his wound. The guards who are watching in the dark sped their hands towards Jun Min in secret. They''re thankful for him to ease the Soujin''s worry.


    Jun Min looks towards the doctor and said with a weak voice.


    "Is it done yet?"


    "Bear with it a bit, this time the wounds is quite deep. It might leave some mark on your back," the doctor said with a tinge of regret. Because he''s one of the personal doctors of Jun family, he knows that Jun Min is a girl. Before this, Jun Qing would make sure that no wounds are too deep to leave a scar and he would prepare all kinds of medicine to erase the mark. But with the wound this time is this big, the doctor knows that it will be pointless.


    ''Such a beautifuldy yet she has scars on her body, what a pity.''


    "I know," Jun Min had thought about this possibility from the starts. When he got wounded by the sword from his recklessness, he knows that the wound is deep with the possibility of leaving scars. But, he doesn''t regret it.


    "I will try to make the good medicine, so it won''t leave any scars."


    "Thank you."


    After Jun Min finished with the wound, he called Soujin who unexpectedly willingly toe so quickly. It didn''t take even a minute for the man to appear, fully bandaged in his arm and several other body parts. The man is looking towards the also bandaged Jun Min with creased brow.


    "You shouldn''t have blocked that arrow."


    "Its fine, an arrow for a life is worth it," Jun Min answered.


    Soujin feels that line is familiar. He soon remembers when Jun Min is taking an arrow to protect that Lin kid. Who would have thought something simr would happen to him? He smiled in return.


    "Thank you then."


    "In return, why don''t you rally the soldiers tomorrow? With this wound, I would only participate in the sidelines, but it doesn''t mean that this wound cannot rally the soldiers, right?"


    Seeing the crafty smile on Jun Min, Soujin nodded in agreement. Since he has been wounded, it''s better to use this chance to the fullest. With their general is wounded, the soldiers would be adamant to take revenge. Especially since this wound is from a covert attack.


    "Leave it to me."


    ��


    The Kai Kingdom Side


    "The sixth prince is killed?" General Wei had not expected to lose another prince from this alliance war.


    The soldier nodded and reported everything very clearly. General Wei eyes shed with interest when he heard about that wounded general. Despite being wounded, he''s still able to hold the bow and attack the other party amidst the darkness.


    "That formidable general, what is his name?"


    "Reporting to general, his name is Jun Min."


    "Jun Min�� Soujin��" General Wei muttered these two names. He would never expect that there wille the times when two exceedingly formidable young general would appear at the same time from Ming Kingdom. It seems the words from Pan Kingdom are true, powerful people are starting to emerge from Ming Kingdom.


    The news about Soujin indeed already resounds in the east while Jun Min more to the south, but he didn''t pay much attention to any youngsters. Very little number of them could possibly match up with him, so he never asked about them and focused his attention to his peers and training.


    From General Wei point of view, he doesn''t really wants to get involved with politics whatsoever or whatever the n those imperial family member had in their sleeves. What he wants is a formidable opponent to make his days on the battlefield more exciting. Now, he''s waiting for the next battle impatiently.


    As an old man and a veteran general, the only thing that could make him excited is formidable foes. After all, fighting in the battlefield without worthy opponent would only make the fight too easy and boring. As though he''s still young, his eyes gleamed with fervor.


    "Call the fourth prince. He needs to discuss with us the n for tomorrow."


    "Yes general!"

 Chapter 110: Unforgettable Arrow

    <h4>110 Unforgettable Arrow</h4>


    The next morning, Soujin give a long speech which is filled with murderous intent about how malicious the Kai Kingdom army. Their prince even dares to sneak attack at them and wounded Jun Min heavily. With his speech, the soldiers are all impatient to get revenge for Jun Min.


    With that, the battle on the third day is even fiercer than the previous day. Jun Min, who hears the speech and watches the battle, feels that the result from today battle is better than the day before.


    "It seems that my name is more usefulpared with me leading them," Jun Min joke a bit. Little did he know that in the future, people would say that the Jun family army is more formidable without Jun Minpared when he''s there. The soldiers are all more reckless in their charge as they hoped to take revenge for their general.


    Jun Min looks towards the army of the Kai Kingdom. He noticed that their armies was more unifypared with yesterday. It seems the loss of severalmanders and their prince is making them even more careful and prudent.


    "Give me my bow and arrow."


    Jun Min lips curved upwards. Despite his shoulder is still hurting a bit, he won''t allow them to get off lightly. The doctor told him that it was going to be alright and he''s only using them a bit. Firing his arrows slowly, one by one the enemies''manders are falling down. If they are being that shameless, then he too can do it.


    By the time the third day battle is over, Jun Min had killed several military officials despite only sitting on a chair on the wall.


    "Your skill is something," Soujin said as he returned. His body is riddled with wounds again, but he looks mostly alright. His expression is clearly excited albeit tired. The fight with General Wei must have left him in good mood.


    "Thank you," Jun Min grinned. When they first learned about him learning sword on a training hall in the vige, they don''t agree with him only using the sword. Under their insistence, he had to learn how to use bow until he''s proficient with it. Because of that, he can use both bow and sword ording to his needs.


    "How''s your shoulder?"


    "It''s still hurt, but I can handle it," Jun Min answered. "What is the number of causalities?"


    "It''s higher than yesterday, but the number of enemies we manage to kill is more than yesterday too. In a sense, their fighting spirit is on the peak and they would do anything to avenge you."


    "I''m that popr?" Jun Min grinned.


    "You''re liked by your soldier," Soujin answered. "Tomorrow is going to be another fierce battle. If we keep this on, their soldiers will be chipped a lot and they might be forced to withdraw. Without sufficient army, they can''t battle to conquer the army in our cities."


    Jun Min nodded. "And, their losses are severe."


    With him adding additional damages to them from the wall, they should have expected that they won''t get any smooth ending. All of his arrows reaches their target and its precision is even scarierpared with their sixth prince.


    "If they want to recover from these losses, they will need a long time," Soujin also agreed.


    The two chatted for a bit before resting. The next day, Soujin only rallied the soldiers for a bit before marching towards the enemy. Soujin once again battled with the great general while Jun Min stayed on the wall and fired his arrow asionally when he found the right chances.


    He had thought that the battle wouldst a long time with him having to use his wounded shoulder to fire the arrows continuously. However, his sharp sense tells him that the fight will be different.


    Jun Min suddenly stood up. The soldiers around him are startled, especially when they look at the solemn expression on his face.


    "Lan soldiers areing�� that thick blood thirst aura, it should be him," Jun Min narrowed his eyes and turned to the left. There are soldiers pouring in and among them, one person stands out in his fierceness. He makes his way inpletely ignoring his friends as he keeps on killing Pan Kingdom soldiers.


    Jun Min had heard about him, but seeing that man directly makes him realize that this is a man who is very formidable. He''s sure, this man live ispletely only about martial arts. Even he doesn''t have the confidence to defeat him if he''s the one facing him.


    With Lan Ping and Lan Pan joining the fray, the battle soon turned to their sides. Despite Lan Ping feeling awfully dejected, he cannot change the fact that he hade herete and missed the battle with the other two people. Forget it. He would just do the most number of killings by using Lan Pan to the fullest.


    General Wei knows that they would soon lose if things continue this way. With their soldier''s number already decreasing so much, he knows that the battle would undoubtedly turn pointless in the end. He stopped the battle with Soujin.


    "Young man, it seems we cannot reach the conclusion of our fight today. Maybe in the future if we meet again."


    Soujin nodded. He respected this old general and willing to let him go as he too wanted to fight with General Wei once more.


    "The winner usually states the terms, but ceases fire is enough," Soujin said and put his sword away.


    General Wei agreed, "May the Heaven bless you, General Soujin."


    Soujin nodded his head and lead the soldiers back while announcing their win in loud voice. With General We moving back, the entire battle is their won.


    General Wei soon announces the retreat of their soldiers, which also means their defeat. Only the fourth prince is still adamant on continuing the battle. He cannot ept the fact that aside from losing two of his brothers, he''s still losing this fight.


    "We will continue."


    "Fourth prince, continuing this battle would only cause us to lose even more soldiers. It''s time to return back."


    "But��!"


    DZING!


    It''s not that the prince is being hit, rather an arrow is passing beside his face, making his cheeks bleeding. The fourth prince looks towards the wall where a young man is standing with a bow on his hand. He stared coldly as if saying that if the fourth prince doesn''t retreat, the next one wouldnd on his head.


    Considering how far they are, the range of the bow from Jun Min is truly unbelievable. The fourth prince is terribly afraid because he remembers his brother.


    "We will return back." He quickly announces and moves his feet in fear.


    On the top of the wall, one of the generals there cannot help but asks Jun Min. "Why don''t you kill him with that arrow?"


    "My hand slipped," Jun Min answered carelessly. The generals only partially believe it because of how precise his arrows before but even then, they need to ept it since it''s the exnation other party provided. Besides, with his wounded shoulder, who can im that Jun Min is lying?


    Jun Min doesn''t want to kill that prince yet, he''s still had another use for him in the future.

 Chapter 111: Nicknames

    <h4>111 Nicknames</h4>


    Lan Ping and Lan Pan meet with the two general on the wall before they returned. The gaze from Lan Ping is still unfriendly, but he gives them a smile on their meeting.


    "Congrattion on protecting the border perfectly," Lan Ping said with sarcasm.


    Soujin nodded. "Thank you for helping."


    Jun Min didn''t want to add any oil to the fire. Their rtionships are bad enough without that and he still need to stay on the capital for some times, so it would be better if his enemies didn''t increase for now.


    From the side, Lan Pan is still smiling, but his eyes are the eyes of a beast. Jun Min doesn''t feelfortable, but he didn''t say anything and nced back. Even if that Lan Pan wished to attack him, he''s not afraid of him.


    Soujin also didn''t like the eyes from Lan Pan. He knows from the battle before that the other party is highly dangerous and he would not differentiate between friends and foes. A person like this is truly a trouble and Soujin wouldn''t want to meet with him anymore if it''s possible.


    "We will return first, thank you General Lan Ping," Jun Min said politely.


    Lan Ping eyed Jun Min. He wants to say something, but held back in the end. He indicated to Lan Pan for moving back, but Lan Pan seems unwilling.


    "Brother Pan, let''s go."


    Lan Pan looks back and his smiled turned deeper. He wants to fight with either one of them or even the two of them. They are powerful.


    ''There wille the times when we sh.''


    Jun Min looks back without any fear. He knows that with his family is nning to move away from the Ming Kingdom, so there wille the times when Lan Pan bes his enemy. Despite they have been rooted into the Ming Kingdom for years, even his grandfather doesn''t want to live there if they can. Because of that, he will use the chances given by Mountain Kingdom well.


    Now thinking about it, what about Soujin? He''s also a person from Ming Kingdom. Suddenly, Jun Min feels reluctant to leave because it would mean bing enemies with Soujin. He looks at Soujin face, if the timese, will he still look at him with concern?


    Soujin stared at Jun Min. "What is it? Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, nothing," Jun Min said. "You just need to treat your wounds."


    "This is nothing, I have treated part of it and the rest is not really serious."


    "You still need to treat it."


    While bantering, Jun Min manages to force Soujin to get treated before they rested for the night and departed back to the capital by the next day. Unbeknownst to them, the news of the battle has spread around in the capital and the name of Soujin and Jun Min are now attached with their unique nicknames. Many people on the streets are talking about them happily.


    ��


    Ming Kingdom Capital, the Jun Family''s residence


    "Old friends, it seems that the younger generations are getting even more powerful as the day passes. The battle has finally over with the losses on Kai and Pan Kingdoms are so big they wouldn''t be able to recover fully! Thanks to our grandsons!"


    "What are you happy about? Your grandson will still lose to mine!"


    "It''s impossible! Soujin is not going to lose, not even to Jun Min. But, their nicknames are really great!"


    Upon remembering the nicknames for the two of them, Jun Zhenxian gives a wry smile. He can ept Soujin getting the nickname of ''Undefeated General'' because of his great achievement, but why is Jun Min getting the nickname of ''blood flower'' or ''flower of the battlefield''? Those names are really girly��


    Despite the fact that Jun Min is Jun Hua, just from that name alone has makes Jun Zhenxian feels like he won''t be able to keep the secret any longer. Fortunately, that namee from the beauty of his move and the other party handsome face. If ites from the fact that they found out that he''s a girl, Jun Zhenxian would rise up his hand in defeat and dere the war as fast as possible.


    Deceiving the emperor is a huge crime with their ending wouldn''t be good. Given that the emperor had wanted to destroy the Jun family for some time, even he cannot say that the emperor would help them. Because of that, he''s sure that the emperor would surely put them on a tough spot. Jun Hua''s fate will be the worse since she''s the one who pose the most threat amongst them.


    "I wish to beat up the one who gives those nicknames," Jun Zhenxian said with rage.


    Nanglong Soukaughed. "You won''t be able to find it. There are a lot of people who are there on the battle. I bet they have the same thought thus this nickname is born."


    "What do you know hah? You old dog," Jun Zhenxian cannot help but berating his friend again. Even when they are only at Jun family territory, Jun Qing had once said that Jun Hua on the battlefield is simr with flower: Beautiful on the outside, but deadly on the inside. With that kind of appearance, he could dupe people into thinking that he''s just an ordinary kid.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    These two old men are shouting at each other. The servants on the side continue to burrow their head deeper as if they didn''t hear anything from these two. Being a servant is hard, they need to maintain the same expression whatever happened and they need to pretend that nothing happened. Just look down and stared at the floor.

 Chapter 112: News

    <h4>112 News</h4>


    "They finished it all rather quickly," Yan said as he checked the war report. He had sent his spies to watch for the battle because he''s rather busy attending some matters. With his identity as a merchant, he can travel far away easily and even gained profit.


    Yan browsed through his profit froming to Kai Kingdom this time. He''s satisfied with the result and it''s time for him to return back. Their n is going smoothly.


    ��


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    Ming Hui almost spurted out his drinks when he heard about the nicknames his friends get. He understands the nickname for Soujin, but calling Jun Min flower is truly�� Never mind. He had once called him like that before when he saw the scene of him bathed in blood with all those around him.


    "Jun Min is awesome," Fan Lanying said in awe. She was there when Ming Hui servant told them about that news.


    Ming Hui chuckled. "Do you like him?"


    Despite Ming Hui only casually asks it, Fan Lanying feels that there is a killing intent behind it. She wonders if Ming Hui had any grudge towards Jun Min. As for that question, the answer is no. She only admired him, not like him.


    "No, I only admire him. I want to be a great general like him or Soujin," Fan Lanying grinned.


    Ming Hui smiled warmly. "I will help you in the future."


    "You can? But, aren''t girls were not allowed to join the military?"


    Ming Hui also knows about that rule, but he can make the exception for this girl. Of course, he cannot do it now, but he will.


    "Don''t worry, they will be able to in the future."


    Fan Lanying stared at the serious face of Ming Hui. She giggled. "Why are you that serious? You don''t have to help me, you know?"


    "I want to."


    Fan Lanying looks back at Ming Hui. She got the feeling that the person before her is not a girl, but rather a man. However, how can a man act so elegantly and refined to the point no other girls can match him? Fan Lanying shakes her head, erasing those thought.


    Sometimes, the truth is in front of you, but you don''t want to see it.


    ��


    Kai Kingdom


    The atmosphere on the pce is gloomy. The officials didn''t dare to make any sound as their emperor is still looking angry. From the war report, theye to know why this emperor would be in so much rage.


    Two of the princes had died. They are the capable ones too at that, making him even angrier. Their death is caused by two people, Ming Kingdom General Nanglong Soujin and Ming Kingdom Young General Jun Min. These two people names have resounded in the entire eastern part of Ming Kingdom. What makes it even more vexing is all the news are telling their greatness on the war.


    "General Wei�� do you have anything to say?"


    General Wei is still standing straight even under the wrathful gaze of the emperor. He looks back calmly.


    "General Nanglong Soujin and General Jun Min is two exceedingly capable general. There is nothing I can do in front of the two of them."


    General Wei still remembers how the two of them joined hands to stop him and rushed towards his soldiers. The soldiers under their lead don''t only have high morale, but also high skill that makes them capable to beat several soldiers in one goes. His defeat is not without a cause, he knows that facing two of them is almost impossible.


    "What if there is only one of them?" the emperor eyes are ring towards the general. As the emperor, this is the first time he feels this humiliated to lose so many soldiers without any achievement.


    General Wei thinks about it. If there is only one of them, the number of the soldiers would reduce greatly, and there is only one person facing him. Regardless of which one of them, he knows that they are capable of fighting to tie with him. Besides, their post is not on the north border, so their real soldiers must be numbered even more.


    "The possibility is there, but I cannot be sure about it."


    The emperor knows that General Wei is not lying. Even his fourth son is acting a bit crazy because of fear all this time. The damages their kingdom had suffered are not one that he could take lightly.


    "Are these two the only threats from Ming Kingdom?"


    "No, there is still Lan Pan."


    "That monster��" the emperor mouth twitched a bit. That Ming Kingdom is sure betting their lives with using that person. Regardless, Ming Kingdom has be unstoppable.


    ��


    Pan Kingdom


    The emperor over here still stays calm throughout the report, but not a single official dare to raise their head. They keep their head low and pray in their heart that the emperor won''t notice them. The emperor won''t go around pointing finger, but in an instant, they might lose their head without knowing the reason.


    He tapped his chair as his eyes red towards the officials.


    "Can anyone tell me, how is it possible that our n failed?"


    The entire war is Pan Kingdom doing and they have nned everything perfectly. The losses of Mountain Kingdom should make Jun family shifted their attention towards Yuan Kingdom, but that kingdom suddenly backs down bringing the talented general towards the north and through fully destroyed their n.


    Who would have thought that the young and new rising general could aplish so much? Not only that, they would never expect to see the Ming Kingdom actually unleash that monster on the border against them. This makes them suffered heavy losses over and over again.


    "Your Majesty, our n failed due to a unexpected factor."


    The emperor red towards that person causing his legs goes weak. He feels immense regret to speak up, but someone needs to do it.


    "Ry my order, strengthen the defenses, when it''s time, we will make the Ming Kingdom pay."


    The emperor gaze is heated with me of revenge. He won''t let this matter end like this.

 Chapter 113: I’m back, Grandfather

    <h4>113 I��m back, Grandfather</h4>


    "Flower of the battlefield, that name truly suits you," Soujin remarked, acting unaware of how Jun Min hates the nickname.


    Jun Min passed him a dark look. He had just found out upon reaching the capital that his name is famous with that nickname. It''s a really grand nickname that he wished to bury deeply on the ground. Who in the worlde with that nickname? He wished to kick and beat that person vehemently.


    "I want to go home first. When is the celebration?" Jun Min asks. He never joins the celebration in the capital, which is why he''s not really familiar with the tradition over here.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Got it."


    After saying a few more things, Jun Min instructs Yabei to bring the soldiers back to the border and help Jun Qing in the matter of moving. While at it, he calls Fan Ying.


    "General," Fan Ying hurriedly bows down in respect.


    Jun Min heard from Yabei that Fan Ying is one of themanders who achieve big result on this war. The other party fighting ability has increased by leaps and bound, coupled with his good leadership, he''s a goodmander. Because of Jun Min rtion with Fan Lanying, he had taken notice of this man, but this time it''s because of his achievement.


    "You did great. You and the others excellentmander are given seven days leave in the capital. You may visit your family during this time."


    "Thank you General!" Fan Ying is excited. Normally, their general would only pass them notice about this reward, but for him Jun Mines personally. He knows that it''s mainly because of his sister, but this reward is something he deserved.


    After telling that to Fan Ying, Jun Min turned and leaves. His current status is not suitable to talk with Fan Ying much, but in the future it might change. He goes towards his family residence and walk in. His grandfather is already waiting for him.


    "You little rascal, finallyes back home?" Jun Zhenxian chided, yet a smile never fades from his old face.


    "Grandfather, I''m back," Jun Minughed a bit. His grandfather is still the same as before.


    "You have made me proud. Let''s go inside and tell me what you have experienced."


    Jun Zhenxian knows that Jun Min has wounded his shoulder, a deep one at that. He had sent people to search for medicine to make the mark disappear while Jun Min just shakes his head helplessly.


    "I doubt that you''re going to find it, Grandpa."


    Jun Zhenxian looks troubled. "But, you''re a girl, Jun Hua. You need to treat the wound."


    "It''s alright, with some medicine the mark wouldn''t be so visible," Jun Min smiled. "There are things more important than this. That Lan Pan is active again."


    "He''s back? The Lan family is already pushing their luck."


    "Yep, they are," Jun Min nodded.


    "It seems things won''t be as peaceful as before."


    As Jun Min reunited with his grandfather, Soujin is ignoring his grandfather and only answering his mother question. Nanglong Souka is grumbling by the side, but he cannot make Soujin even reacted to his words at all.


    "Soujin, maybe you need to talk with your grandfather more. He misses you," Qin Shie, Soujin mother, said in soft tone.


    Soujin looks towards Nanglong Souka. "I bet he just loves to brag about me to his friends."


    That was absolutely correct and Nanglong Souka cannot refute it. He just had bragging towards Jun Zhenxian for a few days. It''s more correct to say that they are yelling towards each other of who is among their grandsons is the greatest. All in all, he just brags all day because the emperor gives him permission to leave early due to the matter had finished.


    "Hmph, you little rascal, why are you keeps ignoring me?" Nanglong Souka said feeling dejected.


    Soujin just give him sidelong nce before returning his attention towards his mother. Qin Shie gives helpless expression towards her father inw. She knows that Soujin still cannot forgive his grandfather. This is what makes their rtionship grow awkward as time passes.


    "Soujin, you''re already 20. Do you have any girls in your mind?" Qin Shie changed the subject into one of the most worrying things for her. She had wished her son to get married and give her cute grandsons or granddaughters. But, Soujin never wants to get tied up with girls and didn''t want to talk about this with his mother.


    Soujin stopped his action. If talking about girls, usually he wouldn''t have anyone he fancies. But today somehow he faintly remembers that silhouette of a little girl: A petite little girl who hides behind her brother to hide her talents.


    Soujin stopped his thoughts and look at his mother, "No one."


    "But you will soon turn 21��" Qin Shie feels that his son is keep on dragging this matter. If this keeps on, when will she get to meet her grandsons or granddaughters?


    "Maybeter, mother," Soujin answered.


    Soujin''s answer didn''t make Qin Shie retreat back. For a good one hour after that, she keeps on lecturing Soujin to find a girl he fancies and brings her home. Nanglong Souka is forced to hear the lecture in hope he could find good match for Soujin.


    In Nanglong Souka mind, he wants to tell Qin Shie badly that Nanglong Soujin won''t be able to get ady that soon. All this boy knows is to swing his sword and y with his friends. Additionally, with his cold demeanor towardsdies, how many of them would willinglye to him? Oh wait, he remembers one that might be able to be his son''s bride�� but, she is currently not in this kingdom.

 Chapter 114: Prince with different surname 1

    <h4>114 Prince with different surname 1</h4>


    The next day, the capital is once again bustling with activities. Lanterns and decorative items for celebrating filled the road in the capital. Every people are cooperatively involved themselves in this celebration. They too are happy to hear about the victory of Ming Kingdom.


    Jun Min looks into the mirror. Xia had forced him to wear a good outfit and nagging him to maintain a good appearance. After a few rounds of testing clothes, he just picks his blue robe that makes him looks like schr. It''s not like he can''t wear body armor because a general is allowed to wear them, it''s just he doesn''t want to wear those kind of clothes for some time.


    Xiao Yun and Madam Xie have juste to know that Jun Min is Jun Hua. They vowed to follow her and never divulge this secret thus Jun Min allowed them to know.


    "Miss, you''re really handsome today," Xiao Yun gave her honest opinion.


    Jun Min smiled. "Thank you Xiao Yun."


    "When she''s dressed as man, you need to call him Young Master," Madam Xie corrected her daughter before looking towards Jun Min. "Young Master, good luck on the party."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Jun Min walked out from the room. His grandfather once again almost choked on the air from seeing Jun Min. He got the feeling that this little kid is getting even more handsome after not seeing for a couple of weeks. Why is it that a little girl bes the ones who are highly beautiful? He cannot ept it on behalf of all men.


    "You�� should never turn back into being Jun Min."


    Jun Min chuckled. "Grandfather, why are you looking so shocked? Had my appearance captivated you so much?"


    "You''re not allowed to go outside like that!"


    "Why?"


    "Because you will capture countless girls hearts again and bring another bunch of old menining to me!"


    "��"


    Jun Min just ignored his grandfather plea and goes towards the capital. On the journey, he meets with Soujin who wears his body armor, but still looks handsome. His tall stature and demonic face caused many girls on the roads to shriek the moment they see him. His wless face and calm demeanor make them even more excited.


    While Jun Min is observing the other party face, he did not realize that his appearance had caused the girls to be more excited. Jun Min face is a bit girly, but because he''s on top of his horse, he looks domineering. With the addition of his aura from being a general, the girls cannot help but shriek even louder seeing them.


    "You don''t seem nervous under their gaze."


    Jun Min smile wryly. He had experience it a few times before, so it''s not a new thing for him. "Let''s just go to the pce."


    "Sure."


    Soujin ignored the passerby even more. He has been used with this kind of things ever since he''s little which makes him immune towards that gaze. Most of them are a fake one as the one they admire is merely their aplishment and face. Arriving at the pce, Jun Min can see that the decoration in the pce is even granderpare with the one on the streets. The eunuchs are busy with their task as they walked over here and there.


    Jun Min stared at the pce. This is the second time he will step into the pce as Jun Min. He only goes here once before, at the test from the emperor around one year ago. Once again, he will go in and meet with that person.


    "Even if you hate him, you need to be patience," Soujin said calmly.


    Jun Min raised his head to look towards Soujin. Thetter eyes are calmly staring at him. His pair of eyes looks shining and it seems telling him that there wille the day when that person will pay for what he does.


    Jun Min never know why Soujin also have such grudge towards the imperial family. No, not the imperial family, but the current emperor of Ming Kingdom. He might never knows the reason, but he knows that with both of them having their own scheme against the big guy on the throne, his days as the ruler will soones to end.


    He smiled back towards Soujin. "I know, thank you."


    Soujin nodded. Both of them soon entered the hall along with the others warmander who has been gathering there. Soujin and Jun Min naturally got the forefront position with Lan Ping and Lan Pan behind the two of them. Many of the officials are staring at them with odd eyes. Without even any need to guess, Jun Min knows the reason�� his appearance.


    Come on! It''s not that weird to see a general with small stature like him�� alright, it''s indeed rare, but they shouldn''t stare at him too much. Aren''t the officials were famous for their capability in acting? They should have just hidden their surprise��.


    Jun Min naturally noticed Lan Pan, but the two of them acted like they don''t know each other. They know, this is not the time for their battle yet. Soujin is the same, he ignored that general and goes straight to his ce. This meeting should end in peace.


    "The emperor has arrived!"


    The emperor arrival caused them to rise and greets him. After the emperor sits on his throne, they are all returned to their seats. The eunuch then announces the report from the battlefield. Jun Min didn''t pay much attention towards the reward for the general because he''s waiting for thest one, the exceptional services.


    "In this battle, there are two exceptional services from two highly talented general. First is General Nanglong Soujin who manages to notice the enemy plot, kill the seventh prince of Kai Kingdom, and lead the soldiers into victory in the battle on the north border.


    Second is General Jun Min, who manages to emerge victorious on the battle against Mountain Kingdom, save General Nanglong Soujin from a perilous situation on the cliff, along with General Nanglong Soujin lead the soldiers into victory in north border, and kill the sixth prince of Kai Kingdom."


    Jun Min is startled that killing a prince is considered an aplishment since he just well�� trying to get back at that person for his wound.


    "For their exceptional service, the emperor has granted them titled of a prince and they are given residence on their own."


    Wait, what?

 Chapter 115: Prince with different surname 2

    <h4>115 Prince with different surname 2</h4>


    Jun Min feels extremely shocked by the reward the emperor bestowed to them. He could ept it if it''s only a rise in nobility title or whatsoever, but he cannotprehend why the emperor would grant him titled prince. It must be known that princes are the emperor sons who can inherit his positionter on. Doesn''t it mean he''s giving the chance for them to inherit the throne?


    Soujin narrowed his eyes slightly. Although the title of a prince might sound noble and amazing, for him it''s not any better than trash. He doesn''t need the title of a prince to knock that person from his throne. But there is no way he could reject this title, so he will just use it to his benefit.


    Aside from that, they also get quite a sum of money. After that, the emperor would grant them any request they have, as long as it''s not over the top.


    Jun Min keeps on thinking about it. Being given the title of prince has given him tremendous boost in ranks. If those girls who chased after him onlye from the lower nobility, except the Lin family, now those other high-ranked born girls would surely set their eyes on him. He''s no longer someone of low birth, but rather he''s a prince of Ming Kingdom.


    Somehow, he thinks that this is not a really bad thing although he didn''t have n on staying here for a long time. Jun Min raised his head.


    "May I be as courageous to ask for something?"


    "What is it?" the emperor is actually a bit nervous. After discussing with his trusted officials, theye to agree that tying the two of them into Ming Kingdom is the best choice they could take. Regardless of anything, with the title as prince, the Ming Kingdom name would be tagged behind them.


    He hoped that the two of them wouldn''t ask for an impossible thing. But, given their standing, they shouldn''t do something like that. Still, he cannot help, but feeling a bit nervous over what they might ask him.


    "I wished my sister to be titled too��" Jun Min said in low tone, rather embarrassed.


    The other officials are all looking at Jun Min like they are seeing the biggest idiot in the world. From everything he could achieve, money, women, fame, he actually chooses to give it for his sister? How foolish can he be? But whatever they think in their head, they would not voice it out.


    The emperor also stunned by Jun Min request. Given that the imperial family and Jun family had been on loggerheads with each other, it wouldn''t be weird that Jun Min might posses some hate towards them. But his request is actually this simple�� the emperor didn''t need to give anything other than his degree to make this wish real.


    Soujin unknowingly turned his head a bit to look at Jun Min. By asking for this request, Jun Hua would have the status of a princess and not the previous concubine born daughter anymore. Her future prospect will be bright. No ordinary man could hope to get close with Jun Hua anymore. And with her almost reaching 15, she will be eligible for marriage soon.


    "From now on, your sister will be a princess."


    The emperor granted it without much thought. For him, it doesn''t matter if the princess is added by one because a girl could never contend for the throne. As for these two, he had discussed the matter and the officials all know that it''s still an impossible thing. Bing the emperor needs toe from his bloodline except if the previous emperor appointed the one who didn''t have it, which is practically impossible with him as the emperor.


    Although he gives them the title of prince, he will not give them much power. The title is basically only served as a status for the two of them.


    "This subject thanks the emperor for your grace."


    Jun Min is happy because of this request. In any case, he doesn''t have any intention of stepping on the pce as Jun Min anymore. Besides, going by his age, he''s not even qualified to be an official yet.


    Behind them, Lan Ping is staring with heated gaze. He couldn''t believe that the emperor actually gives them the title of a prince. He feels envy towards them and wished for nothing more than beat them out for good. But, he cannot do anything yet. He needs to stay calm.


    After the ceremony, they have celebration in the hall. The hall is packed with people and Jun Min slipped to the side. He wished to take a drink and identally touch a girl hand. He turned around to see a girl around 15 of age. The girl face is beautiful. Her rosy lips and glittering eyes would make anyone feels envy. If not for Jun Min was used with his own face that raised his standard of beauty to enormous level, he would be stunned by thisdy appearance.


    "My apologies, I didn''t mean to," Jun Min know that woman and man should keep their distance. But he still feels astonished that ady actuallyes to here.


    The girl smiled sweetly. "You don''t have to worry. This one would not me brother schr."


    Jun Min face shows helpless expression. He knows, his appearance must have caused another misunderstanding. Given that thisdy didn''t know that he''s a general, she must be only a family of some important officials in the hall. But why doesn''t she wear any veil? Is she hoping to meet with some handsome boys here?


    "Mydy, I''m not a schr. My name is Jun Min. I''m a general."


    Thedy looks towards Jun Min in disbelief. Jun Min can onlyugh dryly, the expression of those officials were also like thisdy when they see him walking with Soujin on the front�� That was the truth and he cannot change it.


    "It''s really unexpected�� My name is Lan Gao Ya. It''s nice to meet you, General Jun Min."

 Chapter 116: Lan Family is Actually so Complicated

    <h4>116 Lan Family is Actually so Complicated</h4>


    Jun Min stared at thedy before him with surprise. Thedy before him didn''t resemble Lan Ping or Lan Pan. They look highly different, or maybe it is because of their difference in gender? Whichever it is, thedy before him is truly a stunning beauty with a demeanor that didn''t lose out with Ming Hui when that guy dressed as a woman.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Gao Ya," Jun Min smiled back in return.


    Lan Gao Ya wants to say a few more words, but before she got the chances, Lan Ping hade and red at Jun Min.


    "Don''t you dare to get close with my little cousin," Lan Ping said with his teeth gritted.


    Jun Min doesn''t expect to see such an intense reaction from him. He merely talks a few sentences, not much at that, and the other party already looked at him with hatred. Jun Min feels that it''s not fair, but maybe he''s only an overprotective cousin.


    "You don''t have to worry. Our meeting is merely a coincidence," Jun Min smiled.


    Lan Ping doesn''t seem to believe him, but he doesn''t want to make a scene on this kind of day. He stared at Jun Min with heated gaze.


    "Don''t think you have won against me. I will soon defeat you."


    "I will be waiting," Jun Min answered simply. Lan Ping got the urge to challenge the boy in front of him even more, but he restrained himself and turned his head to the girl beside him. Lan Gao Ya eyes are fixed upon Jun Min and it doesn''t seem like she pays any attention towards Lan Ping. This scene makes him even angrier.


    "Gao Ya, let''s go."


    Lan Gao Ya looks upon his cousin before turned towards the calm andposed Jun Min. Her mouth curved a bit, revealing her charm as cute and petite girl even more. Jun Min just smiled back, but his eyes are still crystal clear without any ripple.


    After the two of them disappear from his view, Jun Min thought about that scene before. With his martial arts, he shouldn''t have failed to notice the girl existence. In fact, he knows that there is a girl beside him. What caught him by surprise is the girl action of taking the ss at the same time with him. Jun Min lips curved. The Lan family has grown even more interesting.


    Lan Ping brought Lan Gao Ya away and after they are away from the other, he stared at the girl beside him.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Getting close with him?"


    Lan Gao Ya eyes turned icy cold. "I''m here to look for future husband prospect. Meeting him is only a coincidence. I thought he''s a schr."


    "He''s a general!" Lan Ping truly hopes that Jun Min can change his appearance. That amiable and harmless face of his is truly inviting trouble.


    "Ie to know about it too," Lan Gao Ya said indifferently. "But, he''s truly something."


    The fame of Jun Min is known throughout the capital. Lan Gao Ya had heard about him before, but she never pays him any attention because he''s just a low-birth general. This kind of general can only be great on the battlefield. But, after the emperor gives him the title of a prince, everything will change and even she wants to put that boy on her list.


    "Don''t you ever hope that you can get close with him," Lan Ping warned.


    Lan Gao Ya shed a smile, a terrifying smile that''s really cold. "I''m different with you, my cousin. I''m a woman destined for greatness, unlike you who''s relying on your pitiful performance."


    With that, Lan Gao Ya walked away, leaving Lan Ping on the verge of explosion. Lan Ping looks at Lan Gao Ya with dark eyes. That girl would surely invite trouble for their family. He feels that his family is nothing but trouble.


    The celebrationsted until night and Jun Min returnedte to his residence. Jun Zhenxian also participates in that celebration and he keeps on bantering with Nanglong Souka until their grandson dragged them out.


    "Grandpa, you shouldn''te to these kind of party anymore," Jun Min looks towards his grandfather with helpless gaze.


    "I''m fine, you brat. Is there anything you want to know?"


    "Lan family, Lan Gao Ya."


    Jun Zhenxian eyes narrowed. "I see, you have met with the real heir of Lan family," seeing the gaze on Jun Min eyes, he paused for a moment. "But their family is far moreplicated than us."


    "Please guide me."


    Jun Zhenxian exined. As a big family, the Lan family is divided into several branches. The main branch is the one in the capital and the rest of the branch don''t live in the capital. The Lan Rou who challenges Jun Min previouslye from the side branch and didn''t have much reputation himself.


    In a simpler term, the Lan family main branch is divided into two, Lan Teng and Lan Peng. Lan Peng is originally the real heir for Lan family, but he''s killed when he was 30 something. His son also died, leaving only the youngest daughter, Lan Gao Ya. Lan Gao Ya is about the same age with Jun Hua, slightly older, but she was known as the prettiest girl until Jun Huaes forward.


    Different with other girls, Lan Gao Ya rarelyes out from her house. She would stay inside and study everything, but when shees out, she would make countless men falls for her charm. If one should say, she''s the second most talented girl after Ming Hui in the capital.


    Jun Min almost coughed when he heard about Ming Hui�� the princess who''s actually a guy. Jun Min truly wants to know whether his grandfather knows or not.


    "Anyway, stay away from that girl, behind those rumors, it''s said that whoever got matched up with her will have a miserable end. That''s the reason she''s still doesn''t have any suitor," Jun Zhenxian warned.


    Jun Min didn''t say anything. That girl had set her eyes on him, why shouldn''t he do the same? Well, not in that way though since he doesn''t have interest toward girls.

 Chapter 117: I’m Not Your Manager!

    <h4>117 I��m Not Your Manager!</h4>


    "Princess, may I take a few days leaves?" Fan Lanying asks with hesitation.


    Ming Hui looks up. When he looks at the flustered young girl, his lips unknowingly formed a smile. "What is it?"


    "My brother got a leave for a week. I want to spend this time with him," Fan Lanying answered. Her brother rarely goes home and even if he did, it will only be for a short time. When they are young, she loves to y with her brother. Because of that, she highly missed her brother. She doesn''t wish to miss this chance.


    "Sure, give me heads up when you''re returning," Ming Hui nodded.


    "Thank you Princess! I will return soon," Fan Lanying said excitedly. She doesn''t realize that the ''princess'' in front of her has his eyes turned a bit dark. He''s sad that she will leave, but he cannot confine her inside the pce and didn''t allow her to meet with her family. She won''t be happy that way.


    After talking for a bit, Fan Lanying returned back and Ming Hui drifted his attention towards the book on his hand. He soon put it down and called his fourth brother toe and ys with him a bit.


    "Fifth brother?" Ming Xiao is the fourth prince of Ming Kingdom. Despite he had reached the age of 18, his existences is always forgotten by people and even his father didn''t care about him. After seeing the court, he had finally chosen to follow after Yan which makes hime to know that Ming Hui is a guy. That news nearly makes him cannot sleep for the following days especially when he remembers how Ming Hui usually acted.


    "y chess with me."


    After knowing the truth, Ming Hui action before him changedpletely and itpletely befits his gender as man. It seems all of them are only an act. Besides, Ming Hui rarely appeared because of ''her weak constitution'', so they rarely meet him. Though when they meet, he truly portrayed the images of cute 16 years old girl.


    Looking at the board before him, Ming Xiao wants to cry. "Fifth brother�� your skill in chess is far surpassing me. How can I possibly beat you?"


    "You don''t have to beat me."


    Ming Xiao wants to cry even more. In the end he suffered defeat countless times after a few hours of ying with Ming Hui. He feels immense gratitude when the people are announcing the arrival of Soujin. He thought that Ming Hui demeanor would change��


    "Soujin, you''rete. Do you have hangover because of the party?" Ming Hui bes even ruder. Usually, Soujin woulde uninvited, but since today is a special day and he had be a prince, there is no harm for him to visit his ''sister''.


    "My alcohol tolerance is good. Why are you in such bad mood?" Soujin asks then turned towards the man. "And this Xiao is going to be in our n?"


    Ming Hui nodded. "Yes, he is. Don''t worry, he will only carry some side quest."


    Somehow Ming Xiao feels that his presence is a nuisance for both of them. But what Ming Hui said didn''t really bother him since he knows that he doesn''t really have much talent for anything, other than his slightly higher birth. He looks at Soujin in hope for getting out from this ce only for the other party to ignore him.


    "It doesn''t really important. I want you to do some check on my wound."


    "Do you think I''m your private doctor?" Ming Hui looks annoyed. "Give me your hand. I need to check your pulse."


    Soujin put his hand forward. Ming Hui brows creased then he red at the other party.


    "You have a lot of injuries. What kind of monster did you fight during the battle?"


    "A famous great general," Soujin retracted his hand. "Any medicine I need?"


    "No, the one you had is enough. You also need enough rest and no overtraining for a couple of days. Actually, it would be better if you didn''t touch the sword for 1 month."


    "That long?" Soujin face darkened.


    "Who told you to have that many wounds in��?"


    Ming Hui told Soujin batch of things that Ming Xiao cannot follow. Soujin ignored the talking Ming Hui as his gaze shifted outside. Sure enough, the eunuch announces the arrival of Jun Min.


    "Oh, you''re also here Soujin and this is?" Jun Min never met with Ming Xiao before, so he doesn''t know about him.


    Ming Xiao also stared at Jun Min with stunned face. He knows Jun Min name, but the face of this person before him�� are you sure that he''s a general?


    "Ming Xiao, my fourth brother. Don''t mind about him, he will help us do some menial jobs," Ming Hui changed his exnation again. From Ming Hui attitude, Ming Xiao got the feeling that this group is really something. Two famous general, one famous merchant, and one hidden doctor (or rather *cough* manager).


    "Oh," Jun Min nodded. "Ie to inform you that I will leave for a couple of days to Jun family territory."


    "Don''t you have to manage your new residence?"


    "Ie to ask for help," Jun Min grinned. "I don''t really know much about this kind of things, so maybe you can lend me some hand."


    Ming Hui got the feeling that he''s the manager for the three of them after he needs to help them so much. He sighed in defeat and nodded towards Jun Min.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you manage it."


    "Thank you."


    "Can''t you ask anyone toe in your stead? You seem to be in hurry," Ming Hui asked.


    "I''m the only one who knows that you''re a man. Or you want my follower to know?"


    "�� Just go then."


    Jun Min nodded and leaves them again. The guard didn''t even realize that Jun Min have left, only the eunuch who guards the ce to Ming Hui chamber that knows because Jun Min showed himself to him.


    "He''s really fast," Ming Xiao cannot follow Jun Min movement at all.


    "Soujin is even faster," Ming Hui snorted. "Since you''re already here, y chess with me. This fourth brother of mine is truly poor."


    Soujin lips curved. "Sure, if you don''t mind losing a few games."


    "You''re the one who will lose!"


    In the end, Ming Xiao is forced to watch the y where Ming Hui terribly lost all the game.

 Chapter 118: The Playful Princess

    <h4>118 The yful Princess</h4>


    "You got a promotion? That''s awesome!" Fan Lanying is truly happy for her brother to get promoted so quickly after joining Jun Min army. Not only he got promoted, he even got a few days off from the army because of his aplishment.


    Fan Ying nodded. Yabei, his superior, may be harsh and the training is arduous, but the rewards are plenty and Jun Min never puts on any airs before them. Other than when he''s giving order during war, Jun Min is truly an approachable young man.


    "I feel lucky to get transferred out from that army," Fan Ying takes a few more meats to eat. He smiled towards his sister.


    Fan Lanying nodded heavily. "When I got the chance, I want to be a general like Jun Min and Soujin. They''re my idols."


    "Sure, I support you," Fan Yingughed. "What have you been doing during this time? I heard that you didn''t continue on the academy anymore?"


    "Nope, I''m the guard for Princess Hui," Fan Lanying answered proudly.


    "You need to be careful, there might be people wanting to hurt her," Fan Ying said.


    "Yes."


    The brother and sister are talking happily with each other. Their mother is listening from the side with relief. She''s d that things turned out good for her children.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Qing is supposedly working to move the Jun family over to the Mountain Kingdom area. They also bring the soldier''s family over to thend here. Aside from that, Jun Qing is building a wall to separate the Jun family territory with Ming Kingdom.


    "Are you done with your work?" Kuina ask from the sidezily. She would often sneak here to avoid the work as an empress because she cannot use her cave anymore after General Hen knows about it. If she hides there, they will surely find her and drag her back.


    Jun Qing stared at the princess with helpless expression. He was partially forced to ept her hiding in this ce. Although the princess is really smart and has countless brilliance idea, she doesn''t want to be confined inside the pce. Thus, she bes a naughty princess who would ditch her works to other and hides here.


    "Today part is almost finished. When will they hold your ceremony?" Jun Qing asked back.


    "After I get married. Those annoying officials are always pestering me with countless paper or whatever you called that, and ask me to pick one to be my husband," Kuina is terribly annoyed and doesn''t bother looking at them before throwing them all out.


    Jun Qing can imagine it. This little princess is truly stubborn and she''s not one to obey other words easily. Even when she''s supposed to govern the court, she''s here hiding and talking with him. The problem is, she is smart and she knows how to evade things she doesn''t want to do.


    "Where do you want to go today?"


    "The waterfall."


    Jun Qing face darkened a bit. That ce is outside the capital and bringing this little princess around the capital has taken a lot of his energy. And now she wants to go outside? How does she think she can escape the guards?


    Seeing Jun Qing expression, Kuinaughed. "I know a secret passage."


    With that Jun Qing relented. Both of them sneaked outside during afternoon and Kuina guide them through the secret passage towards the waterfall. It''s located not far from the capital and Kuina could easily reach that ce with Jun Qing followed behind her.


    "Look, it''s there!" Kuina pointed happily.


    Jun Qing is not really familiar with this ce. He had heard the sound of the waterfall, but he would never think that this ce would be really beautiful. The light from the sun is creating a rainbow on the waterfall causing an extraordinary view.


    "This ce is good. You''re really amazing," Jun Qing smiled.


    "Thank you," Kuina stared to the waterfall. "I often go here with my father and brother when I''m small. We would y around, chasing each other here with my father watching us. But, for a few years, I onlye here alone."


    Jun Qing nodded. The two of them have died from the battle this kingdom had experienced and the innocent princess is dragged inside. It''s such a shame that the princess had to be left alone, but in this era where war ismon, there are many families like her. She was considered lucky to stay alive and there are people supporting her.


    "You''re not alone today."


    "Yeah," Kuina nodded.


    "Why are you bringing me here?"


    "It''s dangerous to go here during this kind of times and with you protecting me, I should be alright," Kuina grinned.


    Jun Qing hoped that he didn''t ask that question anymore. In the princess eyes, it seems he''s only a guard who''s helping her. He didn''t really mind though, interacting with this princess has been fun and he hoped to stay here longer.


    He detected a presence behind them. "Princess, stay behind me."


    Kuina moved to behind Jun Qing as a few ck clothed people appeared. Jun Qing stared at them before attacking those people. In a matter of seconds, everything has ended.


    "You should have closed your eyes," Jun Qing frowned upon seeing the princess is still standing stiffly.


    "I have seen a battle before," Kuina answered as she calmed herself down. She is not really used with blood, but the view from when she is following after Jun Min still remains. "Thank you."


    "Let''s return back. This ce is getting darker as times go by. There might be more people attacking you."


    "Okay, I will lead the way."


    "Be careful."

 Chapter 119: The Infuriating Princess

    <h4>119 The Infuriating Princess</h4>


    "Princess, I would appreciate it if you didn''t bother General Jun Qing again," General Hen looks at the princess helplessly. After hearing some ideas, she just pointed out a few things before dumping everything to the other officials who can do the jobs better. In any case, she knows that she can''t handle the matter as well as them, so why should she bother?


    Kuina stick out her tongue. "He didn''t mind it."


    "But��"


    Without he can say anything again, the princess had slipped out again. General Hen face palmed in defeat. If only the princess is a prince, he doesn''t mind giving him a few sticks as a way to discipline him. The problem is, their leader is a girl��


    "You should just let her have some fun," General Touughed behind him.


    "But general�� I need to find a good match for her and all."


    "Isn''t there another good candidate?"


    General Hen face darkened. "Please, don''t say that the next leader of Mountain Kingdom would be people who don''t know politics��"


    "Who knows?" General Touughed out loud as General Hen can only look in helplessness. Inside his hearts, he pitied the other officials who had to work until night just because the princess dumped all the works to them.


    "General Jun Qing, what are you doing?"


    Jun Qing has just wanted to go towards the field to have some training. He was cleaning up his paper when Kuina barges in.


    "I want to go to the field."


    "Let me go with you."


    "But��"


    Jun Qing wants to go there to practice and not to apany the princess. Unfortunately, upon looking at her expression, he cannot bring himself to say no. In the end, the princess is tagging along with him happily.


    The princess changed her clothes into a training clothes and joined Jun Qing soldiers in practice, but after an hour, she already cannot followed them. She watched them training from the side as General Henes to the field to beg the princess finishing her works.


    "Princess, you still have mountains of paper to look at. Please return back," General Hen said in pleading tone.


    Kuina pursed her lips. She doesn''t want to go there and stay inside the boring room. It''s better to stay here and watched this soldier practicing. At least, here she still has some entertainment rather than looking at those paper. She''s not an official and doesn''t have any ns to be one.


    "Give them to the other. I never have any ns to join the court."


    Despite she loves to nag her father about some matter, she never joins in the court even once. All this time, she would just voice out her opinion and let the officials handle it themselves. Before, they often ignored her, but now they all listened to her carefully.


    Kuina is sick with those officials attitude. Although they are all loyal to her, she still found them annoying to look at. It''s better if she stays here and looks towards the soldiers training rather than at them.


    "Princess��"


    "Just tells me the important matters. Am I looks like someone who''s used with those things?" Kuina retorted back. She doesn''t want to go there no matter what they said. It''s not like she even knows that many things and she doesn''t want to get fawned up days and night.


    General Hen can only raise his hand in defeat. He stays beside Kuina as the girl eyes keep on following the soldiers. After another couple of minutes, a manes towards them. He smiles wryly upon seeing General Hen face.


    "Good day, General Hen."


    "General Jun Qing."


    "Princess, I think you need to finish up looking at your paper. Your people still needs you," Jun Qing said calmly.


    Kuina pursed her lips. It''s true that her people still needs leader, but she doesn''t want to get confined inside a room just to look through things she doesn''t even understand. They are truly boring.


    "If you want me to look at it, then apany me, General Jun Qing."


    Jun Qing raised his eyebrows. Those documents are a secret of Mountain Kingdom. Letting him see it is the same as spreading the secret of Mountain Kingdom to outsider. If words were toe out, what would the others think of this princess?


    "I''m only an outsider��"


    "Its fine, you won''t tell anyone," Kuina cut his words.


    Jun Qingughed dryly. "You really trust me that much?"


    "Why not?" Kuina smiled. "You''re a good person."


    After being persuaded by General Hen, Jun Qing relented and apanying the princess to her work room. In there, he finally understands why Kuina doesn''t want to do it. The number of the paper here�� even he cannot finished them all in three days.


    Kuina take a look at a paper and after a few seconds. "Rejected."


    "Rejected."


    "Rejected."


    This keeps on continuing for an hour. Only a few of them are not rejected with most of them are thrown to the side. The officials are all having their face blue from holding themselves back. The act of this princess is even more annoyingpared with her running away.


    "It''s time to eat. You finished them all," Kuina said as she strolled outside. Despite her not acting gracefully, she still walks really elegantly. Years of practice in the pce didn''t make her changes her habit and she is still a refineddy.


    The papers are all too much and many of the matter are those she never touched upon, so she simply put them away. She only looked towards those she had some clear image and the number of those matters are simply too little. She doesn''t want to drag her country down with her handling matter she didn''t know, so she dumped them to the officials.


    The officials who are left behind: Princess��. Please return back!


    No matter what, the papers still need to go through their ruler permission. One way or another, they would need to force Kuina to look through at them and give her opinion. If she didn''t know�� they had to teach her�� the path of bing an official is sure hard.


    Jun Qing followed behind her and they arrived at the dining room. He''s forced by the princess to eat with her, but the pce foods are indeed good. This is one of the best dinners Jun Qing ever had. If he were to know that Jun Hua had been eating good meals every week on the capital, he would surely asks her to give him some. The foods on the military are limited and they never had many good cuisines.


    "You seem happy, is it that good?" Kuina asks with a grin on her face.


    "As a soldier, I rarely eat this good. Thank you," Jun Qing replied honestly.


    "You shoulde here often. I will let them prepare good food for you," Kuina said as she stood up and walks to the balcony.


    Jun Qing followed after her.


    Kuina smiled towards him. "Thank you for apanying me all this time."


    "It''s nothing. You''re a unique princess."

 Chapter 120: The Lovely Princess

    <h4>120 The Lovely Princess</h4>


    Although Jun Qing can tolerate having the princess drags him around everywhere, he cannot ept seeing her fall asleep on his work room. He told her to wait for him working, but that princess just fall asleep beside him.


    Jun Qing smiled wryly. "Princess, you never see me as a man, do you?"


    Staying with him, this princess had never once put her guard up. She would let him see her real face and let him stay within her work ce. She treated him like she would treat a friend, but the problem is he''s a man and this princess is a charming princess. How can he continue to keep his calm before her?


    Looking at her sleeping face, Jun Qing feels that his body turned hot. The princess may not be the prettiest girl he had ever seen, especially having that kind of niece whose face and stature can bring the entire nation turned upside-down, but she''s one kind of rare beauty. She''s a sharp girl who''s really stubborn and loves to try new ideas. She had her ideals too which seems na?ve to him, but they''re cute.


    He turned his eyes away from the princess and continues to look at his paper. He shouldn''t have any thought about her. She''s just his friends��


    Jun Qing sighed. "Princess�� please wakes up. This is not your sleeping ce."


    He said in louder tone, but the princess didn''t move at all. Jun Qing rolled his eyes and takes out a nked to cover her before turning his attention back to his work. He cannot touch her, she''s ady and he''s a man with no connection.


    Kuina is having a good sleep for hours before she wakes up. The first things she sees is a table then she looks at Jun Qing who''s still busy with paper. She yawned.


    "General, you''re still busy with works?"


    "You can say so. Have some drinks," Jun Qing feels relieved that Kuina wakes up. This girl has been torturing him for hours��


    "Thank you," Kuina drinks some water and looks outside. It seems she had been sleeping for quite some time. The sky is turning red-oranges.


    "Princess, please don''t sleep in here again�� If you want to sleep, return to your chamber," Jun Qing said seriously.


    Kuina pursed her lips. If she returned to her chamber at this time, her maids would surely nag her to finish her works. Only in here she can find some peace because Jun Qing would not force her to do any of her jobs. He would let her stay in here peacefully and continue his jobs. After he''s done, she would drag him away to apanying her to some ces.


    "This is the best hiding ce."


    "If you sleep again, I won''t allow you to get inside," Jun Qing said seriously.


    Looking at the serious face of Jun Qing, Kuina nodded her head albeit reluctantly. There is not much she could do while waiting and she is bored. Because of that, she had fallen asleep when waiting for Jun Qing works finished. She just hoped that the same thing won''t repeat again or else Jun Qing might really not allow her inside again.


    "I understand��"


    "Where do you want to go tonight?"


    "The pce garden, it''s already nearing night and we can''t go too far," Kuina said a bit disappointed. If only she didn''t fall asleep, they can go to a farther ce and a better one at that. Now, she can only pick a close ce.


    "Got it."


    Jun Qing cleaned up his things before walking outside with Kuina. She guided him sneaking to the pce. Experiencing how easy it is to sneak in, Jun Qing feels that the pce guards are intentionally letting this area open. They know that their princess would sneak out which is why they let this ce unguarded.


    The garden is big, as expected of the pce. Despite they are located in a mountain, this ce is well maintained and Jun Qing can see various types of nts.


    "I love toe here," Kuina smiled. "And I would sometimes fall asleep here too when my maid apanying me to y."


    "Please don''t," Jun Qing doesn''t want his endurance got tested for another round. He is already getting tortured enough this afternoon.


    "Why are you so against me sleeping?" Kuina rolled her eyes. It''s just sleeping in the room and it''s not like anyone would see her. Besides, he''s there and he could wake her up if someonees.


    "I''m a man, Princess Kuina. Do you think I could stay calm in front of a pretty girl?" Jun Qing said helplessly. Is this princess trying to challenge him as a man?


    Oh right�� Because of Jun Qing face that looks much older, Kuina always treat him the same as she treats other old man. They would just ignore her yful antics and regards it as her naughty nature. She had forgotten, Jun Qing is only in his twenties and he''s an adult man. Remembering it caused Kuina face to turn beet red.


    Jun Qing sighed. "You don''t have to worry. I won''t attack you or anything. Just don''t keep on challenging my patience."


    Kuina looks at Jun Qing. She smiled craftily. "What if I say that I like you?"


    Jun Qing doesn''t know the answer. He just feels that his face had turned red�� he looked away and coughed.


    "Please don''t joke around, Princess Kuina."


    Kuina hadn''t expected that his reaction would be so cute. She had just found out that she was drawn to him by his simple and straight nature. After all, he is also the only man she had encountered who can cope up with her mischievous and stubborn antics.


    "I''m not joking."


    Jun Qing stared back. This naughty princess had made him tired, but he doesn''t dislike her. Liking her? Maybe he does without him realizing it. He raised his hand and stroked the girl head, ignoring their status.


    Kuina is startled, but she smiled back.


    The two of them stared at each other eyes. They hadn''t done anything else when they heard the sound of coughing from beside them which make them quickly move away from each other.


    Jun Min looks at the two of them. "What are you two doing?"


    For the first time in his life, Jun Qing truly wished to kick his nephew out for spoiling such a good moment.

 Chapter 121: You’re Jun Hua?

    <h4>121 You��re Jun Hua?</h4>


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jun Min stared at his uncle whose face is truly dark. After that time in the garden, they go to the dining room to get some food. All this time, Jun Qing still looks towards Jun Min with dark face.


    "You have just ruined something good��"


    Jun Min looks towards Kuina who is still hiding her red face. "Man and woman should maintain their distances before they get married. Do you even realize that you''re being watched, uncle?"


    Jun Qing is startled. They are being watched? This time, the princess faces turned redder. Both of them didn''t realize anything. Even with Jun Qing high martial arts, he still cannot detect them, who are watching them?


    "You''re not lying, right?" this is the pce and the sky already turned dark, so Kuina cannot think of anyone who would watch over them.


    Jun Min nodded his head, "I would not lie over such matter like this. Aside from that, your progress is really quick, Uncle."


    Jun Qing face turned even darker at Jun Min statement. So what if they get attracted towards each other at such short time? In this kind of age, it''s even normal for man and woman to marry even before meeting with each other. In addition, he doesn''t want to be lectured something like that by someone who is one decade younger than him.


    "Better than you who didn''t have any candidate."


    "I haven''t reached marriageable age yet, Uncle."


    "�� Did you even try to search for any partner?"


    "Nope, I''m not that desperate enough to try searching for a partner when I''m still called a kid by other people," Jun Min grinned, partially revealing about someone who treat him as kid.


    Jun Qing is highly irritated when he looked at that grin stered on his nephew face. "Don''t interfere with the matter of adults then little kid. Just go back to your room and be a good boy."


    "I wonder what you''re going to do if I don''t interfere previously. I bet someone would be d to beat you up if you were to move even another step."


    His mind cleared up the moment Jun Min reminded him about the previous matter. However, he is still feeling rather gloomy about the nonchnt way Jun Min told him about that. He''s in truth a girl, how can he still say that with such a poker face? Shouldn''t girl be more reserved? Suddenly he feels regret allowing his nephew to live as a man all these years.


    Actually, Jun Min face is red, but because he''s wearing a face mask, the mask cannot turn red. Because of that, his uncle mistakenly believes that he didn''t feel any embarrassment. Of course, Jun Min would only reveal this thing to him in ater date.


    Kuina face turned even redder when she remembers that Jun Min had watched her too.


    "What about you General Jun Min? Is that someone you mentioned is not you?"


    Jun Min nodded. "Nope, it''s not me. You''re a brave princess and a good one at that. It will be a good thing for my uncle to have a good bride like you."


    Kuina bite her lips. "Please don''t say that so tantly."


    "And I would love to have an aunt," Jun Min grinned. She was the only girl in the Jun family for a long time already. It will be good if she has an aunt who she can talk with.


    "Thank you," Jun Qing said to Jun Min seriously. He had never expected that his niece would support him like this. He expected they would have objection especially since Kuina is a princess of Mountain Kingdom.


    "You still need to convince grandfather though. Now, can we have some privacy? General Tou, please asks your subordinates to leave this room."


    Aughteres to their ears as General Toues from the side. He looks towards Jun Min in astonishment.


    "You''re really a talented boy, kid. Even my most talented squad cannot conceal themselves," he waved his hand and Jun Qing can finally sense it, several people are going outside from their hiding ce. His mouth twitched a bit. It seems they are being monitored.


    Kuina red towards General Tou. "You still send people to look after me?"


    "Of course, you''re the future empress of Mountain Kingdom. How can I let you stay alone?" General Tou said helplessly.


    Kuina turned her face away. "Then you''re the one in charge of my marriage."


    "Hahaha, I will do my best mydy."


    General Tou shifted his attention towards Jun Min. "Now, young man, what do you want to tell us?"


    "First of all, keep this to yourself," Jun Min said seriously. Seeing the two of them nodded solemnly, Jun Min hands reached her face as she took off the face mask, revealing the face of a stunning beauty.


    Kuina mouths hangs open and General Tou stared nkly. Jun Qing can only sigh at the sight of the two of them. At least, their expression is better than him when he saw Jun Hua holds the sword and fighting against him with such a level at that tender age...


    "You�� you''re a girl!" Kuina said surprised.


    Jun Hua smiled. "My real name is Jun Hua."


    "Jun Hua��" General Tou remembers that Jun family only has four family members, Jun Zhenxian, Jun Qing, Jun Min, and Jun Hua. It turns out that Jun Hua and Jun Min are the same people. He almost cannot believe his eyes because he remembers the day he''s fighting this little bo-erm girl, that she''s a really talented fighter.


    "Sorry for hiding this from you, but my real identity is a secret," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Why are you telling us?" Kuina asks.


    "Well, you''re going to be my aunt, right? Isn''t it''s better to tell you now, so you wouldn''t be surprised in the future?"


    "You''re already giving me a heart attack��"


    It took them a long time to believe that Jun Min is Jun Hua. After a good time of talking and all, finally General Tou sighed.


    "You have made me see that a girl can be a general, Jun Hua," General Tou truly respects this little girl. No matter what, she''s someone who can use both her brain and fist to dictate a battle when even a lot of man cannot do the same things at her age. The might of Jun family is truly something amazing.


    "It''s not like I want to," Jun Hua answered amiably. She was forced by the situation thus ''General Jun Min'' is born. But that was a story for another time.


    "With you hiding your identity from the emperor, how do you n to live as both Jun Min and Jun Hua?" Kuina asks again.


    Jun Hua showed a crafty smile. "I have just thought of some ns. Probably, it won''t take long for me."


    "You better moved to here quickly," Kuina hase to like this girl. She knows that she only act reserved because she''s acting as a boy. But because the two of them are girls, there is no need to act so reserved anymore.


    "I will do my best."

 Chapter 122: Princess of two kingdoms

    <h4>122 Princess of two kingdoms</h4>


    Jun Hua arrived earlier because she ditched Jun Zhenxian who used carriages. The old man arrived the day after and learned about Jun Qing who falls in love with Princess Kuina.


    "Then you better learn to be a good husband."


    Jun Qing would never expect that the two of them would show him support straight away. He thought that they might oppose to it given that he doesn''t know any politics. This happy news has caught him off guard.


    Jun Zhenxianughed. "You wished for us to oppose you? I want you to be happy and this princess seems like a good person."


    "How do you know about her? You haven''t met her yet."


    Jun Qing looks towards his grandfather in bewilderment. All this time, this old man was staying in the capital and shouldn''t have known about the things here. How can he know that Kuina is a good girl?


    "Jun Hua has told me about her experience here. She says that the princess is a good person and an interesting princess."


    She''s indeed an interesting princess. What kind of princess would sneak out often and didn''t do her job properly? Well, she did it because she can''t, though in other people eyes she is really a troublesome princess. But Jun Qing found it really intriguing and the fact that the princess didn''t put her guard around him makes him realizes that she was feelingfortable around him.


    "Where is she?"


    "She''s talking about girl stuff in her room with Jun Hua," Jun Qing answered.


    "Oh�� I will meet herter then. Let''s discuss the important things first."


    Jun Hua and Kuina can truly talk with each other. Their age difference is not really far, only five years. Kuina can still be considered a girl since she hadn''t married yet and she''s truly a peculiar princess who had numerous interesting ideas in her head. Jun Hua found that those ideas are really interesting to try.


    "I hope you can stay here for a longer time, Jun Hua," Kuina said with regret. She hadn''t had any friends like Jun Hua who is very knowledgeable and have great view about the world.


    "I still have some unfinished business in Ming Kingdom. When the timees, I will dlye back."


    Kuina smiled. "What about your own marriage, Jun Hua? Have you met someone you like?"


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "I will just follow what my grandfather decides for me."


    "That so sad, you need to try finding someone you really like," Kuina smiled. "Then chase after him."


    "��"


    Somehow she got the feeling that this princess had been aiming for his uncle from her speech. Looking at the face Jun Hua makes, Kuina justughed.


    "It happens naturally. Just don''t reject it when ites."


    Jun Hua nodded. The two of them talked for some time before Jun Hua took her face mask and wear it again before changing her hairdo to make the hairstyle of man.


    "I need to leave."


    "If you show your face like that, the eunuch would think that I''m having an affair," Kuina teased.


    "They won''t be able to see me," Jun Hua waved and disappears instantly.


    Kuina looks towards the ce where Jun Hua was before and shakes her head. Those people who learn martial arts are all really amazing. She truly wished to be able to do the same. Tidying up her clothes, she goes outside and meets with the others.


    "Jun Min had left," she said.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. "We cannot stay here much longer, he needs to take care of his new residences."


    "What residences?" Jun Qing raised his head.


    Jun Zhenxian exined the matter about the emperor giving Jun Min the title of a prince and the new residences he got. Then, the matter of Jun Min asking for Jun Hua to get the titled of a princess from the emperor.


    Kuina chuckled after hearing it. "She''s going to be the princess of two kingdoms."


    Jun Qing is startled, but he realizes that it''s true. Jun Hua is the Princess of Ming Kingdom because of ''her brother achievement'' and she''s going to be the Princess of Mountain Kingdom. That littless is getting ahead of herself, obtaining two title from two different kingdoms.


    "Why would she ask for a title of a princess there? She knows that she''s going to move here, right?"


    "Don''t ask me, you should ask that to her," Jun Qing said helplessly. "I bet it''s one of her plot to get her revenge towards the ones who take everything from us."


    Kuina ears perked up. She had heard the report that the Jun family is getting suppressed by several families in the Ming Kingdom including the emperor. When she first heard it, she was astonished that the Jun family can still survived even under such pressure. What makes her even more amazed is the fact that they are starting to rise again with their military might didn''t lose out in the slightest to the time from the past.


    "Your family is amazing, you could actually rise up from defeat like that," Kuina said.


    Jun Qing shakes his head. "It''s not that simple, Kuina. There are several things that happened which almost makes us cannot rise again."


    "But, you did it in the end, what actually happened?" General Tou interest also intrigued.


    "It''s because of a single girl whose eyes still burning with mes to fight that makes us do anything we could to build the family again. And that girl is the one ying the pivotal role," Jun Qing smiled, reminiscing of the past.


    "Can you tell us a bit?" Kuina asked.


    Jun Zhenxianughed and nodded. But Kuina would never expect that she will hear such a story�� a story that makes her see Jun Hua in a different light.

 Chapter 123: Jun Hua Past Part One: Returning to the Jun Family

    <h4>123 Jun Hua Past Part One: Returning to the Jun Family</h4>


    6 years before, in an abandoned vige on mountain area.


    A little girl around the age of 9 is walking along the mountainous road while swinging the rod on her hand happily. She had just gotten praise from her teacher because of her ability that had raised so much.


    Her smiling face caused two dimples to appear on her cheeks. Her clothes may be ragged, but it doesn''t make her look ugly. Her face is truly one of the kinds, a really beautiful one. Despite her age are only 9, she looks like a porcin doll, extremely cute and adorable.


    The girl walked towards a small hut where a woman is sitting outside, making an embroidery.


    "Mother, I''m home!" the girl yelled happily.


    The woman stopped her embroidery and looks towards the girl with a slight smile. The woman is still in her 20-s, but her appearances makes her looks like someone in her 30-s. She looks haggard and thin, but there is dignified air around her making people cannot looks down on the woman.


    "Hua''er, where did you go for a whole day? Mother has made your favorite soup."


    "Hua''er is ying," the little girl, Jun Hua answered. "Can we eat now, Mother? Hua''er is hungry."


    Jun Hua mother, Jun Saya, smiled towards the girl and hugs her. "Come on in, we will eat first. Tomorrow it''s your turn to cook."


    "Yes Mother."


    Jun Hua eats the food happily like the usual day she spends here. She had long known that she was a noble daughter, but got thrown away with her mother to this mountain. Her mother hides that fact, but she knows it.


    That peculiar day, there is someone whoes to their residence.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Yes? Who is it?" Jun Saya opened the door. There standing a young man in his teens looking highly simr with Jun Saya. He looks towards Jun Saya with an apologetic smile as Jun Saya stared at him with opened mouth and tears starting to pour out from her eyes.


    "Jun Qing��"


    "Sister, how are you?" The young man, Jun Qing, asked with heavy tone. He was tasked by his grandfather to find his sister. But, he would never expect that upon reaching the designated vige, he will see his sister looking highly haggard.


    His hearts ached when he looks at his sister appearance. He still remembers that his sister used to be the prettiest girl on the capital and many men are chasing after her. But, the downfall of their Jun family caused them to back off and leave the Jun family alone. Those who were close with them distanced themselves in fear of getting involved.


    "Jun Qing�� Oh, Jun Qing��"


    Jun Saya can only cry when she sees her beloved brother face. She still remembers when she''s young. This boy would always say that he will protect her. Unfortunately, fate is not that kind as their family suffered numerous backside and she was forced to marry someone she didn''t even love. The marriage destroyed her youth.


    Jun Hua looks at that man and she quickly stands between them. She won''t allow anyone to bully her mother. At that time she didn''t know that her mother is crying because she missed him. In her eyes, Jun Qing is bullying her mother.


    "Don''t bully my mother!"


    Jun Qing stared at the beautiful girl before him with astonished gaze. The girl''s beauty is truly one of the kinds. Despite living in this vige where they need to work hard every day, her face is highly stands out and it makes even Jun Qing moved. This pretty face would surely invite numerous troubles in the future.


    A doll-like girl is actually standing before him. Hepared the girl face to Jun Saya and found out that not even his sister can bepared with the girl before him. His sister that once hailed as the most beautiful girl actually produced someone who''s even more beautiful than her.


    "I''m not bullying your mother��" Jun Qing doesn''t know how to exin the situation.


    Jun Saya hugs Jun Hua from behind. "It''s alright, Jun Hua. This is my brother, your uncle and he''s a kind guy."


    Jun Hua turned her small face and her hand wiped her mother tears.Her small face looks worried. "Then, why are you crying mother?"


    "This is the tears of happiness and not sadness," Jun Saya exined patiently. She turned her attention towards Jun Qing. "How is Jun family condition?"


    "It has improved. At least, there is no more attack. They are letting us go because there are only two people left," Jun Qing smiled wryly.


    That smile makes Jun Saya tearses out again. She understands their Jun family has lost. The two people remaining should be Jun Qing and her father. The others have died from the battle against those people. All this years, their fight turned into nothing. They achieved nothing from the battle they have fought bitterly.


    "Why are you here Jun Qing?"


    "Father told me to bring you back to the Jun family. The Lin family has let you go and no longer care about you," Jun Qing answered.


    He didn''t dare to look at them. The marriage of his sister is the n of their family in order to gain some backing. But, in the end, the Lin family stopped halfway and left the two of them to their doom while at the same time tortured his sister. He cannot ept it, but there is nothing a youth like him can do. He joined the military, but his achievement is not really big. He''s still nothing.


    Jun Saya never mes her family. This is their decision and she chooses to go with it. It was all for naught�� and there is nothing she can do.


    "Let''s return back."

 Chapter 124: Jun Hua Past Part One: The Ruins

    <h4>124 Jun Hua Past Part One: The Ruins</h4>


    Jun Qing leads Jun Saya to their carriages. Jun Hua picks up her things that only consist of a small bag and a wood rod that''s too big for her body size. Jun Saya also picks up her things which amounted very little and didn''t even look at this ce anymore when they leave.


    "Um�� Uncle, can we stop in Guo Vige for a minute? I need to meet with someone first," Jun Hua pull Jun Qing clothes.


    "Okay," he agreed. When they reached Guo Vige, Jun Hua ran off for a while before returning, the two of them didn''t ask what she did because they thought that she was saying goodbye to her friends.


    The carriage continues towards the capital. During that journey, Jun Qing told Jun Saya briefly about what had happened in the time she left. Jun Saya keeps on shaking her heads and holds her tears back. Those kinds of things are truly cruel in her eyes.


    When they finally arrived, Jun Saya looks outside and she sees the scorn on the people eyes when they see the carriages. She knows that Jun family condition has gone to the worst. The previously hailed family is now nothing in their eyes and themoners could even scorn them so tantly. Jun Saya feels really sad.


    "Mother?" Jun Hua is really sensitive. She could detect every time Jun Saya emotion changed and the little girl eyes would be filled with worry. She looks at her mother who is smiling warmly at her and strokes her head.


    "Hua''er, there will be times when you will understands why your mother is sad. But, you don''t have to worry. Mother is fine."


    Jun Qing knows that the little girl sense is really sensitive, but he would never think that the girl is actually a naturally gifted fighter. It''s onlyter did hee to realize that Jun Hua is blessed with good talents. But, at this moment, he just feels sad at the sight of such little girl had to bear the hardship because of them.


    When Jun Saya looks at the condition of their house, her eyes reddened. She''s sad to see that the gorgeous house she used to live in is now in tattered condition. There are so many broken things and the messy ground is totally unsuitable to walk.


    "The number of people attacking the Jun family has increased," Jun Qing said. "We have our hands tied up dealing with them all this time."


    "It''s alright," Jun Saya said. She knows that their Jun family is done for. The emperor didn''t give them any edict to finish them off because of the past. The Jun family once helped the emperor to build Ming Kingdom thus granted the two of them good rtion. He would lose the public opinion if he act against the Jun Family so tantly. But, who would have thought that the new emperor would set his eyes on them to make an example and possibly destroyed them.


    No matter how much they don''t want to believe it, it''s all true. The emperor wouldn''t stay out from this matter if they didn''t do anything on the back. He still stays quiet because he''s waiting for the Jun family to fall apart on their own.


    Jun Saya stepped outside and stand before the door. She gathered her courage and walk inside. The mess on the hall is even more awfulpared to the ones outside. She looks around before her gaze locked onto the familiar face and tears streamed out of her face again.


    "Father��"


    "Saya, father is sorry," looking at his daughter, Jun Zhenxian is feeling guilty. It is his fault for sending his daughter off to marry such a hideous man. He should have known that behind that fa?ade is a man who''s lusty of women and power, that kind of man is not worthy of his daughter.


    "I never me you father," Jun Saya run to her father embraces and hugs him tightly. She missed him so much. Thisst decade has caused her to grow older and lost her previous childish nature. She is no longer the previous Jun Saya.


    Jun Zhenxian hugs his daughter as tears starting to pour out of his eyes. He had disappointed his daughter by choosing such a husband for her. He regrets it so much, but he cannot change the past and he can only let the matter passed.


    Jun Hua steps inside and she looks towards the two of them. Her big eyes are looking around curiously. She doesn''t understand anything, but she knows that this is their house from now on.


    Jun Saya wiped her tears and releases her hugs. She signaled for Jun Hua toe closer to them.


    "Father, this is my daughter, Jun Hua," Jun Saya said. "And Jun Hua, this is your grandfather."


    "Jun Hua greets grandfather," Jun Hua curtsied. Her movement is a bit awkward because she didn''t wear dress, but rather a boy clothes.


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards the doll-like Jun Hua and his heart ached once again. He couldn''t bear to see this adorable little kid to suffer. He moved forwards and with trembling hands, he hugs Jun Hua who looks confused.


    "Howe Lin Tang allowed you to take his daughter?" Jun Qing finally asked the question that has been bugging him. Despite Jun Huaes from Jun family, she was still Lin Tang daughter and normally Lin Tang wouldn''t want to let his own flesh and blood go.


    Jun Saya revealed a tired face. "It''s because he believed that Jun Hua is not his daughter. The story is long, Qing''er. You wouldn''t want to hear it."


    Jun Qing noticed Jun Saya face that is tinged with sadness and he chooses to shut his mouth. Regardless, this girl is still Jun Saya daughter, his niece. This time, he vowed that he would protect the little girl.

 Chapter 125: Jun Hua Past Part One: The Talented Young Girl

    <h4>125 Jun Hua Past Part One: The Talented Young Girl</h4>


    Looking at the small Jun Hua, Jun Zhenxian feels his heart ached. "Saya, this time I won''t allow my granddaughter to marriage a scum."


    "Yes, you need to pick a better man for her," Jun Saya nodded. "But, before that we need to teach her to be a proper girl. She needs a good teaching."


    Jun Qing smiled wryly. Given their family condition, how can they possibly send the girl to school and learn the necessary things? They can barely keep their soldiers and their territory. It will be hard to maintain a good bnce in their ie as of now.


    "Hua''er," Jun Saya squatted down to look at the girl face. She feels heart ached whenever she looks at Jun Hua, but her face is simr with her causing her to feel morefortable. If Jun Hua were to be a boy with face simr to Lin Tang, she would feel immense torture whenever looking at the little girl face.


    "You need to learn etiquette and manner. Be a good girl, okay?"


    Jun Hua looks at her mother face. Usually, she wouldply with whatever her mother told her, but this time she shakes her head. Her action caused Jun Saya to be surprised.


    "Hua''er! Listen to mother!"


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "Hua''er doesn''t want to learn etiquette. Hua''er wants to be a general and protect mother."


    Jun Saya feels her heart is stabbed by this little girl words. She shakes her head. "No, you can''t be a general."


    "Why?" Jun Hua looks at her mother eyes. "Mother said that if there is a good general in Jun family, then we are going to be alright. Hua''er wants to be that general."


    "Being a general is hard, Jun Hua��" Jun Saya cannot exin fully. She knows that whatever she said, Jun Hua is too little to understand the scary things about war and how hard it is to be a leader. The girl is too small and she doesn''t need to understand those things. Jun Saya doesn''t want her daughter to get involved with the struggle of Jun family.


    Jun Qing sighed. He recognizes the gaze on Jun Hua face. It''s the same as their uncle gaze. It''s a stubborn gaze that shows that he won''t back down. He knows that no matter what Jun Saya said, Jun Hua won''t change her view.


    "Jun Saya, you won''t be able to change her thought."


    Jun Saya knows that. She knows that the moment she sees this gaze. This girl seems to have inherited her uncle stubborn demeanor. But, as a mother, she doesn''t want to see her daughter suffered. The war is not the ce for girls, but Jun Hua wouldn''t change her view even if she told her that.


    "Jun Hua, do you think you can hold a sword and battle your enemies?" Jun Saya stared at her daughter eyes.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Hua''er can use the sword."


    "You can use sword? But mother never teaches you," Jun Saya cannot use the sword. She only learned a little bit before abandoning it in her youth. There is no way Jun Hua can use the sword from her.


    "Hua''er learned in a training hall," Jun Hua answered. "Hua''er learned it secretly�� because Hua''er doesn''t want to see them bully mother."


    Jun Saya feels her eyes are welled up with tears again. She never thought that her daughter would actually do something like that. It''s all for her��


    "Then, let uncle test you," Jun Qing ced his hand on Jun Saya shoulder. He wants to reassure his sister that if Jun Hua is not good like her mother, he won''t allow her to join the battlefield. This test is actually to deter Jun Hua from going to the battlefield.


    Jun Saya nodded. At that time, she hoped that her daughter would be useless in martial arts like her. But, the heaven has different ns.


    Jun Qing picks a wooden sword and Jun Hua took her rod. She pulled a wooden sword from inside the rod making them realize that the rod is actually a case. Jun Hua stands before Jun Qing as she gathered her concentration.


    That moment is something Jun Qing would never forget in his whole life. As the girl closes her eyes, her aura started to change and even Jun Qing could somehow feels danger from the little girl. He stayed with his stance and the moment Jun Hua opened her eyes, she runs forward in an inconceivable speed. Her wooden sword is attacking her uncle right to his stomach.


    Jun Qing almost unable to guard on time. If not for his numerous experiences on the battle, he would never be able to hold against the girl strike. That one single strike is heavy, totally unlike the small stature of Jun Hua, which makes him understand that the little girl before him is not an ordinary girl.


    Jun Zhenxian eyes shed with astonishment. With his careful eyes, how could he not notice that Jun Qing had turned serious under the attack of a girl 10 years younger than him?


    "Jun Saya, your daughter is really blessed with talent," Jun Zhenxian said with trembling voice. In his whole life, he never saw anyone having the same talent with Jun Hua in their family. Despite he had seen the numerous genius of Jun family, none of them can match how Jun Hua fights on that battle.


    Jun Saya looks at her daughter. From that moment on, she knows that she cannot keep her daughter under the wrap anymore. The talent that Jun Hua shows is what their family most needed. They need a leader who''s really talented and powerful. Jun Hua fits all of that despite her small stature and her gender as girl.


    "The heaven is fair, Saya�� you''re blessed with such a good child."


    Jun Saya doesn''t know is it blesses or curse. The little girl has both a good face and talent, but she''s born as a girl. The journey will be an arduous one for her.


    "Grandfather, if she can bring our Jun family on rise, then you need to groom her," Jun Saya made her resolution. Despite how hard her heart pained, she will let her daughter go and let her grow. Probably the heavens did answer their pray, in the form of this little girl. Even if the chance is slim, she will take it and bet her everything on this onest chance.

 Chapter 126: Jun Hua Past Part One: The Rise of Jun Family

    <h4>126 Jun Hua Past Part One: The Rise of Jun Family</h4>


    Jun Hua can''t stay in that state for a long time which makes her soon lose her advantages against Jun Qing. Outside that state, she cannot bepared to Jun Qing anymore.


    "You still need to learn much more, little girl."


    Jun Hua red at her uncle. "I will beat you someday."


    Jun Qingughed and brushed it off. He didn''t think that the girl could do it in short time, though in fact she only needs 2 year to beat him. He turned towards Jun Zhenxian and Jun Saya who walked over.


    "Hua''er, what was that?" Jun Saya asked worriedly.


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "Hua''er doesn''t know the name, but teacher said it''s called the zone."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. He turns towards his children. "When people are in an unusual state where their concentration ispletely towards one thing, there are times when they could enter this state. This state allows their concentration to peak and they could see everything in slow motion making them even faster than usual.


    Normally, this state can only be reached naturally by people who have trained for a long time in certain field. But, Jun Hua, can you enter that state however you wish?"


    Jun Hua nodded her little head. "But, I''m always really hungry after that."


    Jun Saya patted her head. "Then Mother will make you your favorite soup."


    "Yay!"


    Seeing the two of them get inside the house, Jun Zhenxian watched with heavy feeling. The child is only nine, should they involve her into this mess?


    "Father, this is our only chance," Jun Qing had experienced it by himself just how terrifying the little girl power can be. It''s not a normal strength from a kid.


    "Yes, I know Qing''er. But no matter what happens, we can''t let the Lin family got the chance to have the kid back."


    "Father, you mean��"


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards the two girls. "I can''t allow people to know that she''s a girl. She will change her identity when shees to the battlefield. Qing''er, when the timees, you have to protect her."


    "Yes father."


    That day sealed up Jun Hua fate as the little girl continues her practice in sword. They make a deal with her that she can only enter the battlefield when she manages to beat Jun Qing, even if it''s only in that state.


    Jun Saya always watched Jun Hua practices and apanies the girl after the practice session. She will give her everything she needs and lends her ear to hear about her story. Jun Hua didn''t tell her how hard it is, but rather she will soon beat her uncle.


    "Hua''er, no matter what you do, mother will support you."


    Jun Hua smiled. "Yes, Hua''er will make mother dreame true, Hua''er will bring Jun family on rise again."


    Jun Saya messed the girl hair. "When it''s time, you have to think about yourself. Find your happiness, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Jun Qing would always practice with Jun Hua, but on that fateful day, guest from Lan familye. Shee to talk with Jun Saya in private and no one ever know the content of their conversation.


    TAK!


    "I beat you, Uncle," little Jun Hua has wooden sword thrust towards Jun Qing stomach. Despite her body is bathed with sweat from staying on that state for an extended period, she is still smiling.


    Jun Qing sighed, the time has finallye. "You cane to the battlefield and enlist as soldier."


    The ability to beat him who''s already amander is not an easy task, but the little girl manages to aplish just that. She smiled happily because she wille closer to realize her dream.


    PRANG!


    The sudden sound makes Jun Hua turned her head to the home and sprinted there while yelling, "Mother!"


    Jun Qing followed behind and saw a scene he can never forget. Jun Saya is crying with a messenger is standing in front of her with flustered expression.


    "What did you do to my sister?" Jun Qing bellowed. He''s really angry, what is happening?


    The messenger looks back with terrified expression, "I didn''t do anything."


    "Sister?" Jun Qing stared at his sister and found out that she had stood up with difficulties. The girl eyes are red and she stares at that messenger with re.


    "You should go."


    The messenger nodded and left. Jun Saya fainted not long after that. On her side, Jun Hua is calling her name continuously, but Jun Saya didn''t respond. They hurriedly call doctor to check upon her, but the result makes them fall into despair.


    "She had long been sick and there is not cure anymore at this point. She too no longer had any strength and will to live," the doctor said.


    "What do you mean?" Jun Qing cannot ept it. Why is it the only sister he had had to go not long after he found her? He knows that her health is not that good, especially because she had indeed live poorly for a few years. But what kind of news would make his sister suddenly lost her strength to live? He doesn''t want to lose her again.


    Jun Saya was awake and she stared at Jun Qing with a faint smile. "Qing''er it''s alright. I know that I don''t have long to live."


    "But, sister."


    "Qing''er!" Jun Saya looks back. Her eyes are still the same, clear without any ripple yet there are no strength left in those eyes. Jun Qing knows that his sister had epted her fate. He stays by the side silently as tear streamed out.


    "Mother, are you okay?" Jun Hua asked worriedly.


    "Hua''er, mother need to go to a faraway ce. A ce you cannot follow now," Jun Saya stroked the girl head.


    "But, Hua''er wants to be with mother."


    "Someday, you can follow after me. But Mother wants you to fulfill your dreams first."


    Jun Hua looks at her mother eyes as she nodded. "Yes, Hua''er will be a good general and build the Jun family rise again. After that, Hua''er will find my happiness."


    "Yes, be happy my child."


    Jun Saya smiled sweetly as she passed away. Jun Hua stayed there for another hour before looking towards Jun Qing. Unlike her uncle, the little girl eyes are burning with fire of determination.


    "Uncle, I will go to the battlefield."

 Chapter 127: A Wish

    <h4>127 A Wish</h4>


    Jun Qing stared at Kuina besides her whose eyes is already wet. He took a handkerchief and hands it to her.


    "I didn''t tell you this story to make you cry."


    Kuina looks back. "But, it''s so sad�� She''s clearly still a kid, but on her shoulderys the weight of the entire family."


    Not only that, she had to lose her mother at such young age. Kuina can rte the little girl to herself since she too lost her mother when she is young. Since then her father and brother have been all she had, but they gone one by one leaving her by herself.


    Jun Qing smiled. "She''s our Jun family hope and she didn''t disappoint us. With Father build the economic, she led the soldiers and makes huge achievement on war, and I guard the territory, that was what makes Jun family rise again."


    Even if he doesn''t really support his grandfather decision at first, hees to realize that Jun Hua is indeed a natural born martial artist. The only person he knows before her who has so much talent in martial arts would be Lan Pan. But that man already bes someone who cannot think straight anymore, which is different with Jun Hua.


    The little girl neverined to them about their arrangement and shees to make her own n about how to make their family thrive. At first, he found her idea to be full of loopholes and ridiculous, but as times pass by they have be even better than his. In the end, she bes the one who builds the n for them.


    Still, that didn''t leave her quirk, which makes her didn''t tell them about them first. Some of them make them baffled while the rest stunned them. Somehow, he wonders whether he taught the little girl about strategy in the past is the correct thing or not.


    Kuina looks towards Jun Qing and asks again, "What about her day on military?"


    "She cried on her first battle," Jun Qing smiled wryly. "It''s better than me. I vomited when I see the scene of battlefield for the first time."


    "I wish, she doesn''t need to go to war anymore," Kuina said softly. She doesn''t wish to see her future niece to get tortured all the time. She''s a girl and she should have lived a life without worry.


    Jun Qing shakes his head. He knows it is impossible. He turned towards his father.


    "Father, when will you return back?"


    "Soon, you should focus on your wedding. Make sure that you have prepared everything," Jun Zhenxian said beforeughing. "If you want, your father can help you a bit."


    Jun Qing rolled his eyes. He wondered how his grandfather shamelessness would ever be fixed in the future. "You should return back to the house, father."


    "Sure, sure," Jun Zhenxianughed at his son response. "Only after I measured that everything is fine here."


    "Measure?" Jun Qing stares at his grandfather with inquiring eyes. That was quite an umon word and he would be lying if he didn''t feel any suspiciousness towards his father''s answer.


    Jun Zhenxian put an innocent face, "Of course, I should count the degree of how well the things have been done here and all."


    That was a tant lie. Jun Qing knows that his grandfather words are not one to be trusted anymore. He looks towards Kuina with an apologetic smile before signaling her to leave the ce with some excuse. Any longer and he might not be able to hold his urge to challenge the old man into a fight.


    Kuina nodded at Jun Qing signal. She wonders how one count those things. After all, they can''t be counted with number or simr things.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, this princess still has some matter to do. Please excuse me," Kuina said politely.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head as he watches the princess leave towards the pce. He looks towards the dark face Jun Qing by his side with a grin.


    "Don''t put that kind of expression. It would be better if she knows about my real personality before its toote, right?"


    Jun Qing knows that this old man have just copied Jun Hua''s word when she said that it would be better if they know that she is a girl beforehand. Still, those would be apletely different thing as his father would just make the impression of himself worsens.


    "If you''re so idle what about a light spar, father?" Jun Qing asked.


    "Don''t you know that your current skill is not good enough to face me, Jun Qing?" Jun Zhenxian smiled widely, not in the slightest bit hiding the fact that he''s indeed happy.


    Jun Qing rolled his eyes as he takes the wooden sword. He knows that his grandfather must be itching for a good fight after a long time not exercising his body. Still, can''t he do it in normal way and asks bluntly?


    "The training hall number two should be empty by now. Let me borrow the ce for a moment."


    While Jun Qing is busy handling his father interest, Kuina returns to her room to have a rest. She stares at the hairpin she put on the table. The hairpin is not that good, but she always treasured it because it was thest gift her brother gives to her before he went to the battlefield and left her.


    "I hope the war would end soon," Kuina said softly, "I don''t want to lose anyone else because of war."


    She knows that her request is na?ve, but she genuinely hopes for it. The warring era has been going for a long time; she hopes that it will end in her generation. And if possible, she wants to y a role inside them even if it''s only as an insignificant piece in the big board.


    However, the question shall be how to end them and who will be the one to start.

 Chapter 128: Painting 1

    <h4>128 Painting 1</h4>


    Ming Kingdom Capital


    After a long journey from the Mountain Kingdom, Jun Hua finally arrives in the Capital of Ming Kingdom once again. The people in the city are still in the excited mood because of the happiness in winning the big war.


    Jun Hua just looks at them with a slight smile. She orders the driver to send her back to the residence.


    "Xiao Yun, what are you doing here?" Jun Hua had returned back to her original appearance when she returned.


    "Young Miss," Xiao Yun curtsied. "There is a guest."


    Jun Hua is confused as she asks, "Who?"


    "General Soujin."


    Jun Hua regretted changing into her appearance right now. If Soujin were to look for Jun Min, then she can only gives some excuses for him.


    "Why is he here?"


    "He wants to look for Princess Hua."


    Jun Hua rolled her eyes in secret. Does hee here because he cannot see her from that time again? But why is his timing so precise? Hees right at the time when she returned. With resigned feeling, she walked to the hall.


    Nanglong Soujin got the report from his spies that Jun Min had returned. Since he had returned, Jun Hua should havee back with him. He wants to see the girl since he''s bored because he is not allowed to use the sword by his friend and doctor.


    He looks up to see a small petite girles inside. The girl''s way of walking is refined, simr to the pce noble, but she doesn''t only have that. The little girl looks straight at him with annoyed eyes that she didn''t even bother to hide. Soujin lips curved upwards when he sees that.


    "Is there anything General Soujin need?"


    "I was intrigued by your painting. Do you mind painting a few more for me?" Soujin said half-joking.


    Jun Hua red at him. She''s not his maid, why would she want to draw a painting for him? If he wants a good painting, he should have searched for a painter and not her.


    Soujin finds the girl amusing. He had clearly only interacted a few times before, but every time he looks at her reaction, he would find her interesting. He smiled.


    "I want to take you outside to see a beautiful view."


    Jun Hua eyebrows rose. She was used to go outside as boy, but it doesn''t mean she knows the good ce on the capital. Why this Soujin is suddenly asks her out?


    "Then, you can paint it."


    "��"


    She truly wants to reject him. Soujin notices her reaction as he speaks again, "I''m sure that you will find the view to be interesting. At least it would be better than staying in this residence and do nothing."


    Does this man spy on her? Jun Hua seriously considering whether she needs to retrain her guards strictly again. Still, he is indeed true on that matter because as an unmarrieddy, she is not allowed to go outside as she wishes, not that she couldn''t sneak out, though.


    Jun Hua wants to refuse, but considering that he might not willing to bring her if it''s Jun Min, she chooses to agree. After all, why would he bring Jun Min to that ce he imed to be interesting? He can''t possibly ask a general to paint for him, right? If the ce is not good, she will change her clothes and bother him for the rest of the day.


    Xia wants toe to apany her Miss, but Soujin had pulled her into the carriage before she got the chance. It was only then Jun Hua remembers that she''s a girl today which resulted in her ring at Soujin. He shouldn''t have pulled her into the carriage! If only her martial art is not lower than him, she will seriously give him a lesson.


    "What is it, little girl?"


    "You''re not really a gentleman, are you?" Jun Hua said with displeased tone.


    Soujin justughed. "I was just worried that you might change your decision."


    "Nonsense!"


    Outside the carriage, Lou is handling the horse withplicated feeling. His young master is up to something again and this is the first time he saw him have an interest towards a girl. Still, do they have to argue so much? Their voices are crystal clear in his ear.


    Jun Hua got the feeling that this man has the capability to get on her nerves over and over again. Why should hee and bother her? There is countless other whom he could go and annoy. She turned her head away and refused to look at that man.


    Soujin didn''t mind. He looks outside. "Take a look outside."


    Jun Hua peered outside. The townspeople, who were previously looking down on her, are now looking at this carriage in reverence. She had long forgotten about them for she knows that whoever goes against the emperor won''t end in good condition. Those people are just avoiding her because they know that they will be targeted by the emperor if they don''t.


    "I forget you''re now a prince."


    Soujin smiled at her remark. This girl is really blunt and told him everything on her mind really clearly. By it from word or from action, all of them portrayed what she thought and wanted to convey. Such a girl is really adorable.


    His gaze shifted to her veil. He wants to see that beauty once again, the wless face, which can make even a man like him astonished. He raised his hand��


    PLAK!


    "General-Prince, don''t be shameless," Jun Hua said coldly.


    Soujin retracted his hand. Why is he moving so thoughtlessly? It''s so unlike him.

 Chapter 129: Painting 2

    <h4>129 Painting 2</h4>


    The carriage soon stopped and Soujin walked outside first. He offered his hand to help Jun Hua, but the little girl pped his hand once again, refusing this annoying general help.


    Jun Hua looks around. This ce is outside the capital, near Nanglong residence. The view she could see from this ce cannot be described as mere beautiful. The forest that surrounded the area below this small hill, the mountain on the horizon, this ce is really beautiful. But, Jun Hua eyes widened when she remembered that misty mountain and forest, if this ce were to be covered in mist, shouldn''t the view is simr?


    Soujin looks at the girl. "Do you want to paint it?"


    "Okay�� Do you like toe here?"


    "Me? Not really, I found this ce by coincidence," Soujin answered. "When I was little, I often y around and sneaked out from my grandfather training. This is one of the ces I used to hide."


    Jun Hua nodded. Might be a coincidence, after all, there are a lot of view from top of mountains. She looks at that mountain and then to the side, where a wall is standing there.


    "That was the Southeast border?" Jun Hua understands. She did see the simr view,ing from another angle. That border was the ce she first saw the beautiful view and she never forgets it.


    "You''re right. I thought girls don''t have any sense of direction?"


    "��"


    Jun Hua doesn''t know what kind of girl did hepare her with, but she knows that she doesn''t want to talk with him again or she will surely get angry. Taking the canvas and brush, Jun Hua started to paint on top of that hill.


    Soujin stared by the side. He looks at the visage of this little girl. She is so small, yet so serious like she has so many things to think. He looks at the canvas where the forest and mountain soone into view. It seems he likes the painting from this girl very much. It looks really alive and not merely a painting.


    Jun Hua finished after some time. She stared at Soujin. "Happy with what you see?"


    "The painting is beautiful," Soujin answered. "Let me take you to meet with your brother''s friends. You can stay behind me and wear this."


    He put a hat with a veil around it making it impossible to see who the one is inside. Jun Hua knows that there is indeed such a veil, but does it necessary for her to wear one? Does the usual one that covered her face is enough?


    "Your attractive body might invite numerous troubles ahead. I don''t want to get mixed up in it."


    Although that is what Soujin said, doesn''t his face is even more deadly? Jun Hua red at him behind the veil, but she still followed him to walk on the street. Soujin is famous which makes people recognize him right away, but they are wondering, who is the girl beside him? Jun Hua ignored them as she walks to Restaurant Han Yan.


    When she looks at that name, it seems this is the only ce where this man goes. She had never seen him eat in other restaurant other than this one. Soujin led her inside and walk straight to the usual ce.


    Yan and Ming Hui are there, drinking some wine. They turned when Soujine inside.


    "Oh, Soujin you''vee��" Yan cannot continue his sentence because he noticed ady behind Soujin. He cannot see her face from the veil, but from her movement and all, he knows that it is a girl, and probably, a pretty one at that.


    Soujin nodded. "This is Jun Hua, don''t try to touch her."


    "Wha�� what are you thinking to bring her here?" Yan yelled. He had finally arrived back in the capital, but his friend is doing something iprehensible and weird.


    "I have just taken her around," Soujin said leisurely.


    This time, even Ming Hui dropped his ss. He looks towards Soujin."Have you fallen for this little girl? Didn''t your age difference is��"


    He stopped because Soujin had red back at him. Ming Hui shrugged and sipped his wine back. His eyes are still looking at Soujin, what does this man thinking in taking that girl to join their group? Doesn''t she the most useless girl in the capital?


    Yan coughed a few times. "You''re really something Soujin."


    "She''s a war strategist."


    Jun Hua eyes almost popped out from his deration. That was a secret, idiot! What are you doing proiming it to the two of them? She should have known that there will be something bad from this man knowing her in the battlefield. Luckily, his thought turned that way and not the right path��


    Ming Hui and Yan looked at Soujin in disbelief. How can they take it that a little girl is a strategist, not to mention the person before them is really small?


    "Soujin, are you drunk?" Yan asked.


    Soujin rolled his eyes. "I''m differentpared to you. I don''t drink that often."


    Ming Hui shifted his gaze towards the sitting Jun Hua. "Are you really a strategist? You don''t look like one."


    Jun Hua wants to say no very badly. It was enough that Jun Min is involved with them, but with her as an addition, they would surely see her more often. That was something she wished to avoid the most.


    Soujin nodded his head. He took out a map, which is something he had somehow taken from her tent before. Jun Hua wants to kick this man so badly. How dare he stole something from before her eyes and she didn''t even realize it��


    "This is her drawing. I took it when we were at the war before."


    "She participates?" Ming Hui scanned the map. Even if he''s not really proficient with strategy, he knows that the way Jun Hua writes are all decent. "She''s really good."


    "She stays on her brother tent."


    "��"


    Can you not blurt out my secret as you wish?

 Chapter 130: Bullying him is already our habits

    <h4>130 Bullying him is already our habits</h4>


    Ming Hui just nodded. "They''re just kids after all."


    On the side, Yan cannot hold his mouth andugh out loud. It didn''t matter what he thinks anymore as Jun Hua feels her patience is being tested by them. She picked up the chopsticks on the table and tosses it with a good amount of force, but not her usual amount, towards Yan cup. The chopsticks caused the cup to fall towards Yan and drenched the man clothes.


    "Wha�� you know martial arts��?" Yan stared at his clothes in bewilderment. He would never expect that this girl could possibly know any martial arts and this one move�� it has made him realize that this girl is amazing.


    Soujin and Ming Hui also stared at the cup. The move may seem simple, but to do so with such precision is not easy. The girl who is mocked by the entire people in the capital is actually a fierce girl hiding behind her brother.


    "You sure are something, littless," Soujin said calmly.


    Jun Hua eyed him with the corner of her eyes. Does he even realize what he said? Can he at least act surprised? She feels annoyed by this man calmness and turned her head sideways. When she''s dressed as girls, they have be more annoying than usual.


    Soujin didn''t mind with Jun Hua''s antics as he picks up another chopstick and put it in front of her. Jun Hua looks at him confused.


    "Eat first, you may beat Yanter."


    "��"


    "Soujin! Do you think I would losepared with this girl? I''m not that weak!" Yan immediately protested. He can ept losing against Soujin and Jun Min, but Jun Hua, not a change! She''s just a little girl and there shouldn''t be any way she could beat him.


    Jun Hua looks at him and sneered secretly. She had beaten him up a few times already, he''s not her match at all. There is no fun in beating him continuously. However, she can beat him using another way and that would be more interesting.


    The girl picks the chopsticks and started to eat elegantly. Ming Hui and Soujin followed suit, leaving only Yan who''s on the verge of explosion. He feels betrayed. His own friends are all supporting the littless��


    "Stop being so sentimental, eat first."


    Ming Hui shoved a bowl in front of Yan before continuing eating. This prince is not behaving like prince at all, should he change his title? Probably, to a merchant and forget about his identity as a prince.


    After eating to their fill, Yan started to protest towards Soujin again. He can''t ept being looked down, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to hurtdies. If they were to engage in martial arts, he''s afraid he might do something inappropriate. That will hurt his reputation even more.


    If the other three know that he''s thinking about his reputation, they would surely mock him. This prince reputation is already bad enough that it doesn''t matter to add another one. However, if the news reached Jun Zhenxian or Jun Min ears, they doubt Yan can see the light tomorrow.


    "It seems Prince Yan is truly like the rumors, know nothing and only know how to chase after girls. Are you afraid, Prince Yan?"


    Jun Hua words are like a provocation, provoking the dignity Yan has as a man. He wants to retaliate, but although Jun Hua is covered by veil, somehow Yan feels that he had no means of fighting against her. He stared at the small girl and wonder, why is he feeling that way? This kind of suppression is just like when he''s facing Soujin or Jun Min.


    Yan looks at Soujin, "What do you want her to beat me with?"


    Soujin takes out a batch of chopsticks and handed it to Jun Hua. Jun Hua picks it and looks at Soujin because she doesn''t understand what his n is.


    "Try to reach this ce from there without getting hit by the chopstick."


    Yan curled his lips. Evading chopsticks? It will be easy for him. He had learned some martial arts and quite decent at it. At least,pared with normal people, his speed is faster by a lot. This time, he won''t get beaten up again.


    Jun Hua looks at the chopsticks. This rule is not bad and it''s not like she''s bad at throwing things. Although she cannotpare herself with the real professional, she is still quite decent at it. And Yan wishing to outdo her eyes with his measly martial arts is practically impossible.


    "Ready? Start!"


    Soujin moved back and Yan started to run. Jun Hua tossed those chopsticks towards him, all of them at once. When Yan look at the iing chopsticks, he can''t outdo their speed...


    OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!


    Ming Huiughed from the side. "It seems bullying Yan is already our habit."


    Jun Hua smiled back. It''s shouldn''t be really hurt since she only used half of her power. If she used the same force as when she usually beat him up, he might need another day to rest in his room. And, it might rouse up his suspicion.


    She looks at Soujin. "It''s time for me to return."


    "Let me escort you back."


    Jun Hua wants to reject it, but it will seem impolite. She could only nod her head in response and walk out with Soujin.


    Yan drag his body up. "That little girl is really vicious. Luckily her strength is not that big��"


    "Do you want her to have the strength on par with Soujin?" Ming Hui rolled her eyes. "But that Jun family is really interesting. In a few days, it will be emperor birthday, who do you think wille from Jun family? Jun Hua or Jun Min?"


    "Both," Yan answered. "Help me look at my wound first. I doubt it will be bruised but just in case."


    "It won''t leave bruise. Your skin is thick."


    "Are youplementing me or insulting me?"


    Ming Hui pick his cup. "What do you think?"


    As the two of them continue their banter albeit Ming Hui did move to check on Yan, Soujin take Jun Hua home. He didn''t ask her anything even though it is the first time he found out that she could use martial arts. Jun Hua also didn''t ask back which makes their journey a bit awkward.


    Soujin bring her to the door. "See you at the party."


    Jun Hua didn''t manage to react in time. What party? Oh right, she forgot the emperor birthday�� it''s in a few days. But why does Soujin want to meet with her, not Jun Min? Oh, right�� they need to appear at the same time. What a hassle��.

 Chapter 131: You Like a Little Girl?

    <h4>131 You Like a Little Girl?</h4>


    Nanglong Souka waited impatiently for his grandson to go home. When Nanglong Soujin stepped inside, he blocks the boy way.


    "I heard that you walked on the streets with a girl, is it true?"


    Soujin rolled his eyes. It seems his grandfather is still quick to the news outside. In the first ce, he didn''t hide that fact too and walked with her on the streets although no one could guess the girl identity with that getup. He did take her to Jun family residence but through the back way where there are hardly anyone.


    Qin Shie eyes lit up. She had been waiting for this news for so long. Could it be that Soujin had finally had his eyes set on a girl? She truly wants to know.


    "She''s just my friend," Soujin answered, partially acknowledging that he had been walking with a girl. He was just getting bored and Jun Min is not in his residence since he didn''t see the other party, so might as well meet that girl. She was interesting and he found it fun to interact with her.


    "Tell me, which girl is it?" Qin Shie immediately fixed her seat. She''s eager to hear the name of the girl who can make Soujin wanted to walk with her. This girl must be a special one for him.


    Soujin smiled. "You will know soon enough."


    Nanglong Souka really has the urge to beat up his grandson. What does he mean that they will know soon enough? Why can''t he just tell the truth about who is that? If Nanglong Souka wants to know, he can send people to probe. The problem is, all the men he sends is being kicked away by Soujin people, which make him unable to know.


    "You don''t want to tell your grandfather? Then, just tell me," Qin Shie asks again.


    Nanglong Souka looks at his daughter-inw with helpless gaze. Usually, Qin Shie would help him, but it seems in this case she would rather abandon him in the dark. He feels that he''s truly a pitiful old man.


    Soujin was about to answer when a servantes in.


    "Sir, Jun family Jun Min is here. He''s looking for Soujin."


    Soujin nods. He had expected that the brother would surelye to look at him given he had ''kidnapped'' his sister for hours. At first, he thought that Jun Min woulde when they are in the restaurant, but it seems Jun Min is quite busy. Even his spies cannot always follow him, which makes him know that he cannot possibly tracked Jun Min all the time.


    The dark face Jun Mines in. He bowed towards the two older people.


    "Prime Minister Nanglong Souka, Madam Qin Shie, pardon my intrusion."


    Qin Shie nodded. She rarely goes out even during the celebration, so this is the first time she sees Jun Min face. The first thought she had is this is truly a refined boy and the second thought she had is a question whether this boy is really a general or not. Jun Min''s looks truly can deceive people even better than the people who specialized in disguising.


    Soujin looks at Jun Min. "You''re angry?"


    "Who wouldn''t be? Where did you take my sister this whole morning?" In truth, Jun Min already knows the answer, but she needs to act before him.


    "Just walking around, she doesn''t suffer any mishap did she?"


    "No, but you''re not allowed to get close with her again, understand?" Jun Min red at the man. She has to restrain herself this whole morning because of him. Despite it was fun, she doesn''t want this man suddenly appeared before her and takes her to some unknown ce��


    She cannot possibly expose her real strength and this man is more powerful than her. It seems that even if she wants to, she wouldn''t be able to reject his request in the future.


    As Jun Min berated Soujin, Nanglong Souka and Qin Shiees to understand what Soujin means. He knows that Jun Min would surelye to scold him, but he still stay here and wait patiently. It means, he never had any intention to hide it from the beginning.


    Remembering just how much trouble he had spent this morning, Nanglong Souka mouth twitched a bit. If he knows that this brat doesn''t have any intention to hide it, he wouldn''t bother sending those people to find out. What a waste of energy!


    On the other hand, Qin Shie begins to worry. Jun Hua is six years younger than Soujin. She''s only 15 while Soujin already 21, the difference in age would surely make people think that they''re not suitable. Besides, what if Jun Hua already has someone she likes who have age nearer with her? They hadn''t interacted with each other that much too.


    "You and your sister are interesting. I just need somepany to release my boredom," Soujin said leisurely.


    Boredom? Why don''t you head back to the training room and practice your martial arts? Jun Hua scanned Soujin body and her brow creased. This man wound is worse than her. They are causing internal injuries. It seems General Wei is strongerpared with General Tou.


    Soujin followed after Jun Min eyes. "You have just noticed?"


    "If you want someone, just call Yan and beat him up again. Don''t bring my sister into this mess," Jun Min said once again despite Soujin didn''t seem to hear it. She says a few more words before bidding her farewell.


    Soujin turned toward Nanglong Souka and Qin Shie to see their bewildered expression and strange gaze. He stares back and asks, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Soujin, did you have interest in young girls?" Nanglong Souka asked.


    Qin Shie rolled her eyes. "If you like her, bring her here sometimes. I want to meet with that girl."


    "Wait. I don''t approve it!" Nanglong Souka said loudly. There is no way he''s going to let Soujin has any rtion with that girl. He doesn''t want to get involved with the Jun family. He cannot imagine him and that old man be inws��.


    Soujin ignored him and talk with her mother for a long time, though it''s mainly Qin Shie talking about girls. Although Qin Shie doesn''t have much qualm with him taking an interest towards that little girl, she still preferred for him to have rtion with an olderdy.

 Chapter 132: Why are you wrecking the hall?

    <h4>132 Why are you wrecking the hall?</h4>


    Jun Hua returned home and changed her appearance before lying down on her bed. She has already exhausted herself from trying to talk with Soujin. That man is terribly annoying and she wished for nothing but beating his head all over. Jun Hua feels that she needs to forget about him soon and didn''t bother with him anymore.


    "Xia."


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "When the celebration for emperor birthday?"


    "Replying to Miss, it''s in 6 days."


    Jun Hua nodded. This time, what kind of roles should she yed as? She can choose either bing Jun Hua or bing Jun Min. Regardless of what she chooses, Yamin need to y the other party well and stay out of the limelight the whole celebration.


    "Yamin, you dressed up as Jun Hua for the first part of the party and then switched with me. During that time, try your best to stay out of sight."


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia peeked into her Miss face. She wants to know what Jun Hua is nning now. The previous time, she was using this change to build the image of Jun Hua that is weak, timid, and useless. What about this time? One year had passed and there should be another n in her Miss mind. The Lin family has been wrecked by her leaving only Lin Tang, a pregnant woman, and Lin San. The next target should be the Lan family or the imperial family? She was curious.


    Jun Hua noticed Xia gaze and sheughed. "You don''t have to worry about me, Xia. This time, I don''t have any grand ns. I will just wait for them toe by themselves."


    Xia doesn''t understand what Jun Hua means, but the girl eyes are shed with coldness for an instant. She knows, Jun Hua won''t let things go by and she would surely do something in that party. Despite Jun Hua saying that it won''t be a grand n, Xia knows, it must not be so simple. She will surely make the ones who wronged her pay.


    "Has Grandfathere back?"


    "Not yet," Xia answered.


    Jun Hua nodded and she picks up her book. It has been some time since she had any times to enjoy herself reading calmly. The books had been piling up since she asks Xia to buy one if there is a book she hadn''t had yet.


    The situation is calm, the servants are all doing their job properly and Jun Hua can read in peace. Her peace disturbed that night when her grandfather arrived back and make a ruckus on the hall. With reluctance, Jun Hua puts the book down and goes downstairs. Her mouth twitched seeing the mess her grandfather made in the hall.


    "Grandpa�� what are you doing in the hall?" Jun Hua feels that she''s really tired. After getting pulled by Soujin for the whole morning, now her grandfather destroyed part of the hall.


    "I was testing my skill. It seems I still have some good moves," Jun Zhenxian grinned.


    Seeing the wrecked ce, Jun Hua waved her hand. "If you want to spar, let''s go to the field. I will change my clothes."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. In a short moment, the two of them had arrived in the hall. Jun Hua gathers her concentration and the air around her changed. She only needs a few seconds before her body started to move and attack her grandfather.


    Jun Zhenxian wants to move first, but he didn''t expect that Jun Hua can get into that state this easily. Previously, it still takes her some time before she manages to do it. He soon started moving around and defend against Jun Hua attack. Despite being years not in the battlefield, he''s still very agile and can move around easily.


    Jun Hua twisted her body and moved even faster to attack Jun Zhenxian. Her body speed cannot be called normal anymore. In but a few minutes, the battle ended.


    TAK!


    Jun Zhenxian sword was flung away with a forceful strike and a wooden sword is ced near his face. In front of him, Jun Hua stared at him with smile while her forehead is covered with sweats.


    "You lose, grandpa."


    "You brat, you really have grown so much," Jun Zhenxianughed. He just wants to try, but who would have thought that the little girl had already surpass him. The speed she showed albeit only for a moment, is truly terrifying. After all, in the battlefield even a second mistake can be deadly.


    "Is your body alright? You have been fighting with General Tou previously, right?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "I have recovered. But, Grandpa, does General Wei is stronger than General Tou?"


    "Them? Not really, but the damage from General Wei after the fight is bigger because his attack specializes in internal damage. You might suffer for a long time if you get hit by him, especially your internal organ."


    Jun Hua remembers Soujin. He was wounded by General Wei in that battle, probably that''s why he didn''t go to practice during this time.


    "Do you have any medicine for that, Grandpa?"


    "No, but I can ask them to search for it."


    "Then, I want to ask for one," Jun Hua said.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Not for me, it''s for someone else."


    Jun Zhenxian studied Jun Hua face then nodded. If that''s what she wants then he willply. As for the person she wants to give? Why should he bother looking for it? If Jun Hua wants to tell him, he will know in the future.

 Chapter 133: That’s Not Sickness

    <h4>133 That��s Not Sickness</h4>


    Finishing her practice with the sword, Jun Hua stays idle for the rest of the day. Staying inside her room, she reads the book and does anything she can to amuse herself and to forget about the annoying Soujin, who chooses to bother her this morning. Her grandfather antics had made her forget about him slightly, but it''s not enough.


    The next day, Jun Hua slipped out from the residence much to her grandfather annoyance.


    "Miss��" Xia wants to cry. Her miss is probably the most problematicdy in the entire kingdom. She never heard of any young miss from other family slipped out from the most guarded room without any notice. Not even the guard knows where she goes as she just suddenly disappears from their view.


    The only thing Xia can do now is telling the truth to Jun Zhenxian. The old man too cannot follow the girl and he would just give up searching for her anymore.


    In truth, Jun Hua didn''t go that far. She only slipped out from the residence towards the nearby forest in the Southeast direction. Because this is the forest she always passed through when she was going to the border, she is quite familiar with the ce.


    Walking through the forest, Jun Hua stopped near a smallke. This is her favorite ce because she can soak her feet on the water. It feels so good and the rxed atmosphere in this ce is suitable for her to sleep. No, she won''t sleep outside since there might be peopleing and all.


    Jun Hua looks around as her feet are still inside the water. Looking from here, she can see the hill Soujin showed to her the day before. The location is not that far and if she wants, she can go there. She doesn''t have any intention to go there though since she didn''t wear any veil today.


    "Hmm�� why is my body feels weird today?" Jun Hua frowned. When she wakes up this morning, she had been feeling a little off. Although she didn''t feel anything different, she feels that her movement is not as sharp as usual. Does she sick?


    Jun Hua put her hand into her forehead. She doesn''t have any fever, but it is possible that she might have different sickness.


    "Hey look, there is a woman there."


    The voice from behind caught her off guard. Although the voice is faint because the distance is far, she knows that her clothes are quite eye-catching because of the color. With her face, it would be better not to meet with anyone. Wearing her shoes again, she was about to walk away when she noticed that Soujin is standing not far from her.


    "Soujin��?" Jun Hua eyes widened. It seems her sense had dulled because of her weird sickness. She feels that her stomach is starting to hurt, making her frowned at the strange feeling. She didn''t remember eating anything strange today, only the usual. Why her stomach acted up?


    Soujin looks towards Jun Hua with arched eyebrows. The stunning look on Jun Hua face makes him remember the time on the battlefield. His lips curled up as he asks, "What are you doing here, Little girl?"


    "I''m strolling around."


    "This ce is quite far from your residence. Did you walk by yourself?"


    "I''m with my brother, but I told him to go first because I want to enjoy theke."


    With his keen eyes, Soujin notices that Jun Hua feet are wet. It seems the girl is content with her action of slipping away to enjoy theke, though he''s quite sure that her grandfather might be angry at her for going away.


    He''s about to ask her why she suddenly stands up when he realizes the reason. He can sense that there are several peopleing here and with Jun Hua face, if someone were to see it, it will bring numerous trouble. In this era, being pretty is a sin.


    "Can you walk?" Jun Hua''splexion is not good, so Soujin ask carefully.


    "I''m fine this morning, but my condition suddenly worsened," Jun Hua frowned. Even she didn''t understand what is happening with her body. She suddenly cannot control her body very well and it makes her feel really stupid.


    Soujin didn''t say anything more as hee near Jun Hua and scooped her into his embrace. The faint sweet smell from her body caught him off guard. He wonders whether every girl smell really good like this.


    Jun Hua is obviously startled at Soujin action. However, given that her body is not feeling that well, she doesn''t have any energy to resist, so she stays quiet. Still, she feels rather embarrassed for staying in his embrace.


    Moving his feet, he brought her away. The people in the forest are stunned because the girl suddenly disappears.


    "Is that a ghost?"


    "Why are you asking me?" his friend said with a frown, his body quivered in fear. If there is really a ghost here, that would be really problematic.


    Somehow, from that day, there is a certain story about how a ghost of a woman would appear in theke, making people wary when they passed through this part. However, for Jun Hua, she only notices that the people who pass through in the future lessen, which makes her happy.


    Soujin didn''t bring Jun Hua too far. He only takes her to the ce near the backdoor for Jun Family residence. The area he chooses is quite deserted and she can easily go home without worrying about people seeing her. Putting the girl down, he found out that her face had turned red.


    "Your face is red, are you sick?"


    The redness is from being embarrassed, but Jun Hua would not say it to this man, "Maybe�� I''m not sure."


    "You better rest in your home for today," this girl is really reckless to go out with her body condition not fully fit. Because of Jun Hua feeling ufortable, she found her feet unstable, so Soujin still hold onto her hand.


    "Wha�� what does General Soujin do in that area?" Jun Hua chooses to change the conversation as she tries to stabilize her feet on the ground.


    "I''m walking around. Didn''t I tell you that I go to the hill sometimes?"


    Soujin didn''t go every day, but he likes to go there. This time, he strolled around after finishing his usual work load due to his body cannot practice for some time.


    By coincidence, he sees Jun Hua from the top of the hill and decides to meet with her again. Although they have just met a few times before, he still wants to meet with her.


    "You do, thank you for taking me here, General Soujin," Jun Hua expressed her thanks.


    When she turned around, Soujin looks towards her back for a few seconds before remarking, "You don''t have to worry about your condition too much. You''re not sick."


    Jun Hua turned her head with a confused look, "How do you know about my condition?" Soujin is not a doctor from what she remembers. It would be different if the one saying it is Ming Hui because he is indeed a doctor and she would rather believed him rather than Soujin when ites to illness.


    "Just a guess," Soujin answered after a short pause before departing away. He still wants to walk around because he had to stay idle for the next few weeks. The wound is making him extremely annoyed. Somehow, he remembers the girl once again before a smile carved its way to his face. The girl has grown up.


    Before long, he focused his attention back to his surroundings. He shouldn''t think about that little girl anymore. She is only his best friend sister.


    Jun Hua didn''t understand what made Soujin so sure about it. She returns to her room and say her thoughts to Xia. Xia immediately turned Jun Hua body.


    "Miss, you''re now a woman," Xia said excitedly.


    "What?" Jun Hua didn''t understand. After a long exnation from Xia, she finally understands why her body feels ufortable and her stomach is hurting so much. However, remembering Soujin, heat rise up to her cheeks. That man must have known about it, how embarrassing.


    "The first time will be feels most ufortable because Miss had never experience it before, but you will soon get used to it, Miss," Xia smiled.


    Jun Hua frowned. It seems like she will be having a hard time to pass off as a man in the future. Her body already starts to develop into a woman. She feels that her pubertye quitete since she already turned 15 just a few days before. Nevertheless, it''s quite convenient for her to have itte.


    Jun Hua sighed when she thought that she had to experience this every month��.

 Chapter 134: Fan Lanying Visi

    <h4>134 Fan Lanying Visi</h4>


    Jun Hua had heard about things women had to experience during their puberty, yet she never thought that hers would be this severe. Her stomach hurt dreadfully and Jun Hua knows that she won''t be able to move too much anymore. This is only the second day and she already feels this worse, what about the rest of the day?


    Xia attentively prepare a hot ginger water for Jun Hua. Although Jun Hua didn''t order her so, she knows very well the pain a woman experienced when it''s their first time, especially during cold times like this.


    "Miss, drink this first, you will feel better afterwards," Xia said with concern.


    Jun Hua nodded her head and poured the warm water into her throat. She feels that the martial art she has is useless in term of facing these kinds of things. Hopefully, she would not experience the same dreadful pain next time.


    She looks outside with longing feeling. Just before she could easily sneak out and enjoy the warmth sun, now she had to stay on her bed all day. How she misses her healthy condition greatly.


    Xiao Yunes inside with a letter, "Miss, Lady Lanying wille here in a short while. She said that she and Princess Ming Hui would visit you."


    Jun Hua face darkened at the mention of Ming Hui''sing. He is a man, alright, why did he have toe to her ce during this time? As for Fan Lanying, she will be lying if she says that she didn''t miss the other party since they could only meet for a couple of times.


    "Help me change my clothes," Jun Hua raises her hand.


    Xiae forward and helps Jun Hua up. She feels that her Miss is really small and light. This makes her wonder just how this thin arm could possibly hold that much power to the point the big general have to use their full power when they face against her.


    The little princess changed her clothes and put a light makeup on her face to hide her paleplexion. After struggling for a while, she manages to maintain a good sitting position in the living room, ready to greet anyone whoes.


    It didn''t take long for Fan Lanying and Ming Hui toe visit her. Fan Lanying face gleams with happiness at the sight of her best friend.


    "Fan Lanying, Princess Ming Hui," Jun Hua greeted. Inside her heart she feels that she is really being used to call Ming Hui a princess. She genuinely doesn''t want to call him that way. If only she is dressed as Jun Min, she would just call his name directly.


    "Jun Hua, how''s your condition after resting in the Jun Family territory for a long time?" Fan Lanying asks and takes a seat near her.


    The other people never knew that Jun Hua wasn''t in the territory, but rather in the battlefield. She didn''t tell anyone with the exception of Soujin who find out by himself and Ming Hui along with Yan who hears the news from Soujin. From the way Fan Lanying talks, it seems she didn''t know that Jun Hua was in the battlefield.


    Jun Hua smiled, "I''m fine, Lanying. Did anything happen during your time working as the guard?"


    Fan Lanying shakes her head, "I rarely works and mostly apany Princess Ming Hui to learn many things. She is really knowledgeable."


    Hearing that from her best friend, Jun Hua mouth twitched a little. If only Fan Lanying knows that Ming Hui is a man, she would not get close with him at all. Still, it''s good to hear that Fan Lanying has a rather leisure day during her time as guard.


    Ming Hui looks towards Jun Hua''s expression and put a wry smile. Hees here because Soujin tells him to check on her because he found her to be feeling unwell. In his opinion, she looks perfectly fine and didn''t show any sickness, or did she hide it?


    "It seems I would be the only one left as the worstdy in the capital," Jun Hua joked.


    Fan Lanying pursed her lips, "Don''t say it like that. It''s not like you''re that bad, you''re just not used to y the musical instrument. If you learn for a long time, you might be able to y it really well."


    "Thank you," Jun Hua smiled. She knows that it''s possible. The problem is she doesn''t have the will to learn the zither anymore. Those days of learning from the academy are more than enough for her.


    "Oh right, I brought you some pastries. Which one do you like?" Fan Lanying ordered her servant to bring the pastries to her. She takes them out and put the pastries on the table, instantly fills out the entire table with food.


    Jun Hua mouth twitched when she looks at the number of pastries Fan Lanying brings. Did she want to open a store or eat them all?


    "I don''t think you should have bought this much. I won''t be able to finish them all by myself."


    "Don''t worry. We will help you," Fan Lanying grinned.


    Jun Hua steals a nce at Ming Hui only to find the other party has a helpless expression. She should have expected that he won''t be able to refuse the littledy request to buy this much food. It seems like she has to be prepared to gain some weight today.


    While eating the pastries, Fan Lanying tells her the interesting stories from the capital during the time she is away. Fan Lanying is quite a story teller as Jun Hua found the stories to be really interesting and she gets to hear some interesting news. But not all of them are good news.


    "Oh right, Jun Hua, do you remember Madam Mu?"


    Jun Hua nodded her head. There is no way she would forget about that olddy. Madam Mu is her teacher who taught her about mannerst year. If not because she is away on the battlefield, she would have known about the matter in the capital clearly.


    Fan Lanying wore a troubled face, "Madam Mu has grown old and a few months ago��"


    "I see," Jun Hua nodded her head. It''s not like she didn''t think this would not happen, but it''s just really quick. Although her contact with Madam Mu is short, and she mostly gets scolded, she is still feeling grateful for the other party.


    "My mother said that she saw Madam Mu smiles when she peers at her body," Fan Lanying added, "I guess she is already tired and epted her fate from long ago."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. They are all human and there is no way they could escape from dying. The question left would be how they live their life and what the result of their life is.


    "When I die, I want to be like her, able to smile and ept everything without regret," Fan Lanying said with fervor.


    Jun Hua nodded. She wants that too, but only after a long life. She ponders for a moment, "Did you still want to go to the battlefield?"


    "Of course! I want to be the first female general in Ming Kingdom!" Fan Lanying said in determination. There is no way she would give up from that dream at all.


    She would require a lot of luck and skill if she wants to survive in the battlefield with her personality. Jun Hua erases those thoughts since she knows that Ming Hui will do something to ensure her safety. That man wouldn''t want to lose his future wife, right?


    Jun Hua shifted her gaze to Ming Hui and silently mouthed out, ''Good luck.''


    Ming Hui put a wry smile, but he nodded his head. He knows what he had to do even without her telling him.

 Chapter 135: In My Opinion, I’m Sick

    <h4>135 In My Opinion, I��m Sick</h4>


    Fan Lanying put another pastry into her mouth, "I really like the pastries from that store. They are so good."


    "What is the name of the store?" Jun Hua tilted her head in curiosity. She didn''t know a lot of good stores from the capital, so she is pretty curious.


    Fan Lanying uttered a name and Jun Hua processed the name for a moment before she turns her head towards Ming Hui. Her eyebrow arched a little as if asking, ''That was your brother''s store, right?"


    Ming Hui nodded his head. He wonders how Jun Hua can possibly remember that name only from Yan saying it to them once. That bbermouth wouldn''t think anything when he is drunk so he already kind of expecting that Jun Hua would know about it. Hmm��? He found there is something wrong with his thought, what is it?


    Before Ming Hui can sort out his thought, Fan Lanying had called him, "Ming Hui, didn''t you say that there is a simr store with the same quality of that store? Do you remember the name?"


    "Ah, I don''t remember," Ming Hui put an apologetic smile.


    Jun Hua didn''t really fond of eating pastries because it will make her fat (there is no way she could get fat with eating so little) and many of them are too sweet. Her mouth can''t handle the food that was too sweet since she is used with more tasteless food and rarely eat the better one.


    On the other hand, Fan Lanying eats a lot because she needs a lot of energy for her practice. With her moving around so much, she would instead feel troubled if she didn''t have a lot of good food. She already eats a lot of rice and the likes, so she wants to fill her stomach with the food she likes too.


    "That''s too bad, I want to try the pastries from there too," Fan Lanying sighed.


    "I will check the name after we get back," Ming Hui promised. He searched his brain to remember the list of the store in this city. If he''s not wrong, he puts them on second drawer��


    Jun Hua smiled at the sight of their interaction. She stretched her hand but stopped midway and silently retracted them back. Her stomach suddenly acting up again and she could feel the pain increase even more. Does it mean she can''t eat pastries during her period? This would be troublesome if she needs to meet with otherdies in the capital.


    "What is it?" Fan Lanying noticed that Jun Hua''splexion is not that good.


    Jun Hua just waved her hand and said nonchntly, "I''m just feeling full from eating the pastries. I''m not too fond with eating them too much."


    Fan Lanying pursed her lips. How could the other party say that she is full when she only eats a little bit? Most of the pastries go into her stomach, not Jun Hua''s. If she didn''t know that Jun Hua is lying, she would be the dumbest girl ever.


    Ming Hui notices Jun Hua expression and gesture before he understands what was going on. That damnable Soujin! He should have told him the truth and didn''t speak in riddle like that. If the one who speaks to him in riddle is Jun Hua he would not mind because there were many things that women found embarrassing to mention.


    Ming Hui sighed and silently takes out a paper before writing several herbs name and their quantity on the side. When he meets with Soujin again, he will demand that man exnation. How dare he use him for free like this!


    He passed the paper to Xia on the side, "Prepare this for your Miss. She would feel better afterwards."


    Xia took the paper, but she looks towards Jun Hua for her instruction. There is no way she would follow other people order without hearing her Miss first.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "Do as he says."


    "Yes Miss," Xia quickly scurried away and tells the servant to prepare them. Although some of the herbs written here are quite umon, their residence didn''tck in them at all, so it didn''t take long for the servant to prepare everything.


    Fan Lanying looks towards Jun Hua with worry, "Are you sick?"


    Honestly, Jun Hua wants to say that she is not sick since every woman experiences this. However, she knows that her reaction with her body condition might be the worst, so she chooses to nod her head.


    "Well, I guess so. In my opinion, I''m sick."


    "What kind of sickness?"


    "Sickness from a long trip," Jun Hua immediately lies. Even if the other party is a woman and Ming Hui is a doctor, she wouldn''t want to say the truth. It was already embarrassing enough to have Soujin knows about that, so she better not say anything more to them.


    Fan Lanying took her word for granted, "Then you better rest. I will not bother you for a long time anymore. When you''re healthy enough, let''s y together."


    "Sure."


    Fan Lanying stays for a while longer as the servants prepared the medicine Ming Hui prescribed. When they are ready, Xia takes them to Jun Hua who drinks them with a scrunched face. The medicine feels bitter and leaves a bad taste in her mouth. Even if she had eaten a lot of not so good food, this might be one of the worst in her life.


    Ming Hui coughed to have her attention and exin himself, "Good medicine usually tastes bad. You will feel better in a while."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Inside her heart, she hopes that she wouldn''t need to drink this medicine again next time. It would be a torture if she had to drink this medicine every month. Though she can endure them pretty well, if she can avoid it, why not?


    "Rest well, Hua''er. I hope we can meet again during the Imperial One* party," Fan Lanying said sincerely.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, but she feels slightly worry inside her head. During that time, she might not be able to meet with Fan Lanying since she needs to y her role both as Jun Min and Jun Hua. After not changing her identity that often, she found that she feels rather troubled to keep both identities. After all, the two of them have apletely different life.


    "Don''t you have to be a guard at that time?"


    "Well, I can sneak out, I guess," Fan Lanying said and shrugged.


    "��" the other person is by your side, you know?


    Ming Hui secretly reminds himself to never let his eye leave the girl during the party. He bids farewell to Jun Hua and leads Fan Lanying to the carriage. When they walk out, Fan Lanying remembers something.


    "Oh yeah, I almost forget. How did you know what Jun Hua''s illness even without checking on her?" she asks curiously.


    Ming Hui stopped his movement for a moment as his lips curled up into a smile, "It''s pretty obvious. I''m a good doctor."


    "I see," Fan Lanying epted his reasoning. She never saw him treat other people and she also rarely sick, so she doesn''t know that he wouldn''t have known about other people sickness just by seeing them. This case is an exception because he knows about women condition from learning and guessing.

 Chapter 136: There are So Many Things I Have Missed

    <h4>136 There are So Many Things I Have Missed</h4>


    The medicine Ming Hui prescribed for her turned out to be very effective. Jun Hua had to admit that that girly man is indeed a skillful doctor. Originally, she could call a doctor by herself, but she didn''t think that it would be this bad, so she hadn''t thought about it by herself.


    She nced to her servant, "Does Grandfather still busy?"


    "Old Master is still doing his work in his work room," Xiao Yun answered politely. She already learned to behave herself better during the time Jun Hua was away to the battlefield. Now she could serve Jun Hua far betterpare with the past.


    Jun Hua wonders what her grandfather had that upied his mind so much. It can''t be that the change of their status made him incredibly busy to the point that he can''t get out from his room, right? As for what kind of work he had, she doesn''t want to interfere. For someone who didn''t have much knowledge in politics, it would be better if she stays out of the way.


    Since her condition had improved, it would be a waste if she keeps holed up in her room. Jun Hua move her feet to the garden to enjoy the view. The sun is not as scorching as when it was afternoon, so Jun Hua feels ratherfortable when basking her face under the sunlight.


    "Xia, have you ever found yourself in a dilemma about choosing things?" Jun Hua asks.


    Xia tilted her head in confusion, "No, Miss''s wish is my wish and I would follow them without question."


    Ever since she is small, she was trained to be a servant. Her family was poor and she could only live on if she bes a servant, so her parents sell her to the Jun Family when she is still a kid. After that, she only knows that she had to follow her Miss order and knows how to notice even the slightest clue of things.


    Jun Hua smiled and sighed, "How enviable. Your path has been chosen ever since the past and you didn''t have to think much about things."


    "Miss��?" Xia found Jun Hua''s word to be strange. Why should her life be enviable for someone like Jun Hua? Although she did found her live to be full of excitement, it was because she follows after Jun Hua and serve her Miss as best as she could.


    "No, nothing," Jun Hua feels that she is being ridiculous today. Maybe it''s because her best friend mentioned about dying that she thinks about her life again. Did she feel satisfaction in her current life?


    It would be a lie if she said that she didn''t feel happy. Even if there are many things that didn''t go ording to her n or people making her feeling angry at them, she found everything to be so precious to her. This is her life and path she had chosen, why should she feel dissatisfied with it?


    Even if in the end she has a miserable life because her n failed, not that she won''t work hard to make it work, she knows that she had tried her best. It just means that she is not fated to end that way and she can''t hinder her opponent to take her down. When her thoughte to this, her gaze turned cold for she won''t let those people go without making them pay for what they had done towards the Jun Family.


    "Let''s return back. The night wind won''t be good for me," Jun Hua didn''t really mind the wind, but today her condition is special, so she pays extra caution. She smiles bitterly to herself because this is the first time she had to pay close attention to her body. With her high martial art, usually, she doesn''t have much trouble to conduct herself and others.


    When she arrives back to the hall, she notices that her grandfather alreadyes out from his room. The old man looks satisfied and he stares at his granddaughter with inquiring eyes.


    "Did those two girls have returned? I hadn''t got the chance to greet them," He said in disappointed tone.


    Jun Hua nods her head, "Ming Hui and Fan Lanying have returned first. You should also rest, Grandpa. Working too much is not good at your age."


    "If I''m not work, who''s going to work?" Jun Zhenxianughed, "This old bone still can work pretty well. If anything, do you have any thought about attending the academy again? They send a letter to me mentioning it this morning."


    Jun Hua mind nked for a moment. She had skipped the academy because of the war and didn''t give any other notice to them aside from the fact that she didn''te to the academy anymore. Because the war was over and she had returned to the Jun Family residence, they ask again about whether she is going to return or not.


    If she didn''t say that she is feeling conflicted, she would be lying. She obviously missed the academy and learns with Fan Lanying things that women had to know. However, even if shees back to the academy and started learning anymore, she doubts they are going to be of use. She is already 15 and by thew, she should be married in a few months. Even if she still doesn''t have anyone to tie the knot yet, the offers are numerous.


    Should she go to the academy again, she would need to stay in the capital for a longer term, something she knows would be impossible. After all, she knows very well that the longer she holds their n back, the bigger the chance for the emperor to find out about their n.


    "No, I won''t be going to the academy anymore," Jun Hua answered.


    Jun Zhenxian inspected his granddaughter expression, "You know that you can learn there if you want. After all, you have missed your chance to learn them when you''re young."


    "I know," Jun Hua was the one choosing this option in the first ce. She never wanted to be a nobledy but a general, which is why she didn''t learn them in the first ce, "There are so many things I have missed and I don''t have the time to learn them anymore."


    "You''re still young, Hua''er."


    "I''m already of marriageable age, Grandpa. And I don''t think we can stay here any longer if we want our n to be sessful," Jun Hua put a wry smile, "Let them continue to think that I''m just a uselessdy. There is no need for me to return to the academy anymore at this point."


    "I understand. How about a tutor like before?"


    Jun Hua shakes her head, "No thank you Grandpa."


    Jun Zhenxian epts Jun Hua''s request and put the letter on the side. Since they have decided to move to Mountain Kingdom, they have been moving their people out from other areas and build many things in their territory. The longer they dy, the more usible the emperor would be suspicious should someone says a word to them.


    "Have you cleaned up the spies?"


    "I have. The only one left would be those from Lan Family, they are as annoying as bugs," Jun Hua answered.


    Jun Zhenxian face changed, "What if they told the emperor about the movement in Jun Family''s territory?"


    "They won''t," Jun Hua says, "They don''t know that much because I''m keeping them on check, but it would be bad if we dy too long."


    "I see. Before that, do you mind telling me your real n, you brat?"


    Jun Hua put a mischievous smile, "It won''t be fun if you know, Grandpa. Let me keep them a secret for now."


    "You brat!" Jun Zhenxian chided, but he epted it and ruffled his granddaughter''s hair. In a few days it would be the imperial party. He hopes that his granddaughter won''t try anything ridiculous there, though his hope might be in vain.

 Chapter 137: Imperial Party Again

    <h4>137 Imperial Party Again</h4>


    The birthday date for the emperor soones again around the corner. The emperor and empress all prepared for it even more grandly than the year before. It''s because the war had just ended in their victory and many people still talk to it. The celebration ornaments are all put up again with people bustling here and there.


    Jun Hua dressed up as Jun Min again and this time, she made sure that his appearance looks more like man. She had reached the age of 15 and it''s obvious that this age is the start of the marriage for young girls. Normally, they would be engaged even before the girl reached 15, but in Jun Hua case, she had only got the boost of reputation thisst month.


    Her grandfather has been sorting out those good men and the bad one. He didn''t even bother looking towards the information of those men he deemed as unsuitable. In Jun Hua eyes, it would undoubtedly take him a long time to finish up reading all of them. Anyone her grandfather chooses, she will justply. After all, she believes that her grandfather won''t choose anyone bad.


    "Miss, the carriage is ready," Xia called.


    Yamin had dressed up as Jun Hua again and with the face mask, she looks pretty. Although she had different aurapared with the real Jun Hua, she had been practicing how to walk like her as girls and boys. Because of that, it would be hard to differentiate between the two of them if one didn''t know.


    Jun Min nodded and goes outside. Jun Zhenxian looks at both of them helplessly.


    "If I didn''t know that it''s a face mask, I would think that both of you are truly simr."


    Jun Min didn''t increase much in her height, but Yamin started to grow taller. Her body already starts to be more feminine as oftely too. This fa?ade needs to end soon, but Jun Min hadn''t found a perfect way to do it. There is no way she could just make one of the identities disappear into thin air.


    Jun Min nodded. "I will soon find a perfect n to end this grandfather. You can rest assured."


    "How can I rest assured when I think about the things you may do?"


    Jun Min wants to say that it is her words. Just how many times does Jun Zhenxian acted on his whim? Even the incident few days before was still fresh in her mind about how this grandfather of her chooses to destroy the hall without much thought.


    However, Jun Zhenxian words are not wrong she knows that she asionally does things outrageously. Still, everything was not beyond the scope of normal. If her grandfather knows her thought, they might enter a long debate over who''s the real troublemaker among them.


    She walked into the carriage and gets into one of it. During the journey, she once again looks outside and sees that the people are still the same. They are looking at this carriage with reference just because they know that Jun Min is now a titled prince. Her smile grows colder, that emperor with just a word can destroy them and another word to change their status. If it''s the previous emperor, no one wouldin, but for the current emperor, it will be a miracle if they all stay loyal to him.


    As the carriage passed through the roads, Jun Min finally sees the pce. It seems she still needs to attend this annoying birthday party. But this will be thest. She won''t be here anymore next year.


    When she walks out, many other nobles are looking towards her and smiled. She only nced and nodded at some of them. She walks inside with ''Jun Hua'' on her side, walking gracefully.


    "They are the Jun family?"


    "Both of the youngsters are really handsome and pretty. They''re the prince and princess of this kingdom with a different surname, right?"


    "Indeed, what a beautiful pair of brother and sister."


    Many people expressed their thoughts rather openly. The appearance of both Jun Min and Jun Hua is not a secret, so many of them didn''t find it weird for people to talk about them. Most of them feel rather envious. After all, if they could have that kind of appearance, they know that they would be the one being talked enviously by others.


    As for Jun Hua, she didn''t care much about those people thoughts about her. She ignored the talking of the nobles as her eyes scanned the surrounding. She quickly spotted her friends gathered in one of the spots inside the big hall.


    "Yamin, stay away from the spotlight," Jun Hua instructed her guard in a low voice.


    "Yes," Yamin answered mildly. Because she''s an assassin, it will be easy for her to slip away and stay in some ce where people hardly go there. She stays calm and hid herself as if she didn''t exist and people also didn''t dare toe near her. Jun Hua is now a princess, an honorable one at that too, which renders people to note near her unless necessary.


    Before long, her existences faded out from among the nobles and no one would know that she was there previously.


    Jun Min walks towards Soujin and the others. They seem to be in good mood and she could even see that Yan attends the party when he''s supposed to be grounded. She greets them informally and turns to Yan and asks, "You are not being grounded again?"


    "Nope," Yan grinned. "It seems the emperor is in good mood, so he let me away from my punishment this time."


    "If you were to flood Nanglong residence again, I doubt they will let you go lightly," Soujin said in calm tone. He heard from his grandfather that this friend of his had gone making trouble by flooding Nanglong residence just because his grandfather mentioned Young Noble Yan.Despite feeling a bit displeased, he didn''t show it at all.


    The matter already passed for a long time before hees to know about it. Even if he keeps a check to his family residence, his main priority would always be his mother, so he didn''t really care about this news. Besides, he only manages to meet with Yan today because this ''great merchant'' has just returned from his trip to sell his goods to Kai Kingdom.


    Yan feels chills creeps on his back. "Hahaha, I didn''t mean to offend you��"


    While Yan try to please Soujin, Ming Hui rolled his eyes and sipped his drinks in elegant manner. A bit far away from him is Fan Lanying. The girl is standing with dress because she''s a noble too, but at the same time, Ming Hui''s guard.


    Fan Lanying eyes shed a bit when she notices Jun Minging. She knows that the other party is Jun Hua''s brother, which makes her feel rather impatient to ask him about Jun Hua. Aside from that, she wants to know where Jun Hua is because she can''t find the other party.


    Jun Min turned her eyes towards Ming Hui, "Thank you for the other day."


    Ming Hui quickly understands what Jun Min''s implying. He looks towards the other party and sighed, "You might need to have someone check on your sister quite often. She is really clueless in things about women."


    Jun Min: "��"


    She knows that she is not good at women''s matter, but should he point it straight to her face? Right, he still doesn''t know that she is Jun Hua yet. She wonders when she could tell them the truth with how the things have progressed.


    Ming Hui didn''t notice Jun Hua slight change of atmosphere as he asks, "By the way, how''s her condition? Does the medicine work well?"


    Jun Min can guess that he is asking for Fan Lanying, so she increases her volume in speaking, "She is fine and her condition improved after drinking the medicine. She also attends the party, but I didn''t let her follow me."


    Ming Hui nodded his head. It''s normal for Jun Hua to not follow her brother when Jun Min is visiting his male friends. Men and women should maintain their distance and he knows that it won''t be good for Jun Hua''s reputation if she gets close with them.


    The real reason is because she doesn''t want them to find out that Jun Hua is in fact Jun Min. With the minute difference between her and Yamin, she didn''t doubt that they would know because they are the one most familiar with her when she is dressed as Jun Min.


    On the side, Fan Lanying secretly heaved a sigh of relieve. If Jun Hua is here, she might be able to meet with the other party. Her gaze brightened as she thinks of a way to secretly sneak out when she found Jun Hua.

 Chapter 138: Brewing Plan

    <h4>138 Brewing n</h4>


    Jun Min already knows some of the things that Fan Lanying mentioned to her when she visits her previously. Nevertheless, those things are not enough because Fan Lanying knowledge is overly limited. She won''t be able to know as much as Ming Hui or the other guys.


    She cannot ask them when she is dressed as Jun Hua, but when she is dressed as Jun Min, there is nothing wrong with her asking many question about things unrted to her family and minor matters that she missed.


    "Do the other princes have started another round of recruiting people?" they recruited some people secretly when ites to the test a few months before. Even if there are none of these events during these pasts few months, they must have a different way of recruiting people.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "They secretly poached several people to their side. But because they are not careful enough, they leave some traces, which the emperor found. Besides, with the two of them shing continuously, they need to learn better how to poach people."


    "What about Yan?"


    "No need to mention him. He could never participate in the fight," Ming Hui shrugged. With his brother''s reputation, it would be a miracle if someone still thinks that he can ascend to the throne. Of course, the people they mention would exclude the people in this small circle.


    Jun Min nodded her head. She suddenly thought about something as she looks towards Ming Hui again, "Does Lin Tang still hold the position as the prime minister?"


    Ming Hui stopped his hand that holds the ss wine in front of him. He knows that Jun Min is Jun Hua''s brother, but haven''t the other party investigated this by himself? He stares at the other party with inquiring eyes as if he wonders whether Jun Min truly had vast amount of resources behind him.


    Jun Min could clearly see that Ming Hui''s eyes are probing her, but what can she says? She had only managed to ingest the information that rted directly to Jun Family residence because of her sudden illness. She knows that Lin Tang is still active, but she doesn''t know the detail about him in the court since she doesn''t have many people inside.


    "Yes, he''s still the prime minister. It seems, there is no one who can rece him yet," Ming Hui smiled indifferently.


    Jun Min thought that he would lose that position during this time frame, but it seems he''s still quite capable. She doesn''t know how he manages to do it, but she knows that he is still someone important in Ming Kingdom. The downfall in his reputation previously hadn''t deterred him in the slightest.


    "Did you know what method he uses?"


    "What else?" Ming Hui tone had a disdainful tone inside them, "He''s even worse than third brother."


    Yan: "��" even when I''m not participating in the talk, you''re still hitting me?


    From that one clue, Jun Min instantly realizes what the other party means. She thought that he would think about other things to do, but he still does the exact same things he did to her mother. Jun Min''s eyes shed with coldness. She had previously let him go in regards for their blood connection, but seeing that Lin Tang is still the same as before, it seems the time hase for her to do something towards him.


    "Jun Min?" Yan said his name,pletely breaking her train of thoughts.


    "What is it, Yan?" Jun Min asks and looks towards Yan with confusion. Is there anything the other party needs from her?


    "I forgot to mention to you that you have to be careful around my brothers. They have caught a wind of your achievement and mighte forward to rope you into their scheme," Yan said suddenly.


    Jun Min put a confused expression. They should know that the emperor had long hated the Jun Family for going against his strict order years before. Those two other princes shouldn''te forward and try to take him in, should they?


    "You''re a titled prince," Yan rolled his eyes, "Even if you don''t have much difference with before, it was still certain that the emperor won''t do anything excessive to you anymore. With the support of the people for you, you have be a target for them."


    After Yan exining things that way, Jun Min narrowed her eyes. She knows very well that the reason the emperor bestowed them with the title of princes is because he wants to take the public opinion leaned to him. After all, he still doesn''t really want to meet with her personally and didn''t mention anything about cooperation. In his eyes, she would be no different than a chess piece he could use.


    She sneered, "If they dare toe, why don''t they try? I would show them the real meaning of despair the moment they try to do it."


    Yan only wants to warn her, but seeing her sudden cold expression, he feels that there is no need for him to be so worried over her. With the other party capabilities, how can she be used by other people easily?


    "They won''t be easy to handle. People from imperial family are all bothersome and full of tricks," Soujin said in leisure tone, "Even if this person over here is like this, you should have known that he''s more than that."


    "Of course," Yan said proudly, "I''m a great merchant!"


    "He''s just a big pervert and annoying man," Ming Hui added in mischievous tone.


    "I''m not. Don''t nder your third brother like that," Yan move his gaze to Fan Lanying for a second before smirking. "Who''s the real pervert over here? I bet that you have taken advantages of her thinking that you''re a woman."


    Ming Hui cannot retort back at that point. If he had to say, it would be a lie if he didn''t take any advantages, but most of them are only him getting close with her. After all, he didn''t dare to do anything more than that in case he needs to tell her about his real gender in the future. That girl strength already more or less the same with him and he doesn''t want to die tragically.


    As though he didn''t hear his brother words, he silently takes out a cup and drinks the water in an elegant manner, evoking a snort from his third brother.


    "You haven''t told her yet?" Jun Min pointed her chin towards Fan Lanying. Her best friend is quite oblivious. She hadn''t realized it even when they have been so close all these times.


    Ming Hui shakes his head. "I still cannot do it yet. There are things I need to hurry and finished."


    "Oh right, the one you ask is ready, Ming Hui. You may want to leave the capital soon," Yan remembered something and added. Despite he would sh words with his brother asionally, he would still tell the other party if there''s something important he needs to know.


    "I will go after the festival," Ming Hui answered calmly, forgetting their banter from a while before.


    Festival? Jun Min is not in the capital for almost 2 months after celebrating the emperor birthdayst year. She hadn''t got the change to enjoy the festival. Maybe this year is a good time to try it.

 Chapter 139: Lan Gao Ya

    <h4>139 Lan Gao Ya</h4>


    After a round of serious talking and joking, their conversation turned more tranquil as they only discuss about unimportant things. Their voices also get slightly louder in order to let those spies hear their banter. After all, the walls in the pce have a lot of ears and they are in the middle of a party.


    Jun Min is still staying with them as the guest keeps on pouring inside. When the eunuch announces the arrival of Lan family, she raises her head. Lan Ping is there with Lan Gao Ya, but Lan Pan is not here. It is likely that Lan Teng wouldn''t allow someone like him to attend such a party. Whatever the reason is, the Lan family only has three people arriving here.


    Lan Gao Ya looks exceptionally beautiful. She wears a long pink dress with flowery type design. Her long hair is tied up beautifully in braids. With her charming face, she looks extremely alluring and many men cannot resist to not looking at her.


    Jun Min looks towards the men on the hall. Most of them are mesmerized by Lan Gao Ya''s beauty, but they cannot get close with her. That girl is being guarded heavily by Lan Ping and he keeps on sending murderous gaze towards any man dare toe closer. It truly makes one wonder whether Lan Gao Ya is his wife or cousin especially since Lan Ping was already married.


    "Such a pretty girl, but having murderous gaze," Yan said sadly. As usual, he''s the first one toment whenever there is someone pretty near them.


    He hardly ever met with Lan Gao Ya since the other party rarely leaves the Lan Family Residence. He doesn''t know the reason, but Lan Teng won''t allow the little girl to leave the residence too much.


    Murderous gaze? Jun Min cannot see Lan Gao Ya gaze clearly because Lan Ping is on the way, but she remembers that gaze of hers when they met before. That was clearly the gaze of a smart girl, but crafty. Such kind of girl can think about many things and would scheme to get what she wants.


    "I don''t think your eyes are good enough to judge women, third brother," Ming Hui said doubtfully. He peered towards Yan''s face only to find the other party face darkened.


    "My eyes are not that poor! I could clearly differentiate between a beauty and not!"


    "��I think that everyone has that skill," Jun Min interrupted. The standard of beauty in this kingdom is simple. Just find one who had exquisite features, white skin, and lovely body. Besides, most of the nobles are all pretty with them only marrying those pretty women for generation.


    Yan wants to add when Soujin speaks up, "This time, Yan is correct."


    Hearing Soujin confirmation, Yan smiles in proud manner, instantly dampened the mood of the two people in front of him. Ming Hui stares at thedy once again, determined to find the reason why Soujin had told him that his brother is correct. No matter which angles he sees, he cannot understand why these two are saying that the little girl is someone with murderous eyes.


    She looks crafty? Yes. She looks pretty? Yes, without any question. She looks alluring? Considering how the men in the hall reacted, she must be in their eyes. She looks dangerous? In his eyes, she could only be categorized as hard to handle.


    Fan Lanying followed after Ming Hui''s line of gaze. Her lips pursed when she notices that she is looking towards Lan Gao Ya. She had heard about the other party previously. From what she heard, Lan Gao Ya is someone only second from Ming Hui in terms of talent. She wonders whether Ming Hui is feeling threatened by the other party talent.


    "You better didn''t stare at her too much," Soujin warns Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui retracted his gaze and looks towards Soujin, his eyes clearly asking for an exnation. He cannot understand Soujin previous statement.


    Soujin didn''t answer and turn towards Jun Min, "What do you think, Jun Min?"


    Jun Min swiftly moves her gaze towards thedy once again. She never paid much attention to the other party because of herck in interest. If not because Soujin is asking her, she would never bother to look towards that littledy and try to look through her.


    "She is like a rose."


    "Why are you using a flower asparison? Do you like her?" Yan asked in bewilderment.


    Jun Min shot the other party a menacing nce before she continues, "Pretty but full of thorns."


    Ming Hui contemtes what Jun Min had said before nodding his head. Indeed, this description fits the other party too well.


    "Be careful, she is looking at you," Soujin said to Jun Min.


    Jun Min looks towards the littledy. Does she still want to try scheming against her? If the other party did, she would wee her very well and prepare a good gift for her.


    "What could a littledy do?" Yan shrugged.


    "Well, a woman could be pretty dangerous if you force her into a corner," Jun Min added. She was actually talking about herself. Her appearance looks harmless and many people usually mistook her for a schr, but behind it is a valiant general capable of changing the flow of a battle.


    "Does Lan Gao Ya were included in that category?" Yan peers towards Jun Min with confusion.


    "Probably," Jun Min doesn''t know, she had only met with the other party once before this and one meeting is practically impossible for her to know about someone clearly.


    Soujin leaned back to his chair, "Probably she is, though it doesn''t matter much."


    While they are talking about Lan Gao Ya, the little girl''s eyes are looking at them covertly. Because her uncle rarely allowed her toe outside, she only knows the people in the capital through the news she received. Only this time did she manage to see them directly.


    "What are you looking at, Gao Ya?" Lan Ping asks in stern tone.


    Lan Gao Ya looks towards her cousin for a moment before shing a brilliant smile, so radiant that it can blind one''s eye, "I''m looking at people who are more amazing than you."


    Lan Ping''s face turned rigid. People who can be categorized as more amazing than him are only two, Jun Min and Soujin.


    "Don''t look at them, Gao Ya!"


    "Can you stop me from looking, my dear cousin?" Lan Gao Ya said in a slight mocking tone. Her lips curled up, showing a beautiful angelic smile, but her eyes are filled with mockery that she didn''t bother to hide.


    Before Lan Ping can say anything else, another noble girl hase towards them. She talks to Lan Gao Yan and the devilish smile she showed instantly disappear. As the recement, a kind and noble like smile is there.


    Lan Ping looks towards his father, but Lan Teng didn''t look at them because he''s busy greeting his old friends. Lan Ping eyes turned colder.


    ''I will expose you someday, you cunning girl.''


    Lan Gao Ya ignores her cousin and happily talks with her friend. Her cousin thinks that he can do anything to her? In his dream!

 Chapter 140: The Best ‘Man’

    <h4>140 The Best ��Man��</h4>


    Before long, the eunuch announces the arrival of Lin family.


    "Do you know, there is a new mistress in Lin family," Yan said, partially bragging about his knowledge over the matter in the capital during the war. "She was a pretty girl, too bad her taste is on older man like that."


    Jun Min noticed that the girl walking behind Lin Tang wasn''t Concubine Mei. It seems something had happened to that pregnant woman. The one behind him is a pretty youngdy and behind her is another pretty girl, around Jun Min age. The girlplexion is good and she exudes the aura of a dignifieddy. Despite her young age, her face looks more mature. Jun Hua immediately recognizes her as Lin San.


    "She changed so much," Ming Hui cannot help but blurted it out. He hadn''t met with any nobledies since his birthday the year before and he still could remember some who leave him with some impression. Lin San is one of them because she repeatedly interacted with Jun Hua.


    Jun Min nodded. After months not seeing the girl, she had transformedpletely. The drawback she experiences had made her realize that she needs to change. This dramatic change of her had instead makes her looks more mature and lovable.


    "I need to go for a bit," Jun Min said. The other nodded as Jun Min walks away.


    Yan eyebrows rose after he couldn''t see the other party any longer. "Does she have taste in that kind of mature girl? She looks older than him."


    "Their age is simr," Ming Hui remind him. "But, no. He didn''te there for that. He just want to have some talk with the girl."


    "How do you know?"


    "Do you think Jun Min will fall for his step sister?" Ming Hui arched his eyebrows.


    Yan shrugged, "They don''t have any blood rtion."


    "Going by thew, it''s indeed possible because hees from Jun Family," Soujin interrupted, "But do you really think he will fall for a girl like that?"


    Yan doesn''t know what kind of girl Jun Min like. He will need to ask the other partyter on since among the four of them, only his taste and Ming Hui that was known. Come to think about it, he hadn''t asked Soujin about the other party taste too.


    While Yan is wondering about whether he should ask or not, Jun Min have reached the ce where Lin Family members are standing."Lin San," Jun Min called.


    Lin San turned to looks towards the young man thate towards her. Her eyes shed in surprise, but she holds it back. Jun Min in front of her is still the same one from before. Despite the other party face looks manlier and no longer childish, he''s still really handsome and his aura is domineering.


    "Young General Jun Min," Lin San curtsied.


    Jun Min nodded and looks towards the girl who''s slightly taller than her. Lin San had changed so much to the point that she almost cannot recognize her anymore if not because her face is still simr.


    "You have changed."


    Lin San eyes watered for an instant. She smiled sweetly. The man in front of her is her first love, but he''s someone she cannot reach anymore. Previously, he''s just a low-birth general whom many girls fancied, but only someone from lower birth dare to ask for him albeit rejected. Now, many high-birth girls would surely ask for his hand because of his current status as the prince.


    As for her, she no longer had the qualification, especially with Jun Min now high status and her father nearly copsed reputation. Even if he didn''t want to meet with Lin Tang and refused him on the spot, there is nothing her father can do. Their standing is no longer the same.


    "Many things happened, Young General Jun Min," Lin San answered. "I''m not the same girl anymore."


    "I can see that. Now that you have reached marriageable age, you might not be able to stay with your father anymore."


    Lin San smile stiffened when ites to the topic of marriage, "I don''t have much hope for my marriage anymore."


    Knowing Lin Tang, he would surely use Lin San, the only piece he had to gain more connection and restore his reputation. The problem is, there are not many people who would want to offer their hands towards Lin San. Despite Lin San is a good girl, they didn''t dare to offend Lin Tang who''s still a prime minister.


    Besides, with him being famous as womanizer and all, they know that they will be pulled into the muddle if they coborated with him. Those from lower ranks might not care too much, but those established family would think twice before deciding.


    Lin San had changed a lot and she no longer had much feeling towards Lin Tang. Jun Hua knows that she may not be able to help her much, but there is one thing she can do.


    "You can leave him."


    "What?"


    "I will make the way," Jun Min smiled. "Rest assured and just follows after me."


    Despite Lin San heart still pounds when she looks at Jun Min, she knows that she had to let it go. Since Jun Min is offering her a way out, she should be d to ept it.


    "Thank you."


    As Jun Min chatted with Lin San, her keen senses noticed that someone is paying close attention to her. She didn''t know the reason, but she can guess because the one paying her attention is Lan Gao Ya. The girl who was talking with her friend has secretly looked towards her.


    "Gao Ya, who are you looking at?" Lan Ping looks at the girl beside him with gloomy feeling. She has finished talking with thatdy and returned to his side, but she refuses to talk to him and merely looks towards other direction.


    "Why do you care?" Lan Gao Ya had seen Jun Min getting close with Lin San and sees the girlughed. Somehow, she feels irritated to see them. This moment, she decided that she would get Jun Min. From other man, she never feels this way, only this time.


    "Don''t you dare think of getting close with that general," Lan Ping feels his rage increases. "I''m against it."


    Lan Gao Ya stared at her cousin eyes. "Do you think you can do it? I will do everything I can to get my hand on him. He''s a far better man than you. Do you think you can bepared to him?"


    Towards the feeling his cousin had for her, Lan Gao Ya detest him. She would never want someone who had already married and have children. She wants to be the main wife of the best man in this kingdom. And today she had decided that the best man she should chase is Jun Min.

 Chapter 141: Prince Ming Kui Move

    <h4>141 Prince Ming Kui Move</h4>


    Jun Min leaves Lin San and turned her head to look at Lan Gao Ya. That girl has been looking at her throughout the time. When she looks at that gaze from the girl, somehow her minds started to think about a n, a really outrageous n.


    She keeps it inside and didn''t bother looking at the girl anymore. On Lan Gao Ya side, she smiled. She will make Jun Min ce his attention towards her.


    Jun Min shifted her gaze back and walks towards their seat. Before she could reach it, she was stopped by a plump and short steward. The steward smiles at her warmly, but Jun Min only looks back indifferently. She may not know who this man is, but she remembers seeing him beside the first prince of Ming Kingdom, Prince Ming Kui.


    "Is there anything that I can help with?" Jun Min said coldly.


    "Young General, my Master wish that you can meet with him for a moment."


    In this kind of public ce, there is no way Ming Kui would talk about many sensitive things, but Jun Min eyes narrowed. If she was seen to be talking with Ming Kui, she might bebeled as his follower in other people eyes. She doesn''t want to get dragged into that muddle of water called the pce scheme.


    "Please tell your Young Master that if there is nothing important, this young general would excuse himself," Jun Min politely rejects him.


    The steward still put a smile, "My Master is not that far, only several steps away from here. Please follow after me, General Jun Min."


    Jun Min knows that this steward won''t back down before she replied positively. Inside her heart sheined about the current state of affair in Ming Kingdom. Even the capital has be a battlefield for the officials.


    Without any choice, she follows after the stewards towards the front seat. She could see from the corner of her eyes that Ming Gong is also there, but this prince is busy talking with other people. Before long, she arrives at the right ce. The young prince stares at her with his eyes and smiles without mirth.


    "Good day, Young General Jun Min. I believe this is the first time we met," Ming Kui greeted.


    Jun Min nodded her head. She didn''t have any chance to meet with the other party because Ming Kui and Ming Gong are all busy in the court. Given her age is still 15, she is not allowed to attend the court yet. Besides, she didn''t do the official''s examination.


    "Is there anything the First Prince needs?" Jun Min asks back.


    "Ming Kingdom will soon enter our most fragile state with many wars are bound to happen. Will you lend us your power?" Ming Kui smiled.


    From Ming Kui previous intelligent, he shouldn''t have realized this point. Jun Min gaze secretlynded on the person by his side for a split second. Indeed, he had gained quite a smart thinker by his side. However, Jun Min doesn''t want to be used by this man.


    She smiles back, "Defending the country is the duty of the general."


    Ming Kui yed with the ss in his hand. He obviously knows that Jun Min didn''t answer to his offer right away. But he didn''t mind it. If he could get the other party too easily, it won''t be fun.


    "I''m sure that I can offer you much more than what my brother did."


    ''There is no way you could.'' Jun Min secretly thought to herself because she knows very well Yan''s other identity. In any case, Yan didn''t even try to rope her into his faction by offering money. They are all simply helping each other because of their simr purpose.


    "I''m afraid I can''t ept it for it is my duty and I don''t require more from someone as high as Your Highness," Jun Min backs down once again.


    Ming Kui face turned slightly ugly. If Jun Min previous words were to be heard by others, they would think that he''s using his higher status as prince with direct lineage to force the other party. After all, Jun Min status as prince is merely decoration.


    He looks towards the smiling face of the general before him. He can''t understand how someone could look this harmless even though the other party is clearly the same person who killed many people in the battlefield. With a slight motion from the person beside him, he calmed himself down and waved his hand.


    "There is no need to be so tense. I was just talking about things," Ming Kui said.


    Jun Min would be an idiot if she takes his word for granted. "If there is nothing else, please excuse this one."


    Ming Kui nodded his head and Jun Min walked away calmly. Each step is filled with power and confidence the other party didn''t show when talking to him. The small figure of the young girl is brimming with the power and prestige of a true general.


    "What do you think of that young general?" Ming Kui looks towards the person on his side.


    The man tapped the table in front of him lightly as he straightened his seat. Just a nce at the other party and he could say that she is a genuine powerful martial artist. If they have to handle the young general themselves, he knows that there is almost no one who can be on par with him.


    "Xuan Pei?" Ming Kui urged.


    "He''s quite a troublesome general. Behind the seemingly harmless appearance is a valiant general, who I believe match up to his name that we have heard before," Xuan Pei answered.


    "Do you think he will consider our proposal?"


    "I reckon he would," Xuan Pei answered, "I don''t think it would be a good idea to associate with this man anymore."


    Ming Kui nodded his head while Xuan Pei falls into contemtion. The young general is sure troublesome.


    During the time the two people talk about her, Jun Min already reaches her friend. She found that thebination of Xuan Pei and Ming Kui to be more troublesomepared with the slightly idiot Ming Gong.


    Yan looks towards her with interest. "What are you talking about with her and that prince?"


    "There is no need for you to know," Jun Min answered. She remembers her original n and looks at him. "Does Ming Xiao have married?"


    "Well, no. The emperor always forgets about him," Yan said a matter of fact. On the other side, Ming Xiao ears perked up, it seems he''s the topic of their discussion? Because of his location, he can only hear his name, though.


    "Why did you suddenly ask for him?" Ming Hui pointed to the guy on the table near them.


    "I need his help. Can you make a match-making for him?"


    "I can."


    "Match him with Lin San."


    Yan almost blurted out his wine. Why should they talk about an outrageous n on the time he''s drinking? He almost choked himself with wine. And wine is his favorite drink, so he doesn''t want to have any bad memories with it.


    Soujin eyes turned towards Lin San. The girl is talking with others girl and even from afar, it''s clear that this is a girl that has good talent. She''s not a spoiled girl anymore and her conduct has grown mature in this time.


    "Are you serious?" Yan wanted to yell if only this is not the public ce.


    Jun Min nodded. "I do."


    Ming Hui yed with his cup. "Well, she will be a good match with Ming Xiao. Besides, with her being match to someone without real power, Lin Tang can only dreamed about his hope getting more connection."


    "You don''t need to worry about Lin Tang. I will take care of him," Jun Min smiled deviously.


    Yan is speechless, but he agreed. Looking at Jun Min expression, he knows that the Lin family won''t end in a good note. After thest round, it seems that Jun Min hadn''t satisfied yet and he will do another round. There will be another good show in the capital.


    Soujin drank his wine calmly. The method in which Jun Min takes care of the problem is limited, but at least they are all interesting.


    "I think it would be a good idea. You can handle it, Yan?" Soujin said.


    "I can," Yan looks at Soujin''s expression, "I understand. Leave it to me."

 Chapter 142: Why Should I Spare You?

    <h4>142 Why Should I Spare You?</h4>


    After Yan agreed, the emperor and the empress arrived on the hall. All the officials bowed and greet them. The two of them talked a bit before sitting on their chair.


    Jun Min didn''t look at them anymore and engaged on talk with the others. Her n can wait for a little longer to make the people less suspicious. After all, why should she walk here and there too much during this time?


    "Have you started going outside more often?" Jun Min looks towards Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui shakes his head. "No, I prefer to stay inside and y with Lanying. I don''t have many things I need to attend to."


    Since Ming Hui is still acting as female, all he did is just maintain the stores he had and making profit from them. There is not much to do, because of that he would rather y with Lanying and study to fill up his free time. As for meeting the others, they would only normally meet once a week on that training hall.


    Woman didn''t have much to do until they''re married and need to maintain their household in good condition. Because of that, Ming Hui didn''t have many tasks. Aside from that, people know her to have weak constitution which makes them reluctant to make her do a lot of things, with the addition of his splendid act behind it.


    Yan nodded. "You should have work more�� It''s really tiring you know."


    "I know that there is someone who''s going to help me in that regards."


    Yan mouth twitched a bit and he refused to look at Ming Hui anymore. That brother of his is always making use of him�� he needs to find a way to retaliate soon.


    Soujin watched the performances and found them to be boring. He wished to walk outside to the garden since there is nothing interesting. They have been holed in this ce for too long, it''s not good to make other people suspicious over the reason they stay together too much.


    "Let''s separate," Soujin said.


    Ming Hui nodded his head as Soujin stands up and leave them. He goes towards Fan Lanying with a sweet smile stered on his face.


    "Lanying, do you want to walk around with me? I''m sure that you''re pretty tired standing here and do nothing."


    Fan Lanying looks around once more. She was looking for Jun Hua, but she didn''t manage to find the other party this far. In actuality, she wants to stay standing for a while longer in order to observe the people whoe inside. But seeing the gaze from Ming Hui, she knows that she won''t be able to reject the other party.


    "Okay, where are we going to go?" she nodded albeit a trace of hesitation is there.


    Ming Hui smiled back sweetly,pletely picturing the innocent girl at the age of 16, "Let''s eat some pastries. The one made in the pce are all top notches."


    The moment the littledy heard the word pastries, she no longer remembers her original intention. Her eyes gleamed with excitement, "Let''s go. I want to taste them too."


    "Sure."


    Jun Min watches her best friend being bought with pastries while shaking her head. This is the first time she sees this part of Fan Lanying. Though it may be cute in front of Ming Hui, she rather feels that it''s funny.


    Yan stretched his body. "I will tell the news to Ming Xiao first. You need to clean up that Lin Tang. Your time is limited."


    "Don''t worry, I n to do it today," Jun Min regains her originalposure and stands up. "Please excuse me, Prince Yan."


    Yan froze for a second. That Jun Min had called him Prince Yan, what does he means? Yan looks towards Jun Min, but found out that the boy had disappeared. It seems he''s more suitable to be an assassin rather than a general just by going on his ability to disappear.


    Jun Min walked towards ''Jun Hua'' and takes her outside. "Change to me."


    Yamin nodded and quickly dressed up as Jun Min. Her face is actually the face mask of Jun Min, but because of the veil, no one realize it. Jun Hua herself takes off the face mask and does her make up again. Yamin returned back to the party with Jun Hua instructing her a few things to do. Not long after that, Jun Hua goes out without anyone noticing.


    She walks to the garden and sits on one of the chair while looking at the pool before her. It seems what she did previously is not enough to destroy Lin Tang. She could see the other party is still going around trying to gain more supporters. That sight of him only makes her remember once again, her mother who was forced to suffer under him.


    That kind of man is truly an eyesore. How many concubines had he taken again? She bet, their number will continue to increase as the men are trying to gain power which he would not grant. Trying to gain things without holding up his word, this man is really detestable.


    Previously, she didn''t act against him because of their blood rtion and only leave him on his own. However, only after seeing him again did she realizes that she doesn''t want to let him go and regain his power. With his conduct, there will be more morally questioned people inside the court, especially those who stays close with him.


    Although she will surely go against the emperor and the people who sides with him in the future, she decides that she will deal with her father first. When the timese for her to ransack the entire court, he will not be there to see them being destroyed.


    "Lin Tang, you may be my father biologically, but you have abandoned me and never treat me as your own daughter. Why should I spare you?"

 Chapter 143: Standing

    <h4>143 Standing</h4>


    Jun Hua stared at the pool as she makes her resolve. A man walks behind her and stopped at quite a distance.


    "You don''t happen to think about jumping, do you?"ughteres to her ears.


    Jun Hua looks up and sees Soujin behind her. She grumbled internally that she seemed to be stumbling into the other party quite often as oftely. She stood up. "Jun Hua greets General Soujin."


    "Why don''t you stay inside? The wind outside is cold."


    Why? Jun Hua wants to gather her thoughts here. She just thinks that there is this matter which is highlyplicated to choose from. She hates Lin Tang, but does she wish to destroy his whole life or just making things difficult for him?


    "I just want to clear my mind," Jun Hua doesn''t like staying inside for long. If she stays there, she will look at that emperor face for a longer time. It''s a nuisance and she doesn''t know whether she would be able to stay calm if she continues looking. She still needs to stay outside of this matter for some time.


    Soujin looks inside and from here he could see some officials from the window. One of them is Lin Tang. He remembers, Jun Huaes from the Lin family, but Lin Tang didn''t ept her and even use her mother surname for her.


    Sighing, he stands to block the wind from her. "Your family is reallyplicated, little girl."


    Jun Hua nodded and smiled wryly. "I cannot choose where I was born."


    "You''re correct."


    Those words of helplessness is unsuitable for Jun Hua, but she only stating the fact. They can''t choose where they born or who their parents would be. She is just unfortunate to born in such a family where her own father didn''t care for her. At the same time, she is fortunate to have a loving mother and family.


    She looks up. "What is General-Prince Soujine here for?"


    "I just walk to ease my boredom. And, you can call me Soujin."


    Jun Hua lips twitched. It will be fine when she was dressed as Jun Min, but as Jun Hua, doesn''t its inappropriate? Man and woman are not allowed to get close if they don''t have any rtionship such as family or marriage.


    "I can''t do that, General Soujin," Jun Hua answered softly.


    Soujin didn''t force her. On the back of Soujin, his bodyguard��Lou�� almost slipped out from his hiding ce when he heard that Soujin allowed Jun Hua to call him by name. It should be known that all of the people who can call him like that is only limited to his close friends and family. Aside from his mother, there are no girls can call him that. Does their Young Master finally set his heart?


    "General Soujin, this is for you," Jun Hua took out a bottle. She had almost forgotten about it if not because she meets him when she''s dressed as Jun Hua. She found this bottle when she changed clothes and remembers that this is the medicine she asks her grandfather to search for Soujin.


    Soujin take the bottle. "This is?"


    "Medicine for internal wounds," Jun Hua answered with smile. "I heard that you''re hurt because of the battle, so I hope this can help you."


    "Thank you Jun Hua," Soujin said her name naturally.


    Jun Hua didn''t say anything to him any longer as she continues to sit on the chair. From the side, Soujin looks towards the girl before him. Somehow this girl continues to get inside his life and make him feelingfort around her. His lips curved a bit, what a strange feeling he had.


    Soujin looks around and he noticed several peopleing. It won''t do them any good to be seen together, so Soujin choose to move. Jun Hua says her farewell to him as there are several peopleing there. She recognizes two of them, Lin San and Lin Tang.


    "Third sister," Lin San said, but then she curtsied. "I''m sorry, I forgot Princess Hua."


    Jun Hua nked for a moment before smiling back. She too forgot that she was a princess until Lin San said that. She only remembers that Soujin is now a prince in name, the same as her second identity.


    "It''s alright Second Sister," Jun Hua greeted back.


    "Ah, you shouldn''t call me your second sister anymore," Lin San face turned red. She was embarrassed being called like that by Jun Hua. Although before she would always do anything without care, she was no longer the same one. She has matured.


    "It''s fine, you''re a sister to me," Jun Hua smiled. If her n seeded, won''t Lin San still be her sister? There is nothing wrong with how she greets him.


    "Thank you," Lin San smiled turned brighter.


    On the back, Lin Tang frowned a bit. "Lin San,e here."


    "Yes father."


    Jun Hua turned towards the officials and greets them formally based on her memories of their name, "�� Prime Minister Ling Tang."


    When ites to his name, Lin Tang froze in his spot. It was painfully clear that she purposely didn''t call Lin Tang as father. This difference in greeting caused the officials thought to go around, why would a daughter refused to call her own father with ''father''?


    The reputation of Lin Tang has soured out greatly during this past few months. If not for the war making people more focused on that matter, Lin Tang would not get the change to keep his position as the prime minister. But even now, there are a lot of people waiting patiently for Lin Tang to stumble.


    This new princess and princes have caused them to feel a headache. They feel relieved when they know that both Soujin and Jun Min only barely care about their new title and didn''t have any change in their daily activity. But this is the first time they meet Jun Hua. Although the girl is still looking timid and all, she no longer have the same standing. Her action seems clear, she wants to make a line between Lin Tang and her and no longer acknowledge him as her father.

 Chapter 144: Pity

    <h4>144 Pity</h4>


    While Jun Hua is staying outside, Yamin who dressed as Jun Min walks around the hall. She didn''t encounter many people who know Jun Min personally except Yan who is busy making a ruckus. She didn''t bother with him and walks towards the table to take a ss.


    At that time, a girl came to his side and to her surprise, it is Lan Gao Ya. The girl is smiling brightly towards ''Jun Min''. She takes up a ss.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Prince Min."


    ''Jun Min'' feels a bit ufortable around this girl, but she forced a smile out as naturally as possible. Her instinct as an assassin warns her that this girl is dangerous and she should stay away from her. No matter how innocent Lan Gao Ya act, she knows that there is something far deeper inside this seemingly frail girl.


    "Lady Gao Ya."


    Lan Gao Ya smiled back. She noticed that looking from up close that Jun Min is shorter than her by a bit, but that gaze on his eyes are clear. He looks even more handsome today, it seems that the boy had dressed up for this event.


    "Are you busy, Prince Min?"


    "Not really, there are only some matter which is easy to deal with," ''Jun Min'' answered leisurely. She started to walk with Lan Gao Ya followed after her towards the garden.


    "Will you have any ceremony upon reaching adulthood?"


    Women have their ceremony when they are 15 while men have it when they are 18. Since Jun Min is only 15, he hadn''t had the ceremony yet. Jun Hua had never told Yamin about it, but Yamin could guess that her Miss must have her own n.


    "Probablyter," she answered.


    Lan Gao Ya didn''t mind the answer Jun Min gives her. She looks at this man feature and somehow, she feels that this man is truly amazing. Unfortunately, she cannot admire this face for a longer time because someone had suddenly appeared.


    "Gao Ya, didn''t I tell you to stay away from him," Lan Ping only moves his eyes for a moment and this girl had already disappear from his gaze. When he found her again, she was beside the man whom he hated so much. How can he stay calm?


    Lan Gao Ya looks towards her cousin with re on her eyes. She was trying to use this change to get close with Jun Min, why does he need to interrupt her? She truly wished that her cousin can just forget about her and think about his wife instead!


    "Lan Ping, do you want another match?" ''Jun Min'' smiled coldly. "Do you think you can beat me?"


    Lan Ping indeed wants to have another match with Jun Min, but he doesn''t have the courage that he can beat the other party. All this time, he keeps on the losing end andpared to the two of them, he bes the weakest. There is no way he could ept it. How can he, after receiving that much help, still lost? These two should have stayed on the back and not him.


    "I can."


    "Really?" ''Jun Min'' sneered. She had seen Lan Ping ability and it''s still far weakerpared with Jun Hua. Only an idiot would want to challenge a battle they know they couldn''t won unless he had a good strategy. However, this person in front of her could never do that with his damaged brain.


    "You!" Lan Ping wants to beat Jun Min even more.


    Lan Gao Ya stepped forward and red towards Lan Ping. Her eyes seem like giving him warning that if he didn''t go right now, he will regret it. Lan Ping obviously that Lan Gao Ya is not an ordinary girl after living in the same residence for years. After all, she didn''t survive through sheer luck.


    He had seen part of her true face that she unintentionally showed because he was pestering her continuously. But since then, he found it harder to get close with the other party.


    Lan Ping does want her, but at the same time he just doesn''t want his cousin in the hand of the man he hated so much. If Lan Gao Ya were to marry any other good man, preferably an official, he wouldn''t feel anything. But, this man is the one whom he had hated so much and the one the emperor had once set to kill before changing his n and let the boy defend Ming Kingdom thus bringing them victory in thetest battle.


    "Gao Ya��"


    "Cousin, could you please leave me alone?" Lan Gao Ya said slowly. Her eyes are still looking towards him fiercely.


    ''Jun Min'' wants to stop them, but then they heard the sound of sshing.


    SPLASH!


    "Princess Hua falls to the pond!"


    ��


    A few minutes before


    Jun Hua attitude of not acknowledging her own father makes the officials once again remember the history of the girl before them. They cannot say that she''s an unfilial daughter because she had almost no contact with her father all these years. She only meets with him for a couple of weeks before had to go because of an incident in Lin family.


    They could see that Lin Tang face is no good and that man is already on the verge of explosion, but there is nothing they could do. The difference between a princess and people like them is big. Besides, Lin Tang brought it all upon his self. With his previous conduct, can they say that he didn''t have any problem with his attitude?


    They didn''t dare to talk about it and most of them moved a step back from Lin Tang. Given that he already has some bad rtion with an imperial family member, it will be wiser to maintain their distance towards him and didn''t stay close with him.


    Although Jun Hua has a different surname with the imperial family, she is still the member of imperial family and their power is not to be looked down into. If they''re said to go against imperial family because of their friendship towards Lin Tang, who can they me?


    Seeing those officials and nobles back off by themselves, Jun Hua eyes shed with pity. The man in front of her never knows the real rtionship with others as he could only think about himself. It''s truly pitiful. A rtionship based on money alone would neverst long. Unfortunately, most rtionships in this era is based on money and power, so she cannot really me them.


    It''s just the man in front of her didn''t even have a single one person he could call as friend. They all distanced themselves from him and no one dare to stand with him. Indeed, with them onlying for the power Lin Tang held, there is no way they want to bear the burden of him having a problem with an imperial family member.


    That look of pity on Jun Hua eyes had somehow made Lin Tang remember that woman. The woman whom he did not love, but he marries her in order to gain even more connection. When he told her to leave, the woman didn''t grieve, but she stared at him with the same look of pity. Those eyes, he hates them so much.


    As the only son born in the Lin family, he has long known that the Lin family is only powerful in name. Unlike the three families who have resources on their own, the Lin family didn''t. Because of that, the only way for him to get more money is through marriage. Besides, with the marriage, he can get the girl and rtion with her family, so it''s a win-win situation for him.


    Although at first he only does it because he''s interested in the woman, hees to enjoy it more and more as times passed by. Anyway, by choosing a powerful wife, he can gain more support to uphold his position as the Prime Minister of Ming Kingdom. Through this position, he has power and ability to control the lives of many people.


    He has everything, but that woman look at him with pity as if he didn''t have anything. He didn''t need that kind of look towards him, especially not from those whom he hates so much.


    Jun Hua noticed Lin Tang emotional struggle and sneered inside.


    "Please excuse me, Prime Minister Lin Tang. I will be going now," Jun Hua said and try to walk from the side.


    The nobles are all looking towards Lin Tang withplicated looks. It seems the rumor about the poor conduct of the children from the Lin family may have some connection with this man. Not only Chun Maora, even the husband is a bit problematic. The person who is strong as a prime minister is in truth was awful in terms of teaching his children.


    Jun Hua walks by the side of the pond and somehow, when Lin Tang wants to give way, he slipped. Jun Hua avoided the stumbling man, but from other people eyes, it looks as if Lin Tang pushed Jun Hua towards the pond.


    By the side, Lin San screamed, "FATHER!"


    SPLASH!


    "Princess Hua falls to the pond!"

 Chapter 145: End for Lin Tang

    <h4>145 End for Lin Tang</h4>


    Yamin moved without dy towards the pond, taking off her outer robe and jumped into the water. The officials are all stunned and unable toprehend what had happened when the second sshed of water is heard.


    SPLASH!


    "Don''t."


    Soujin hand is held back by Yan and Yan eye is solemn. Although they would usually banter with each other, they know the times to get serious and there are matters which they cannot touch casually. Yan gaze had made Soujin remembers, this is the pce and the emperor would surely find things he could take advantage of them. Usually, they would keep their conversation at banter to make people thought that they are only ''friends''.


    He turned his gaze towards the water. This time, they cannot make the emperor pointed to them that they are acting inappropriate towards woman. Or, if Soujin were to go towards theke and jumped into the water to safe Jun Hua, they would know about the special rtionship between Jun and Nanglong family.


    Yet, despite knowing the risk, Soujin wants to help her. He finally realizes it, he had indeed fallen for her albeit only a little bit. If something were to happen to Jun Hua, he wouldn''t be able to forgive Lin Tang. Forcing his feeling down, Soujin stared back.


    "I know. Thanks."


    Yan nodded. He slipped in into the crowds and stays away from Soujin as his best friend''s gaze never leaves the water again. The fury within his eyes bes more apparent as time goes by.


    Actually, Jun Hua is fine. She was holding her breath and carefully let herself stay underwater. She looks at theing Yamin and nodded her head. Yamin hold her Miss arm and swim upwards, only when they are near did she circle her arms around Jun Hua waist and showed up on the surface.


    She moved towards the further shore and gently put Jun Hua on it while at the same time blocking their view towards her Miss. Lin San had slipped in during themotion and handed back Jun Min''s coat to Yamin who used it to wrap Jun Hua to the point nothing can be seen from outside anymore before carried her in her embrace. Despite Jun Hua actually conscious, she closes her eyes tightly and didn''t move.


    Despite feeling nervous, Lin San remembers Jun Min words and try her best to stay calm in this situation. All in all, she had experienced much harder things in the household during these pasts few months. Lin San and Yamin both cooperated to block Jun Hua from other people view causing them unable to look at her at all. Not even a single bit is leaked out to their view.


    Yamin stared coldly at Lin Tang. With her actual profession as an assassin, her gaze is also filled with murderous aura. She strode outside while carrying Jun Hua on her arms. Lin San wants to follow, but she didn''t do it and only stayed behind while looking towards Lin Tang. What happened with her father?


    Soujin hand is still clenched in a tight fist. Only his eyes had turned somewhat calmer when he sees that Jun Hua is fine. He cannot see her because of Yamin and Lin San blocking, but he knows that she must be feeling cold from being underwater for so long. Although this is already spring, the water is still rtively cold because of the change of season.


    He walked to the hall and when he passed by Yan, he said in a cold tone. "You clean them up."


    Yan nodded. This act is truly stupid and unthinkable, which actually a bit suspicious. Lin Tang only wants to get rid Jun Hua, but he didn''t know that this girl is someone who has a lot of backing. If he thinks his reputation could return after this incident, he must be dreaming. This incident has brought the chance for people to push Lin Tang into the road of no return.


    "Is Hua''er alright?" Fan Lanying cannot go there because Ming Hui didn''t allow her.


    "She''s going to be alright. Her brother helped her," Ming Hui assured her. The gaze on Ming Hui is also cold. When he heard themotion and then seeing Jun Min walking inrge strides while carrying a bundle in front of him, he knows that something bad happened. To think that Lin Tang would be that stupid to move against his daughter in front of numerous nobles!


    "That Lin Tang is really hateful!" Fan Lanying said while gritting her teeth. Jun Hua is her friend, how can she stay calm seeing her best friend getting hurt like that?


    Ming Hui gaze is deep. That Lin Tang is still inviting trouble, let see how he fixed him up.


    At the same time, Lin Tang can''t belief he had just done that. He didn''t push the girl, but no one believes him. They would not trust him when he''s saying that he only stumbles towards the pond. Seeing their cold gaze, Lin Tang knows�� It''s over! His career is over!


    The emperor expression is below ugly when he heard the report of things that happened during his birthday party. That Lin Tang has grown really audacious. Does he think their Lin family worth even a fart? He only keeps him to maintain the bnce of the court, but he just had to attack his own daughter.


    "This Lin Tang moral character is truly problematic. Luckily his daughter is a good girl."


    "I know, even Princess Hua still regards her as a sister, but she didn''t regard her own father as father. He must have done something on the back."


    The emperor is not stupid. He knows that the news he heard while walking over to the garden is mostly true. Listening to their gossip before they bow down before him makes him understand just what had happened.


    When he arrives in the garden, Lin Tang hurriedly kowtows to him. However, the gaze emperor had on him is terrifyingly cold. He feels that he can see once again, the powerful figure of the emperor who used to have powerful followers.


    "Lin Tang, do you have any objection with my decision to announce her as a princess?" the emperor asks in a cold tone.


    "This subject didn''t dare��"


    "Then what do you mean by attacking Princess Hua? Did you forget that she was now the member of imperial family?"


    Lin Tang feels his body turned cold. He knows that the emperor must be angry. He''s finished this time.


    "Heed my words. From now on Lin Tang is no longer a noble and he''s stripped of his position as prime minister. His residence is taken back and he cannot return there anymore."


    "Your Majesty, please have mercy!"


    The emperor ignored him, but another persones before him.


    "Imperial father, although this Lin Tang is morally corrupted, his daughter is innocent. At least give her a good marriage partner, so she can live with her husband."


    The emperor had heard about the daughter being a good girl and that Jun Hua regards her as a sister. This is aplicated matter as he doesn''t want to sh with Jun family for the time being. He looks back.


    "Do you have any suggestion, Prince Yan?"


    "What about Fourth Brother? He had reached 18 this year without marriage partner," Yan said earnestly.


    The emperor remembers that Yan too is without marriage partner, but the officials are all looking at him with pleading eyes whenever he mentioned it. With Yan reputation, it will be impossible to marry him with thatdy. The fourth son is someone he didn''t even remember much, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    "Then so be it. For the time being, Lin San will stay with Princess Hua and she will be married to Ming Xiao."


    Just like that, Lin San future is sealed.


    The emperor didn''t give anymore thought and dismissed the party. After such an incident, who is in the mood to have a party?

 Chapter 146: I Have Forgotten About That Matter

    <h4>146 I Have Forgotten About That Matter</h4>


    Jun Hua straightened herself on the seat after the carriage started to move. Yamin stayed in front of her and bowed down.


    "My apologies for the contact before."


    "It''s my order. You don''t need to worry about it," Jun Hua didn''t really mind it. Yamin is also a girl and this scheme is her plot.


    Jun Hua knows that Lin Tang would surely experience some hardship, but she won''t follow it anymore and rest. She doesn''t want to know how he would end, which certainly wouldn''t be a good thing. At the very least, he would not be a noble anymore and he cannot get into the pce anymore.


    Usually, she would not act by herself as the people who are her enemies would head towards their own sad end. All she did is a bit tampering to help, but she would not usually scheme against other, moreover making a move herself. Only this time shall she did this.


    What she knows now is that she will have to act for a few days ahead. It will be really boring to stay in the bed for days, but what can she do? She cannot possibly run about everywhere and ''Jun Min'' would be worried sick about his sister and didn''t leave the residence.


    Upon reaching the home, Jun Hua changed her clothes and dressed up carefully. Jun Zhenxian is forced to return back with his granddaughter. When he heard about Lin Tang attacking her, he had almost looked for that man to give a good round of beating. Finally, he controlled his rage and turned back with Jun Hua to the residence.


    "You''re almost giving me a heart attack, youss," Jun Zhenxian said with relieved tone.


    Jun Hua looks back helplessly. "I didn''t have time to mention it before as I have just thought on the rough n. But, with this there will be no more disturbances from Lin Tang."


    "That Lin San had to stay with you."


    "Let her stay in my new residence. Madam Xie would know what to do," Jun Hua smiled. Her new residence is ready because the emperor somehow makes a lot of people working on it. She had sent Madam Xie to take care of the things there as Xia will stay here and followed her. She will send Xiao Yun over there too in a few days to help with Lin San''s need.


    "This time, Lin Tang would not have any chance to recover," Jun Zhenxian sighed.


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows. "He''s the one bringing it to his self. And I don''t wish to see more girls getting married to such a man."


    The number of the concubine that Lin Tang had had increased and he had expanded his influences over the span time when Jun Hua is busy. This time, he won''t have the chance anymore as Jun Hua hadpletely destroyed his reputation and rtion with the others.


    Jun Zhenxian sighed. This little girl is really ruthless. With this, Lin Tang won''t have any chance to be an official anymore. He doesn''t have many options for job anymore and it will be great if he could keep his live. If he were to provoke Jun Hua again, she wouldn''t let him off anymore despite him being Jun Hua father biologically.


    She had already spared him once, but he continues to take even more concubine and didn''t bother taking care of his household and daughter. How many lives will he take again if he continues this way? And how many lies would he said to the girl''s parent in order to convince them giving the girl to him and support him as the Prime Minister?


    Now, those days of Lin Tang wille to an end. The emperor must be troubled to pick the recement, though Jun Hua didn''t really care whoever he chose.


    "You''re really a little devil. Rest early, don''t make other people suspicious of you," Jun Zhenxian smiled wryly, "Don''t get too involved with the princes struggle. This ce can also be categorized as a battlefield with a different battle."


    "Yes Grandfather," Jun Hua smiled sweetly, "I know."


    ��


    Jun Min Residence


    Lin San is surprised to see that she was brought to a beautiful residence. This is the first time she sees a ce this beautiful.


    "Lady Lin San, please this way," Xiao Yun greeted with a smiling face. She had only managed to stay here for a while, but thankfully her mother has given her the current gist of the situation clearly.


    Lin San nodded her head and followed after the girl. The residence is big, just like the status of Jun Hua. She feels that the two of them are now two people from a different world. She''s still an insignificant noble girl while the other is a grand princess who''s respected by the people.


    "This is your room."


    "Thank you, Xiao Yun," Lin San had asked for the girl name before. She walked inside the room and found it even better than her previous room. She sighed and took a seat. She will soon be a princess too because of her marriage with Ming Xiao. She truly wants to know what kind of man he is.


    The next day, the food is preparedvishly. Lin San feels a little overwhelmed by their service, but the girls only smiled back at her. They are trained strictly because they will serve the princess when sheester on.


    "Princess Ming Hui and Lady Lanying have arrived."


    Lin San face isplicated because she remembers her bad rtionship with the two of them. Regardless what she thinks, she needs to wee them inside. This is not her ce, but she will stay here for the time being.


    "Lin San greets Princess Hui and Lady Lanying."


    Fan Lanying is shocked when she found out that Jun Hua actually wees Lin San in her house. She still remembers that when they are in the academy, this Lin San is the one who bully Jun Hua (despite ended in failure). Itsted for a short time, but it has left a deep impression on her.


    "Lin San, you look more mature?" Fan Lanying asked.


    Lin San smiled. "It seems so."


    "What happened during the time of war?" Ming Hui didn''t ask, he only apanies Fan Lanying since the girl insisted oning. He doesn''t want to leave her alone, so he could onlye with her.


    Lin San smiled. "There are a lot of things, Fan Lanying. But what I know is that I don''t want to live with my father anymore."


    "Did he do anything?"


    "He takes a lot of concubines and each of them is annoying," Lin San said coldly. Fan Lanying and Ming Hui can clearly detect the animosity she had with them. This little girl hade to know the feeling of hatred and she could differentiate between those who are really on her side and those who don''t clearly.


    Fan Lanying knows, if it''s her who is in Lin San''s position, she won''t be able to survive. With her upright and straight personality, it will be a miracle if she could contend with those sweet lipped women. Their challenges in life are indeed suitable with their capabilities.


    "Did you do something to them?"


    "I don''t need to, they are digging their own grave. Trying to win favor with my father,peting against each other, they are scheming against each other. All I need to do is be an obedient girl and stay by the side watching the shows."


    Lin San tone is cold and indifferent. She never regards her father as someone worthy of her respect anymore. He had left them alone and never truly cared. All she cares about is her mother, but she cannot help her anymore.


    "Lanying, can you please forgive me for trying to bully you back in the past?" Lin San raised her head.


    Fan Lanying pursed her lips. Since she had changed, why should she bother remembering the past?


    "I have forgotten about that matter."


    Lin San is stunned and then she smiled brightly. "Thank you very much."


    On the side Ming Hui is watching them while drinking his tea. It seems he can''t understand what these girls are thinking.

 Chapter 147: You Need to Keep Acting

    <h4>147 You Need to Keep Acting</h4>


    For the next few days, Jun Hua is not allowed to go outside her room even for eating. Xia would bring the food inside the room, so Jun Hua can eat inside the room. Today is the same. Jun Hua is reading her books while sitting on her bed. There is not much she can do while acting as a sick person.


    Jun Zhenxian is busy with handling the numerous requests that suddenlye. The number of people expressing their sadness over the incident cannot be said to be few. He had to sort them up, one by one�� Though the one who are busy the most are the servants, he still had tons of work to do.


    "Min, you go to the hall," Jun Hua suddenly said.


    "Yes."


    With that, Yamin disappears and Jun Hua sits in her room calmly. Her eyes turned towards the window and soon enough, a knock is heard.


    "Can''t you use a door?"


    Nanglong Soujin is outside, looking at the girl before him calmly. Jun Hua cannot detect him, but she noticed his servant who''s following him. She red at this man who suddenly appeared within her room.


    "You seem fine."


    "I''m good. The medicine worked," Jun Hua retorted.


    Soujin can clearly detect that this girl doesn''t like him being here. But, he doesn''t care. He was worried about her ever since that incident. Unfortunately, the rules didn''t allow him to meet with the girl because they don''t have any connection.


    "Even inside the room you wear a veil?"


    "Why not? You''re here," Jun Hua said again. This man is really annoying. It''s because of his existence that she had to wear the veil. She doesn''t want this man to see her real face anymore.


    Soujin chuckled. His eyes are looking at Jun Hua with demonic gaze making Jun Hua feels ufortable. She stared back at his face, challenging him.


    "Your eyes are truly different."


    Jun Hua lifted her eyebrows. "What is the difference?"


    "You don''t afraid or even try to win my good side," Soujin answered.


    What is the use for it? Jun Hua had been with him once every week for battling, is there any need to act? Anyway, she is not one who is used to act as an afraid or bashful girl, at most try to avoid attention and act dumb. As for with this guy? She doesn''t have the willingness to do that.


    "Why are youing here?"


    "To check on you, but it seems unnecessary," Soujin lips curved, making a devilish smile. One would never know that he is the one being concerned about the other party just the day before.


    "Does your fall is your brother''s n?"


    Jun Hua eyes narrowed at this man question. Soujin looks at the girl''s expression and nodded his head as if answering himself.


    "So it''s true."


    "There is no need for you to meddle, General Soujin," Jun Hua said carefully. When this man uses his brain, she knows that she won''t be his match. What a troublesome man.


    "I won''t meddle," Soujin answered, "I will only stay here."


    Hearing his answer, Jun Hua is speechless. Somehow Jun Hua feels that this man is really unfathomable. People said that woman thought is hard to guess like a needle in the ocean, but looking at this man, Jun Hua feels that he''s even harder to understand. They clearly only meet a few times, but he keeps oning to her and bothering her.


    "Then you should go," Jun Hua said.


    "Are you kicking me out?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Hearing that blunt answer, Soujin instead move his feet to the chair on the room and sits down on it. Jun Hua wants to kick him out badly, but she is ''sick'' and cannot do much action.


    "This is my room."


    "I know," Soujin answered. "Do you want to know what happened with Lin Tang?"


    Jun Hua raised her head. Does something happen to him? He was thrown out from his residence and lives on the streets from a few days before, right? Is there anything else?


    Looking at the eyes of the girl before him, Soujin knows that she hadn''t heard anything. It should have been expected since she was confined in this room and the two of them worked very secretly.


    "He lives on the street as beggar."


    "Beggar?" Jun Hua is sure that he must have enough money even after being thrown out. After that, he can try to find some work for living. Why should he resort into being a beggar?


    "He''s truly an unlucky man," Soujin said calmly.


    Those words of Soujin makes Jun Hua raised her head. Does this man do something? Why is he helping her?


    "Thank you."


    Soujin eyebrows rose and her evaluation about Jun Hua had unknowingly risen again. "You''re a sharp one. Do you have any interest with the festival next week?"


    Jun Hua doesn''t really want to go outside with how the people are looking at her. But, she was curious with the festival since she never went there before, so she wants toe.


    "I do. I wille with my brother," Jun Hua answered.


    "I will meet you there," Soujin said before leaving through the window once again.


    Jun Hua looks at him. Why is heing here just to say those words? As a general and a new prince, he should be busy and not like her who dumps everything to her servants. Jun Hua shifted her attention back to her book and read it. She still needs to act for a long time here.


    Soujin returned to his residence with Lou following after him. Lou martial art is not as high as Soujin which makes Jun Hua manages to detect him. Luckily, Lou didn''t know that his martial art was lower than a girl or he would undoubtedly feel depressed.


    "Mother, what is that?" Soujines home and noticed his mother is looking towards a certain card with furrowed brows. Anything that was written on that card must have made her feeling bad or ufortable.


    Qin Shie sighed. "Your childhood friend, Tian Ni, is going toe back to the capital."


    "Tian Ni?" Soujin only has some vague memories about that girl. He never had any interest towards that girl in the first ce.


    "There is some matter her father needs to attend on the capital. Since she''sing back, the Tian family wished that you would take her around."


    "Tell them, this gen-prince is busy," Soujin refused tly.


    Qin Shie forced a smile on her face as she watched her son walked away. She knows that her son only sees Tian Ni as a sister at most, but that girl�� Haih, this is going to be a problem.

 Chapter 148: A Song

    <h4>148 A Song</h4>


    For Jun Hua to stay inside her room for an entire day is truly a big hurdle. She wants to go out, but she still needs to keep her acting, so she stays inside her room, reading her book. After a few hours of reading, she put the book aside.


    She can''t stand reading a book for an entire day without going out at all. Usually, even when she needs to read a lot of books, she still has her training session. Now that she is ''sick'', she had to stay inside the room for the whole day. This has been going for a few days and she doesn''t want to keep thiszy attitude anymore.


    "Xia, is there anything interesting out there?"


    Xia rolled her eyes secretly. What should she tell her? If she were to tell the gossips from the capital, would Jun Hua feel pleased with what she hears? Xia is not sure that Jun Hua is one that would get interested with that kind of thing.


    But, seeing that Jun Hua is still staring at her, she tried her best to tell the story from the people in the capital. It didn''t take long for Jun Hua to feel bored.


    "It''s so boring. I want to go outside��"


    "��"


    Xia really hopes that Xiao Yun and Madam Xie are still here, so they could share some ideas with her. Xia doesn''t know what she should do in order to make Jun Hua didn''t feel bored inside the house.


    The n is originated from the girl, but she forgets to think that she still needs to act like a sick girl for the next few days which makes her feels really bored. Despite her duty as a general, Jun Hua is still a 15 year old girl inside. Why should she always force herself to do her work and didn''t enjoy her life for once?


    Xia quickly thinks for other things that she can do in this time, "Miss, what about learning music?"


    Jun Hua face nked for a moment. She had forgotten about her lesson in zither. For these pasts few months, she hadn''t touched that zither at all. Even though she does have one, she rarely practices and going to the war had made herpletely forgot about it.


    Looking at the zither by the corner of her room, Jun Hua pursed her lips. She still remembers how poorly she ys the zither in front of the others. She doesn''t like ying that instrument.


    Standing up from her bed, she reaches out to her cupboard before taking out a flute*. The wind instrument size is not big and really suitable for her hand. Going from the appearance, it is an old instrument which makes the color fades slightly.


    Xia eyes lit up when she sees the flute. She had seen the instrument when Jun Hua firstes to this ce. The girl once likes to y the music for her mother. But ever since the death of Jun Saya, she hadn''t touched it again.


    Jun Hua caressed the flute. This musical instrument makes her remember of her mother. At that time, no matter how tired she is, she would spend a short time before sleeping to y a single song for her mother. This is her habit from when she is staying in the vige to keep her mother happy and didn''t think about her family.


    Putting the tip of it to her lips, she starts to blow air to the musical instrument. Her eyes are closed. Her hands yed the tone agilely and beautiful notese out. By the side, Xia is rooted on her ce as she cannot believe how good Jun Hua ys the musical instrument.


    "Miss��"


    The Miss she knows is someone who didn''t know anything about zither and the way to y it. Even she cannot hold the zither correctly until the teacher told her. But, for this musical instrument, she had yed it for years to her mother. Even though she hadn''t yed it again, her fingers still remember it and they could do it really well.


    When the song finished, Jun Hua opened her eyes. The first thing she sees is that man had returned��


    "Why are you sneaking to my window again?" Jun Hua said with annoyed tone.


    Unbeknownst to her, Soujin hade to her window andes inside the room again. By the side, Xia mouth is hanging open and she hastily runs away from the room, leaving Jun Hua alone because when Soujin staring at her, she could feel that her presence is unneeded. In her heart, she hopes her Miss won''t me her for going away like that��


    Thankfully, Jun Hua didn''t put the me on her because she knows that Soujin gaze is powerful, at least in a sense. In front of people far weaker than him, they won''tst even for a second if Soujin is looking at them with displeased mood.


    "You y beautifully," Soujin said, "Why don''t you show it to the others?"


    Jun Hua snorted. "I only y this to my mother. I don''t want to show it to others."


    The flute holds precious memories for her of her days with her mother. Whenever she ys music, her mother would smile towards her and pat her head. That was the reason for her to continue ying the flute. After her mother passed away, she cannot bring herself to touch the musical instrument again until today.


    Originally, she doesn''t want anyone to see her ying it, but Soujin just had toe here without invitation, again. She feels that she needs to retrain her bodyguard again because they fail to inform her about Soujin arrival.


    If her soldiers were to know the tragedy that would befall them, they would surely curse Soujin for going into Jun Hua''s room without permission.


    "You shouldn''t havee here, General Soujin," Jun Hua looks towards the man.


    Soujin didn''t bother answering the little girl. "You should rest more. Falling into water might make you sick."


    "I have mostly recovered," Jun Hua retorted.


    Soujin knows that she is bing more irritated by his presence. He onlyes because of that fine melody which makes him impressed. After seeing her ying so beautifully, he cannot help but teasing the girl a bit. Seeing that she is starting to get impatient, he chooses to stop.


    "Alright. Don''t forget about the festival."


    Jun Hua res at the window as she looks back towards the flute. Carefully save it back, she turns to her bed. Just what is that man wanted bying here? She can''t understand what is in his mind.

 Chapter 149: Second Inciden

    <h4>149 Second Inciden</h4>


    "Princess Hui is sick?" Jun Hua turned her head towards Xia. This news is happening not long after she''s falling to the pond. The emperor must be cursing of his bad luck. After his birthday party, it seems trouble keeps on piling up.


    "Yes, Princess, do we need to send our presents?" Xia asked. It''s the tradition that whenever someone is sick, their rtive or friends will send some items. Usually, the ones who manage it is the madam of the house, but in this residence, Jun Hua is the only girl.


    Originally, they don''t have any rtion with Ming Hui since the Jun family barely had any interaction with her. However, with her being an imperial family member along with her second identity, she still needs to keep up a fa?ade and send the princess some items.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Princess Hui is not someone who contends for the throne, it should be alright even if we send some item. Just remember to only pick things useful for health."


    "Yes Princess."


    "Calls me Miss."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua turned her attention to the book again. It seems that they have been nning things carefully. And, she will need toe to visit him��


    ��


    Yan stared at the ''girl'' lying on the couch before him with dark face.


    "I hear you''re sick, so I send some people to give you things. But, it seems that you''re perfectly fine?"


    Ming Hui ignored his brother tone and stretch his bodyzily. "It''s not like I want to do things this quickly, but there are some changes on our n."


    "You''re going away?"


    "Yeah, for ''recuperating''," Ming Hui answered lightly.


    Yan sighed. "That Soujin will surelye here stealthily along with that Jun Min. Where is your woman?"


    "I told her to prepare for her things because the doctor told me to recuperate in the ce close to nature, your area."


    "You bribed to doctor?"


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes. "The doctor whoes is surely those whom I trust. They are capable and the emperor would surely be snubbed. He wouldn''t worry much about this sickly daughter of his and dly send me away."


    Yan wants to throw this guy out of this residence and tell the emperor about the truth, but he can''t. If he does, their n will turn into shambles without any hope to sess.


    "Enjoy your time there. I have prepared the guards for you."


    Ming Hui nodded. "When are youing over?"


    Yan passed him a look. "Do you think a prince can go over and y around happily? The emperor would put more effort to look into our matter before deciding. We are not like you who are considered as freeloader."


    Ming Hui snorted and sits down. He picks the fruits ced on the table as his smile grows cold. He picks up a bottle among the fruits.


    "This is sleeping pills, use them carefully," Ming Hui said calmly.


    Yan pick up the bottle from Ming Hui hand as he nodded. "The hardest part in your life turned into the deadliest weapon in your hand."


    Ming Hui stared at that bottle as his smile grows cold. His eyes are reminiscing about the past where the emperor didn''t care about him and left him to die.


    "I still hate him for that," Ming Hui saidzily. "But, I don''t want to stain my hand."


    "There are others who will do it on your behalf," Soujin had appeared. He looks towards the bottle on Ming Hui hand as he nodded.


    "You, Yan, and that boy," Ming Hui smiled. "I know."


    "I think, I want to apud that emperor for making so many enemies even from his own house. I bet, there is no one with more enemies than him," Yan said.


    "What about Jun family?" Jun Min arrived on the room without any voice. Just like Soujin, the two of them slipped in without anyone noticing their arrival. Soujin knows that shees since he can detect it from far, but he didn''t mention it.


    Yan thinks for a while. The emperor only makes the enemy of a few people with influence, but Jun family is facing the whole family�� they truly had a lot of enemies.


    Jun Min looks towards the bottle. She doesn''t know what kind of past Ming Hui had, but she knows that it''s not something good. The four of them had their own grudge towards the emperor. Hers is because of the emperor n to eradicate Jun family and forcing her mother to marry that man, as for the others, she still doesn''t know.


    "You will leave the capital?"


    "Yeah, my part is over in here. But I bet you all are going to get into trouble again," Ming Hui smirked.


    "Why don''t you wait until the festival? Don''t you want to bring Lanying there?" Jun Hua remembers that Lanying hade once and told her that she wants to go to the festival with Ming Hui. Now that Ming Hui had to leave, there is no way it cane true.


    "I do, but there are some peopleing after the festival day. Some of them are sharp and I don''t want to meet with them anymore," Ming Hui pointed his chin towards Soujin. "His childhood sweetheart is one of them."


    Soujin had ck lines appearing on his face. "I only see her as a sister, not more."


    "Whatever you said then," Yan grinned.


    Soujin send a re towards Yan. "It has been a month since I ceased training, how about if I give you a good exercise?"


    "Not again!"


    Ming Hui had noticed that Soujin is healing fast, which is a surprise for him, because internal damages usually take a long time. It seems that Soujin has fast recovery ability.


    "Soujin have a fianc��e?" Jun Min asks curiously. From what she knows about this man, he would not show any interest towards the fairer gender. She hadpletely forgotten that this is the same man that barged into her room just a few days before because of his interest.


    "She is just a childhood friend," Soujin answered simply, his tone clearly displeased.


    Jun Min knows that the other party wouldn''t tell her more than this. Although she wants to know, she curbed her interest and talks about other superficial things.


    As they are bantering inside Ming Hui residence, their hearts know, whatever their n is, they need to start executing it before it is toote. The only n they share with each other is the grand n which requires the four of them to do, but for their personal grievances, they need to do it by themselves.

 Chapter 150: Ming Hui Past: Concealmen

    <h4>150 Ming Hui Past: Concealmen</h4>


    The emperor agrees with pleads from the doctor to let Ming Hui go for recuperating. He hardly remembers this sickly girl because he would hear that she is recuperating again, again, and again. If not the news about Yan making trouble, he would hear the excuse of her cannot attend some party because of her health.


    He had already sent several famous doctors to check on her, but they would always said that she was born with weak constitution and thus unable to do heavy exercise. Because of them, he already memorized countless excuses they would give about this daughter.


    He feels an extreme headache when facing with this daughter of his. He always thought that this sickly daughter of his is truly annoying. All she did every day is only staying on her chamber. Even after reaching 16, she is still not married. The emperor cannot possibly pick any random man because her body is weak and all.


    Hearing that he had agreed, Ming Hui told the servants to prepare without any dy and she got into the carriage with Fan Lanying.


    "Has your family agreed with this?" Ming Hui asked.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "They said that they are nning to move from the capital too, so I will meet them again in the town."


    "I see, sorry for dragging you into this."


    Fan Lanying smiled. "It''s alright. I''m fine with this."


    She was happy all this time spending time with Ming Hui and learns things she never knew before. Although her role is a guard, she is more like a friend in front of Ming Hui and it makes her happy. There are times when she hopes that Ming Hui is not a girl, so she can spend her life with her, but those thought only pass for a moment.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, I''m just thinking, how good it would be if you were a guy. I could spend every day with you," Fan Lanying said honestly. But if he is truly a guy, she would make sure to beat him up for deceiving her all this time first.


    Ming Hui nked for a moment thenughed. He waved his hands and instructed them to make sure that no one can hear them. The guards all moved and maintain their distances.


    "I can make your wishe true," Ming Hui pulled Fan Lanying to her embrace.


    "What?"


    "I''m a man."


    Fan Lanying feels her head short-circuited for a moment. Her mouth is opened wide as she stared at the man behind her.


    "WHAT?"


    "Shh, don''t be so loud," Ming Huiughed a bit. He found that her shocked reaction to be really cute. He had already imagined what her reaction would be in his mind, but the truth shook him again for good.


    "You!" Fan Lanying face flushed red in embarrassment. She still remembers the day she spent with him by her side and many things they do together. With the other party face and gesture, she never suspected that he is a man�� wait, she did think about it for a few times, but ignore it because it was impossible.


    Thinking about everything they had done together albeit they never get too close made Fan Lanying feeling extremely embarrassed.She red at the man beside her. Her reddened eyes and flushed cheek would make Ming Hui thought of her as cute if only she wasn''t angry at this time.


    "Do you think I would let you go?"


    Ming Hui gulped in worry, knowing that he will have to face the wrath of a strong and innocent girl. He sighed inside his heart as he knew full well that he''s the one who bring this path towards himself.


    In the end, he needs to exin a lot of things to the angry Fan Lanying. He suffered a few hits from her before managed to calm the girl down and told her about his past. His guards are all curious about the ruckus inside the carriage, but none of them dare to interrupt in fear they might be a nuisance.


    ��


    8 years before


    "Doctor, have you finished today examination?" Ming Hui''s mother asks softly.


    The doctor nodded his head, "There is nothing wrong. However, how much longer do you n to hide his gender? If the one being summoned here is not me, you will be found out."


    Ming Hui''s mother looks towards the little boy on the side who''s ying with the brush. She had raised her son as a girl from young age.


    "You just have to make sure that you''re the one being summoned here," Ming Hui''s mother said, "You should know that I don''t want him to contend for the throne, right?"


    The doctor shrugged his shoulder. He knows what this woman meant, after all, the contest for the throne is always dangerous and all. If her son gets into the middle of the battle and start to fight, he won''t survive for even a day.


    "Hiding him here and tell everyone that he''s a girl won''t solve the problem. Even if you don''t have any favor from the emperor, they would still target you because of him."


    Ming Hui''s mother shows a smile, a sad and mncholic smile, "Because he''s known as a girl, they won''t target him much. If theye, I will let them target me instead of him."


    The doctor rubbed his forehead. The thoughts of a mother who loved their children are something he could neverprehend. Still, he knows that the treatment this woman in front of him gets in the pce is terrible. With the womenpeting for the emperor favor and her partially getting it because of her son, they won''t back down.


    He cleaned up his equipment as he passed her a bottle, "This is what you ask. Let me remind you, don''t use it unless it''s really necessary."


    Ming Hui''s mother takes the bottle carefully. She smiled at the sight of the bottle, "You would never know just how long I have waited for this."


    "Don''t go away that quick. The little boy still needs you."


    Ming Hui''s mother eyes shed for a second. She didn''t agree with the doctor right away as she put the bottle away with utmost care.


    "If something were to happen to me, please take care of Ming Hui."


    The doctor frowned. Given his knowledge about this woman, he knows that she is not one to surrender at the word of fate. If there is something she doesn''t want, she will surely do her utmost to make sure that she won''t get it.


    Knowing that he won''t be able to convince the woman, he sighed and left, not knowing that he would hear a terrible news the next day.

 Chapter 151: Ming Hui Past: Poison Inciden

    <h4>151 Ming Hui Past: Poison Inciden</h4>


    The 8 years old Ming Hui is said to be the prettiest girl, but he always stays within his room with his mother. When he is a child, his mother said that he had weak constitution, so the emperor sends the most talented physician to treat her. However, the doctor always said that he is still weak.


    Ming Hui''s mother always teaches the little boy about many things a girl should know. Even if his real gender is different, she won''t let him ck off in order for him to pass off as a girl safely.


    "Imperial Mother, it''s really hard," Ming Hui looks towards his mother with pleading eyes. He''s tired for doing the same things over and over again for hours.


    "Hui''er, you need to learn this kind of things. There are a lot of dangers in the pce."


    At that time, Ming Hui didn''t know why, but his mother never allowed him to go far away from her. One time, he yed on the garden when several girlse over and they look at him with unfriendly gaze.


    "This is Princess Hui?"


    "Is she truly a sickly princess?"


    "Hui''er!" Ming Hui mother hurriedlyes and hugs the boy. She stared at the other concubines in front of her. "What are you doing here?"


    "We are bored, so we want to see the little princess. But, it seems that rumor is not true, isn''t it?"


    Ming Hui stayed within her mother arms as those girls keep on talking towards them. He looks at his mother, but she never exined anything until that day. Ming Hui''s mother keeps him under her embrace as she skillfully deflects the women inquiry perfectly. Her words are sharp yet they sound pleasant.


    That was not the first time Ming Hui saw his mother quarrel with the others women. However, this time his mother words sound even more hurtfulpare with the usual. Because of her knife inside her sweet talk, the women are rushing away to avoid embarrassment any further.


    "Imperial Mother, you sound really harsh today," Ming Hui looks towards his mother curiously.


    Ming Hui''s mother is stunned, but she quickly regained herposure as she strokes Ming Hui''s head tenderly.


    "Hui''er, living as a woman is hard in this era," she said softly, "But, the men rarely know because of their position."


    Inside the harem, the men would only know from their favored one''s perspective. That news is mostly biased towards the one who said it and the real fact is hidden beneath the sweet talk. However, with the women has lower rankpare with the men, what could they said if they are not favored?


    Little Ming Hui didn''t understand what his mother is saying, but that night, he is called by his mother.


    "Imperial mother, what is it?"


    Ming Hui mother looks at Ming Hui sadly and took out a bottle. "Hui''er, you need to remember to never reveal your real gender to anyone. Stay here and don''te out."


    "Imperial Mother, what is in that bottle?" Ming Hui asked as his eyes never leave the bottle.


    "This is sleeping pills and it will help mother sleep. If anyone asks you, tell them that this bottle is given by the girls whoe here this evening."


    "Yes Imperial mother."


    That was not sleeping pill, but poison. Ming Hui''s mother used her death to allow Ming Hui to stay within the residence for a longer time. But, Ming Hui can never forget how the emperor never cared for them. The burial is extremely simple and Ming Hui knows that his mother is not respected in this residence.


    After the burial, he returns to his ce, mulling about his mother. He wants to ask his father about his view in his mother, but the emperor never came. Not only that, he didn''t bother to take care of Ming Hui to the point that one of his concubinese and poison him.


    This time, the news made the emperor raged because Ming Hui is still his ''daughter''. Still, all he does is just telling them to investigate the matter as he put the matter into the back of his head and never mentioned it anymore. The doctor hurriedlyes to help him. Somehow, Ming Hui survived. The doctor told him that it''s a miracle because he should have died.


    "How long did I sleep for?"


    "Around 1 week, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Here is your medicine."


    Ming Hui took it and his face scrunched up. "Bitter."


    "Be patience. You need to drink it if you want to get better," the doctorughed.


    Ming Hui looks at that doctor. "Can you teach me medicine?"


    "Sure, but only for some time. I still need to go after you''re healed."


    "Then, just tell imperial father that his daughter is still sick, she had weak body or whatever��"


    The doctor looks at the eyes of the boy in front of him. The little boy surprisingly had a mature mind. It seems those whoe from the imperial family all mature more quicklypare with the other children. He sighed. "You''re simr to your mother. I understand. I will help you."


    "Thank you doctor!"


    Ming Hui vowed to learn medicine better and be a doctor in the future. If he returned back to be a man, there would be no one who can recognize him, so it is easy.


    ��


    "You didn''t be a doctor?" Fan Lanying asked. She had already epted the fact that Ming Hui is indeed a man and not women. Their clothes be slightly disheveled due to her partially beating Ming Hui with her fist and only after a while did she satisfied. As for Ming Hui, he simply endured the angry Fan Lanying with a helpless face.


    Ming Hui shakes his head while he tidied up his clothes. "I never got the chance to realize it."


    "I see. What is your n after reaching the town?" Fan Lanying is curious.


    "I will be a doctor and erase my past identity."


    Fan Lanying eyes widened. "Erase your identity? What do you mean?"


    "There are things you better off didn''t know," Ming Hui said. When he''s older a bit, he meets with the two troublemaker teenagers who''re arguing because one of them is going to the war again. That meeting is the one that changed his whole life.


    Because of his experience in living as a woman, he doesn''t like sweet lipped women. Besides, he knows that his residents would never find peace if he were to collect a lot of women. Seeing a woman like Fan Lanying is truly refreshing for his eyes, so he set his heart only for her.


    "If you''re a man, why are you choosing me as your guard?" the girl red at him for she finally remembers something so important.


    "It''s because I want you to be my bride and stay close with me."


    That answer makes Fan Lanying face turned red just like a tomato. Ming Huiughed on her side. Even if she doesn''t want him now, he will wait for her patiently. Besides, he still hadn''t reached the marriageable age yet��.

 Chapter 152: The Festival

    <h4>152 The Festival</h4>


    Jun Family Residence


    Jun Zhenxian isughing as he watched his granddaughter already stopped her acting. She cannot stay within her room anymore and itching to get out from it.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Jun Hua looks at her grandfather who''s stillughing. Despite her feeling slightly annoyed at her grandfather antic, she still behaves herself and stays calm.


    "You sure cannot stay quiet on your room. Will youe to tomorrow festival?" Jun Zhenxianughed again.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I will. What about you Grandpa?"


    "This old bone will just stay at home," Jun Zhenxian said whileughing.


    Jun Hua nodded and she strode to the living room. The room is still in good condition. It seems her grandfather didn''t destroy the room anymore. Well, previously he probably did it because he wants to have a fight with her, but he cannot bring himself to say it directly.


    "Will you go as Jun Hua or Jun Min?"


    Jun Hua raised her head, "Jun Hua."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. Jun Hua proceeds to the training hall and practice her concentration again. In mere seconds, she had entered the zone and starts her training. Jun Zhenxian watched from the side feeling somewhat guilty but proud. He''s the one who train the girl the most until she can be a really talented fighter like now, but it makes her lose her time to learn things a girl should have learned.


    The day passed smoothly. The next day, Jun Hua prepared herself and wear a good clothes while Yamin had dressed as Jun Min. Looking from the side, Xia sighed.


    "Soon, you will need to search for another people to pass of as yourself. Yamin had grown taller than you, Miss."


    Jun Hua notices it. Despite only taller by 2-3 centimeters, she will still grow taller and it''s possible that the two of them would have more different stature. She cannot let them find out her true identity and it will be hard for Yamin to pass of as her in the future.


    "I will think for a solution."


    Xia nodded. "Good luck Miss."


    Jun Hua and Yamin go to the festival. There are a lot of people there and each of them is walking on the streets. The stalls are plenty and Jun Hua truly wants to try them. But before that, she wants to look for the food here.


    "Min, have you gone to a festival before?"


    "No, I haven''t��." Yamin almost wanted to add Miss, luckily she remembers not to.


    Jun Hua nodded. She had expected it to be so. She looks around, thinking which one she should try out first when an eyesorees to her sight.


    Lan Gao Yaes with Lan Ping, but she would never expect to see Jun Hua and Jun Min together. The two of them are really simr in stature, if not because they are dressed so differently, she might thought of them as twins.


    "Princess Jun Hua, Prince Jun Min," Lan Ping said with heavy tone. He feels that this is truly his bad luck, to encounter those whom he hates the most at the beginning of the day. Besides, their title makes him remember his lost on the battle.


    "Lan Ping, Lady Gao Ya," Yamin said politely, imitating the way Jun Hua talks as Jun Min.


    Lan Gao Ya smiled sweetly, making Jun Hua feels like she wants to get away as soon as possible. She clearly knows that gaze, buting from Lan Gao Yan makes her feels nausea. She wonders why just the sight of this girl can make such a reactioning from her.


    Lan Gao Ya wears a beautiful flowery type dress. She didn''t even bother to wear a veil at this kind of asion. Any men whonded their eyes on her would find her too charming thus they would unable to look away. After all, not many nobles are like Lan Gao Ya.


    Jun Hua let her eyes looks around, but didn''t see anything interesting, so she can only bear with it.


    "Do you have any interest in a challenge?" Lan Ping said provoking.


    Yamin sighed, but she could see that Jun Hua signaling her to say yes, so she nodded. Looking at that, Lan Ping grinned and pointed to one of the stalls.


    "What about that one?"


    That stall is about using a ring to throw it towards the present on the board. This game is usually for themoners as they could use martial arts to get the ring on the right one. Yamin raised her eyebrows.


    "It will be an easy task for us to y it."


    "Why notpeting who''s the quickest?" Lan Ping smiled.


    Lan Gao Ya doesn''t want to see them ying that sort of game, but she does want to see Jun Min skill. She turned towards Lan Ping.


    "Get the ne."


    Yamin turned towards Jun Hua. "Is there anything you like?"


    Jun Hua looks towards the stall. All in all, she doesn''t have much interest on the items there because she could get even better items as she is the Miss of Jun family. But, if she should pick, she will just take something useful.


    "That shuttlecock*."


    Not only Yamin, even Lan Gao Ya and Lan Ping stared with incredulous expression towards Jun Hua. This shuttlecock is a game for children on the streets and normally a girl from a good family rarely y this game. Given that Jun Hua is already 15, it''s already unsuitable to y.


    Jun Hua just smiled which makes Yamin sighed. She pays for the ring and waited for Lan Ping. The man also moved forward and readied his arm. His head cannot understand why Jun Hua would want to get that kind of toy.


    "Ready, start!"


    Lan Gao Ya is the one giving the cue. The two of them moved their hands. Each of them had three rings, which means three changes. But, knowing Jun Hua usual style, Yamin use the three of them on the same shuttlecock while Lan Ping only used one to the one that Lan Gao Ya picks.


    "Isn''t it a waste to use them on one present?" Lan Ping mouth twitched. His face is dark because he is slower than Yamin. Of course he could never beat Yamin who was specialized in the training as an assassin. Throwing things to the right ce already bes a skill she has had since a long time ago.


    Yamin shrugged and get that shuttlecock from the stall owned. She hands it to Jun Hua who ept it happily, her clear eyes looks shining.


    "Thank you brother," her sweet voice traveled. For an instant, Lan Ping is stunned. The voice of Jun Hua is melodious and pleasing to the ears. Even the sweet voice from Lan Gao Ya cannot bepared with her.


    Lan Gao Ya noticed her cousin eyes and her eyes glinted with maliciousness. It''s time to get rid of this eyesore.

 Chapter 153: Conning Lan Ping

    <h4>153 Conning Lan Ping</h4>


    Lan Gao Ya steps forwards and smiles to change the topic.


    "What if we watch the show?"


    Jun Hua eyebrows rose. The show? Is it interesting? She looks towards Yamin who is also looking at her, waiting for her instruction.


    "Then, let''s go."


    Lan Gao Ya eyes moved towards ''Jun Min''. She wants that attention towards her. The boy eyes are always looking for his sister and he didn''t bother looking at her.


    The show location is not far. It''s a simple show of dancers which Jun Hua didn''t have much interest at. Her eyes started to wander around when she looks at the two men who are walking leisurely and quickly hides her face. She remembers that Soujin told her that they are going to meet in the festival, but she doesn''t really want to see him.


    The people started to move which makes the four of them separated. Jun Hua can easily detect where they are, but she didn''t bother looking for them and moved back from the crowd. Lan Ping appeared before her and stared at the girl before him.


    She was still wearing a veil, blocking most of her face. But, that fairplexion on her skin and those crystal clear eyes are truly beautiful. This is the first time he pays close attention to her and noticed just how pretty she is.


    "Jun Hua."


    If only she didn''te from Jun Family and have connection with that annoying general, he might be able to get her. Unfortunately, he could only resort to petty tricks if he really wants to get her.


    Jun Hua stared at the man. "General Lan Ping, don''t you know proper manner?"


    Lan Pingughed. Why should he know proper manner in front of her? Somehow, he feels that this girl is not bad. But will Jun Min does something to him if he were to do something to her?


    Before he could do anything, an item passed between them.


    Jun Hua eyes narrowed slightly because she knows that the distance between that item, which she recognizes as a dart, and Lan Ping is merely a few millimeters. If that man walks just a little more, he would get hurt by the sharp de.


    "Who''s there?" Lan Ping asks angrily. He is one of the young promising generals in Ming Kingdom, who dares to hurt him?


    Unknown to them, Soujin has been standing near them for some time already. He looks towards the two of them calmly. "I didn''t know that the Lan family has failed on guiding their son to the point of showing disrespect towards a princess."


    He had noticed the eyes Lan Ping held when he looks towards Jun Hua, that was the eyes of a beast. As a man, how can he do not know the meaning behind that gaze? Inside his heart, he vowed that he wouldn''t let him get any closer to this girl.


    Lan Ping looks at Soujin. "Just because you have a title as prince, it doesn''t mean you''re invincible."


    He''s genuinely angry. If Soujin have the slightest intention to hurt him, he won''t be able to stand here anymore. That dart has clearly showed their difference in power.


    "If you have the capability, why don''t you try taking the title from me?" Soujin arched his eyebrows, provoking the other party.


    The offer from Soujin tempted Lan Ping very much. He wants to have the title as a prince because he knows that it''s the greatest honor he could receive. However, he is not that na?ve to think that he could beat Soujin with his martial arts and leading capability. After all, the fact showed that he had lost against the other party.


    "Will you really be willing to part with that title?" Lan Ping asks.


    Soujin stares back, his eyes as deep as the ocean, "Why don''t you try?"


    His voice is filled with confidence that he won''t lose against the other party. Lan Ping knows that he might not have any chance to beat the other party, but this is a chance that he doesn''t want to miss no matter what. That title is not something that can be given so lightly!


    "What do you want topete in?" Lan Ping asks, indicating that he epted the other party challenge.


    "You can challenge me in anything you want," Soujin answered back.


    Seeing these two men suddenly having a bout, Jun Hua feels rather speechless. It is one thing for them to have bad rtion with each other and a different thing to actually sh against the other party in the middle of a day like this.


    Does the two of them have blood feud? From what she remembers, they only have bad rtionship because Soujin is far better than Lan Ping. Did she miss the news again? She is pretty sure that she had heard everything that happened during these times...


    Oblivious that she is the reason Soujin provokes Lan Ping, Jun Hua moves slightly behind Soujin. She doesn''t really want to see that annoying Lan Ping and his annoying eyes that he uses to look at her previously.


    "What about archery?" Lan Ping eyes gleamed. He hears that Soujin is a general who uses sword, but never the others. If he challenges the other party with archery, he might have a chance to win.


    Soujin''s expression didn''t change as he nodded, "Sure. Let''s go there."


    Lan Ping nodded and the two of them started walking towards the pretty spacious area where they could battle. Jun Hua looks around and after ascertaining that Yamin is not near here, she decides to follow after these two. Their battle might be something interesting to look at.


    The two of them borrowed the bow and arrow from the nearby stands. Lan Ping looks towards the bow in his hand with furrowed brows. He''s not really familiar with a bow this heavy, but he should be able to lift it easily for a couple of minutes.


    "What would you do if you lose?" Soujin put his title as the stake, but there is no way Lan Ping can put his puny title on the stake.


    Lan Ping looks towards Soujin, "What do you want?"


    "For you to never bother with us anymore and half of your store," Soujin answered leisurely.


    Lan Ping mouth twitched a little. As the future sessor of Lan Family, he had gotten a hold of numerous stores despite they are only a portion of his family wealth. If he lost half of them, he cannot imagine what his father is going to do to him.


    Wait�� he said ''us''. Lan Ping secretly looks towards the little girl and wonder what does her rtion with Soujin could be. She didn''t look close with him. Could it be he''s doing this because of Jun Min? After all, the little boy had saved him on a battle previously.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Lan Ping finally nodded his head, "Deal."


    "Shall I go first?" Soujin asks.


    "The one who goes first have the disadvantages, you know?" Lan Ping doesn''t want this man to give him handicap. His pride is not that cheap.


    "I want to go first not to give you an advantage," Soujin prepares his bow and aimed towards the mark dozens of meters away, "I''m just saving you the effort to try."


    "What are you��?" Before Lan Ping finished his sentences, Soujin already shoot his arrow towards the target. Within seconds, the arrow reaches the target and pierces it deeply. In the next seconds, the target cracks and break with the arrow as the center.


    ''What a terrifying power,'' Jun Hua thought in her mind as she looks towards that arrow. If the distance is not this short, that one arrow might not break the target. However, even she herself doesn''t have the confidence to shoot that hard. This arrow truly crushed all hope for Lan Ping.


    Lan Ping gnashed his teeth. With this result from Soujin, he knows very well that there is no way he could defeat Soujin. His arrow has never broke the target in this distance. Then he remembers the wager from before�� his heart bleeds at the thought of the stores he had lost. He was obviously being conned.

 Chapter 154: Enjoying the Festival

    <h4>154 Enjoying the Festival</h4>


    "It''s your turn," Soujin said as he gives way to the other party. Even without looking, it''s clear that Lan Ping face must be dark and he won''t have the courage to move forwards. Beingpared like that in public, it would be better to back down and notpete in case he makes a fun of himself.


    Lan Ping forced a smile amidst his anger, "This one general is not feeling that well, thus unable to perform my best."


    "Oh? Why don''t you say that before we make the bet?" Soujin arched his eyebrows.


    From the way Soujin behaves, Lan Ping knows that he won''t do any good by dying the matter anymore. He just doesn''t want to admit his defeat in front of the crowd of people around him. His pride just won''t allow him to do that.


    "I was careless," Lan Ping gives an excuse.


    "Does it mean you''re going to back down on your word?" Soujin''s eyes shed with maliciousness. Granted, the moment Lan Ping refuses, he will resort to things the other party won''t be able to imagine even in his darkest imagination.


    Lan Ping feels the chill from the other party gaze. As a fellow martial artist, he knows that he''s not a match against Soujin. This makes him rather frustrated because when he thinks he has the chance, the other party cut all of them without any hope.


    "I will send the store papers to you tomorrow," he forced himself to say it.


    "Then I will be waiting," Soujin said before pointing his chin towards Jun Hua, "And you''re not allowed to bother us anymore."


    The statement from Soujin makes him rather stunned. He eyed Jun Hua again but chooses to withdraw in the end. He doesn''t want to make an enemy of Nanglong family as it will make things even moreplicated. In addition, he still has his cousin, Lan Gao Ya that he wants.


    "I understand," Lan Ping nodded his head in meek manner before turning his back away from them.


    Jun Hua watches as the other party disappear into the distance with wonder. If the one who duels against Lan Ping is her, can she beat the other party in archery? She is really proficient in it, but regarding power, she is obviously not his match.


    "You sure like to invite trouble," Soujin looks towards the girl behind him. The girl eyes are still calmly looking back, not in the slightest bit afraid of the spectacle previously. Even though she sees everything in front of her, she doesn''t have any fear. He feels rather astonished and marvels just how the Jun Family raises this little girl.


    "Thank you for your help, Prince Soujin."


    Truthfully, Jun Hua is itching to give Lan Ping a good beating, but if she makes her move here, she will make other people suspicious. Soujin appearancees at the right time because he chases that annoying person go. Although she wonders why he helps her, probably it''s due to him being Jun Min''s best friend.


    Soujin nodded and looked towards the back.


    "You don''t need to hide, Yan. I know that you''re there."


    From behind the tree, Yan walked reluctantly. He is sure that Soujin won''t be able to find him if he hides behind the tree to look at the spectacle. Really, he had forgotten just how sharp his best friend sense is.


    "When did you find out?" Yan asks.


    "From the moment you hide."


    Jun Hua looks towards Yan with her big and round eyes. She too knows that he''s hiding near them, but didn''t say anything because ''Jun Hua'' is not supposed to be able to do much of the martial art.


    "��Why don''t you say anything earlier?"


    "Why should I?" Soujin smiled deviously, "You don''t need to hide. I won''t give you any show. Rather, I will invite you for training."


    Yan face ashen, he had been beaten up ck and blue because of the incident in Ming Hui residence. Now, out of nowhere, he''s going to get beaten up again? He feels that the heavens are really unfair��


    "I never know a prince loves to peep on other people," Jun Hua said in her calm tone, her eyes questioning. Maybe she needs to give another lesson for him.


    "I didn''t do that," Yan said with sweat pouring out.


    Soujin rolled his eyes. "Leave us alone."


    "Of course," with that, Yan bolted out from their sight. If Soujin were to change his decision and beat him up because he''s toote, he won''t know who he canin to.


    Jun Hua wants tough seeing Yan''s act of running away. He was never beaten up too badly by them, but still, it will be hurt. Looking at the way he''s running away, she would have thought that there is a horde of beasts chasing after him.


    "You should be careful, men are beast," Soujin remarked.


    "What about you? You''re also a man, right?"


    "I am, but I won''t hurt you," Soujin said calmly. Jun Hua looks towards the man eyes. Why is he treating her differentially? She never saw him getting close with girls before, is it because she is Jun Min sister?


    Jun Hua looks away. She stares at the surrounding with glistening eyes. Because of Lan Gao Ya appearance, she hadn''t got the time to enjoy the festival atmosphere. Looking at the numerous things she never saw before, she feels excited.


    She peered towards one of the stall and let her eyes wander around in delight. It was really a beautiful view, different from what she had seen in any other activities before.


    "What is that?"


    "That is��" Soujin be her guide as he tells her about the things inside the festival. Jun Hua big and round eyes looks at each of them excitedly. This is all new for her and she wants to enjoy them to the fullest.


    Soujin stared at the girl. She is really amusing because she is just like a child at this time. Well, in his eyes she is indeed a child. She can be well mannered in dealing with things and stay on the back meekly, but at this time she is like a little kitten getting a new toy.


    "I never know that there are so many things inside a festival," Jun Huamented.


    "You will know if you stay in the capital for a longer time," Soujin said as he only knows a little bit of them because he didn''te previously. The knowledge he had came from him telling Lou to search about all the things regarding the festival.


    On the shadow Lou feels relieved. If Jun Hua is still not impressed by the research he had done for his master, he''s sure that he will be subjected into a harsher trainingter on.


    "True enough, but I don''t think I will," Jun Hua stares back at the man.


    Soujin didn''t answer and pointed to the crowd of people as he tells her about the usual tradition in this ce. Jun Hua is listening to his exnation tentatively, clearly excited about the entire thing. After the exnation, they walk across the street to see the other ces.


    Soujin looks at the girl as she bent down a little bit to see the stall. He truly wants to take the veil off to see her real face, but he didn''t do it and beckoned her to continue walking. As they walk, Jun Hua takes out the shuttlecock Yamin had procured. She yed the shuttlecock on her hands for a moment as her eyes looked around.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Uhm��" Jun Hua didn''t answer right away as she notices a few kids ying near them. She smiled slightly and walks towards one of the kids and gives it to him.


    "A present for you," she said with smile.


    "Thank you big sister!" the kids ran to his friends happily and showed the shuttlecock. Before long, they started ying it.


    Jun Hua looks towards them for a moment before walking again. Soujin is waiting for her with smile on his face and the two of them continue walking.

 Chapter 155: It’s Beautiful

    <h4>155 It��s Beautiful</h4>


    Jun Hua walks around aimlessly before arriving at a food stall. She had been walking for some time, eating some of the snacks should be fine. Her eyes are looking around the delicious food as she wonders which one she wants to buy. When she had decided on dumplings, Soujin''s hand reached out first and bought it for her.


    "There is no need for you to buy it for me. Don''t you want one for yourself?" Jun Hua received the dumplings and asks hesitantly.


    Soujin turned to the man who sells the dumpling and he quickly prepares another one for Soujin. He pays for the dumpling before turning to see the girl before him as if saying, ''See, I have one too, so you don''t have to worry.''


    Jun Hua secretly rolls her eyes before turning around.


    "Let''s find some ce to eat it," Jun Hua needs to remove the veil if she wants to eat and knowing full wells that her face might bring trouble, it''s better to pick a quiet ce first.


    The two of them walked until they found a chair near the park. She sits down and removes her veil, showing her wless face. A face that many people wouldn''t think can be owned by a person. Even if they did see it, it''s just like looking at a fairy in painting.


    Soujin looks towards that face. He had longed to see it again so much. That face is really pretty and he wished to touch it. As the beauty eats, he keeps on staring at her face, forgetting to eat his own dumpling.


    Jun Hua feels ufortable, "Does this face surprise Prince Soujin so much?"


    "Yeah, it''s really pretty," Soujin raise his hand and wiped the sauce on the corner of her lips. The girl is stunned and Soujin had retracted his hand before she could respond.


    "You!" Jun Hua res at the man, but he justughs. She pouted her lips and continues to eat and looks towards the other side. She doesn''t want to see this man face!


    He chuckled and eats his own dumpling. In mere seconds, the dumpling already disappears from his hand towards his stomach. The small dumpling only serves as an appetizer in his opinion.


    Soujin waits for the girl to finish eating her food before standing up. "Let''s watch the fireworks. It''s going to start in a few minutes. There is a good ce to see it."


    The girl eyes look at the man before her. She feels reluctant to go with this man, but she does want to see the fireworks. He keeps on taking advantage of her, making her feels angry, annoyed, or frustrated, but she cannot do anything towards him. She wants to stay away from him before he bes someone important in her life because he''s her best friend as Jun Min.


    She doesn''t wish for him to be close with her as Jun Hua.


    Waking behind him, they reach the ce Soujin meant. The fireworks can be seen very clearly and for Jun Hua, it''s really beautiful. She rarelyes to any celebration and this time festival is really good for her. She likes it very much.


    Soujin watch the girl beside him having glittering eyes. Those eyes are really beautiful. The first time he saw it, he had taken interest in it and now, he feels even more interest towards it.


    Both of them stay silent and watch until the fireworks are over.


    ��


    Yamin had separated from Jun Hua and didn''t bother looking for her. They have nned to separate before using the crowds as the excuse. Behind her, Lan Gao Ya had tailed her and continues to follow her whenever she went.


    "You should look for your cousin. He must be worried about you."


    Lan Gao Ya lips pursed. She knows very well that cousin of her is just trying to take advantages of her. If not because they''re in public and she knows his secret, he might have done it long before. She hates him for seeing girl as mere tools to get what he wants and to satisfy his desire. He had never seen them as human.


    Even his wife is scared of him and refused to stay in the capital. Lan Gao Ya too, doesn''t like that man who thinks the worlds revolve around him and that he''s the best. Hearing him losing from two young general makes her happy, this time he will face the real genius and she hope that he keeps on losing.


    Lan Gao Ya looks to the young boy. "He will find me soon enough. Before that, I want to stay with you."


    "You seem really like to get close with man, youngdy," Yamin said quietly. It was kind of warning and at the same times a kind reminder of the girl status.


    "I don''t. Don''t misunderstand me. Lan Ping only stays close around me because he''s my cousin and I don''t even get close with other man," Lan Gao Ya said clearly. She doesn''t want this boy to think of her as a cheap woman who can get close with anyone.


    Yamin shakes her head lightly. She walks a bit faster, but Lan Gao Ya didn''t follow. She stays silent for a few seconds before talking again.


    "Jun Min!"


    Yamin stopped her steps and turned around. The girl is looking at him with aggrieved expression, looking like a wrongeddy. If it''s anybody else, they won''t have the courage to leave her alone when they see her like that.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Yamin sighed. Why did Jun Hua tell her to keep her patience with this girl? She truly wants to knock the girl out and let her stay outside from her. But she can''t possibly do that and she had to do what Jun Hua told her to do because she is her guard.


    "I don''t."


    "Then, do you like me?" Lan Gao Ya eyes light up.


    "I don''t dislike you," Yamin gave her ambiguous answer. She turned away again and started walking leaving Lan Gao Ya standing still on her ce.


    Lan Gao Ya lips curved. He said that he didn''t dislike her, does it means there is still a chance for her? This is already good enough for her. As long as Jun Min didn''t hate her because of hering from Lan family, she can try to get close with him again in the future.


    "Gao Ya, what are you doing here alone?"Lan Ping rushed over and when he looks that his cousin is alone, he feels relief.


    "Lan Ping, you don''t have to follow me wherever I go," Lan Gao Ya said coldly.


    "It is my duty to watch over you, Lady Gao Ya. Don''t you dare to stay away from me," Lan Ping said with forceful tone. Lan Gao Ya res at him coldly before walking away with that man still following her from behind.

 Chapter 156: Peaceful Time

    <h4>156 Peaceful Time</h4>


    After the festival, Jun Hua takes her time to visit Lin San. Lin San''s marriage is set in a month, so she wants to help her preparing for things despite having no knowledge about it. Lin Sanughed out so much seeing Jun Hua confused over the small matter.


    "I can do it by myself. You can just apany me for a walk," Lin San said with a smile.


    Jun Hua nodded. It seems she had been making fun of herself. At least, it was fun and she learned about things she needs to prepare for marriage. On the side, Madam Xie is busy exining things that woman would needs upon marriage.


    Lin San prepare the tea for Jun Hua.


    "You shouldn''t prepare it yourself," Jun Hua said.


    "It''s alright. You''re the princess now," Lin San answered. Her tone is light and her eyes are more tranquil than before. After staying in this residence for some time, she no longer feels the hardship she experienced in Lin family residence. Because of that, she feels peaceful.


    "I''m sure that you will be a splendid princess," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Oh, that. Thank you very much to your brother for his effort. I was really surprised when I heard the emperor decree," Lin San is truly happy.


    Jun Hua knows that Lin San wouldn''t have any more trouble in the household of Ming Xiao. Ming Xiao doesn''t have any concubine and Lin San will be the only mistress there. She won''t experience the dread of fighting with other women again.


    "The imperial family is not simple. You will have your own share of trouble on the pce. Just remember to be a dignifieddy and follow the rules well. Stay within yourpound and don''t wander off too much."


    Ming Hui had told her a bit about the pce and how hard it is to pass of as woman there. There are a lot of people wanting to make a fool out of each other and their mouth is sharp with hidden des. Jun Hua cannot talk like them, but she knows that even at small action would incite even more trouble ahead. That imperial family is not peaceful as they can kill without doing it by themselves.


    Lin San smiled. She obviously knew about these things better than Jun Hua. From her childhood, she had seen her mother fighting with the people on the house and trying her best to win against them. The hidden meaning behind words, she may not be proficient in it, but she knows the basic and with her knowledge of their battle, she can fare better.


    "You don''t have to worry. I know my limitation and things that I need to do. I have lived between people who are fighting with their tongue too," Lin San said with a reassuring smile.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Take care of yourself. I can''t help you more than this."


    With each of their ning into fruition, even she cannot be sure about the fate of the imperial family anymore. There will be changes happening in the future and many people will be dragged in it. Lin San probably would realize it too and at that time, she needs to act better and try to achieve her own happiness.


    "Yes, it was already plenty," Lin San nodded.


    After the chat the two of them eat together as they talked. They only talked about some light things and after some time, Jun Hua left the residence to live with her grandfather. She still doesn''t like to live within the new residence as it is better to stay here.


    Lin San watched them leave. She looks to the sky, the journey is not finished yet. In this turbulence time, she had to work hard to achieve what she wants.


    "Miss, is it alright to leave her alone?" Xia asked.


    Jun Hua nodded. "The fight in the pce is not something I can touch upon. She is smart and capable, I''m sure she can handle it by herself. Besides, with Ming Xiao position is the lowest, there will be less people targeting her."


    The marriage for Lin San is a grand one, although the emperor doesn''t favor Ming Xiao, he''s still part of the imperial family. And the honor of imperial family is not to be slightest in any way. Lin San is being talked by the people on the street as the example of good womaning from bad family, her story revolves on the street.


    "They are saying that the two of them falls in love and Lin San is getting married because of Ming Xiao pleads?" Jun Hua found the stories to be ridiculous, but it''s fun.


    "There are others that I heard."


    Jun Hua isughing after she hears the story that Xia told her. The people are making a lot of different versions of Lin San stories. In that story, Lin San is pictured as an innocentdy from Lin family who survived the abuse of her father then gets married into royal family.


    "They are really creative, but their story is not even close with the truth," Jun Huaughed. Lin San certainly is not that innocentdy, but a cunning and mature one.


    Xia nodded. "Miss is correct."


    "But, let it be. She will get what she needs there."


    "Does Miss want to reveal the true story?" Xiao Yun asks curiously.


    "Nope, I''m not that idle," Jun Huaughed. "Let her be, I still need to concern myself with the movement of those families. How is the progress, Yasha?"


    "It is smooth, Miss. By next week, everything should have ended."


    Jun Hua nodded. "I guess, it''s time to meet with the others. We have been busy these past days with our own activities."


    The three of them hadn''t got the chance to talk together again after Ming Hui moved. It''s mainly because they are busy preparing for their n which will happened soon. Besides, there is another trouble for Soujin because of his childhood friend.

 Chapter 157: I Should Have Told Him the Truth Before…

    <h4>157 I Should Have Told Him the Truth Before��</h4>


    Qin Shie looks at the girl in front of her withplicated expression. The girl before her is Tian Ni, Soujin childhood friend, but Soujin refused to meet her. He only gives her a sidelong nce before going out again.


    Tian Ni is 20 years old girl, an unmarrieddy. She was waiting for Soujin, but they hadn''t got the chance to meet since Soujin is always away for war and all. Finally, shees to the capital, but Soujin merely gives her a cold nce before going out.


    She looks towards Qin Shie with an aggrieved look. Her pretty face and alluring figure made people unable look away. Her beautiful appearance hadn''t change in the slightest during this time and she makes people feel that they cannot make things hard for her.


    "Aunty, does Ni''er do something wrong?" Tian Ni asks with pleading tone. She calls Qin Shie as Aunty not because of blood rtion, but rather the two family''s rtion years ago.


    Previously, Qin Shie would actively support her to get close with Soujin because she''s worried about her son. As a mother, she would want her son to get married and grant her grandchildren. But, after knowing that his son really doesn''t care about TIan Ni and doesn''t even bother giving her a nce, Qin Shie knows that it will be impossible for Tian Ni.


    "You don''t, it''s just Soujin doesn''t have any interest in you."


    "Why?" Tian Ni said partially sobbing. "I have been waiting for him so long. Does he still doesn''t have any interest with me?"


    Qin Shie shakes her head. "He doesn''t. It will be better if you give up and look for a husband on your own."


    "No, I can''t."


    Qin Shie looks at the girl in front of her with pity. She had wasted her youth waiting for someone who didn''t even look at her properly. She loved him and waited for him year after year, but he didn''t spare any nce at her.


    "Aunty, don''t you want Soujin to get married? Can''t you persuade him?" Tian Ni pleads.


    Qin Shie wore a helpless smile. If she could, she would do that. Soujin never actually listened to what she said despite he is still respecting her by waiting patiently. Qin Shie knows that no matter what she did, her son will not pick a girl he doesn''t like. That stubborn attitude of his is really simr to his father, though in his father case, he had to relent a bit.


    "I can''t. I''m sorry Ni''er."


    "But��" Tian Ni cannot just give up like that. She has waited for him all this year and keeps on rejecting the offer from other people. She will make him turned his head towards her.


    ��


    Soujin walked towards the training hall. This time, there is another person already inside and using the equipment; Jun Min.


    "Oh, Soujin, you have finished the matter with your childhood friend?" Jun Min asked.


    Soujin shrugged. "I don''t pay any attention to her. Have any time to spar?"


    "Sure."


    The two of them are fighting with their sword for some time before stopping. Soujin skill had increased even more and Jun Hua found it hard to catch up though she still can do it for a limited amount of time.


    "If it were a life and death battle, things wouldn''t be so simple," Soujinmented.


    Jun Hua nodded. When their live is on the line, the fighting ability they could show is far more ferociouspared than when they are sparing. If ites to that, probably the two of them would end up with heavy wound.


    "I don''t want to fight like that with you."


    "It''s the same with me," Soujin studied Jun Min face. "But, it wille to that, won''t it?"


    Jun Min shrugged. "Probably, it will. The Jun family are going to separate themselves from Ming Kingdom. As long as you''re staying within Ming Kingdom, you''re going to be our enemy."


    Soujin stopped in his track. When they firste over here, they are merely acquaintances who have the same goal. They are probing each other about what the other party wants and all. But, after experiencing thest year, they have be genuine friends.


    Looking at the boy before him, Soujin feels heavy. Is it a wrong move to befriend him after all? Not only this boy bes his best friend, he had guided him towards knowing his sister, the girl whom he had taken interest for the first time. Should the Jun family separate themselves, wouldn''t he need to fight against the girl''s strategy?


    "I see, when will it be, Jun Min?"


    Jun Min shakes his head. "I don''t know. There are still some preparations before the timees. You don''t n to stop me, right?"


    "I won''t stop you," Soujin answered. They have their own path and no matter what happened, he will not stop them from going towards their goal. His goal and Jun Min goal might be different and he doesn''t have the right to stop his own friend achieving his goal.


    "Thanks," Jun Min nodded.


    "What is your n for the time being?"


    "I think I will stay on the house and calmly do my things," Jun Min answered. "Why you''re asking?" previously, Soujin would never interfere with his personal life unless there is something happened.


    "I want to borrow your sister to the northeast border, the near one where the soldiers are there for training."


    "��Why do you want my sister to go there?"


    Soujin stares at him and answered bluntly, "I like your sister."


    Jun Hua brain almost didn''t work anymore. This man said what? She didn''t mishear did she? She could already feel heating towards her face. Luckily she wears a face mask or else he''s going to find out!


    "What�� did you say?"


    "I won''t repeat it again. I just want to spend more time with her before you leave," Soujin answered in all honestly.


    Jun Hua doesn''t know how she should answer this question. This news is just like a bomb to her head, but it exined the reason why Soujin would bother her to bring Jun Hua out. But, since when? And why did he take the interest towards Jun Hua despite only meeting for such brief moment?


    Jun Hua didn''t understand. She feels that she should stay away from this man. After all, she didn''t harbor the same feeling as him and she doesn''t want to give him false hope.


    "You''re not allowed to get close to her��"


    Soujin arched his eyebrows and smiled deviously, "I only tell you because I don''t want to abduct the littledy. Do you think you can stop me if I want to take her away?"


    Shameless! Annoying! Jun Hua red at him from the corner of her eyes secretly. Despite her knowing that the other party won''t actually abduct her out of respect, she knows that it won''t hinder him from bothering her. All this time he won''t do anything inappropriate to her and mostly only try to touch her, in which she always pped his hand. Still, he might trespass her room again��.


    After a long time training, this is the first time she feels that her training is not enough to handle the man in front of her. She knows that she won''t be able to reject him like this and knowing that it might be thest time she spends time with him as Jun Hua, she gives in.


    "Just this time�� But, I won''t give her to you."


    Soujin smiled. "I will win over her heart myself. Tomorrow I wille to your residence to take her on the trip."


    With that, Soujin walks away, never noticed that the girl behind him already stunned speechlessly. Jun Hua feels regret to never tell the fact that she''s Jun Min to Soujin. With that deration said to her face, Jun Hua wants to dig a hole and buried herself.


    "I should have told the truth to him before��"


    Now, she believes that she is digging her own grave.

 Chapter 158: Going to Northeast Border

    <h4>158 Going to Northeast Border</h4>


    Soujin wakes up early the next day and starts to prepare everything. Lou had to catch up with his master who''s eager to go to the Jun family residence. When Soujin dered his feeling towards Jun Min, he almost toppled out from his hiding ce. He thought that his master had be crazy to fall for a woman to that point.


    Coming out from his room, he noticed his mother was talking with a girl, but he ignored her.


    "Mother, I will be going to the border for a few days."


    Qin Shie nodded. "Be careful on your way."


    "I will."


    With that, Soujin disappear from their view. The girl had wanted to say something, but the words she was going to say stuck in her throat.


    "Tian Ni, Aunty can''t help you. You need to look for other people."


    "Ni''er doesn''t want to give up, Aunty," Tian Ni said with resolution. She doesn''t believe that she can''t make him like her after all this year. She had heard about his indifferent attitude towards women, so she believes that she had the chance.


    ��


    Jun Hua is waiting on the living room. Soujin told her that he was going to take her to the border although she doesn''t know the reason for taking her. Is it only to spend some time with her? She''s not sure.


    Jun Zhenxian is looking towards Jun Hua with question all over his face. He rarely sees Jun Hua dressed up so early in the morning and wear a veil on home.


    "Are you waiting for someone?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "Yeah, I will be going for a few days."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "No, it should be not," Jun Hua think about Soujin. Is he dangerous? She doesn''t think that this journey will be a dangerous one. There won''t be anyone that could match them with their fighting skill.


    "Why don''t you help your grandfather sorting all of these requests?" Jun Zhenxian sighed. The paper didn''t seem to decrease at all.


    Jun Hua mouth twitched. Does being a princess mean she will be a popr one? That was a big mountain of paper�� Her grandfather must work hard at reading those requests.


    "Master, Princess, Prince Soujin hase," one of the servantse in.


    Jun Hua nodded. "See youter, Grandpa."


    Looking at Jun Hua walking away, Jun Zhenxian mouth is opened wide. His granddaughter is going with Soujin? What does that young man want from her? Somehow, he no longer feels like reviewing the paper anymore and goes towards Nanglong family residence to berate his old friend.


    "Souka! You old dog! What has your grandson done towards my granddaughter?"


    Nanglong Souka wanted to cry, he didn''t even know anything about that. His grandson simply didn''t allow him to know at all with all of his men are being beaten up ck and blue. Looking at the furious Jun Zhenxian, he feels wronged, but what can he say?


    Telling him that Soujin acted on his own without telling him? That was pping his face by showing his ipetence. He wanted to scold his grandson for bringing him trouble to their door.


    Soujin wouldn''t even care about that as he''s busy looking at Jun Hua painting. He had persuaded her to make a painting during their journey to the border. At first, the girl refused heavily, but finally concedes and started to paint the view of her house.


    "You should have painted more," Soujin said.


    Jun Hua just smiled. "I can''t always do this."


    "This painting is good. Can I keep it?"


    Jun Hua nodded. Soujin took the painting and let the paint dry before rolling it up. He looks towards the girl before him.


    "Will you move from the Ming Kingdom?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "Don''t you already know that?"


    "I do."


    Soujin know, but he doesn''t want to let her go. He wants her to stay here with him, but he knows that it''s merely his selfishness. He can''t possibly confine her and trapped her inside. She had her own life to follow.


    The journey took some time since the nearer border is still quite far. By the time they arrived, it''s already the night. Soujin arranged some people to prepare the ce for them to stay at night. The ce is not luxurious, but it''s clean and spacious.


    "Does Nanglong territory big?" Jun Hua asked.


    "It''s not really big. You should have known that Ming Kingdom is divided into 5 territories, northeast, southeast, southwest, northwest, and central. The capital is located in the central territory while Nanglong family holds the northeast. This northeast is not really big because the bigger one is the central and northwest area."


    "It has grown bigger because of war."


    "Yes, the same as your family territory, we have expanded a bit towards Kai Kingdom and the east. The size is still cannot bepared with that two, though."


    Jun Hua nodded. Jun family got the smallest area, but they have been expanding using war and conquest all these years. Their territory has grown bigger and she would not let it fall to the imperial family.


    "What are you thinking?" Soujin asked.


    Jun Hua raised her head. "I''m thinking how to im our own territory out from Ming Kingdom."


    "You can think about itter, eat then sleep."


    The night hase and Jun Hua doesn''t want to spend her time thinking about those things too. She eats some food then goes to the garden, looking at the city near them.


    "Is Lanying over there?" Jun Hua pointed to the city.


    Soujin shakes his head. "They are located farther to the east. You can''t see them from here."


    Jun Hua feels a bit sad, but they should have another chance to meet in the future. She wants to meet her, but probably it''s better to be in the future after everything is over.


    "I hope they can stay away from this."


    "Maybe they can''t."


    "Because of Ming Hui?" Jun Hua asked.


    Soujin nodded. Ming Hui has his own grudge towards the imperial family and he''s not going to stay quiet when all of this happened.


    "I see. I hope she can survive."

 Chapter 159: You’re Truly Talented

    <h4>159 You��re Truly Talented</h4>


    Soujin brings Jun Hua to the training ce after breakfast. The training ce is big with thousands of soldiers are all busy training. Jun Hua looks around, this ce is truly something to behold. Soujin brings her to a secret ce where the numbers of soldiers are less, but their training is fiercer and their aura is more dangerous.


    "Jun Hua, what is it?" Soujin peer towards the little girl face. She was staring at his soldiers with a little of an absentminded face.


    Jun Hua shakes her head. It has only been a few times since she meets with Soujin as Jun Hua and it''s inappropriate to talk about soldiers. Instead, she is curious why he is taking her here and not Jun Min.


    "They are all my private army that''s separated from the one I used to go to war. Their job is mainly in secret, but you don''t have to worry as they are all loyal to me."


    "Why do you bring me here?"


    Soujin didn''t dare to stare at that innocent face as he coughed. "I know that your brother must have something simr and I want you to help mepare them. That is if you can do it."


    Jun Hua nodded. Of course she can, she is the one who makes the training in the first ce. Her soldiers called it training from hell though, but since the result are good, she continues using it. Her soldiers even secretly called her the queen of hell, they know about her being a girl and all since they are her private army.


    "Mao, let her see the training list."


    A man came forward and handed Soujin a scroll which then he handed to Jun Hua. The girl opened it and started reading it. Her eyes look surprised. She didn''t know what to say, their training is mostly the same, the sequence is the only difference between them. It seems, their ways of training their soldier are simr.


    Jun Hua thinks for a moment. Is it alright if she divulges the way of training the soldier of Jun family? It''s not like she had to keep it secret, though, since the two of them are really simr. Discussed it with him probably will instead help her.


    "You must be the king of hell with this training," she joked.


    Soujin is surprised with the girl remark. He thinks that she had be bolder and bolder as time goes by, but he likes it because it means she is gettingfortable around him.


    "That''s my nickname within here. How can you guess it?"


    Jun Hua smiled. "Jun Min has a simr nickname and the training is simr with yours so I just assume that��"


    Soujinughed at that answer. His handsome face bes even more dangerous when he''sughing freely. Jun Hua stunned at the sight of hisugh. She really needs to stay away from this man after all.


    On the side, Soujin''s soldiers suddenly feel d. They are not the only ones being tortured with such training. There are others who had the simr fate with them.


    "I see. It seems that we are all truly simr. I think it will be a good idea to talk with him to create a more effective training."


    Soujin did want to bring Jun Min here, but he hadn''t got the chance. With the number of spies out there, they can only spar sometime on the training hall or go eat some meal on the restaurant. If he were to suddenly bring Jun Min to the border, they would feel suspicious because Jun Min will be missing for days. As for Jun Hua, there are only a few people sent to watch her and it''s easier to bring her for a walk without them noticing.


    Jun Hua traces her finger on the paper. "I can talk with you about that."


    "You''re really a talented little girl, aren''t you?"


    Jun Hua smiled and the two of them started talking about the training order and all. On the side, the soldiers did their best to ignore these two voices while feeling despair. They know, their training is going to get even more intense in the future.


    The talksted until evening and Soujin brings Jun Hua for a walk. Soujin handed the newly created training list to Mao, which makes his face ashen. They realize that they had encountered a terrifying new training maker.


    "The view of the sun setting is really beautiful," Jun Hua watched the sun on the horizon with bright smile. The view over here is really different than the one she used to see on the southeast border. The sky changed colors and the light started to dim out.


    "Why don''t you paint them again?" Soujin chuckled.


    Jun Hua red at him. "Do you take me as a painter? I''m a Princess."


    Soujin knows, he just teased her. He looks at her face still covered in a veil and raises his hand to slightly brush a bit of her hair. Jun Hua stared back innocently and didn''t get angry likest time.


    "There is still some time before dinner. What do you want to do?"


    Jun Hua didn''t know. "Can I use your kitchen?"


    "You can cook?"


    "A bit," Jun Hua nodded.


    "Then, I will take you there."


    Soujin walks to the kitchen with Jun Hua following after him. The kitchen they headed to is a small one that people rarely used. The one they usually used is full of people preparing for the dinner for the soldiers. Despite its not being used much, there are still plenty of fresh ingredients on the racks.


    "This ce is mostly used to save some additional raw food. You are free to use anything you want."


    Jun Hua walked inside. "Do you have any preference?"


    "You''re cooking for me?"


    "You don''t want me to cook?"


    "I do. Anything you cook, I will eat," Soujin answered.


    Jun Hua nodded. She picks some of the vegetables and the others before cutting them skillfully. She rarely cooks now, but it used to be her daily activities back in the viges. Because of that, her cooking skill is not bad.


    Not long after that, Jun Hua finished making a big bowl of vegetable soup and some rice. She turned towards Soujin.


    "What about this one?"


    Soujin pick up a bowl and chopsticks before taking the food. He tastes them then smiled. "You''re a good chef. If the academy had another lesson called cooking, I''m sure you would pass with an excellent score."


    "You''re too exaggerating."


    Despite saying that, Jun Hua is smiling and starts to eat with Soujin. Soujin didn''t think that his praise was too much. The food may not bepared with the imperial chef, but it''s far better than an ordinary chef. The little girl who is deemed as useless is actually a multitalented girl.

 Chapter 160: Returning Back

    <h4>160 Returning Back</h4>


    Jun Hua wakes up early the next day. She had spent a long time talking with Soujin after they eatst night. Most of them are only daily talk without any aim, but she remembers that the atmosphere that night is really pleasing. Because there is no maidservant here, she takes care of the usual thing by herself. Luckily, she had been used with changing clothes herself and all in the military.


    Going outside her room, she quickly found Soujin who''s supervising his soldiers in training. His stern face turned gentle the moment he saw the little girl.


    "You''re early today. Have you rested enough?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "You have changed their training?"


    "Yes, ording to what we talked yesterday."


    Jun Hua watched the soldiers training for a moment. They are all really serious in their training and didn''t dare to ck off. She wanted to know, are they respecting Soujin or afraid of him? That was a really interesting question.


    "What are you thinking of, little girl?" Soujin noticed the girl lips are curved a little.


    "Noting," Jun Hua turned her head. "When will we return to the capital?"


    "This morning, after breakfast, we will return. I cannot keep you here for a long time or someone is going to berate me again."


    Hearing Soujin joke, Jun Hua chuckled. There is no way she would berate him as she like being here despite it is only one day. That day is really fun for her and she could do things she loved without worrying about those spies watching her. In any case, her men already keep them on check to make sure they won''t do anything harmful to her during this time.


    "He won''t berate you. Didn''t you already tell him about me here?" Jun Hua smiled.


    "I did. Let''s eat some breakfast," Soujin said as he leads the two of them to dining room. Inside the room is a table full of delicacies. Although they are not luxurious like the one in the capital, they are still good enough and Jun Hua is not a picky eater.


    After they finished, Soujin have some people preparing for a carriage. They are going back to the capital of Ming Kingdom.


    "You won''t ask me for painting again?"


    "Do you want me to?" Soujin smiled, his devilish handsome face looks even more stunning.


    Jun Hua shifted her gaze to avoid looking at the man face and shakes her head. She looked outside, where she could see the field of grass and forest on afar. The morning sunlight makes the grass looks shining. It is truly a beautiful view.


    "Have you stayed on this border for a long time?" Jun Hua doesn''t know why, but she wanted to ask this question. She is a soldier too and for years she had been fighting for Jun family on the front line. The time she spends at home is very little as it is onlyst year she got the change to.


    "I have joined the military since I''m 11, counting from that, it should be 10 years already now," Soujin answered. "Most of the time I didn''t spend it here because there is time where Kai Kingdom attacks us fiercely."


    "How often did youe back?"


    Soujin raised his eyebrow. "What about your brother, little girl, don''t you know when he returned?"


    "After the war is over, only fromst year to this one," Jun Hua answered.


    "It''s the same for me, I can only return back after the war is over. In my side it took years longer to finish everything. Although I could return for a short while asionally, I had to go back after several days. By the time the war is over and Ie back to the capital, I''m already 18 years old."


    Seven years. Jun Hua doesn''t know how long it take her soldiers, who never got the chance toe back, to return back home. She managed to finish it in three years by a stroke of luck, then returned in time for the party since she''s already 14 and she needs to show her face out.


    "Do you miss your family?"


    "Who would not?" Soujin smiled, this time his smile seems unnatural. "You don''t have to think about it. A girl only needs to wait at home and be an obedient girl."


    Jun Hua is stunned then giggled. If she was an ordinary girl, she would wait at home for her family to return from the war. But, she cannot do that as she ys important role in Jun family although it''s in secret.


    She looked outside where the sun is still shining brightly and the field of grass entered her vision. Why did she go to war in the first ce? She wants to protect her family and bring them on their glory, not only a chess piece for the emperor to use. They have the right to choose what path they want to take.


    From the previous emperor, they have enough freedom to do their matter without him interfering. He even allow talented people to grow even stronger by giving them freedom, which allow the Ming Kingdom to be very powerful.* But now, almost none and many of them had to resort to do it secretly, which mean they will be killed the moment the government found out.


    Soujin watch the beauty in front of him. No matter how long he looks, he didn''t get tired of her at all. He wants to continue staring, but the girl already opened her mouth to ask a question.


    "Do you prefer a girl who stays at home?" suddenly Jun Hua remembers that he said that he like her towards her ''brother''. What does he see in her to make him fall for her? Although she doesn''t entirely believe him because the men in this era mostly have many women and the fact that he never showed any interest towards women before, she wants to know.


    Soujin arched his eyebrows. "Why did you suddenly ask? Did you fall for me, littless?"


    "�� Forget that I ask," Jun Hua feels that she is being ridiculous. Why did she suddenly want to know about that thing?


    "I don''t," Soujin said as he leaned back in. His eyes watched as the girl looks at him with disbelief before turning her face away to look at the scenery. His lips curled up. If he prefers a girl who can only stay at home, he wouldn''t have taken an interest towards her when he sees her making a map in that tent previously.


    "Shall we discuss about the training again?" Soujin decides to shift the conversation.


    Jun Hua turned her head back and nodded. "Sure, let''s see how advance the training we can make together."


    With that, their journey in the carriage turned into a discussion of training. When they arrived in the capital, Soujin take Jun Hua to her home before he returned to his home.

 Chapter 161: Tian Ni

    <h4>161 Tian Ni</h4>


    Soujin returned back home. He looks towards his mother who is reading a book on the living room. There is a girl in front of his mother, but he didn''t pay any attention to her. He knows that she is going toe to his residence soon because his mother already tells him, but he doesn''t want to have anything to do with her.


    Her intention ofing to him, it''s clear to him, but his eyes only hold onto one person. From all thedies he had met, only one person caught his eyes, so he doesn''t want to look at the others. Just one is more than enough.


    "Mother, I''m back."


    Qin Shie eyes lift up, "Soujin, how''s your journey? Is there anything important?"


    Soujin smiles towards his mother, "Nothing mother, I will rest first and talk to youter."


    Soujin strode away. The girl is calling his name, but he didn''t even look at her once. He soon disappears from their view. He doesn''t want to give the little girl false hope for he doesn''t have any interest towards the girl at all.


    "Aunty, why is he even ignoring me?" Tian Ni feels frustrated.


    Qin Shie doesn''t know how to answer, but she knows that her son won''t look at Tian Ni because he doesn''t want her to have any hope. His method is harsh, but it''s to tell the truth towards this girl that he doesn''t have any interest for her.


    She feels a headache. When they are little, their family agrees to have the two marry each other because their age is simr. However, there are some problems during their early age, which makes the Tian Family move away from them. It''s onlyter did they decide to let Tian Nie again and since then continue to pursue Soujin, but their family had to move not long after that, making the two cannot meet at all.


    Qin Shie had tried persuading Soujin to take Tian Ni as his wife, but Soujin never show any interest. No matter how she tried to persuade him, he wouldn''t agree. Now, these two people were grown up and they meet again. One had the intention and the other didn''t. It wouldn''t be okay to keep dying this.


    Since Soujin wasn''t willing to marry her, then she couldn''t let Tian Ni keep waiting. As a twenty-year-old woman, she was considered old. But with Tian family abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult to find her a good marriage partner in Kai Kingdom. But here, even she is not sure because of the Tian Family poor reputation here.


    "He is telling you, he doesn''t want you."


    "But��," Tian Ni put an aggrieved face, "I have been waiting for so long and other people might now know, but didn''t Aunty know the reason? It''s all�� because��."


    Qin Shie obviously knows and she feels bad for the other party. Still, ever since Soujin little, he would never show any interest towards any girl. From what she remembers, it was only once did he show a little interest, but even then she is not sure what kind of interest did Soujin have for the littledy.


    "I know," Qin Shie put a wry smile, "But you know Soujin''s temperament. He would not ept people pushing things to him. He clearly knows what he wants and not. Tian Ni, it would be better if you forget about him and pursue a different people. If there is anyone you like, I''m sure your parents will do their best to help you."


    Tian Ni knows that very clearly. Her parents would surely help her to get the man of her choice to their utmost. Her choice all this time was always Soujin. If not because of that, why would she still wait until now and didn''t ept any of the others who extend their hands to her?


    "Does Soujin already have someone he fancies?"


    Qin Shie remembered the littless again, but Soujin didn''t say anything at that time. He merely brings her around to the point her brother is angry. She didn''t understand Soujin intention and the other party also didn''t say anything to her, so she cannot be sure.


    If she says that Soujin want to take that girl to be his bride while in fact he''s not, they might sh with Jun Family. Somehow, Qin Shie feels that the matter of choosing a bride have be a big problem in Soujin life.


    "I don''t know," Qin Shie sighed and looks towards the girl with a hardened gaze, "Tian Ni, please return. This is already night."


    Looking at that gaze, Tian Ni knows that she doesn''t have any choice. What should she do? Tian Ni keeps on thinking as she walks from the ce. Soujin hadn''t set his heart to anyone, so she believes that she still has a chance. She will not give up that easily, what are these pasts few years for?


    While Tian Ni and Qin Shie are talking about him, the person in question stayed still within his room, ying with the paper on his hand. It was the result of the talk with Jun Hua in the carriage before.


    "Lou, pass this paper to the Shadow Squad. They need to train themselves harder," Soujin instructed.


    Lou appears and takes the paper respectfully. He didn''t dare to peek into the content before disappearing into the distance.


    Soujin tapped the table in front of him. He knows that his mother is worrying over his current condition of not being married yet, but he knows that the only person he set his eyes upon cannot stay idle yet. Jun Min had said that he is going to leave Ming Kingdom, which makes him rather troubled.


    He thought that he only had a little interest towards the girl. But this one journey makes him realizes his heart didn''t only value the girl that small.


    "You will soon leave Ming Kingdom��" Soujin muttered. His expression didn''t change, but his eyes turned even more determined.

 Chapter 162: Invitation for a Banque

    <h4>162 Invitation for a Banque</h4>


    Jun Family Residence


    Jun Hua walks to the hall, then to her grandfather ce. She noticed that the papers which usually stack up high in this ce had gone. Does her grandfather finish looking at them all?


    "He throws most of them out, Miss," Xia exined when she saw her Miss expression. Shees hurriedly after hearing that her Miss had returned.


    "Why?"


    "He said that you would be taken by that Nanglong kid��" Xia imitated how Jun Zhenxian acted that time and Jun Hua watch with nk expression.


    She sighed. Why does her grandfather think that way? She didn''t think of Soujin in that way, right? Jun Hua is not really sure about her feeling. All she knows is that she sees Soujin as her best friend. But, does she see him more than that?


    Jun Hua doesn''t want to think about it anymore. "Is there any news?"


    "The empress is holding a banquet and she wished that everydy in the capital could attend it."


    The empress? Jun Hua doesn''t have many impressions of this woman. She only remembers seeing the empress on the imperial party before, but she didn''t pay any special attention to this woman. In any case, she still has some memories about thisdy. She was a dignified olddy, who had noble bearing.


    Aside from that, she should be someone capable. Despite not having any children, she could hold onto the position as the emperor wife until now. This party sounds interesting, there should be nothing wrong with her attending.


    "When will she hold it?"


    "In three days."


    "I see, you will go with me there, Xia."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua returned back to her room and tidied up her belongings. She looks towards the map on her table, which was the strategic map she had made upon reaching Mountain Kingdom. Picking it up, she studied it once more. The n needs to bepleted soon.


    Jun Zhenxianes back not long after that, he looks like he has just been fighting.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing to make yourself in that state?" Jun Hua doesn''t think that her grandfather would pick up any random people just to fight, but it seems there is someone in particr that he fights. This old man keeps on getting trouble.


    Jun Zhenxianughed. "I was looking for that Nanglong Souka and give him a good beating. Now, I feel more refreshed."


    Jun Hua doesn''t know what to reply. Her grandfather, despite his old age, is a genuine general whose name once resounds in the wholend. On the other hand, Nanglong Souka is merely an official whose job is to stay in the pce and manages the affair there. No matter which angles she looks at, that was not a fair battle!


    "Grandpa, stop looking for trouble��"


    "Like I would, that Nanglong kid dare to take my granddaughter, of course I need to give them some lesson."


    Jun Hua mouth twitched. "It''s not like that��"


    "What is not?"


    The grandfather and granddaughter duo soon found themselves in a heated duel of words. The servants are all lowered their head while thinking in their heart, just how much their old master love to debate? He debated almost every day with Nanglong Souka and now he asked his own granddaughter to debate. What an amazing love of debate!


    Jun Hua manages to resolve the matter after a long talk before she returned to her room. The day passed quickly and soon it''s time for the banquet from the pce.


    She picks a good dress, but a simple one to not let them notice her. Though after looking at mirror, she found out that it''s useless, her feature is simply too good to tone it down. The only way to tone it a bit is by using the veil. Still, her body feature is too outstanding, especially after she had started her puberty.


    After a while, she didn''t bother thinking about it anymore as she picks a few essories to wear. She never uses too much since she felt ufortable.


    "Grandpa, Hua''er is going to the pce."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. "Be wary of the empress. She''s not an ordinary girl."


    "Neither do I."


    Looking at his granddaughter, Jun Zhenxian smiled. Yes, she is not an ordinary girl too. She just looks ordinary from the outside, but on the inside she is not. He hopes that the empress is not going to target her.


    After she had arrived at the pce, Jun Hua walked to the hall where a lot of girls already there. It seems that they are all dressed up so carefully before got in here. She doesn''t know any of them. After all, Lan Gao Ya didn''te to this ce and she didn''t have any chance to meet with that cunningdy again. The other girls she used to know are all already gotten married except Fan Lanying who was away from the capital at the moment.


    When the empress arrived, Jun Hua greeted her alongside the group ofdies.


    Looking at the empress from closer distance, she noticed that this female is really amazing. She has air of authority around her and despite being a woman, she doesn''t lose out from men in terms of disposition. Jun Hua now knows why this woman is respected by the emperor and didn''t lose out from the concubines.


    Jun Hua lowered her eyes. She feels that it''s not fair for this woman to have that kind of man. She wasted her youth for that person who didn''t worthy of it even one bit. But, it was never her ce to talk about it.

 Chapter 163: If You Want to Look for Trouble, Why are You Involving Me?

    <h4>163 If You Want to Look for Trouble, Why are You Involving Me?</h4>


    Tian Ni is also one of the girls invited by the empress. She was already older than these girls thus she deemed that it''s unworthy to talk with them. They are not someone important to her life and she doesn''t like them. She is only here to pass her boring time since Nanglong family didn''t allow her to get inside their residence anymore.


    The empress takes them to view the garden and the girls are all whispering with each other. Some of them talk with the empress to impress the woman while the other just followed and giggled from time to time.


    "It''s Tian Ni, right? She''s already 20, but still looks young."


    "What do you know, she''s General Soujin fianc��e."


    "Right, they are paired as the most stunning couple in the whole Ming Kingdom."


    "Yes, too bad that General Soujin hadn''t tied the knot yet. I heard she had just returned to Ming Kingdom."


    "Really? Is that the real reason for the dy?"


    "Shush, stop talking about her. She might hear you from this distance."


    Jun Hua feels bored, but hearing the girls talk, she knows who they mean. There is one single girl staying a bit further than them. At first, Jun Hua only thought of her as someone who''s notfortable talking with other people. Only now did she realize the true reason, she was older than them all.


    Looking at her from here, Jun Hua knew that she''s a pretty girl. Soujin didn''t tell them anything about her, but hearing their surname makes Jun Hua knows why this girl only returned to the capital now. She might not know about their past, but she knows that Tian Ni is not someone well epted in Ming Kingdom because of her surname.


    Tian familyes from Kai Kingdom many years before due to some dispute that the public never finds out. In this war era, it''s quitemon for people to move from one kingdom to another kingdom. The young master of Tian Family married with a noble in Ming Kingdom thus getting a daughter named Tian Ni. Years ago, they lived in Ming Kingdom, but when the situation worsened, they go back to Kai Kingdom. Now, theye back.


    Jun Hua looks at that girl in secret. She must have been waiting for Soujin, but that young man instead looks at her. On the other hand, Jun Hua hadn''t finished her revenge, so she can''t stay in this kingdom for long. This matter has grownplicated.


    "Mydy, this girl wish to y you a song," ady step forward, she was asking for permission to y a song.


    The empress nodded. "Please."


    This is the time for her to show off her talent and that girl hurriedly picks a zither and starts ying. Her finger danced on the string beautifully as the sounde out pleasantly. The melodies are exceptional and manydies here didn''t have the same level of skill as her. They are all praising her when she finished.


    The empress also satisfied and beckoned her servant to give reward for thedy. She epted with a smile.


    Looking at thepetitive atmosphere, Jun Hua knows that they are trying to show off their talent. On the other hand, she doesn''t feel any needs to do that because she doesn''t want to aim for the emperor (She would rather sh him with sword rather than impress him with her beauty). She cannot y zither that well too. Not going off tune is already good enough. Seeing them so excited makes Jun Hua even bored, she wished to read her books instead of staying here.


    Another girles forward and gives the empress a present of poetry. They are all worthy of being called nobledy, even their knowledge are something. Jun Hua had to admit once again that she is at the bottom level if ites to poetry.


    The Empress sweep thedies and found two people not as enthusiastic. She knows that Jun Hua is not proficient, if not for that, the tag of the most uselessdy won''t be attached to her, as for Tian Ni, does she thinks she is that good?


    "I think there is someone who can y really well. What about you, Tian Ni?"


    Hearing the Empress calls her, Tian Ni eyes turned to look at the empress. Her lips pursed into a slight arc, but she still stands up slowly. Her move is elegant and she exuded the aura of a nobledy. Her eyes look straight to the front with slightly raised head, showing a dignified look. There should not be anyone disrespecting her is what her aura tells them.


    Many girls already looked away, but Jun Hua didn''t really feel anything dangerous from her. With Jun Hua capabilities in martial arts, she knew that the other party won''t harm her physically.


    "If Empress is willing, Ni''er will present a song for Your Highness," TIan Ni said in her soft voice.


    The Empress nodded her head. "Please."


    Tian Ni walks to the front and put the zither into her hand before starting to y the zither. Her y is excellent and she could bnce the feeling of the audiences, makes those who hear it feelsfortable.


    "Lady Ni is always seeking for perfection. The tune is really amazing."


    "Yeah, she wants everything to be perfect and reject those with imperfections."


    Another girl sneered. "There is nothing that can be called really perfect here. She will just invite doom to herself."


    Despite them talking about Tian Ni like that, they have to admit that the girl is really amazing. She is truly worthy of her reputation as an excellentdy who is blessed with good looks and talent. Before long, the girls are all entranced by the sound and fall into a daze.


    Jun Hua shakes her head lightly, this method of affecting people is scary, and that is if they had never learned martial arts. Jun Hua knows that she won''t get affected, but others will. This girl seems to be really talented in the arts for women and she knows how to use them very well. She is really interesting.


    When the song is over, Tian Ni looks at the empress. "Does this satisfy Your Highness?"


    The empress nodded and gives her a reward. Looking at the girls who are being partially awake because of that song, she sighed slightly. It is then she noticed one different girl, Jun Hua, who is silently stays calm.


    ''This girl is interesting.''


    "Jun Hua, what about you, do you have something to present?"


    Jun Hua is obviously stunned. Why the empress suddenly calls for her? She only stays here and be a good girl, but the empress is not satisfied. If you want to make thesedies present you with something, there are a lot of them who can do better, must you involve me?


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid that I will make your ear hurt."


    "It''s alright, you can try."


    Jun Hua sighed and step forward. It has been some time since herst time touches a zither, but she still knows how to y it. She picks a rather fast song, but she goes off tune in some ce making the girls frowned. Hearing the bad y of Jun Hua, most of them already busy talking with each other and no longer under the spell of Tian Ni.


    Tian Ni looks at the girl on the stage. Despite her ying is somewhat awful, she sessfully dispelled the effect she made to the girls before. It seems that from ying something that hurt the ears, it will make them awakes sooner.


    However, that way of ying is truly an eyesore. Does she think that with this talent there will be anyone looking at her direction? Somehow, Tian Ni truly despises the girl because her y is really poor. For someone who strives for perfection like her, it is really annoying.


    Jun Hua finished ying. "Your Highness, sorry for that."


    The empressughed, this girl hadn''t realized that her song had made those who are enchanted awake? She''s quite something. The empress still chooses to reward her despite the bad y and Jun Hua got no choice but to ept them.


    Going back to her seat, Jun Hua knows that Tian Ni had gotten her attention to herself because of that song. Somehow Jun Hua feels regret ying it and now she hoped that the banquet over soon, so she could get back home.

 Chapter 164: Gathering

    <h4>164 Gathering</h4>


    Thankfully for Jun Hua, the banquet didn''tst long and she could get home after that. She feels that she is drained from energy just by going there.


    "How is it, Hua''er?" Jun Zhenxian asked.


    "It''s tiring�� I don''t want to go to any banquet anymore. By the way, when is uncle wedding?"


    "Next month. By that time, you need to finish everything here."


    "I understand, how about the soldiers?"


    "I have moved most of them over. Their families too had been moved and only a handful of soldiers were still in this ce."


    Jun Hua nodded. It means, only her n hadn''t finished yet.


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards her. "You still hadn''t told me what you want to do."


    "It''s a secret Grandpa. If you know then you won''t be able to act like its real," Jun Hua refused to tell him. No matter how many times Jun Zhenxian asked her, Jun Hua doesn''t wish to tell him anything at all.


    She returned back to her room to rest. Looking towards the somewhat small room, Jun Hua fixed her eyes on her table where she put some of her books. Picking one up, she traced her finger on the page with a wry smile. There''s a paper from her men she put in the middle of the book, but the content is not something she wish to see right now.


    "It seems I can''t dy any longer for the n. I''m sorry, Grandpa," Jun Hua muttered out. This n would surely make her grandfather worry, but this is the n she had chosen.


    "And�� the others too."


    The next day, Jun Hua went out again while dressed as Jun Min. Jun Zhenxian could only shake his head and let her go despite feeling worried for her. From the littledy expression when she got out from the house, he knows that she is up to something again.


    Jun Hua walks towards Restaurant Han Yan. This is not Saturday, but she wants to meet with them for a while. Walking in, she found out that Yan is there, but Soujin is not.


    "What are you doing in my restaurant? It''s still not Saturday, right?"


    Jun Huaughed. "Ie to inform you that Jun family will be going from Ming Kingdom."


    Yan stopped his action of taking the wine ss. This little boy is really annoying to announce such things in broad daylight. He looks towards Jun Hua. "Do you know the consequences of doing that? You will be dering war against Ming Kingdom on your own?"


    "I''m not alone and I''m not afraid of Ming Kingdom. Besides, there are things beyond what you can expect, Prince Yan."


    "I don''t understand what you''re thinking, but are you sure on making us your enemy?" Yan stared at the boy in front of him. To separate theirselves from Ming Kingdom, that n is more outrageouspared to what he had.


    "Even if I don''t want to, I can''t."


    Looking at that smile on Jun Hua face, Yan cannot bring himself to say anything anymore. Indeed, staying in Ming Kingdom won''t make the Jun family thrive. They need to hang on another ce or instead stand by themselves. The emperor would never allow them to grow fully in this kingdom.


    With them being on another ce, the Jun family will rise again. This time there will be no one hindering them from above, but from outside. Butpared with internal struggle, it will be better for them to face the enemies from outside.


    Their friendship onlysted for short time and even Yan feels reluctant to fight them, but if that was how it should be, then he will let it go.


    "I understand, will this be thest time we meet in peace?" Yan forced a smile. If he had to be his own friend''s enemy, he would definitely feel reluctant. That meeting the year before should have never happened, so he would not need to experience this feeling.


    "I don''t know," Jun Hua smiled.


    "In the end, you''re still a kid. I can''t even propose a toast for you," Yan sighed.


    Jun Huaughed. They are talking for some time before Soujines. That man seems to notice that Jun Min is here, so hees.


    "This is not Saturday, yet you have gathered here."


    "Well, Jun Min is going away. I still want to talk more with that young man."


    "Rather than calling him young, you better call him a kid."


    "��"


    The three of them ended the gathering by bantering, but this time the target is Jun Min and not Yan. Despite they know that they are going to be enemies in the future, they are stillughing with each other and make fun. They want their parting to end in good note, that''s why they don''t talk about it and only joke around.


    Their atmosphere is not one like parting, but just like the usual. Shu, Yan''s guard, feels heavy when he heard that Jun Min is going to leave them. Hiding in the shadow, he knows that for Yan it will be even harder. To find a really good friend in this time is not easy.


    Soujin guard, Lou already knows about it for some time. Still, looking at the three of them continue to behave like usual, he feels ashamed of himself. If they canugh here and there, why should he worry? But still, he cannot help to not have that heavy feeling.


    "It''s already afternoon, let''s stroll around the city."


    The three of them walked outside. The citizens are busy doing this and that, but they still noticed when these three young men walked. The three of them ignored them as they strolled around and talked.


    Soujin stretched his hand, "Be careful when you''re taking your permit. That person would pay close attention to your family after he returned."


    "I know," Jun Hua smiled. As expected from Nanglong Family, Soujin certainly know about the news earlier than her.


    "Who?" Yan asked in a curious tone.


    "Someone you didn''t know," Jun Hua smiled.


    Soujin changed the conversation, "I bet that Lan Ping would be eager to hunt you downter."


    "Let hime. He won''t be able to do anything," Jun Hua grinned.


    "You sure are confident. Well, you can be considered as one of the best generals out there. The showdown between you and Soujin are going to be interesting."


    Soujin shakes his head. "I won''t chase him."


    "What if the emperor told you to do that?"


    "Let him be. I have my own ways of dealing with things," Soujin answered confidently. From the way he spoke, Yan is sure that his best friend already prepare a good way in order to avoid fighting with Jun Family in the future. Still, he''s curious as to what it might be.


    "Won''t you tell your best friend what your thought is?"


    Soujin looked towards Yan, "Why should I tell someone who can''t even hold his liquor and being a bbermouth?"


    Yan red at this man. Why does he need to give him a strike whenever he could? From the way the other party speaks, just who among them is the real member of the imperial family? Him or Soujin?


    Jun Hua shook her head at these two banters. Even when she is telling them such news, they are still going on and on to banter with each other. She smiled slightly. She knew that she would surely miss this scene in the future.


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua. It has been some time since they gathered together today and it won''t do them any good to stay together any longer.


    "Jun Min, take care of yourself."


    Jun Hua nodded, "You two as well."


    She separated herself from them as she walks on the street. Soujin watched as Jun Hua''s figure disappear on from his view. Yan stretched out his body and peered towards his best friend confusingly.


    "Why did you keep on looking at him? It''s not like the Jun Family would pack out their belongings and get out from Ming Kingdom this instant."


    Soujin retracted his gaze, "You still owe me money, so apany me to buy some food."


    "I''m not your servant!"


    While Yan shouted at Soujin, the man gaze is looking towards the space before him. Although there is nothing there, the man looked serious. Somehow, he just had the feeling that he won''t be able to meet with Jun Min again. Shaking his head to erase that thought, he walked down the street with Yan on the side stillshing out to him.


    Jun Hua walked down the street towards her home. She walked slowly and enjoyed the view of the streets in the capital. The view on this day is really good. She looks around until she noticed a familiar figure arguing with her cousin.


    Lan Gao Ya.

 Chapter 165: Vicious Plan

    <h4>165 Vicious n</h4>


    Lan Gao Ya has been trying to avoid her cousin, Lan Ping, who keeps on trying to pester her. No matter what she did, he would try to get close with her. It was only after she had reported to Lan Teng did she gain a bit of peace.


    "That cousin is truly annoying. If this keeps on, how can I meet with Jun Min?" Lan Gao Ya is feeling frustrated. She doesn''t like that cousin of hers, but he keeps on pestering her to the point of totally annoying.


    Her servant tries to coax her. "Miss, there will be more times to meet him in the future."


    Lan Gao Ya knows that, what she worried about is the fact that Jun Min didn''t have any interest in her. She knows that he only epts her as friends or probably acquaintances, but definitely not as a woman. That was what made her feeling anxious.


    She had already reach 15 and in a few months, she will be 16. She doesn''t want to be like Tian Ni who had waited until she''s 20 and even at that time, the other party still doesn''t look at her properly. She doesn''t want that at all.


    "How can I make him interested in me?"


    "Miss, you''re already a pretty girl," the servant coaxed again.


    Lan Gao Ya red at her. She knows that she is considered pretty, but from the rumors, Jun Hua is even prettier. When she meets the girl, she does have petite body though she cannot confirm the rumors since the girl is wearing a veil on her face that covered up most of her face. It''s really vexing, but if it''s true, she won''t be able to gain his attention by being pretty.


    The girl took a seat on her room. Her mind is busy thinking about various things. There must be something she could do. She wants to gain his attention and heart. But, she doesn''t know how to do it. Should she use tricks to make him hers?


    "Miss, it''s time to eat."


    Lan Gao Ya reluctantly walked towards dining room. There, she saw her cousin already sitting on the table and waiting for her. She ignored him and they started eating. When she finished, Lan Ping suddenly speak up.


    "Don''t you want to meet with Jun Min?"


    Lan Gao Ya eyed Lan Ping suspiciously. Previously, whenever she mentioned this name, Lan Ping would fly into rage. But today, this man is still calm and even looks at her with such seriousness. Probably he had changed his view about that man, but still she cannot ease her heart in front of him.


    "What do you want?"


    "Today Jun Min headed towards Restaurant Han Yan. He would soone out from that ce. Do you want to meet him on his way home?"


    Lan Gao Ya heart skipped a beat. This man must have sent his people to secretly follow Jun Min. If not for that, how could he knows that Jun Min hades out from his residence and walking on the streets? But, what is his intention in telling this to her? Does he truly wish for her to have a happy ending with Jun Min?


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Don''t you want to meet with him? This is the perfect time, correct?" Lan Ping said calmly. His eyes are watching his cousin hesitation.


    "If you don''t want to meet him it''s fine. He probably will be going to the border for a long time and you will be unable to meet him anymore for a long time."


    Lan Gao Ya still hesitates. She wants to go there and see him, but what should her excuse be? There is no way a noble girl would walk on the streets without anything to do and more importantly, what should she do there?


    Waiting for his cousin to think, Lan Ping stands up. "What do you think? Don''t you want to tie him in our family?"


    "What are you thinking, Lan Ping?"


    "If he sees you''re in need of help, will he not help you?" Lan Ping wished to make Lan Gao Ya realize that the man didn''t care about her and merely look at her as friends. He hoped from the bottom of his hearts that Lan Gao Ya would look at him and not at that person.


    Lan Gao Ya stared back. "What do you want to achieve from this?"


    Lan Ping wants them to stay away, but if he can''t, then he needs another thing. "His soldiers, I want some of the elites to get transferred out under your name."


    "Now you''re eyeing his soldiers?"


    "Oh, do you want me to keep my eyes on you?" Lan Ping looks at the girl.


    Lan Gao Ya pursed her lips. The offer didn''t sound too bad and she might be able to do that with some coaxing. All she needs to do is making Jun Min eyes never leave her and fall in love with her, that shouldn''t be hard.


    "What is your proposal?"


    "What about our arguing. Our people can keep watch to see when Jun Min ising and in front of one of our family stores, we can argue. Well, more like I''m forcing you to go?"


    That way, Lan Ping would y the bad guy, but Lan Gao Ya didn''t feel that it sounded half bad. The idea is good and she could y the innocent girl being pulled in by a bad guy. Besides, Jun Min already knows that their rtionship is bad with her doesn''t like Lan Ping. This n should seed.


    "Deal, which store?"


    Lan Ping named a store and Lan Gao Ya agreed. The girl returned back to her room to dress up while Lan Ping waits.


    "Young Master?" the servant on Lan Ping side looks confused. Since when did their young master bes really good with girl?


    Lan Ping stared dangerously at that person while he took a small pouch from his pocket. The pouch is small, but it gives off alluring feeling. The guards are all tensed up when they see that small pouch.


    Lan Gao Ya returned not long after that. She looks towards Lan Ping icily.


    "Let''s go,"


    Lan Ping smiled coldly. If she doesn''t want to follow him, he will make here to him willingly. He will show her the meaning of word powerless.

 Chapter 166: Jun Min’s Death

    <h4>166 Jun Min��s Death</h4>


    Jun Hua stared at the two people arguing in front of the stores. It seems that Lan Ping is already ready to pounce on that girl, despite the fact that they are on the street. She looked around before deciding to help her.


    "Gao Ya,e with me! Let''s go!" Lan Ping said with outrage.


    "No! You!" Lan Gao Ya obviously wanted to curse this man before her to just go, but she doesn''t want to ruin her images. She can only stand firm before him.


    Jun Hua coughed, since her appearance is still Jun Min, she lowered her tone. "Lan Ping, do you now will do something so low like this? Forcing a girl who clearly doesn''t want to go?"


    Lan Gao Ya eyes lit up, she quickly moved to behind Jun Min. Her action is funny since Jun Hua is shorter than her and cannotpletely block her from Lan Ping field of vision.


    Lan Ping stared at Jun Min with heated gaze. The n has sessful on Lan Gao Ya side, but it''s not like he doesn''t have his own card to y. Since Jun Min delivers himself in, he will just use that one.


    Looking around, he found that there are a lot of people watching. Probably, his name will go down a bit, but it doesn''t really matter since in the first ce he doesn''t have much reputation among the woman and he''s married. Sending a re at Jun Min once again, he turned and left.


    Jun Hua looks baffled. He just left? Maybe he finally realizes that he cannot match with Jun Min? But, something feels off��


    "General-Prince Jun Min, thank you," Jun Hua noticed the tall girl behind her. She wondered how this girl chooses man in the first ce. She is obviously shorter than her by a few centimeters (*cough* alright almost 10 centimeters), but she still chased after her with such determination.


    Jun Hua sighed. "It''s not a problem. I didn''t do anything."


    Lan Gao Ya pulled Jun Hua inside, she refused a few times, but after noticing the people gaze, Jun Hua walks in. The store is not really big, but there are some visitors inside. Jun Hua didn''t have any interest in those items, she quickly goes upstairs with Lan Gao Ya.


    The store belongs to Lan family and Lan Gao Ya is the one in charge for this store, so it''s easy for them to gain ess upstairs. Lan Gao Ya keeps on looking towards Jun Min, wondering what the boy would like.


    "Lady Gao Ya, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to apany you," Jun Hua said reluctantly.


    "But, what if my cousin returned?" Lan Gao Ya put an aggrieved expression, making the man who looks at it feels that it''s their fault. The customers on that store stare at Jun Min with re, making Jun Hua feels bad. She sighed in her heart, you''re truly asking it.


    "Fine, but just for a cup of tea, alright?"


    "Yes," Lan Gao Ya smiled brightly.


    Jun Hua had to admit, this Lan Gao Ya is a kind of person who knows how to use her charm well. With her behaving like this, man would find it hard to reject her and will do their best to apany her and make her feels better. Luckily, she''s a girl and would only feel bad for her.


    The servants prepared the drink for them. Lan Gao Ya sipped it while Jun Hua stares at the cup on her hand with weird gaze.


    "What is it?" Lan Gao Ya asked.


    "The drink seems suspicious," Jun Hua said, and then looks up.


    Lan Gao Ya wanted to say that the drink is fine, but then she feels dizzy and sleepy. Her head is heavy and she fell with a thud to the floor. Jun Hua stared to the girl and sighed. What is her n now?


    When she gets near, she noticed something poking out from the girl dress. A small pouch, but from the smell, she knows what that is. Jun Hua eyes hardened and she tried to wake the girl.


    Outside the store, Lan Ping counted the time.


    "It should be now. Burn the store."


    "Yes."


    Lan Ping sits on the nearby chair. They should have already started, no? Looking at the store in front of him, he wants to see the result of his n.


    Lan Gao Ya doesn''t want to wake up no matter how much Jun Hua shakes the girl. Jun Hua picks up a bottle from her pouch and put it under the girl nose. It should wake her up, but in the end, it still took Jun Hua quite some time until she wakes up. At that time, Jun Hua noticed that smokes were going upwards with the temperature rise real quick.


    "Jun Min��. What happened?"


    "You should ask the servants of your store," Jun Hua said as she moved back from her. She stared down with her brow creased. Can they still use the stairs now?


    Lan Gao Ya didn''t hear what Jun Min said as she holds her dizzy head. She only knows that Jun Hua goes outside for a short time before returning. She doesn''t know why, but the room is getting hotter and hotter. Then she feels something cold covered her body.


    "Jun Min?"


    "There is fire in this ce."


    "What are you talking about? What fire?"


    Jun Hua didn''t answer. She turned towards the window and kicked open the frame. This is not the first floor, she cannot just jump down. Jun Hua looks towards the string that used to hang thentern during festival. She picks it up and tied it towards the balcony while the other end is tied to a small but strong stick. She gripped the stick and threw it towards the ground as hard as she could; making it pierced the ground deeply.


    "What are you doing?" Lan Gao Ya looks towards Jun Hua action with widened eyes. She is afraid and confused.


    "Don''t worry," Jun Hua bundles Lan Gao Ya in that wet nked in a matter of seconds. She lifted her up towards the window and used her own robe to tie the end of the nked and makes it simr to a swing with Lan Gao Ya in the middle.


    "Wait! I''m scared!"


    Jun Hua didn''t listen to her and push her down. Lan Gao Ya wanted to cry because of fear, but at that time, she hears the sound of something breaking and falling. Shended on the ground safely because the nked protected her, but when she looks back, the building had copsed.


    Lan Gao Ya looks around, but Jun Min is not there.


    "Jun Min! Where is he?" she looks towards the people around her. They are looking at her withplicated gaze and one of them pointed towards the building, his hand slightly trembling.


    "He''s still there. After pushing you out, he didn''t get the change to get out."


    Lan Gao Ya stared at the ruined building, her eyes nked. You must be kidding, right? He must be alive, he can''t be dead just from fire��


    That day, there is a single news that rocked the entire capital:


    Jun Min is dead.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    ~~~ANNOUNCEMENT~~~


    Hey everyone, Thank you for reading up until now and I''m really grateful for all the support you have shown me thro thements, the votes, and the gifts all these times. \(^_^)/


    It has been more or less five months ever since the novel first published until now. The novel started from the bottom of the rank with only a handful of readers and the number increase little by little. And now it has reached thousands of readers.


    When I first try to write this novel, I never expect that I could have a lot of readers. Thement and the constant support shown to this novel keeps me going on because I know there are readers out there waiting for new update of the novel.


    This is not the end of the novel, yet. This is only the end of volume 2 and also the end of the free chapter. Yes, some of you might have guessed it and I already mention it in the discord. After this chapter, FBFB will be going premium and I do hope you will still continue to support me.


    I know that many of you didn''t like the premium, but I have spent hours working to create this novel, so I also wish to gain side ie from it. Also if you think this is too fast, there''s one thing you need to know, FBFB would only reach 350 chapters at least and 450 chapters at most.


    Still, if you choose to drop the novel because it bes premium, I respect your choice since I know that many of you have other novels you would prefer to spend your stones. It has been a pleasure to spend all these times with you.


    Once again, I sincerely thank you for supporting me all this time. After all, I can''t get this far without all of your support no matter how insignificant you thought they were.


    Moving on, I''m sure many of you already know that when a novel turns premium, it will give mass release. It''s the same as this novel. I will give a mass release and this time, it will be a massive one, unlike the bonus chapters that I asionally give previously ^_-


    Can you guess it? Yup, it will be 10 chapters mass release. Hope you will enjoy them~ (And don''t worry, I will keep my usual chapter release of one chapter each day). You don''t need to give me gifts if you can''t, just use them to unlock the chapter after this if you still choose to continue reading.


    Thank you!


    With Love,


    Sorahana

 Chapter 167: Rage for Jun Min

    <h4>167 Rage for Jun Min</h4>


    As Lan Gao Ya stared foolishly, another person also looks at the building in disbelief. He had carefully counted the time and he thought that given Jun Min ability, he could sense the fire quickly and get out. But, it seems there is something wrong, very wrong here.


    Lan Ping stands up and walks towards the building. He cannot believe it. Jun Min cannot die just like this. He is a general and should have died on the battlefield honorably. What would people say if they know that he''s the one who set this up?


    The fire didn''t spread out as this store is separated by small road towards the other store. This is also the reason Lan Ping chooses the store, it would not damages the others. The fire is starting to die down, only leaving some burnt woods and all. He moved towards the front part of the building. Before he could try to dig, another person had done it.


    Lan Ping is stunned to see Nanglong Soujin in front of him, digging furiously.


    "If you don''t want to help, scram!"


    Soujin is walking with Yan along this ce when they noticed a smoke going up. They know that there is a fire going on, so they tried toe towards the ce only to be greeted by the scene of building falling. He was surprised and his hearts turn cold when he heard the woman, who''s covered by wet nked, yelled that name.


    Without thinking, he had rushed up to the building, hoping to find Jun Min from the burnt out building and safe him.


    Digging through the woods makes his finger burnt, but Soujin doesn''t care. From behind him, Yan is also helping with some of the malesing together. Their servants also showing themselves and helping, how could they let their master did the job alone? They too don''t want the young general to die in such a way.


    "There is a person here!"


    Soujin turned and some of the vigers drag out a body out from the woods. The person body ispletely burnt ck without any change to recognize him anymore. What they could know is this person stature is small, like a young teenager.


    Soujin didn''t dare toe any closer. It has only been a few minutes�� why would they need to part in such a way? He shifted his head towards the girl.


    "What exactly happened?"


    "I don''t know! I really don''t know!" Lan Gao Ya is crying. She is afraid that they would me her for this. Her pitiful appearance usually would make people feel pity, but this time, no one did because they know she had made Jun Min died. Facing the raging Soujin, how could she not afraid?


    "You are the one with himst time, what happened in that room?" person 1 asked.


    "He even took the effort of saving you, what are you doing?" person 2 yelled.


    Lan Gao Ya feels suffocated hearing that many question thrown at her, and then she feels a strong grip on her cor. Lou had picked her up and looks at her coldly per his master order. From the distance, Soujin voice is heard.


    "Tell me the truth."


    She wanted to break free, but a pouch suddenly fall because of her struggle. Seeing that pouch, Lan Ping face turned ashen. That was��


    Shu took the pouch before anyone could react. His expression changed drastically as he handed the pouch to his master. Yan looked at the pouch as his hearts grow cold.


    "How could a nobledy like you possibly has such item?" Yan voice is devoid of emotion, but the surrounding people could feel the killing intent emanated from his body. The usual warm and yful Yan is gone, he''s truly angry.


    Soujin also looks at the pouch as his expression hardened. That woman dares to��


    "It''s not mine! Lan Ping is the one giving me that! He told me to keep it!" Lan Gao Ya shouted, blurting the truth right away.


    When Lan Ping heard that, he knows that this matter had blown up. He needs to get away from that ce as soon as possible. With that in mind, he turned away and started to run from the scene.


    "Shu!"


    Shu chased after Lan Ping. His speed is faster than Lan Ping because he was trained as assassins, but before he can reach Lan Ping, a man had tackled Lan Ping and put a knife on his neck. That man wears the ck clothes with his mouth is covered in cloth and his eyes are zing with fire.


    "What did you do to Young Master?" a voice filled with anger is directed towards Lan Ping. Shu stopped in his track and looked towards Soujin and Yan who had walked over.


    "He''s one of Jun Min bodyguards?" Yan looks towards Soujin.


    Soujin nodded. He had detected this man presence way back when he''s going with Jun Min. Because of that he knows that Jun Min is protected by someone though that person is weaker than Jun Min. He still remembered that person presence, so he knows that this man is indeed the same one. Besides, he had seen the other party once at the hunt.


    Lan Ping struggled, but the man instead put the knife nearer to his neck. He didn''t dare to move anymore. He realized that this man would not hesitate to kill him if it''s needed. It''s over�� his career and life would be over��


    "Girl, you better tell us what happened inside."


    "I just ask him to apany me, but after drinking tea I feel dizzy. He tried to wake me up and after I do, he wraps me in wet nked then throws me out of the window!" Lan Gao Ya simplifies the experience while yelling. Lou hadn''t ceased his strength in gripping her. It won''t kill her, but it will hurt the girl.


    "In the first ce, why are you with him?" Yan remembers that Jun Min is walking towards his home. Why should he suddenly change course? There must be something happened in between.


    "I had a sh with Lan Ping and Jun Min helped me."


    "Is that true?" Soujin looks towards Lan Ping. "I see, so you''re the kind that will force yourself to woman. And here I thought that you''re an upright man."


    Lan Ping wants to tell the truth, but the knife is pressed more firms on his neck. If he dares to do anything, the man before him would probably slice his neck without hesitation. This kind of dangerous man, why would he follow Jun Min around?


    Shu looks towards the mening from distance. "The investigation forces are here. Let''s leave it to them."


    Soujin clenched his fist. This matter has suddenly gone beyond what they expected. Now that Jun Min had died, what would be with the Jun family?

 Chapter 168: The Shocking News

    <h4>168 The Shocking News</h4>


    Jun family residence


    "YOU''RE LYING!" Jun Zhenxian bellowed. He can''t believe that his granddaughter had died. The servants are all trembling and didn''t dare to get close with the raging old man. They know that Jun Zhenxian is truly angry.


    "��It''s true!"


    Jun Zhenxian smashed the cup on his hand. He won''t forgive that Lan family for going this far. They did have somepetition, but should they do something like this? He cannot ept losing the only hope for Jun family.


    Looking around, ites to him that most of their soldiers had gone, and it will be impossible to wreck havoc in this ce. He gritted his teeth. So what? He will still going to the pce and berate that emperor to give the Lan family some beating!


    ��


    The pce


    The emperor almost smashes his cup onto his feet. This is truly inconceivable. The death of Jun Min hade too suddenly, and that boy is still in his youth which makes it a big loss for him. Looking around at the officials around him, he bellowed.


    "GET LOST!"


    The officials are all scattered away. The emperor is truly scary when he''s angry and only one person left, the war strategist of Ming Kingdom. He stands near the emperor and wait patiently for the emperor rage to subside.


    "Wu, what have I done wrong? Tell me!"


    The strategist shakes his head. "You did nothing wrong, but your people did."


    "What should I do now?" the emperor asked with exasperates tone. He cannot believe this disaster would happen. The key to their n in centered among the three generals, now that this happened, what will their reaction be?


    "You need to pacify the raging Jun Zhenxian. If not, he might do something that will destroy everything."


    The emperor wanted to ask more when a eunuche inside with a rush and kowtowed while shaking.


    "General Jun Zhenxian hade."


    As the emperor face fell, Jun Zhenxian walks in. He looks extremely furious.


    "Tell me, Is this also your n? Do you truly wish to destroy the whole Jun family?"


    The emperor face ashen, but he cannot possibly get angry at Jun Zhenxian. The citizen would surely create a revolt if he did that without a reason. Despite him wanted to destroy Jun family, he still needs to think about what the citizen think.


    "I don''t! Jun Zhenxian, hear my words, I did not order them to get rid of your grandson."


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards Strategist Wu who nodded. He looks towards the emperor with crazy eyes.


    "Since you say so, I will act on my behalf to get my revenge!"


    "Jun Zhenxian! Don''t be reckless!" the emperor sweated again. Ever since the first time he tries to scheme against other, this is the first time his scheme failedpletely. There is no way he could do nothing in front of this old man.


    "If you don''t have any son left, don''t you also be reckless?"


    Jun Zhenxian words are filled with murdering intent and the emperor knows that there is no longer any reconciliation with Jun family. With their current reputation, it will be a piece of cake to influence the soldiers to side with them and rebel against the emperor. Without him, the military power of Ming Kingdom would deplete.


    Strategist Wu sighed. He had nned to use Jun Min to strengthen their military power and be the meat shield on the battlefield, but now all of this is for naught. The action of a single girl can cause their n to crumble and fallpletely.


    Jun Zhenxian walks outside the hall, still full of rage. The emperor knows that there is nothing he could do to convince the raging Jun Zhenxian. Hopefully, this old man regained his sanity back or he will be forced to end the Jun Family, something he already almost finished years ago. At the same time, he knows that the price would be big should Jun Zhenxian genuinely rebel.


    "Who is that girl? FIND OUT ABOUT HER RIGHT NOW!" the emperor yelled. The officials outside the hall are scampering around, trying their best to find out about the girl.


    "Her name is Lan Gao Ya, the daughter of Lan Peng, cousin of Lan Ping. She was the sole survivor of the incident few years before. Your Majesty told us to spare her, so we did nothing and let her go."


    The emperor remembers that incident. He was the one who ordered that, but it seems that his order from back then would be a weapon against him.


    "I regret letting that woman live."


    If she didn''t, this would not happen. The emperor feels really vexed, but there is nothing he could do.


    "Wu, make a new n."


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that we need to finish the matter inside the kingdom before setting our eyes out."


    And with the people has their mind full about the Jun Family, Strategist Wu known that the Jun Family would be invincible for the next few days. Anyone who tried to drag them down would be seen as someone guilty. His eyes narrowed at that thought for he understood just how perilous the situation is.


    "You''re right��"


    ��


    "The body is stolen!"


    Soujin and Yan turned around in time to see a couple of people running with the ''body of Jun Min''. They already running far away and from their skill, it''s clear they''re not ordinary people.


    "Shall we chase them?" Yan''s brow creased.


    Soujin wants to chase them too, but they are already too far and there are three possibilities of their destination.


    "No, we will take it back after our n," Soujin said gritting his teeth.


    Yan nodded. "I will follow whatever you said."


    They turned back again towards Lan Ping who''s still pinned down on the ground by Yasha. Their eyes turned cold as they look towards the man.


    "Put her down."


    Louplied and after Lan Gao Ya is released, her servants run to her side. They are highly worried and afraid. Without anyone order, the people in the surrounding didn''t let Lan Gao Ya go. They wished for the investigation force to catch her and bring her away.


    "No, please let me go," Lan Gao Ya cried again. In her whole life, when had she experienced the feeling of being cornered like this? All this time, it''s her who keeps on pushing others on their end rope and cutting any hope from them. How could she keep up with the change on her life?


    Soujin looks towards Yasha.


    "Jun Min guard, you can let him go now. Thew will punish him ordingly."


    Yasha doesn''t want to do that. The only person who cared about him and groomed him all this time is his Miss. He doesn''t want to ept the fact that Jun Hua died before him and it''s all because of this man. He wished to kill him even more because he knows that Ming Kingdom won''t punish him.


    But, in that moment, a soft voicees to his ears. A voice that soothes his raging hearts in an instant, despite the content is an order.


    "Yasha, don''t kill him!"

 Chapter 169: Easing the Rage

    <h4>169 Easing the Rage</h4>


    The owner of the soft voice is a little girl wearing a simple dress. Her hair is still tidy, but her clothes seem a bit disheveled. She looks like she had just been running with the beads of sweats on her forehead. She was wearing a veil, but with her petite body and white skin, it didn''t diminish the beauty she possessed.


    "Young Miss," Yasha lips trembled. If his Miss is alive, who is that person from before?


    "Yasha, let the governor do the case," Jun Hua said in a soft and trembling voice.


    Yasha lets Lan Ping go and retreat to Jun Hua side in a sh. Lan Ping hurriedly stands up and red at the three of them, but the people from investigation forces hade to take him away. They also take Lan Gao Ya who''s still crying on the side.


    Soujin looks towards the girl whoes. His heart ached terribly, he wants to ease her, but he doesn''t know what he should do. In the end, he could only stand helplessly and avoided her gaze.


    Yan didn''t even dare to look at Jun Hua direction. He doesn''t want to see the girl sadness on losing her brother. Not even her brother remains are here because of several people from other ce stealing it.


    "Big brother is not dead," Jun Hua said with trembling voice. Seeing the troubled expression on the usually aloof general, her heart suddenly felt pain. However, she knew that she no longer had any chance to tell him the truth. She is the one who had chosen this path, so she had to finish it no matter what.


    Soujin opened his mouth with heavy feeling. "Jun Min is dead, he''s burned alive."


    "No�� he''s not," Jun Hua didn''t stay there any longer. She can''t bear to see her friends looking so troubled like that, especially because she knows that this is her plot.


    She turned around and runs away with Yasha following behind her. The location of this ce is not far from Jun family, so it doesn''t take long for them to arrive at the house.


    Soujin also didn''t stay on the scene any longer. He didn''t dare to see the girl anymore.


    "Yan, I will return back, you should take care of the rest."


    "Soujin," Yan nodded. The feeling of loss is heavier on Soujin who had ever experiencing life and death situation with Jun Min. He only heard a part of it, but he knows that Jun Min Can be said to have saved Soujin''s life once. Besides, the fight they had together will not disappear just because of the young man death.


    Looking at the burnt building, Yan expression turned even more solemn.


    "Shu, all of things that rted to Lan family had to be destroyed. And terminate the business we had with them."


    "Yes."


    Shu knows that his master is already angry. As Young Noble Han never sided with anyone, he would do business with a lot of people. If at this time, the business stopped, the funding for Lan family is finished and they won''t be able to support that much soldiers anymore. This move is the same as cutting off the route for Lan family.


    Only after this instruction did Yan feels a bit better. Heughed bitterly. The memories he had with that boy is mostly him getting beaten up, but still, he doesn''t want the other party to die. This parting is really sad.


    Arriving back to the Jun family residence, Jun Hua hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare for a carriage. Her heart feels heavy when she remembers the expression on Soujin and Yan''s face previous. However, she had to harden her heart and finish what she had started.


    She turned towards Yasha.


    "You shouldn''t have appeared."


    "This subordinate is wrong. Miss should punish me," Yasha hurriedly knelt down. He had disobeyed the order by appearing today. But, he really cannot contain his rage upon seeing the Miss he served for years suddenly died. He just can''t bear losing her.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Just take 20 beatingster. For now, you and Yamin go to the Lan family residence and fetch my grandfather. I''m going there by carriage."


    Yasha nodded his head obediently. 20 beatings are nothing for him. He knows that Jun Hua is not truly mad, so he secretly sighed in relief inside his heart.


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua rubbed her forehead. This scenario is a bit further than what she nned in the first ce. Still, no matter what, she needs to finish what she had started.


    "Xia, hurry up."


    "Yes Miss."


    ��


    Lan Family Residence


    "Lan Teng! You old dog! Come out right now!" Jun Zhenxian barged into Lan family residence and shouted with rage.


    Lan Teng had heard about what happened and his face is flushed with anger. He would never expect that his own son with his niece would plot something like this. This is truly a heavy news for him.


    When he heard Jun Zhenxian shouting from outside, he knows that he cannot run away anymore. That man is going to ask for reason and all. But what can he do? Should he send Lan Pan to deal with him and possibly getting into fight?


    His eyes wandered to the room at the side. If Lan Pan wants to fight with Jun Zhenxian, he would alreadye out now. Even as that troublesome son father, Lan Teng didn''t have full control of the boy''s conduct. He''s truly troublesome.


    Lan Teng strengthens his resolve to go out by himself. He looks towards the angry Jun Zhenxian in the courtyard. Looking at that old man reminding him of his youth when he shes with the veteran general countless times in the battlefield.


    "Even if I told you that I know nothing, you will still attack me."


    "They are your family," Jun Zhenxian argued.


    "True enough," Lan Teng take out his sword and stand before Jun Zhenxian. The old man also took out his sword and they shed. The sound of swords shing filled the courtyard, making the servants hard to breath.


    Despite their age is no longer young, their skill is still terrifying. The strength Lan Teng put on his sword is more than what ordinary people could do. Jun Zhenxian is once hailed as great general because of his monstrous strength. The sh of these two people would not end peacefully.


    "Young Master, shouldn''t you go and help?"


    Lan Pan stared down with a sneer. "Why should I help? That old man is looking for trouble himself. I don''t want to get involved."


    With that, Lan Pan didn''t bother to look at the fight and go to his bed. He lied down and closed his eyes, ignoring the ruckus on the outside. He is not a filial son and he doesn''t have any feeling towards Lat Teng. After all, that old man didn''t raise him as his son but as a weapon.


    Lan Teng is not as strong as when he''s youth anymore. When he tried to block the attack from Jun Zhenxian, the sword broke, making the sword from Jun Zhenxian to strike on to his body thus wounding him badly.He got pounced backwards and mmed the wall.


    Lan Teng coughed up and bloodes out. He looks towards his hand. It has been cut from the shoulder by Jun Zhenxian. On the other hand, thest strike just now had crushed the bone on his right foot. It will be a miracle if he could recover from this.


    "Don''t you have enough, Jun Zhenxian?" Lan Teng said weakly.


    Jun Zhenxian eyes are still filled with rage. He wants to strike again, but a servanting from behind had stopped him and said something to his ears. He stopped in his tracks.


    "This is enough. But if the emperor didn''t punish them, I wille to take your life," Jun Zhenxian said before leaving.


    Lan Teng sighed and passed out. The servants are all running here and there in a flurry.

 Chapter 170: It is The Star

    <h4>170 It is The Star</h4>


    Jun Zhenxian almost cried when he looks at the person inside the carriage. For the first time in his life, he feels immense relief to see her looking as good as it can be. He stands on the spot for several seconds to deliver the information into his head before his face broke into a smile.


    He gets in impatiently and urges the driver to take him home as fast as possible. It didn''t take a long time for the carriage to reach their home, but it took him the entire journey to calm his heart.


    He steps out from the carriage and look at the person in front of him.


    "Hua''er�� you''re alive."


    Jun Hua smiled weakly. She never expected that her grandfather reaction will be this great. "Grandpa, do you think I will die that easily?"


    "No, of course you don''t."


    "You''re worrying too much. I had almost done in by their trap, but it''s not like I hadn''t had my preparation for this," Jun Hua smiled.


    "You have nned for this?"


    "Not this incident, I''m not that good to the point of predicting their scheme. But, I have already prepared for my own death."


    Jun Zhenxian eyes almost popped out. This brat, do you even know what you are saying? You almost died and I had flung into rage, if you were to die for real, what do you think my reaction would be? I would destroy the whole capital, and if it''s needed, the whole country.


    "Not real death, fake death," Jun Hua rolled her eyes as if she knows what her grandfather is thinking.


    "Why are you faking your death? Don''t you want to keep leading Jun family into rising?" Jun Zhenxian didn''t understand. If they want the Jun family to flourish, don''t they need someone strong to lead them?


    Jun Hua smiled. "You will know about it soon enough, Grandpa. We need to finish the matter on hand first."


    "You mean, the judgment for Lan family, I will take care of that. You should just prepare yourself and don''t do anything dangerous anymore. Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "There is a slight burn on my hand, but it''s not serious," Jun Hua said quickly as she sees her grandfather is going to fly into rage again. "I will get it treated after wee back, but make it a secret. No one should know that I got burnt."


    "Alright."


    Despite that was what Jun Hua said, Jun Zhenxian still run here and there to fetch people to get medicine and all. The burnt is not big and with medicine, it won''t leave any mark. After the doctor ensuring Jun Zhenxian that the wound won''t leave any mark, he could finally feel calm and ease.


    "What exactly happened in that room of fire?"


    Jun Hua looks towards her grandfather. "They prepared drinks with sleeping medicine. I''m sure that Lan Gao Ya only targeted me, but she is the one who falls asleep for real. When I approached her, I notice a pouch on her. It doesn''t make sense to use it when she is trying to make me fall asleep. That''s when I noticed that the scheme is ovepped, which means there are two people who are scheming for different things.


    I hurriedly prepared for everything before waking Lan Gao Ya. At that time, the fire had spread and I could only bundles her into wet nket to safe her."


    "How did you get out?" this is the question he wants to ask the most.


    Jun Hua smiled. "I''m the one who destroyed the pir. That is the reason my hands got burn. As for getting out, it''s easy with my martial arts to slip from the back of the building before it copses."


    Jun Zhenxian remembers the special method she could employ to boost her speed. If she used that, travelling a far distance in a second wouldn''t be impossible. But, the danger to stay in that kind of room is still really big.


    "If you want to do something dangerous, you should have told me beforehand," Jun Zhenxian chided. He doesn''t want to feel like today anymore.


    Jun Huaughed. "I won''t be going to the battlefield anymore, so there won''t be any time when you''re feeling that much anxious anymore. I will stay on the baseline and watch the fight from afar."


    "Coming from you, it still feels suspicious."


    "Grandpa!"


    After a long time, Jun Hua manages to ensure Jun Zhenxian that she''s alright. She turned towards Xia who is looking on the side anxiously.


    "Don''t look at me that way, Xia. I''m not going anywhere."


    "But Miss, when they are saying that you have died, almost all of us cannot believe it," Xia sulked. Jun Hua didn''t tell anyone about this n since it''s dangerous and she might get hurt for real. Besides, some of her people won''t be able to act as if it''s not real, for example her grandfather.Because of that, there is no way Xia could know what Jun Hua is nning.


    By the shadow, Yamin truly wants to beg her Miss to never do that anymore. She too almost cannot believe it when they heard the news. Seeing that Jun Hua is saved and that incident is partially her n truly makes them relieved.


    "Someday I will die, but not today," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Miss��"


    Jun Huaughed. That much is true because she is still a human. She turned around in her bed and covered herself with the nket. Today is truly tiring, she wants to have some sleep first.


    Seeing their Miss is tired, Xia didn''t say anything anymore and stand by the side while Yamin guard the area carefully. They won''t let anyone hurt her.


    ��


    Lan Ping and Lan Gao Ya are interrogated individually. Both of them cannot keep it secret and soon, the truthes out. What makes them shocked is the fact that Lan Gao Ya actually wants to try to seduce a boy younger than her. Lan Ping helped her is something that can be considered as natural thing. That was their conclusion for they didn''t know the thought Lan Ping had towards his cousin.


    With the interrogation method the government employed, both of them feel that they are going through the worst day in their life. After the interrogation ended, the two of them finally could rest in a separated prisoner room.


    "It shouldn''t have ended this way," Lan Gao Ya hugged her feet. She didn''t dare to move around because she''s tired and hungry. With this n, she hoped that she could get close to Jun Min, who would have thought that this n would backfire?


    Between a general and a young girl like her, which one would Lan Teng try to protect more?


    That was such a simple question with obvious answer. For someone as smart as Lan Gao Ya, she knows that there is no hope left for her. They would me everything unto her and let Lan Ping go. What a good result that is!


    "Trying to me me? Truly like their way."


    Lan Gao Ya still remembers the incident back in her younger days very clear. Because she''s still very young, they let her go, but they didn''t know that she know the matter as clear as day.


    She hates her uncle very much for cooperating with that emperor in order to seize the control of Lan family. He didn''t feel that killing his own brother and nephew are wrong. Lan Gao Ya always hides the fact that she knows about it and behaves like a good and somewhat ordinary smart girl. But, now everything had ended.


    The girl eyes are looking towards the faraway ce, her fist is clenched so tightly until her hand is bleeding. Who dares to ruin the scheme she had nned perfectly?


    Lan Gao Ya eyes are staring with heated fire. Today is the most humiliating day for her to get her scheme ruined. She thought that he would��


    "Forget it, since Jun Min is death, it will be better if I leave," Lan Gao Ya lips curved up. If there is anyone seeing this scene, their eyes would surely pop out. The girl whom everyone thought as a weak girl, especially with her pitiful appearance before, is not truly weak.

 Chapter 171: Woman has its Own Strength

    <h4>171 Woman has its Own Strength</h4>


    The punishment for Lan family is the execution of Lan Gao Ya and the grounded of Lan Ping. Lan Ping will be beaten by stick before being grounded in a faraway ce for a month. Jun Zhenxian protested heavily, but the emperor is firm on this matter. He can''t possibly bear to lose another aspiring general anymore.


    Lan Gao Ya will be executed by beheading and the Lan family didn''t say any rejection. They epted it thus the punishment will be done in the next day.


    "They choose to me Lan Gao Ya?" Jun Hua had expected this oue. What makes her curious is the time they set. Why would they choose to execute her just one day after the incident? Usually the execution punishment would take at least a few days, but this time they just choose to do it very quickly.


    "Yes Miss."


    "There is something suspicious here. Can she be visited?" Jun Hua closes her book and put it down.


    Xia nodded. "Old Master should be able to gain the permission."


    Jun Hua dressed up and did her makeup. She purposely makes ck circles around her eyes, faint but it gives feeling that she didn''t sleep well the night before. Seeing her appearance, she felt lucky that her mother is an expert in terms of applying makeup allowing her to learn about it a lot and could change her appearance as she wishes. After that, Jun Hua wears her veil and walked out.


    "Grandpa, I want to meet with Lan Gao Ya."


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards his granddaughter. "Why do you want to meet with her?"


    Jun Hua smiled at her grandfather, "I have something I want to ask her."


    Seeing the crafty smile at his granddaughter face, he felt that she is truly a troublemaker girl. He wondered whether it''s due to his influence or that brat Jun Qing. If it''s his son, he would surely berate that boyter.


    He nodded his head. "Alright, I will ask for the permission. But be careful."


    "Yes Grandpa."


    In a matter of hours, Jun Hua had arrived in the prison. After being asked a few questions by the guard, they let her in. The prison is dark with thick blood stench and heavy atmosphere. Xia face turned pale. Her job is in Jun family residence, despite the fact that she still has some training. Because of that, she is not used with this amount of blood presented before her.


    On the other hand, Jun Hua face didn''t change in the slightest. This is not her first timeing to prison and the condition of this ce is better than war prison. At least, they still keep this ce tidy.


    She quickly arrived at a small prison room. Inside the room is a young girl, sitting on her bed while hugging her feet. Her appearance is haggard, but Jun Hua still recognize the girl appearance.


    "Lan Gao Ya, you have a visitor."


    Lan Gao Ya turned her head. Her pupils shrunk the moment she looks at the girl before the bar. Jun Hua walked inside with Xia behind her. The guards left them alone per Jun Hua''s instruction.


    "Princess Hua," Lan Gao Ya greeted. She rose up to her feet and curtsied, but due to sitting too long, she almost falls. However, she quickly steadied herself and didn''t embarrass herself further.


    Jun Hua eyes slightly narrowed at the sight of the girl fall. She signaled for her to take a seat and talk straight to the point. "I just want to ask you, why?"


    Lan Gao Ya looks towards the girl before her. Suddenly she remembers herself. She had lost her brother because of some dirty scheme and now she did the same towards other people. Seeing that Jun Hua still trying to keep her appearance, Lan Gao Ya feel bad.


    "I was blinded by fame and greed. Living in the Lan family for years, I know how bad we are. After I lose my parents and brother, I vow to live a better live and take revenge towards those who killed them. But, it seems that I have failed."


    Jun Hua knows that if Lan Gao Ya had chosen another person as her target, she might have sessful in her scheme. Unfortunately, she meets with her and Jun Hua used that scheme to toy with the Lan family.


    "Who do you want to take revenge to?"


    Lan Gao Ya raised her head. "The emperor and my uncle, they are the one who plotted to kill my family."


    Jun Hua wants to apud that emperor for making a lot of enemies. Out of four big families in the kingdom, three of them have people with irreconcble grudge with him. Nanglong Soujin, Jun Hua, and now Lan Gao Ya. If only Lan Gao Ya didn''t try to use Jun Min, she might be their ally.


    But now, it''s impossible.


    "Why are they plotting to kill your parents?"


    Lan Gao Ya shrugged. "I didn''t know. It''s not important anymore, I will be dead by tomorrow, but Lan Ping is still out there roamed free."


    Jun Hua has been nning to take her enemies one by one and she certainly won''t let them go lightly. Those who plot against her, she will use their plot to her advantages and those who harms her, she will makes them pay for their action.


    That Lan Ping is on her list, someday she will chased after him and make sure that he pays for what he did to her and her family. But, the time is not ripe and she didn''t necessary need to dirty her hands.


    "I see," Jun Hua stared at the girl eyes. Despite the girl know that she will die the next day, her eyes still looks calm at times. If not because of her sharper sense, she would never notice anything wrong. There is something behind this fa?ade that she showed, what is it?


    Lan Gao Ya looks towards Jun Hua. Her eyes shed with craftiness. Before she leaves, it will be better to nt some seed first.


    "Do you want to know deeper?"


    That eye, Jun Hua is not an ordinary girl, so how could she miss it? She realizes it perfectly that this girl is not someone waiting for her to be beheaded tomorrow, but she is nning something different. Jun Hua interest piqued up, but she didn''t want her true card exposed before this woman.


    Lan Gao Ya might be some interesting variable in this era. Besides, Jun Hua did need something from this interesting woman, so she will just let her do her n and intervenes a little.


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "There is no need for that. Thank you for your time."


    With that, Jun Hua leaves the girl. Lan Gao Ya is stunned, but she didn''t pester any longer. Inside her mind, she partially mocked her. What kind of woman would give up so easily?


    Being a woman has its own advantages and disadvantages. She might not be able to hold the sword and fight for power like man, but it doesn''t mean that girl cannot have any power.


    "That emperor and cousin of mine, I would be happy to show it to you. To what extent the real power of Lan family is."


    Lan Gao Ya smiled. Now she is waiting for the time toe. It won''t be long until the time arrives and they would surely regret leaving her alive. When they found the real secret behind Lan family, didn''t they want to destroy it?


    If they want to destroy it, they should have done it perfectly. Too bad, they hadn''t done itpletely.

 Chapter 172: Inciden

    <h4>172 Inciden</h4>


    "Miss?" Xia noticed that Jun Hua expression after she had returned from the prison is a bit off. The girl seems like pondering deeply about some things, but at the same times, she looks like dozing off.


    Jun Hua opened her eyes. "Xia, do you know why the four big families can keep their position for so long?"


    Xia shakes her head.


    Jun Hua didn''t me the girl for not knowing. There are some unwritten rules among the nobles to never talk about this. Who among them didn''t have any secret at all? Considering the strength of the four big families, they all choose to close their eyes.


    The only one who didn''t choose to close his eyes is the current emperor of Ming Kingdom. Ever since he obtained the throne, he was thirsty of power. He doesn''t want any of the big families to grow stronger than him and surpass him. Despite him being the emperor, he feels threatened by them.


    Unlike the other previous emperor who let them go and coborate with them, he started to investigate everything rted to the four big families. That was what makes the four families entered their most dangerous position in the history. Their position was threatened and they know that their new emperor is someone who''s too ambitious for them.


    Jun Hua is not there, but she had heard most of them. Lin family chooses toply with the emperor demand and didn''t do anything drastic. Jun family doesn''t wish to be controlled which makes them a huge threat and the emperor makes many unreasonable demand. In the end, the Jun family declined and had lost the status as the big family of the kingdom.


    Lan family experiences massacre for half of their family. The father of Lan Gao Ya and his family are all killed, leaving only a little girl. Nanglong family lost some of their important members, but it''s unclear how it happened. The same with Jun family, but after that the Nanglong family rise quicker and use their might to force the emperor to tone down.


    Besides, with the emperor starting to lose those who sides with him, his move bes restricted. With that being the case and the war that was happening years ago, the emperor had to shift his attention to the outside matter before considering things inside his kingdom again, allowing the remains to stay alive.


    The little girl from the Lan family, that was Lan Gao Ya. Considering how she still could survive all these years, Jun Hua knows, she is not ordinary.


    "Xia, tomorrow is going to be interesting," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Why?"


    Jun Hua truly wants to know how Lan Gao Ya will fare against the execution. If the hidden ability of Lan family is like what she had deduced after examining the four families, that girl indeed have the chance to survive.


    With such a good show, Jun Hua wants to know what she will do. And��


    "Xia, remind me to buy a horse."


    "Miss?" Xia looks towards her Miss with confusion all over her face. Why the topic suddenly changes so much? However, Jun Hua only smiles slightly and refuses to tell anything to the girl beside her.


    ��


    The next day the people in the capital are gathering on the square. They are looking towards the tform before them and wait patiently. They heard that Lan Gao Ya will be executed today, so theye to watch the show.


    This is not the first time in this emperor reign that someone from the four big families being executed. However, none of them dare to question the emperor conduct for fear that they would be the next one to be ced in that tform.


    "I feel that every year there will be at least one prisoner being executed here," one of the people in the crowdmented.


    "What can you say? There are just too many crimes."


    A different person slightly leaned in, "But, do you realize that the number of nobles being executed during this emperor reign increased by leaps and bound?"


    "Shh��. Don''t speak anything so obvious. No one should talk about the emperor if you want to keep your head intact," his friend warned.


    "Right," he nodded his head as he looks towards the tform.


    "Besides, she is the one at fault for scheming against our general," his friend added with indignation. They all love their powerful little general and to hear the news of his sudden and unjustified death, they can''t ept it.


    The person on his side didn''t say anything to respond. He looks towards the side slightly before excusing himself and move to a different spot. Before long, the crowd can see the guards appear. The time for the execution hase.


    The guards take Lan Gao Ya out. Her appearance is no longer that of a noble. Her hair and makeup are really messy, but no one pay any attention to it. They are waiting for the executioner to do his job.


    Lan Gao Ya looks towards the crowd below her as she surveyed the condition. None of the other nobles were here, they only send someone to rece them. Her pitiful appearance this time didn''t manage to move the crowd, who are too angry because of her action against their young general.


    "Jun Min is indeed famous," she murmured as she looks towards the crowd in front of her. That young general should be able to strive in the battlefield for an even better position and possibly gain more supporters.


    The guard in front of her red at her. She quickly lowered her head, acting as a fearful little girl. However, her eyes are calm as she peeks towards the crowd around her. After some time, she looks towards the stage as a slight smile appeared on her lips.


    "I have already nted the seed and now, they have grown ripe."


    The guards are all looking at her with weird expression. Before they could ask her anything else, they could hear the sound of something breaking and screams among the audience. In that instant they know, something had grown terribly wrong.

 Chapter 173: Lan Family Secre

    <h4>173 Lan Family Secre</h4>


    The scream and sound of ss breaks filled the entire square. The people be panicked because they don''t know what is going on. Many of them try to escape from the square to save their lives and that action instead cause the chaos to grow bigger.


    It was at that time several people suddenly attacked the guards. They used the chaos they had created to carve a path towards the guards andunch an attack. With many innocent people around them, they serve as the best meat shield for these people.


    "Don''t let theme near her!" the head guard yelled. They cannot let these men attacks to seed or he won''t be able to face the emperor anymore.


    Those people sniggered when they hear the uselessmand. With the puny ability of these guards, they won''t be able to stop their advance. They move forward towards Lan Gao Ya. Some of them engaged in the fight while the others are running towards the girl.


    Lan Gao Ya smile brightened. She had waited for the perfect opportunity to escape from this ce and they indeed take the bait she had nted. Of course, she suffered some loss, but it''s all worth it if she could spare her life.


    "Come with us," the guard move to force Lan Gao Ya into the prison again, away from these people.


    Lan Gao Ya eyes narrowed and she wriggled her hand a little. From inside her sleeve, she took out her hairpin and stabbed it towards the guard who held her. The guard yelled and looked towards Lan Gao Ya with disbelief. How can this little girl be so fierce? Didn''t she was afraid to the point of crying when she encounters them yesterday?


    After releasing herself from this guard grasp, Lan Gao Ya moves her feet. Running towards the iing people, she yelled, "Now!"


    One of the women from that groupe forward and took Lan Gao Ya into her back. Her powerful arm protected Lan Gao Ya from the guards and she moves away from the ce as fast as possible.


    Looking at the speed at how they can advance and retreated as they like, the head guard face paled considerably. He knows that they are all professional and know what they are doing very well. The question is, how could an innocent girl like Lan Gao Ya possibly have any connection with these kinds of people?


    His question left unanswered as the people retreated as fast as possible the moment they get a hold of Lan Gao Ya. They quickly disappear and the people in the square are in chaos. Not a single one of the influential figures appears during the critical time, giving Lan Gao Ya the time she needed to escape.


    "They disappear," one of the guards said with a quivered voice. They know, they have done a big crime to let a convict get away.


    The head guard eyes turned lifeless and he struggle hard to wave his hand. The other guards quickly move to secure the area and calm the panicked crowd. At the very least, he needs to take care of the mess in order to have the chance to beg for lenience. Despite he knows the chances are terribly slim, there is nothing else he could do.


    This is the worst experience he had when he''s about to execute a prisoner.


    While the square is in chaos, the group of people already gets out from the capital towards the forest. The moment they reach quite deep into the forest, they stopped their track and let Lan Gao Ya got down.


    "Nice work," Lan Gao Ya said with satisfaction.


    The leader face didn''t change as he looks towards Lan Gao Ya coldly, "We havee as you ordered us. Now, give us the information about that person."


    Lan Gao Ya nodded and takes out a piece of paper. She gives it towards the woman on the side who checks the paper carefully before nodding her head.


    "The information is all here," she said to her leader.


    "It means that you are not needed anymore," the moment the leader said that, one of the people put his sword into Lan Gao Ya neck. The location of the sword nearly grazed on the girl neck, making slight pain on her.


    Lan Gao Ya didn''t know martial arts as good as them. At the very best, she can only use a little bit to make her slightly stronger than women, but it''s usually useless towards even ordinary men. Nevertheless, in front of this group of experts, she didn''t show any fear when being threatened and a smile instead carved up on her lips.


    "Do you think you can get away if you kill me?" Her voice is devoid of any emotion. Even when she sees these people fighting brutally in front of her, she didn''t flinch and instead move by herself to set herself free.


    "Do you think you''re invincible, little girl?"


    "If I didn''t meet my people in several hours, they would give the information about your group to your enemies and the information you had will be useless," Lan Gao Ya lips curled up.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed as he looks towards the girl in front of him, "You''re truly a cunning littledy."


    "Thank you for yourpliment," Lan Gao Ya smiled.


    The leader waved his hand and the man put his sword down. He stays silent for a moment before saying, "Someone like you who lives by selling and buying information won''t be able to live long, little girl. Even if you get away from us, there will be others whoe after you."


    "It is my concern and not yours."


    "Indeed. I hope we don''t meet again, littledy," the leader said before moving his feet and the people followed after him. Before long, they have disappeared from in front her and Lan Gao Ya secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "That was close," if she didn''t have to she would choose not to use this group to help her. However, they are the best option to have a sessful rescue mission and she did need their help very much. Still, the information she had given them is too big.


    She shook her head to not think of her loss. She needs to get away from this ce as soon as possible.


    Before she could move from that spot, she hears a voiceing from behind her. "The information agency from Lan Family is in your hand, am I right?"


    Lan Gao Ya tensed up and quickly turned her body. She stares at the person before her with astonished eyes for she didn''t expect there would be anyone who knows about her escape route and her secret.

 Chapter 174: An Interesting Piece

    <h4>174 An Interesting Piece</h4>


    "Who are you?" Lan Gao Ya said cautiously. She doesn''t have much time to spend here in case that annoying emperor sends some people to chase after her. However, who is this person that could guess about her secret so correctly?


    The person in front of her is a man wearing ck clothes all over. She can''t see his feature or anything, but she can sense a thick bloodthirsty aura from him. If her guess is not wrong, he must be an assassin.


    "Did you forget about the one cing a knife in your cousin neck?" the person said calmly.


    Lan Gao Ya minds rotate quickly before her eyes showed an understanding. He is one of Jun Min''s people. What did hee here for and how could a mere subordinate possibly knows about her escape route? The people on Jun Min side are not ordinary.


    "I remember," she said calmly.


    "Do you know why Ie here?"


    This person is someone from Jun Min side. If hees here to kill her, she won''t be able to retaliate for anything. Even if she tries to dig deeper into the Jun Family, she hadn''t had any precaution towards this family, rendering her to not have any card in her hand.


    Her eyes narrowed a little for she understands that she won''t be able to do anything in front of this man. But, she is not one to surrender to the word of fate. There is no way she would let him kill her when she hadn''t avenged her family death.


    "Did youe to kill me?" She asked slowly.


    "No."


    "What did youe here for?" Lan Gao Ya feels slightly relieved, but she didn''t ease her body at all. If something bad were to happen, she wouldn''t be able to go from here.


    "Ie to buy information from you."


    Lan Gao Ya thinks hard about the Jun Family. She had sent several people to investigate them, but the result nearly made her feel grim. Most of the spies were killed and the others were lost. The information about the newest condition of the Jun Family is almost none, especially in thest few years.


    She opened her mouth, "What information do you want to buy?"


    "Six years ago, a messenger from the Lan Family came to the Jun Family. Do you know what is the news that messenger brought?"


    Lan Gao Ya eyes narrowed and her mind rotates even more quickly. She still remembers that incident because she was already the one taking care of the information agency by then. However, does this person know that kind of information would inevitably bring trouble to their family if it was leaked out?


    Although she doesn''t have any prove, just the rumor would be enough to make people doubting about the Jun Family. That is if this was a few years before since any news targeted at Jun Family right now would be seen as people trying to tarnish their reputation because the young general is no longer here.


    "I do, but what is the benefit of me giving the information to you? Mind you, there is no one else who knows aside from me," the girl showed a cruel smile, instantly makes the man understand that she had killed the others who know about it.


    It was actually unneeded for he didn''t have any intention to use violence. He pointed towards the side, "that will be for you."


    Lan Gao Ya eyes followed the man''s finger. She can see a fine horse tied to the tree at the location several meters from them. Because the horse was staying still during these times, she hadn''t realized that there is that animal near them.


    She prepared her escape in quite a hurry, so she knows that she will still have a long journey ahead.The horse could greatly help her in her journey.


    "Deal."


    Before long, Lan Gao Ya already leaves the area using the horse. Lan Gao Ya smiled happily. Since she doesn''t have any ce in Ming Kingdom anymore, it''s time to move. They never really ept her and since they are giving her this chance, of course she will use it.


    Feeling happy, Lan Gao Ya disappears into the forest. And the news about her cannot be found anywhere for the next few months.


    Standing rooted in his ce, Yasha didn''t move for a good several minutes. He looks towards the girl in front of him.


    "Miss��"


    "It''s alright, I already kind of expecting this to be the case," Jun Hua smiled wryly. Maybe this is the reason her mother wants her to find her happiness. She had lost hers before she could get it just because of the change in the reign.


    Jun Hua sighed. All along, the one who speak is Jun Hua. She only uses Yasha to stand in that ce in order to not allow Lan Gao Ya knows that she is the one who holds the control of the Jun Family in the secret.


    "Let''s go from here. The guards from the imperial family are going to arrive soon."


    Yasha nodded his head and followed after Jun Hua as they return to Jun Family residence.


    ��


    Pce


    "Tell me how that girl escapes?" the emperor is terribly angry at the sudden news. How can the important figures from Jun, Lan, and Nanglong family didn''t appear at all?


    Little did he know, there are some of them, but they didn''t move from their respective ces. Since the emperor is hell bent on chasing that girl, they think that it will be better to let her go and bother the emperor.


    The Lan family wants to intervene, but they are caught up by the wave of people and didn''t manage to get close with Lan Gao Ya thus allowing the girl to escape. Now that she had gone, there is nothing they could do anymore.


    The emperor is angry, not only because of the failure, but because of that incident. Given how Lan Gao Ya manages to escape the circle with who-knows help, he truly regrets his decision to let the girl alive at that time.


    Chasing the officials out, he looks towards Strategist Wu.


    "That day, if I didn''t allow her to live, would today incident happen?"


    Strategist Wu cannot answer that question. He had just returned back to the capital from doing a job and now he had to face with a lot of troubles. He sighed. "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t look down at woman. Even if they have fair appearance and look weak, they can be really powerful behind."


    The best example of his word is Lan Gao Ya. Even with his intelligent, he didn''t manage to uncover the secret Lan Gao Ya had before she escaped. How much does she knows about the information agency of Lan family? Did she obtain all of them or only a portion of it?


    Strategist Wu knows that whichever one that is, she will surely be someone so problematic. The reason the emperor move against the Lan Family is indeed because of their capability in gathering information. Now that Lan Teng already in charge of the Lan Family, they try to recreate it using the same way, but the result had beencking.


    If the real one is still existed, they are going to have a lot of trouble ahead. Strategist Wu sighed at the thought of his workload increased even more. Ever since those people act against them, the number of people who stays in the emperor side had been decreasing rapidly. He should quickly think of a way to recover them soon enough.


    The emperor is really angry. But, it''s toote. He had allowed another disturbing piece that wants to kill him out in the wild.

 Chapter 175: A Visi

    <h4>175 A Visi</h4>


    Nanglong family residence


    "Soujin��" Qin Shie looks towards her son with helplessness. She beckoned the servant to help lift the young man up.


    Ever since the incident with Jun Min, Soujin had been issuing countless order to his men. They are doing this and that, but he didn''t tell anyone the purpose of his move. Then, at night, he secretly drinks a lot of wine to the point he''s drunk.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t care about that move from Lan Gao Ya. He was busy thinking about other things and didn''t care about that girl. She can escape and he won''t do anything about it. Besides, what the emperor response mattered to him?


    Nanglong Souka looks from behind and shakes his head slightly. He can stop Soujin, but for what? If the one that died in that way were his oldrade, he might make an even more extreme move. It''s only because the young man still needs to hold himself that he didn''tsh outpletely and go wild in killing those people.


    "Father, do you think he will be fine?"


    Qin Shie stared with worry. She doesn''t want her son to keep on torturing himself like that. He''s still young and there will be more things he can achieve in his life. Doing this kind of thing to himself, he''s just trying to press his feeling down.


    "Do you remember thatss from Jun family? Maybe you can invite her here," Nanglong Souka suggested. In truth, he doesn''t want to have anything with Jun family, but he knows that his grandson has a feeling towards the girl from Jun family. If that girl can help Soujin, then he will back off in this matter.


    "Jun Hua?" Qin Shie said with furrowed brows. "I will send letters to Jun family. I hope they would agree with it."


    Nanglong Souka nodded. He would have preferred for Soujin to pick an older girl like Tian Ni, but the young man is already an adult. He cannot dictate his life and could only go along with what the young man wants.


    Looking at Qin Shie worrying about her son, he sighed. In the eyes of parents, their children would always be a child even if they have already grown up.


    ��


    Jun family residence


    Jun Zhenxian looks towards the letter in his hand like it is the biggest enemy he had. Reading the content of this letter, he almost wished to go towards Nanglong family residence and beat up that old man again. His body may be old, but his mind is still that of a doting grandfather and a general.


    "Grandpa, why are you staring at that letter like you want to kill it?" Jun Hua feels that her grandfather antics have grown funnier. Does every old man is interesting?


    "That Old Souka wants you to have a visit to their family residence. Soujin is drinking because of the incident with Jun Min."


    "Soujin did?"


    Jun Hua is surprised. They are indeed friends with each other, but they are not that close. Thinking about what they usually talks, they are only talking about those unimportant things that close to rubbish. But, remembering their times at the military, Jun Hua remembers the excitement she had when fighting alongside him and all.


    She feels that she had done something really bad. She should have told him before that Jun Hua and Jun Min are the same person. If she had done that, this would not have happened. But, she can''t tell him the truth anymore��


    "Hua''er, why are you making that face?" Jun Zhenxian stared at his granddaughter face. The little girl looks troubled.


    "Nothing, Grandpa," Jun Hua forced a smile on her face.


    Jun Zhenxian walks forward and hugs the little girl. "I know that you have your own trouble. I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me. Just remember, I will continue to support you."


    "I know. Thank you Grandpa."


    Jun Hua feels that she is lucky to be born in this family where she had people who love and support her. She faintly remembers Lan Gao Ya again. That girl had really surprised her at how she escapes, but she had expected that she will be able to go. The hidden power behind Lan family had fallen to her hand without Lan Teng knows about it.


    Jun Zhenxian let his granddaughter go.


    "When do you want to visit them?"


    "I will go now, Xia, prepare the carriage!"


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua smiled towards her grandfather. "I will be back soon."


    "Yes, be careful."


    ��


    Nanglong family residence


    "She wille!" Qin Shie read the letter excitedly. She had long wished to see the girl whom her son takes interest in. Although she didn''t know what kind of interest her son had for that littledy, she still feels that she is interesting. Now that Jun Hua chooses toe, she will get the chance.


    Nanglong Souka raised his eyebrows. "That littless wants toe?"


    "Call her properly. She might be your granddaughter-inw."


    Nanglong Souka rolled his eyes. "I won''t let Soujin marry her. What is so good with that little girl? She is only a 15-year-old girl, a girl who has not known the world."


    Qin Shie didn''t bother listening to the rambling old man. So what if Jun Hua is a little girl? As long as Soujin likes her, that is more than enough. And does she need to know the world? She can just stay inside the residence and apany her, what the use of girl going outside that much?


    Looking at Qin Shie who didn''t bother listening to him, Nanglong Souka feels defeated. If his grandson didn''t listen, that would be already a usual thing, but if his daughter-inw didn''t listen, that means he will keep on getting ignored��


    "Old Master, Madam, Jun Hua from Jun family had arrived."


    Qin Shie immediately stands up and rushed to the front door. Nanglong Souka followed from behind, still grumbling.


    They look towards the carriage in front of the gate. A little girl walks down from the carriage, still wearing a veil. A single look has made Qin Shie and Nanglong Souka stunned and two different thoughts appear in their minds. The girl is dressed simply, but her stature alone has made people charmed.


    Qin Shie truly wants to know, how can there be someone so beautiful in this world.


    Nanglong Souka wants to curse. How can that be called little girl? She is clearly not a little girl. She is a demoness!

 Chapter 176: It’s Not Your Faul

    <h4>176 It��s Not Your Faul</h4>


    "Jun Hua greets Prime Minister Nanglong Souka and Madam Qin Shie," Jun Hua curtsied.


    Qin Shie walked forward to help Jun Hua rise. She looks at Jun Hua carefully. "Good child,e in. Soujin is still sleeping, you can meet with himter."


    Jun Hua nodded and followed Qin Shie in. She was d that Soujin was fine though he had just probably drinking until he''spletely drunk. At least, he didn''t harm himself.


    Nanglong family is big. Naturally their ce is big andfortable. Theyout of the house is elegant and there is bnce of artistic and the color of the ce. It didn''t look too dark or even too bright, but expressed the authority of this ce as both minister and military people.


    Qin Shie walked inside and allowed Jun Hua to sit in the living room. Jun Hua does not show any impatient look on her face because she had heard that Soujin is still sleeping. She doesn''t want to be a bother to him. Because of that, she naturally talks with Qin Shie while waiting.


    ''She''s not as stupid as what people said.''


    Nanglong Souka is listening to them from the side. He is quite surprised to see that Jun Hua is quite knowledgeable. The topic that girls usually talked, she can follow and even added a few bit of unexpected things. Qin Shie is, of course, happy to talk with Jun Hua, to her, this girl is likeable.


    "How long has General Soujin been sleeping?" Jun Hua finally diverted the talk towards Soujin.


    Qin Shie is surprised to hear the honorific Jun Hua used against Soujin, but she didn''t mind it. After all, it shows that she knows manner and didn''t purposely act close with Soujin just because they have interacted a few times. "It has been a few hours. He should be waking up anytime soon."


    "Since he was drunk, he would need some sobering tea and light dishes," Jun Hua said concerned.


    Qin Shie nodded. "You''re a caring girl. I would have some servant prepare for it. Do you want to have a look at him?"


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Jun Hua only says that as pleasantries. There is no way Qin Shie wouldn''t have thought that given that she was already married and handling her own husband. As for visiting Soujin, she better did not do that. She was only ady and she shouldn''t go towards other person bedroom, especially guys.


    Little did she know that Qin Shie only says those things in order to test her. She truly like Jun Hua''s response for she knows the appropriate manner. After all, when she asked the same question to Tian Ni, the girl only show bashful manner on the surface, but she didn''t directly decline like Jun Hua.


    Qin Shie merely asked the servant to prepare for it. Although they have prepared for it, they heated it up again to make it more presentable. A servantes inside.


    "Madam, Young Master has woken up."


    Qin Shie nodded. "I will pay him a visit. Please wait for a moment, Lady Hua."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Jun Hua sits down calmly. Her eyes stared at the cup on her hand. The talk just now is fun, Madam Qin Shie is truly knowledgeable, unlike usual woman who only stays on the residence. Jun Hua didn''t bother looking around because she knows that Nanglong Souka is watching her.


    Rather than making that old man impression of her worsens, she better stays inside this room calmly and looks towards the cup. The engraving in this cup is interesting and Jun Hua chooses to look at them and focused her attention to the cup.


    Soujin feels a headache when waking up. He looks at the ceiling of his room with confusion. He cannot remember when he returned to his room.


    "Soujin, have you woken up?" Qin Shie walks into the room.


    Soujin sits up and nodded. His head is still slightly hurt. It seemed he had too much drink the night before.


    Qin Shie handed him the sobering tea and Soujin drank it up before looking towards his mother. "Mother, sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Silly boy, you better eat a bit. Your friend is waiting for you."


    "Friend?" Soujin rarely has anyone visiting him at home. Even Yan wouldn''te uninvited. That makes him confused about who hase.


    "I asked Princess Hua toe."


    That name makes Soujin almost stand up instantly. He wanted to see that girl again. After that incident, he hadn''t got the courage to look at her again. Now that she is in his home, he feels somewhat impatient to see the girl again.


    "Eat first," Qin Shie said. The reaction Soujin had clearly expressed his feeling. Qin Shie could already guess what this man had in his mind. Although she did have some clues from his past behavior, finally she gets a little bit more confirmation.


    Soujin took up his chopstick and eat the food in quick speed. He knows that his mother won''t let him go if he didn''t. In a matter of minutes, he had finished and excused himself from his mother before strode out.


    Qin Shie watched his antics and shakes her head, slightly amused.


    "Silly boy."


    Soujin walk to the living room. The sound of his footsteps is clear and when he arrived, Jun Hua had stands up and gives him a bow.


    "Jun Hua greets General Soujin."


    Soujin looks at the girl in front of him. The girl still looks the same as before, pretty. Even the incident hadn''t made her torture herself despite there are some ck marks on her face.


    "You have returned to call me with the general. I thought you would call me Prince."


    Jun Hua smiled. "General seemed to be more suitable for you."


    "Let''s leave this room. There is an eyesore here."


    "Who are you calling eyesore you brat? Calling your own grandfather like that?" Nanglong Souka chided. This grandson of his keeps on getting on his nerve.


    Soujin ignored him and led Jun Hua to the courtyard. Jun Hua didn''t dare to look at Nanglong Souka and followed after Soujin obediently. After they have arrived, Soujin picks one of the chairs for them to sit down.


    "Sorry for making youe here. I bet my mother has been nagging you."


    "It''s alright. Madam Qin Shie is really kind."


    Soujin knows that, but she would definitely talk about many things. He is just worried that Jun Hua would find it hard to answer and apany her.


    "You don''t have toe here if you don''t want to."


    Jun Hua shakes her head. "No one force me toe."


    Soujin didn''t know what he wanted to say. There are many things he wanted to tell the girl beside him, but his words stopped at his throat. He just doesn''t know what he should say.


    "That day, I''m sorry. I cannot do anything about your brother," hearing this, Jun Hua tensed up.


    "It''s not your fault, General Soujin."


    Soujin knows that it is not his fault. That day, the two Lan''s had schemed for it and it will still happened no matter what Soujin did.


    "I just couldn''t help but me myself. To lose an important person in one''s life is not an easy thing."


    Jun Hua doesn''t know who Soujin had lost in the past, but she knows that he was someone that treasured his friends. Besides, being a general herself, she knows the pain of losing her soldiers especially if they are her close friend. It was hard. No matter how many times it happened, you just cannot get used with losing someone important to you.


    "I know. But, you still have other people who cared for you."


    "You''re right," Soujin feels a bit better. His mind knows that, but hearing it from other people somehow calms him down. His calmposed self started to return. "Are you included in that group?"


    Does she care about Soujin? Jun Hua thinks for a moment.


    "Yes, I am."

 Chapter 177: She is a Good Girl

    <h4>177 She is a Good Girl</h4>


    Soujin didn''t expect that Jun Hua would be so blunt in her answer. But, mulling it for a second makes him notices that he only asked whether she cares or not. It doesn''t mean that Jun Hua likes him. Though for him, having her care for him is already a good thing and that makes him really happy.


    "Do you want to get out from here?" Soujin creased his brow. That good grandfather of mine is already secretly watching them. Maybe he should have challenged him to a good spar sometime in the future.


    Jun Hua knows the reason, but she doesn''t want to go on the streets. "No, here is good enough."


    "We are being watched."


    "By your family? But, we won''t do anything inappropriate, won''t we?"


    "Do you want to?"


    Jun Hua red at him. "Are you not being a gentleman again, General Soujin?"


    Soujinughed. Probably, he did not. His mood has improved after waking up and now he''s waiting for a good time tounch an attack towards that Lan family. After hurting someone important to him, there is no way he would let them out.


    But, looking at the girl beside him, he will not do it right away. It can wait.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "I have, but if you want to cook for me, I will dly eat it," Soujin smiled.


    "��"


    This man is starting to be shameless. That was a tant flirting, but somehow, Jun Hua doesn''t mind it. She wonders why that is too.


    "Lend me your kitchen."


    "Sure,e with me."


    At the back, not only Nanglong Souka is watching them secretly, even Qin Shie is there. They wanted to know about what the two of them will be doing. To their disappointment, the two of them only talking, but then they walk towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen in Nanglong family is big. The family only consists of 3 people, but the size of the kitchen is really big. It is likely that there are times when the family has more member than now.


    "What do you want to eat?" Jun Hua asked.


    "Anything you cook."


    "��"


    Can''t you at least pick something? Jun Hua feels helpless against this guy mouth. After he had recovered, he just bes more annoying.


    "Should I make some dishes for your family?"


    Soujin brows creased. "Just my mother is alright."


    Jun Hua is stunned. What is happening between him and his grandfather to the point he keeps on making things difficult for that old man? That was not her business, but she doesn''t want to be that bias.


    "I will make enough for four people."


    "You don''t have to care about him," Soujin said. "He''s just an annoying old man."


    And you''re an annoying young man. That was what Jun Hua wanted to say the most. She held back though since it''s inappropriate. Looking at the ingredients, she started to make some dishes with Soujin helped her. It''s more correct to say that she forces Soujin to help cutting the ingredients she wanted to use.


    Soujin can barely cook anything. He just knows some basic. As for cutting, he knows how to use de and knife is not that much different for him. It''s just he feels helpless because the martial arts he learns for killing people is now used for cutting the vegetable��


    If Jun Hua knows what he thinks, she would undoubtedlyugh at him. It''s not like she didn''t have the same feeling when she is making embroidery and try that.


    "Your cutting is really good."


    "I have used sword for a long time," Soujin answered.


    Sword and knife is a bit different, though. Jun Hua herself is not sure that she can use sword and knife alike if not for her experience in cooking back in her childhood. Maybe that was the difference in their skill.


    Jun Hua didn''t take a long time for cooking and soon, a set of lunch is ready.


    "Where is the dining room?"


    "It''s not far. Just let the servants carried it. I will call my mother and grandfather."


    Soujin walks to where both his mother and grandfather are hiding to watch them. Seeing hime, theyughed sheepishly.


    "Let''s eat. Jun Hua had cooked enough for all of us."


    Qin Shie nodded excitedly. "Sure, let''s go."


    Nanglong Souka is stunned which makes him a bittepared with the other two. He hurriedly followed them to the dinner room. There, Jun Hua had finished ordered the servants to put the te down.


    "You can cook?" Qin Shie wanted to know. The food on the tables looks good.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I know a bit."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s eat!"


    Nanglong Soujin wanted to smack his shameless grandfather. Can''t he at least give some pleasantries before rushing to the food? He looks towards Jun Hua only to find the other smiling.


    "Don''t mind my grandfather. He doesn''t have any sense of manner."


    "Watch your mouth, you brat!"


    Jun Huaughed. "It''s alright. My grandfather is only a bit better."


    "Don''tpare me with that man!"


    The atmosphere on the dining room is warm with Nanglong Souka bes the target of their banter. That old man had to face the two youngsters attacking him which he cannot retort back. On the side, Qin Shie didn''t join in the attack, but she didn''t help the old man too.


    Despite talking while eating is not a norm, there are none of them who feel ufortable. The foods are good, the atmosphere is warm, and it is really fun.


    After they had finished, Jun Hua excused herself. Soujin insisted on apany her to the gate and the girl cannot refuse. The two older people gaped at the sight of Soujin insisting to apany a girl. Did the sun rise from the west today?


    When the two of them have walked out from the room, Qin Shie looks towards Nanglong Souka. "That girl is really good." No other girl could make Soujin react that way and she is a good little chef.


    Nanglong Souka reluctantly nodded. He had been conquered with the food. Despite he still doesn''t like the Jun family, he had to admit that the girl is smart, knowledgeable, and not useless. Besides, this is the first time he saw his grandson acting like that��


    "Thank you foring here, Jun Hua."


    Jun Hua nodded. She bid her farewell then returned to her residence. The way Soujin addresses her�� it''s not too close, but it doesn''t sound like a stranger anymore.


    Jun Zhenxian had been waiting for her. "How is it?"


    "It''s fun."


    Jun Hua didn''t say anything else and only one word.Jun Zhenxian didn''t ask anything too. If she doesn''t want to tell, he won''t force her.


    At the Nanglong residence, Soujin is still staring outside.


    "Young Master?"


    "Lou, start the attack."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 178: The News Spreads

    <h4>178 The News Spreads</h4>


    City of Long Han


    A young man is watching the paper containing news from Ming Kingdom with a grim expression. The girl beside him also looks worried. It can''t be helped, the news they get from the capital is truly shocking.


    "Do you think Jun Hua will be alright?" the girl, Fan Lanying, asked with worried tone.


    Ming Hui didn''t answer. Aftering to this city, he had been dressed as man when he''s inside the house. There is no one watching him anymore like when he''s still in the capital, so he''s feeling morefortable. Besides, he has been trying to erase the presence of ''Princess Ming Hui'' from existence here.


    He thought that each of them would be able to get out from the capital easily because of the iing war. However, this news really caught him off guard.


    "I don''t know, Lanying. Just hope for the best."


    Fan Lanying nodded. Her heart cannot stay calm, but she cannot possibly go to the capital right now. There must be quite chaotic in the city with this kind of event happening.


    Ming Hui is more worried about Yan and Soujin. From the story, he knows that the two of them are walking with Jun Min before the incident. They might not be able to ept this kind of ending. If Jun Min were to die in the battlefield, they would be sad, but they would be sad for a few days at most before plotting for revenge.


    This time, they might harm themselves for not be able to prevent this from happening, which is quite worrying. But one thing for sure, the Lan family is done for.


    "I''m sure, they are going to be alright."


    Fan Lanying can only ept what Ming Hui said as her hearts still in chaos.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Qing stared at the message in his hand withplicated expression. He had heard the news in the capital that Jun Min had died. At that time, he almost takes his sword to go to the capital in a fit of fury. Then there is a message from Jun Zhenxianing here. The message is short.


    ''Take care of yourself. Your father and Jun Hua wille there soon.''


    That message exined to him everything. The one who died is Jun Min, but Jun Hua is still alive. It means, that incident is something that littless had nned beforehand to finally erase the name of Jun Min from history.


    But that little girl is really ruthless. She purposely waited until there are peopleing to plot against her, and then she used the scheme to deal with them. Causing them to lose even more terrible than what they bet at first.


    "Kuina, you cane in if you want to."


    The door opened and a girles in. Kuina looks towards Jun Qing with worry.


    "Jun Hua, is she?"


    "She is fine. That death of Jun Min is only her plot, you don''t have to worry," Jun Qing beckoned for her toe nearer.


    "Really, she even faked her death?" Kuina looks surprised.


    Jun Qingughed. "You can never guess what is in thatss head. I think she had been nning for this kind of thing for a long time. She was just waiting for a good time to erase her identity as Jun Min and proceed with only being Jun Hua."


    This time, she used that Lan family to bear the burden of her death. It seemed that her favorite move is making her enemy bear the burden of killing someone. First, there is that brat, Lin Kang who ''died'' from falling off cliff. After that, the concubine of Lin Tang who burned herself, that time it''s not her ploy, though she participates in ending it. And now, she used herself.


    Jun Qing wouldn''t want to be the enemy of Jun Hua because he knows full wells of the army behind her and her capability. As her uncle, he was surprised over and over again of her ability that surpassed the norm.


    "Seemed like I got quite a capable niece," Kuina grinned.


    Jun Qing smiled. "You only praised your future niece?"


    Kuina giggled and whispered, "You too are great."


    Despite her voice is small, Jun Qing still can hear it. Heughed hearing that, but still controls himself to not get close with that girl.


    After talking for a moment with Kuina, he walked away to meet with General Tou.


    "You''re telling me that it''s just the little girl plot?"


    Jun Qing nodded. "Jun Hua is still alive and well in Ming capital. She will soone over here for me and Kuina''s wedding. But, you''re not allowed to talk about the fact that she''s Jun Min."


    "I won''t," General Tou knows very well the danger behind those facts. If not for him had witnessed for himself just how capable the Jun family are, he would never chooses to ask for their help in the first ce. Thinking about it now, he feels that he had made a correct decision to ask for their help.


    The young man would be his new emperor, the young girl is a hidden general, and that old man is an old veteran great general who can manages economy from behind skillfully. This small family is truly terrifying.


    ��


    A certain city in Mountain Kingdom


    Yabei stared at the message on his hand with helpless expression. That Miss of theirs had gotten them off guard for good.


    "Yabei, what is the content of the message?"


    Yabei passed the paper. The expressions of the others are all turned weird. They have been thinking ofunching a revenge attack against the Lan family, but this simple message had turned their motive down.


    The Dark Squad is to stay on their ce. No one is allowed to leave their post.


    Jun Hua


    "Miss is still alive."


    "I better go back first. Where is my equipment?"


    "Here you go."


    "I think I left something on my home. I need to return first."


    They are all dispersed quickly and returned to their respective ce. Yabei didn''t bother with them and turned his feet to another direction. He soon meets with the one he wanted to meet.


    "Captain Fan Ying, you have to choose whether to follow your family in City of Long Han, or followed us."


    The young man looks with determination. "I will follow you, general."


    "Even if you have to face your family soldiers?"


    Fan Ying hesitates then nod. "Yes."


    "You''re dismissed. Pack your things, we will go tomorrow."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 179: Yan is Not an Ordinary Prince

    <h4>179 Yan is Not an Ordinary Prince</h4>


    Jun family residence


    "You''re saying that the Lan family is suffering from economic problems?" Jun Hua stared at Yasha with surprise. It''s only been a few days since the incident of Jun Min and they are already starting to suffer from things?


    "Young Noble Han retracted his business from Lan family. Because of the suddenness of this situation, the Lan family suffered big losses."


    Jun Hua knows that Young Noble Han is definitely Yan. She would never think that the young man would take it to himself to take revenge towards the Lan family. It seems that the friendship they had over the span of this short time had made even him moved.


    Somehow, Jun Hua feels that she should have told the two of them of the truth beforehand. The things are getting out of hand.


    "I want to go to Restaurant Han Yan."


    "Ah, yes Miss."


    Only yesterday she was running to Nanglong family residence to calm that general down and now she had to run to another ce. Jun Hua feels that she is going to be really tired. The incident has truly blown up by now.


    It didn''t take long for her to arrive at the ce. Jun Hua didn''t know whether Yan is there, so she asked the servant.


    "Does Prince Yan here?"


    "Yes, he''s over there. Let me tell him that you havee."


    Yan is only mulling over with himself when the servant told him that Jun Hua hade. He hurriedly straightens his clothes and rearranges the way he sits before letting thedyes in. Looking at that pretty girl, he sighed a bit. If only the little girl is not a kid��


    "Prince Yan."


    "Princess Hua, what brings you here?" Yan smiled.


    "I heard that Young Noble Han retracted his business from the Lan family," Jun Hua goes straight to the point.


    Yan nodded. There is no point in hiding that, he was never nning to hide it from the girl too. They might think that his action is reckless, but he''s not someone who is willing to suffer the loss over revenge.


    "If you do that because of my brother��"


    "You don''t have to worry about that Princess Hua. I won''t suffer any losses from this action of mine. Although it might seem I''m suffering losses, I would not actually have any loss, in fact I would get even richer," Yan smiled.


    Jun Hua doesn''t understand the way of these merchant thinks. But, seeing from Yan tone and action, she knows that this man is not lying to her. He will indeed gain a lot of profit and at the same time doing his revenge. What a good throwing one stones, two fish is dead.


    "I see, it seems I havee for nothing."


    Yanughed. "It''s not really for nothing. I think getting the chance to see such a pretty girl is already something good."


    Jun Hua mouth twitched a little. This man mouth is still as bad as ever. "Prince Yan��"


    Yan took up his cup from the table and smiled. "And I don''t only do this for Jun Min. It''s true that I''m angry for him, but I too have a personal grudge towards the Lan family. Let''s just say that this is something I will eventually do, but the time just be quicker."


    "Really?" Jun Hua looks skeptical, but Yan didn''t reveal to her his past.


    "There are things you are better off not know."


    Jun Hua nodded. "Jun Min case is not your fault. You don''t have to do anything."


    "I want to," Yan said simply.


    After chatting for a bit, Jun Hua left him. Yan looks towards his cup of wine. In fact, he was worse than Soujin who''s only drinking at night because he drinks all day. But, after Soujin berated him the night before, he stopped. He knows that Jun Hua hade to Soujin ce, but he didn''t think thatdy woulde to his ce too.


    Yan pushed the wine away andy down on the couch. He looked upwards as his mind drifted away to the time of his youth, the first time he chooses to act as a different person.


    "Mother, what are they telling you?" that day, a person from the Lan familyes and tells his mother something that the younger him did not know.


    "Yan''er, it''s nothing."


    That was a lie. After that day, his mother is sent away to the cold pce and he doesn''t have anyone to pamper him anymore. The young Yan, no longer had anyone to protect him, is being bullied and oppressed from the others.


    Sneaking away from home with the help of Soujin, he stumbles upon the stores his mother used to own. The store is no longer in good condition and the profit had plummeted. He meets with the shopkeeper and the servant there.


    "You''re a servant here?"


    The young man nodded. "My name is Shu, Young Master."


    "Then Shu, from now on you have to follow me. I will make this store to its peak again and gained more profit."


    "Yes Young Master."


    Yanughed a bit. That kind of meeting had unknowingly changed his whole life course. Thankfully the shopkeeper teaches him about being a merchant and he soon surpasses him by a lot thus making the business flourish again.


    Because of that, he no longer cares about the bullied his brother and thosedies did. Soujin would keep on dragging a fight if he''s there though, that was what made him bes even braver. Besides, who cares about being the emperor if he could control the market?


    "Shu, report."


    "Yes Master."


    Yan smiled slightly. He will show them; he''s not the kid from the past whom they could bully as they like.

 Chapter 180: The Time is Up

    <h4>180 The Time is Up</h4>


    After solving the problem with Yan and Soujin, Jun Hua can rx more. But, after a few days, she received news that makes her stumped.


    "The time is up?" Jun Hua looks towards the paper in her hand. No way, it''s this quick? If it was before, she would not hesitate and go from the capital right away. But now she can''t do that anymore.


    Jun Hua knows that this reluctance to leave the capital is not something in her original n. It just happens naturally. She remembers her conversation with Kuina when that girl tells her that everything justes to her naturally. Now that Jun Hua had experienced it herself, she finally understands.


    "Miss, if we stay here too long, Strategist Wu would find out our n and stop us," Yamin said carefully. She was bringing a message to her Miss and judging from her Miss expression, she knows that Jun Hua is reluctant to leave.


    "I know," Jun Hua create the chaos exactly at the time of the other person return in order to let him not investigate them. Once the entire chaos ended, he will set his sight to Jun Family and it will be a bad news for them.


    "Tell them to prepare for everything," Jun Hua instructed.


    "Yes Miss," Yamin quickly disappears.


    Jun Hua looks towards the door with a sigh. No matter how much she cherishes her feeling and her time here, she can''t let go the important matters. Jun Hua closes her eyes for a moment, gathering her resolve to put an end to her stay in capital.


    "I need to go to Restaurant Han Yan. Xia, you help with the preparation."


    "Yes Miss," Xia answered.


    Not long after that, Jun Hua arrives in front of Restaurant Han Yan. Both Yan and Soujin are in that restaurant, bantering around. They are surprised to hear from the servant that Jun Hua hade.


    "What is it, little girl?" Yan looks at the young girl with interest.


    Jun Hua looks at them and opened her mouth, "It''s time for Jun family to leave the capital."


    The two of them froze. They have known about this news for some time, but no one dares to bring it up. Previously, it''s because the news is truly heavy for them, but now, it''s be even heavier for them. They thought that they can still wait for a little longer, but the time finallyes to an end.


    Soujin looks at the girl in front of him. The crystal-clear eyes are looking at him without any ripple, but he could somehow detect the waves behind it. Is it also a hard thing for her?


    "You can''t dy any longer?" Soujin asks.


    Jun Hua didn''t immediately reply. She is surprised to hear Soujin question about that since she didn''t expect it. In truth, she has been dying her stay in the capital for a long time to wait for the attack from Lan Gao Ya. After all, she could just create a difference chance with Lan Ping always having an enmity with her other identity.


    Even after that, she still stays in the capital and spends her time a few times with them. If not because of the letter she receives today, she would just stay in the capital for a longer term and wait for the emperor permission to leave the capital. But now, she can only fasten them and retrieve the permission quicker.


    "There is no reason for me to dy any longer," Jun Hua answered.


    Yan''s mouth opened wide when he hears what Jun Hua says. Is this girl serious? She and Soujin clearly have been flirting with each other for some time and now she says that she didn''t have any reason to dy her stay any longer?


    Soujin expression didn''t change, but there is a slight ripple within his eyes when he looks towards Jun Hua, "You don''t have to lie."


    "I''m not lying," Jun Hua answered back.


    "Does it mean you don''t want to stay in this city any longer?"


    She opened her mouth slightly. It would be a lie if she said that she didn''t have any heavy feeling to leave this ce. But she had to leave now that she already lost her second identity and the fact that her n cannot be dyed any longer.


    Before Jun Hua can answer, a servante inside and bowed down respectfully, "General Soujin, Miss Tian Ni is here."


    Soujin remained still in his ce. His eyes never leave Jun Hua while Jun Hua didn''t look at him directly. The two of them stayed like that for a few seconds until Yan breaks the silent. He coughed up to remind them that there are other people here.


    "Your childhood sweetheart hade. Don''t you want to greet her?"


    This time, Jun Hua looks towards the iing girl. She was still the same as before, petite and pretty. But, the way she looks back is somewhat disturbing. Jun Hua peeked towards Soujin and noticed his expression changed a bit.


    Soujin noticed the movement of Jun Hua. He knows that he cannot hide it from her. He walked forwards towards the girl as Jun Hua and Yan still sit in that room.


    Jun Hua looks towards the cup in front of her. What is this feeling?


    Yan looks at Jun Hua expression and decide to tease the little girl a little bit, "Are you jealous?"


    "Am I?" Jun Hua stared back. Her question along with her innocent expression is really cute to the point that Yan wished for nothing than hugs the girl. How can there be such a cute girl?


    Yan quickly shakes his head to erase those thoughts from his head. If his friend were to find out that he had such reaction towards the little girl, he''s sure that he won''t be able to keep his head intact. The special treatment Soujin show towards the girl is painfully clear for him who already knows the other party for years.


    "Why did you say something like that to him?" Yan changes the conversation in fear he would making himself fall for the little girl cuteness. He wants to curse himself to be so weak in front of pretty girls.


    "Because it''s the truth," Jun Hua answered. It was only half truth since she indeed doesn''t have any reason to dy anymore for her family, but she has reason for herself.


    Yan doesn''t know what to say anymore. He just sighed helplessly. "You two are problematic."


    "Yeah," Jun Hua took the ss in front of her and sipped it. Her slow and elegant motion makes Yan unable to look away. He hurriedly drags himself back to the real world. He feels that he had done something wrong today, to think he would have his heart thumped for a little girl!


    Yan shifted his gaze away feeling like he wants to cry. Previously, it''s Jun Min who will beat him up if he stole a nce at Jun Hua. But now, Soujin would be the one who will beat him up. When will he find the change to look at a pretty girl?

 Chapter 181: You Should Give Up

    <h4>181 You Should Give Up</h4>


    While Yan is in the turmoil inside his mind, Jun Hua shifts her gaze towards the two talking people in the distance. She can''t hear their voice because this room is designed to be sound proof and despite she can read their lips, she didn''t do it.


    Looking towards Soujin and Tian Ni, somehow Jun Hua feels that she shouldn''t have disturbed them to be together. Now that Soujin had his eyes set to someone else, can Tian Ni snatch it back? To look at Soujin with that kind of eyes is something that Jun Hua cannot do right now and might not be able to at all.


    From the moment she decide to pursue revenge and get back what her family supposed to have from back then, she already knows that she won''t be able to have a normal rtionship. Being engaged with someone, marry, and life peacefully have be a dream she might not be able to retrieve.


    However, her life for the past few weeks is just like a dream. A dream she never wants to get up from. Staying with her friends, interacting with them, and everything are truly fun. But everything that have start wille to an end, so she knows it''s already time to end this.


    When Jun Hua looks at them, Soujin is talking with Tian Ni. Tian Ni looks at Soujin with worried and hopeful expression. "Soujin."


    "Don''t call me by my name, Lady Ni," Soujin said calmly.


    When Soujin said that, Tian Ni feels her heart tighten. Why would he suddenly draw a line between them? They have been ying tougher when they are children, so she thought that he would be treating her warmly. But previously he ignores her and this time, he didn''t want her to call him so closely.


    "Prince Soujin," Tian Ni greeted again. She wants to be close with him again, so she opened her mouth once again, "Are you mad at me for leaving Ming Kingdom?"


    Soujin looks at the girl properly for the first time before shaking his head. "You''re mistaken, I never angry at you."


    "Then��." Tian Ni feels her hope is raised again. If he''s not angry with her, can she still have any chance to get him?


    However, Soujin next word crushed her hope entirely, "Men and women should maintain a distance from each other. I never have any feeling for you. You better find another man and didn''t get close to me anymore."


    Tian Ni choked down the words she wants to say as she looks towards Soujin with disbelieving gaze. Why did he suddenly say that to her? She doesn''t want to believe it.


    "General��."


    "Please leave," Soujin said politely and didn''t bother looking at the girl anymore. Tian Ni clenched her fist, how can she give up that easily? She had already waited for so long. Asking her to change her feelings in a short period of time, how could she be willing?


    She looks towards the little girl inside the room. Because of the distance, she cannot see the other party clearly. Could it be that Soujin already have someone he likes? But there is also Prince Yan inside the room, so she might not be someone Soujin likes.


    Pressing her feeling down, she looks towards her servant. She will return today, but she will surely make him hers!


    Soujin looks towards his two friends. Yan is looking away while Jun Hua is looking troubled. Soujin looks at Jun Hua. He doesn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling about this like if he let her go, he would never be able to see her anymore. The girl in front of him is still the same as before, but she seems to have distanced herself from him.


    On the other hand, though Soujin had returned, Jun Hua didn''t have the courage to look at him. She doesn''t dare to look towards Soujin eyes. She cannot bring herself to tell him that she cannot stay with him.


    "You will leave me forever?" Soujin said slowly.


    "I don''t know," Jun Hua said with her heads down.


    "I want you to stay here."


    This words stabbed into Jun Hua hearts even more. Although the way Soujin revealed it is really blunt, it still conveyed the most important message. She knows that, but what did Soujin seen in her to say the words so loudly?


    "I��I don''t have any right to say the same to you," Jun Hua answered. I have lied to you over and over again by hiding my identity.


    "Why?" Why does she choose that word? What did she hide from him? Soujin looks at that pair of eyes that''s too scared to look at him. What had he missed? With his keen eyes, he could look pass what the usual things, but only towards this girl, he can''t see through her.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I can go towards the Mountain Kingdom if it''s needed."


    Jun Hua looks up. "Unless the war era ended, how long do you think an alliance between two different kingdomssted?"


    With that Jun Hua walked past Soujin. Soujin stared at the girl back as she walked.After a few seconds, he opened his mouth.


    "I will wait for you."


    A single sentence made her heart jolted. Can she put her hope in it? She didn''t know whether she could do it or not, but she wants to believe in him. Jun Hua stopped for a moment, but she didn''t answer anything. She didn''t know how long the war willst, but she is not going to stop before she finished everything.


    It will be painful to separate from those whom she cares about, but she can''t stay with them at this time. Maybe she could have chosen a different path, but she can''t just throw away what she had been nning all these years. In the end, this is the path she had chosen.


    That words from Jun Hua, Soujin understands it. Ming Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom are two different kingdoms which are at odds with each other. That is unless he too leaves Ming Kingdom which is something impossible for the current him.


    Ever since Jun Min told him that the Jun family had to leave, he knows that his feeling is something that cannot happen. But, he foolishly tries to hold on to his feeling and keeps treasuring it. He doesn''t want to lose her. Not even now.


    "There are other girls out there, you should just give up."


    "I can''t Yan. There is only one girl like her."


    Yan shrugged. He doesn''t understand what Soujin seen in that girl except the fact that she is a stunning beauty, but he won''t intervene. He just hoped that his friend wouldn''t hurt himself.

 Chapter 182: Separation

    <h4>182 Separation</h4>


    In the carriage, Jun Hua stares at her hand. She might have just done the most foolish thing in her life, but she had to do it. If she did not, she wouldn''t finish her act of revenge towards the emperor and she won''t be able to protect the people under Jun family.


    "Mother�� it''s hard to get both of them."


    If she just wished for a good live, she could just abandon the thought of revenge and live her life like a good girl while the other matter can be handled by Jun Qing. On the other hand, if she wished to gain her revenge, there would be price to pay. She had lost her childhood time for a lot of things and now, she had to sacrifice her feeling.


    Jun Hua remembers what Kuina told her. Find someone she likes and chases after him. She thinks that she had started to like him, but before she could inspect her feeling further, they need to separate. Both of them are going to be in two different kingdoms that are at each other throat. They are going to be enemies.


    Arriving home, Jun Hua noticed her grandfather is already cleaning things up.


    "Oh, Hua''er, how is the preparation?"


    " Grandpa, we will leave tomorrow."


    Jun Zhenxian face changed. "What about that brat Soujin? Have you told him��?"


    "I have Grandpa. It is fine now," Jun Hua said with smile.


    Jun Zhenxian knows from Jun Hua expression that it didn''t end well. In the first ce, it was because of their n that he never chooses any man for Jun Hua. The papers are only there for him to see the good candidate to bring to Jun family territory. But, he didn''t think that his granddaughter would do it by herself at this important time.


    "We will return back when time is right."


    Jun Hua just smiled. It will be toote because he is far older than her. Won''t he look for someone else? She didn''t say anything and returned to her room.


    Preparing to clean up her things, she feels that it is even harder to leave. But, she cannot back down now. From the moment she stepped in the capital, it was the start of her revenge. She had only done it halfway, there are things she still needs to do.


    "I will wait for you too," Jun Hua whispered on her bed. It''s not like she needs to get married so soon too, so it doesn''t really matter for her if she indulge herself in this kind of ''foolish'' decision. She closed her eyes and dived into the dreand.


    Jun Zhenxian ordered the servants to prepare for the carriages. They are going to leave this ce. He had already asked the emperor for permission and that emperor just somehow agreed with a little act here and there. Well, if he did not, he''s prepared to make a big ruckus in the capital, though.


    He looks towards his granddaughter room. Is he going to make his granddaughter suffer too? For their Jun family, his daughter had sacrificed her marriage and lived in agony for years. Now, for their future and revenge, his granddaughter had to suppress her feeling. Somehow, he feels that he had failed as both father and grandfather. He let the girls bear the burden where he should have been the one doing that.


    Shaking his head, Jun Zhenxian continues to cleaning up the things. He can''t do much for them, but he is not going to let his granddaughter suffer the same thing with his daughter.


    The next day, the Jun family goes towards their territory. The emperor strangely let them go which puzzles many people, but no one dares to question the emperor. They could only wait in obedience at what the emperor does.


    ��


    Nanglong family residence


    Qin Shie stared at her son. "The Jun family is going to leave Ming Kingdom?"


    Soujin nodded. "Jun Min told that to me a few days before his death. They are going to dere war against Ming Kingdom''s emperor."


    Nanglong Souka is stunned. He didn''t expect his old friend to do something big again. Now that Jun Min is gone, he still dares to do something like that? What are they nning?


    Qin Shie worried about something else. "Then, what about thatss?"


    "She is going with the Jun family," Soujin said calmly. He no longer looks troubled, but his eyes areplicated. "I will bring her back after everything ends."


    Qin Shie wants to persuade Soujin to look for another girl, but the young man didn''t listen at all. In this field, she could only nag, but if she forced her son, the girl is the one who will be suffering. He doesn''t want anyone to tell him what to do.


    Nanglong Souka is feeling headache. "You''re really a troublesome kid, just go to the emperor and say your thoughts."


    What he means is asking for marriage decree. But, Soujin is not going to force that girl into his hand. He will wait for her and his own revenge to finish first. He too had his own n to do and this didn''t include in his original ns.


    "Since the Jun family returned to their territory, why don''t we go too?"


    Nanglong Souka almost spit out the tea he drinks, "You brat! Didn''t you say that we would be going only after the season change?"


    "The n has changed."


    ��


    Pce


    The next day, the Nanglong family also returned to their territory. The emperor listened to it all while gritting his teeth.


    "Wu, they are running away!"


    "They don''t," Strategist Wu said calmly. "Nanglong family is returning for preparation of war."


    "What war?"


    "Revenge War."


    After the war from before, it''s possible for another war to happen which is why this era is called the war era. Among the big kingdoms, which one can take defeat calmly? None of them. They would definitely try to gain even more cities and areas from war. If they lose, they will n the revenge to get back thend they lost before.


    The emperor face turned ashen. He should have expected it since this is the war era, but he is too busy to handle the matter in his kingdom and neglect the other things. The Ming Kingdom would soon go to war again?


    Strategist Wu looks towards the map. His brows creased. "The only variable is Jun family. How do you think they will react against this situation?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu shakes his head. He wants to investigate the Jun Family further before this, but the chaos issued because of Jun Min is still too big. It must be just his feeling, but it can also be true. If that is true, Ming Kingdom would be ced in a dangerous situation.

 Chapter 183: Return to Their Territory

    <h4>183 Return to Their Territory</h4>


    Jun family territory


    Jun Hua stared outside. The numbers of people here have grown even more. The family members of the soldiers of Jun family are all here. Jun Hua stopped the carriage in front of the governor office building. She steps out and a few servantse to greet her.


    "Miss Hua, is there anything you need?"


    Jun Hua looked around. "Jun Kang, where is he?"


    "He is inside."


    Walking towards the building, Jun Hua noticed the people here worked hard. She hopes that they didn''t only do that because of her, but because it is their job. Inside the building, they take her to a small room where a boy around 14 of age is looking through the paper. He stopped when he noticed theming.


    "Sister Hua!" the boy smiled. "Youe!"


    Jun Hua nodded. Jun Kang is Lin Kang new name. Because he''s already considered dead, Jun Qing chooses to take him into the Jun family and rename him with their surname. Since he''s quite smart, he was appointed to help in the governor office.


    "How''s your work, Jun Kang?"


    "There''s a lot, but its fun. Let me take you to meet with mother, she will be happy to see you again," Jun Kang stands up happily. Before he was still a bit shorter than Jun Hua, but now he''s already a few centimeters higher. It seems the boys are all growing so quickly.


    Jun Hua didn''t decline, but she reminds him to finish his jobter. Concubine Qi is now using her previous name, Qi Mei, and live with taking care of a store.


    "Mother, I''m bringing a guest."


    Qi Mei raised her head in surprise. "My, Lady Hua, what an unexpected surprise."


    "I see you have been good here, Madam Yu."


    Qi Mei smiled. Although it is harder to maintain a business here, it is easier than contending against the woman scheme. Besides, she is happy to work here and her son could learn as an officials. For her, everything is great.


    "Yes, I feel really happy here. Is there anything important happened, Lady Hua?"


    "There will be a war soon, so I want you to stay alert. However, you don''t have to worry. I won''t let theme here."


    Qi Mei nodded. "You have to take care of yourself."


    Jun Hua and the two chatted for a bit. They never got the chance to have a proper talk before now. Previously, Jun Hua is talking to them out of interest because Jun Kan is selected at the hunt event. But now, she is talking because she wants to.


    She cannot stay for long and after ensuring that they are fine, she left. Qi Mei also told Jun Kang to continue his job and learn. The meeting is short, but it''s warm.


    Jun Hua walks to the carriage again. "How many days left before my uncle marriage?"


    "There are still 12 days."


    "Let''s head to the Guo vige first before going to Mountain Kingdom."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Hua turned her head sideways, thend of Ming Kingdom. How many yearster will she get the chance to step here again? She is wondering what her future would be. Maybe her family would ask her to get married before the plot finished, which she might refuse. Or they might want her to participate in politic too, which she obviously will try to object as much as possible.


    She stopped her train of thoughts. "What is it, Yasha?"


    "Miss, there is news from the capital. The Lan family is attacked by the angry citizen. Aside from that, some of their ces are raided by bandits."


    Jun Hua smiled a bit. "It''s not the bandit."


    It''s Soujin. He must have incited the people to raise their hand against the Lan family. Then using his own people to raid the Lan family. It seems both of them are truly amazing. They used their own way to make the Lan family answered their question of why they targeted Jun Min.


    "Miss?"


    "You''re dismissed."


    Jun Hua thinks about them. They are truly good friends, where can she find someone like them again? Maybe, their meeting that day is truly fated, but it''s a cruel fate.


    Good friends be enemies just because of differences in ce. But, it can''t be helped, this era has forced them to cross des against each other.


    ��


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    Yan looks towards the report calmly. He received news about Nanglong family departure, then the attack on Lan family.


    "Good grief, that Soujin is sure vicious," Yan looks towards the report with a headache. The loss of money from the raid is not in any case lower than what they lost from the failed business with Young Noble Han. The problem is, this method of Soujin would decrease the profit Yan would get in the future.


    "Never mind, I still could pick up the other business. It''s not like he destroyed them all," despite feeling remorseful, Yan cannot say anything. He can''t possibly berate Soujin for his action of doing that because his action too was his selfishness.


    Yan smirked when he thinks about the Lan family. They must be feeling chaotic that their business failed one by one and tragedy strikes them repeatedly. But, to pinpoint the culprit is hard, the three actions are done by three different people with difference force of their own. They must be feeling frustrated over the three actions done here.


    "Shu, has the permite out?" Yan turned towards his servant.


    Shu nodded. "Because of their matter, the permit this time is easier to get."


    "I will visit my mother first. You guard the way."


    "Yes Master."


    Yan stands up and walked to the Cold Pce. Cold Pce is the ce for those who oppose the emperor and those who he doesn''t want to see anymore. Although the name is good, it''s truly a cold ce where people who stays there are not allowed to get out anymore. They can only see the things outside without any chance to experience it anymore.


    He doesn''t like this ce, but he will stille here every time he got the chance. The permission to get inside is hard to get, but since he''s a troublemaker prince without much support, the emperor let him do what he wants.


    Showing the permit, Yan get inside.

 Chapter 184: Yan Past: The Cold Palace

    <h4>184 Yan Past: The Cold Pce</h4>


    Inside of the Cold Pce, Yan walked calmly. He goes towards the ce where his mother is held. The outline of the pce is notplicated and he hade here a few times before just for a small talk. Because of that, the guards no longer pay any attention to him and let him walk by himself to his mother room.


    "Mother, Yan''er is here," Yan greeted.


    A woman is inside the room. Her clothes were disheveled, but her face was still as pretty as the other noble consort, not in the slightest bitcking. The servants by the side moved back and let their Madam walked to the front impatiently.


    "Yan''er, youe."


    "Yes Mother," Yan smiled. His mother is still looked the same as before, but the times inside the Cold Pce had made her starting to lose her charm. He felt pained that he cannot help his mother, but he will surely take her out of here.


    Yan mother, Madam Qin, was still in her thirties. She was one of the emperor concubines before getting thrown into the Cold Pce and stayed here for a decade


    "Come, take a seat."


    Yan sat on the floor, near his mother. Madam Qin looked at Yan expression carefully.


    "Is there anything wrong, my child?"


    "I have just lost a friend, mother. He''s a good kid and love to y around with us. I, Soujin, and Ming Hui, often y with him once a week. But because he has important identities, he is often targeted by other people. A few days ago, he was killed in a fire because of a woman."


    Madam Qin put her hand on Yan head and strokes him. "It must be hard on you."


    Yan let his mother stroke his head as he nodded. His mother is still as understanding as ever. Although he''s already an adult reaching 22 years old, he would always be a youth in front of his mother.


    "Don''t dwell on it for long. You still have your own life to live on," Madam Qin smiled tenderly.


    Yan nodded. He would not do something that stupid. After a beating from Soujin and a small warning from Jun Hua, he won''t do something like that.


    "Mother, I will soon take you out from here."


    Madam Qin stopped her hands. She shakes her head. "You shouldn''t do anything so dangerous. What would happen if your father knows that?"


    "He won''t," Yan said calmly. "Doesn''t mother want to go out?"


    Madam Qin nodded.


    "Mother, you have known that I will soon take revenge, right? I will still do that," Yan said in reassuring tone. "I''m not a kid anymore."


    ��


    11 years ago.


    "Mother, stop it. It''s hurt," Little Yan said while wringing his hand. He has just gotten into fight with Soujin again and as always, he lost.


    "Come on, be a good boy. It won''t hurt that much," Madam Qin sighed. Little Yan was really a yful kid. He would skip his lesson and y around everyday. Even with Soujin as his study partner, it didn''t help him to be more diligent.


    Little Yan curled up. He hated losing so much, but there was nothing he can do. Gritting his teeth, he said to himself that he will try to beat up that Soujin until the other party gave up.


    The next day he went out to train with Soujin again. At that time, Yan was training with Soujin when a news came from the eunuch about his mother.


    "I won''t lose to you," Little Yan said with loud voice.


    Little Soujin just snorted. "Why don''t you try it?"


    "Prince Yan, your mother! She was sent to the Cold Pce."


    Little Yan didn''t know what is Cold Pce, but he knew that it''s not a good ce. Leaving Soujin who was still training, he rushed back home meet with his mother who was being taken away.


    "Mother! Where are you taking him?"


    "Hold the prince! Don''t harm him."


    Madam Qin turned to Little Yan. "Yan''er, stay in the Pce and be a good boy, okay?"


    "Mother! Mother!"


    No matter how many times he called, he can''t meet with his mother anymore. That night, he locked himself up in his room, feeling sad and wronged.


    TOK!


    A stone was thrown to his window. He turned to the window and struggled to open it. A kid was standing before him.


    "Soujin, what are you doing in the pce during night?" Little Yan was surprised. More importantly, how did he sneak into the pce with the soldier guarding the ce tightly?


    Little Soujin rolled his eyes. "What are you doing hiding yourself inside the room? You''re not going to get anything from that. If you want to help your mother, why don''t you think of doing something?"


    "What?"


    "Up to you. It is your decision and not mine," Little Soujin said. His voice is calm, but there were traces of ruthlessness. When Yan thought about it in the future, he woulde to know that the tragedy that befalls the Nanglong family had happened even before his own. It was what made Soujin be so strong even at young age.


    "Can you take me out from the pce?" Little Yan asked.


    Little Soujin nodded. "Sure, just don''t tell anyone that I''m the one that takes you out."


    "Okay," that night Little Yan meets with the shopkeeper and decides that he would be a merchant.


    ��


    A few months after that, the little boy came to the Cold Pce.


    "Mother!" Little Yan run towards Madam Qin and hugged the other party.


    "Yan''er, how can you get in?" Madam Qin asked with a surprised tone.


    Little Yan grinned. "From now on, Yan''er wille here every time I get the chance. Someday, Yan''er will take you out."


    Every time he came, he would bring different news.


    "Mother, Soujin is going to go to war. Why should he go now? He''s only 11, that kid is really cocky!"


    "There is an interesting young girl named Ming Hui, she suddenlyes when I''m arguing with Soujin when he''s going to go to another war. I have long forgotten that I have a little sister who rarelyes out."


    "The business is sessful, I have made an alias called Young Noble Han. You should have seen how the nobles are trying to gain favor with him despite not knowing his true identity."


    Then, the news bes even bigger.


    "Mother, that Jun Min kid is really interesting, but he''s such a bully like Soujin. I can''t believe that I got beaten up by him so easily! He''s even far younger than me."


    ��


    "Mother, are you ready to leave this ce?" Yan smirked.


    "You will take me out?"


    Yan nodded. "Tonight, I will take you out from here. I have asked Soujin to lend me some of his elites. They can take you out."


    "What if the emperor founds out?"


    "He won''t. There is still wave of trouble for him."


    It''s incorrect to say wave, it''s more like a flood. The number of incidents from all the area within the kingdom is increasing rapidly. And the culprit for this incident is that one person, Jun Min. The people who have been supporting Jun Min cannot ept his death just like that andunched many protest.


    They have be even uncontroble since not even the corpse remaining. The question asked towards the governor kept on increasing to the point the officials felt overwhelmed. Many of them cannot rest and had to work until they copsed.


    Still, they don''t feel that it is enough. The people were starting to target the Lan family which caused them to feel the burden even more. Many of their soldiers choose to switch their leader towards the imperial army since they can''t bear with the usation anymore.


    Madam Qin smiled. "Mother will wait for you here."


    Yan nodded. He had told the people to start after he had left the Cold Pce. To avoid suspicion, they need to wait until the guard had passed the area.


    "I will meet you outside the capital."


    "Yes, Yan''er."

 Chapter 185: Close One

    <h4>185 Close One</h4>


    Yan walked out from the Cold Pce with a serene expression. It was finally the time for the revenge n he had been nning. He hoped the emperor would be pleased with his present.


    "Shu, tell the eunuch that I want to visit my sister because I''m worried about her."


    Among the princes, only Yan was known to be close with Ming Hui. Having him visited Ming Hui should not be a problem. Besides, with him being known as the shame of imperial family, they would be really d to have him located far away from the pce than making countless troubles here.


    "Yes Master."


    With that, Shu disappeared. Yan looked towards the sky and walked to the pce, but then he met someone unexpected.


    "It is quite a surprise to see my dear brother walking here alone. And here I suspect you are making another trouble for Imperial Father."


    That voice caught Yan off guard. He rarely interacted with other princes. Among the four of them, thepetition was the most intense for Ming Kui and Ming Gong, but it didn''t mean Yan and Ming Xiao didn''t get involved. They would be dragged on some asion which made their rtionship soured.


    Yan turned around and what greeted him is the face of his dear brother, Ming Kui. The appearance of Ming Kui here was really unexpected since this road was rarely used except by Yan when he''sing from the Cold Pce. The meeting had truly surprised him.


    "If it''s not my esteemed Brother, is there anything you need, Prince Kui?"


    Ming Kui stared at Ming Yan coldly. He was not stupid like that Ming Gong who was terribly arrogant to the point he''s not worthy to be called the imperial family''s member. He has been working hard all these years and it was then he noticed something interesting. At first, he didn''t pay much attention, but Xuan Pei told him that this is not a small matter.


    This little brother of his who was famed as being useless and would spend days by chasing after girls and drinking could actually have such friends. From the spies, he knows that they are only fooling around in training hall and eating in such luxurious restaurant. But what makes his interest piqued is the fact that he had good subordinate.


    If Soujin had bodyguard that is really talented, he wouldn''t pay it any attention. Soujin came from military family which made it normal, especially with the poprity he had with the masses as a general. But, to think that this brother of his could have such guard, it made him want to know very much.


    "You seem to be hiding behind very much, my dear brother. If I hadn''t paid any attention, I would definitely be caught off guard."


    Ming Kui words made Yan breaks out in cold sweats. How could he suspect anything? But, going through his action this past few days, Yan remembers one action when he didn''t think of the consequences.


    It was the day of Jun Min death.


    That day, he called Shu toe out to finish the problem. He forgot, Shu was supposed to be an ordinary servant who took care of his business every day. That one simple action of him when he acted on impulse had gotten him into big trouble today.


    How many people noticed it? If the emperor were to ce his suspicion on him, it would be hard for Yan to get out from the capital and he will need to face the wrath of that emperor.


    "Isn''t it normal to have a capable bodyguard? In case of something misfortune happened to me?" Yan said with leisure tone. That process of thinking didn''t even take him a second to finish and he returned to his usualid-back attitude.


    "Oh, really? Even someone like you needs capable people?" Ming Kui said in low tone.


    "The number of talented people in the world is many, my dear brother. How do you expect to find them all?" Yan smirked.


    Hidden dragon, hidden capable people, how many of them in the world? Even Yan didn''t know and he only said that it was a coincidence that he got one of them thus he puts that person close to him.


    In another sense, he was talking about himself. Do you know how many talented people there is? Even if he were to appear before him, the other party would not necessarily know that since he acted as a fool.


    Ming Kui thinks of Yan words. As a member of imperial family, he didn''t think that Yan would be simple. Allowing himself to be known as a troublemaker in the whole capital, what would he expect? That way, he had simply destroyed his chance on getting the throne. Although he felt it weirder for their father to let the other party goes all these times.


    "You must have a good fortune then."


    Yan grinned. "If you were not so busy and strolled on the streets, perhaps you can stumble with extraordinary person."


    In truth, how much is the chance for meeting such a people? How can they simply walk on the streets and somehow encounter an expert who wanted to follow them? That was simply ridiculous.


    But, knowing Yan from a long time ago, even an idiot would knows that this is a prince that rarely works. He would dump his works on other people to y on the streets or simply wasting money on that restaurant. (No one know that he is the one who owns it)


    He was truly a weirdo from imperial family, but the emperor let him be since he would not make any major trouble except that flooding event. Besides, he would not kill his own son or daughter easily without reason which enables Yan to go anywhere freely.


    The other two also didn''t pay much attention to theidback prince and focused more on building their faction. It didn''t take long before Yan was not considered an opponent for them anymore.


    "You must be joking, how can you be that lucky?"


    "Oh, but I do stumble on that young general."


    Ming Kui felt like he''s wasting his time talking with this person whose brain didn''t seem to work well. That young general probably means Soujin and Jun Min. He did meet Soujin coincidentally on the pce and got into the fight with the other party. As for Jun Min, that was Soujin who introduce him, that shouldn''t have been a ''coincidence''.


    "The night is long. I will be going first."


    Yan looks towards the departing back of Ming Kui. He wiped off his sweats, somehow he felt that he had just escaped a truly deadly situation.


    "Ck, it seemed that I need to learn more self control. If something were to happen again��"


    Yan dispersed that thought. This time he''s lucky, but he''s not sure that Ming Kui would be easily fooled. That guy would surelye back and looks for him again, especially now that he had someone so sharp by his side. Yan felt that he needed to hurriedly go away from the capital.

 Chapter 186: It’s not a Dream

    <h4>186 It��s not a Dream</h4>


    After Yan returned from the Cold Pce, Shu asked for that permission through the other eunuch. With his nimble talk and all, he finally got the permission, despite the need to wait for a few hours before given.


    "Thank you Big Brother Chu."


    "Hahaha, this thing is easy for me. But, you sure have it hard, Shu. To have such a troublemaker master," the eunuch called Chu sighed.


    Shu gave a dryugh. It was indeed Yan''s habit of making trouble, even from his young days. But, he''s not really useless, that setback had changed his course of life and made him a truly terrifying merchant. Of course, this identity was considered a secret, so they would not know about it.


    "You''re such an excellent eunuch. You could have work for other people with your skill. Just ask for a promotion is easy," Eunuch Chu suggested. He didn''t want his friend to stay with that useless prince forever. After all, all he heard about that prince was just how useless he is.


    Shu shook his head. He was previously just an ordinary poor person on the street. It was Yan who discovered him and took him in the past. Even if his master is known as someone bad outside, he would never betray the other party.


    "I can''t. I just can''t leave him alone."


    Eunuch Chu saw his friend''s expression before shrugged. "If you said so then I won''t meddle. I just hope the best for you."


    "Don''t worry, serving my current master is the best," Shu smiled reassuringly. No matter how annoying and bothersome Yan usually was, he would stay by his master side to help him.


    "Well, good luck with your work. I have to return first," Chu said before waving his hand. He needed to work again before his master got angry at him.


    "Sure, see youter," Shu answered. After he said that, he wondered when they were going to meet again now that Yan is going to leave the capital. He quickly shook those thoughts and walked away with the permit in his hand.


    As Shu returned back to the residence to give the news for Yan, there are several people infiltrated the pce. They walked within the dark and approached the Cold Pce. Since the Cold Pce was used for those who oppose the emperor, the guarding here was quite strict. Nevertheless, these groups of people could easily slip in.


    "Captain, there are 3 additional guards on the left."


    "Catch their attention."


    "Yes."


    The groups quickly got inside the pce and continue deeper. The guards around the pce, whom even the emperor proud offs, were nothing in front of them. They cannot detect even in the slightest that several people have came into their territory.


    The night was still young, but they have sessfully got into the deepest part of the pce. They swiftly approached one of the rooms and unlocked it.


    "Yes?" the sound of a woman greeted them.


    The captain bowed towards the woman in front of them. "Mydy, Prince Yan had ordered us to take you out from here."


    The woman, Madam Qin nodded calmly. In front of these groups of strangers, she didn''t feel any difort and naturally joined them. She had heard from his son that the people from Soujin group of elites were extraordinary, but they mean no harm for her.


    The people whoe didn''t touch her and only guard her.


    "Stop for a moment."


    Madam Qin was very cooperative and followed their instruction calmly.


    "There is no one around, let''s continue."


    The men didn''t urge her to be quick. They are really patient with her and they handled the situation truly well.


    "Madam, we need to go."


    Madam Qin nodded and the guard led her to the side door of the pce. From there, a carriage was ready and they could bring her away from this ce.


    "Where is Yan''er?"


    "Prince Yan will catch up with you outside the capital, please wait inside the carriage first."


    The carriage they have prepared was a big one. There was enough space for her to lie down and sleep. Lying on the couch, Madam Qin smiled slightly. How long has it been since thest time she feel thisfortable when sleeping?


    Closing her eyes, she hopes that this is not a dream. It''s too good to wake up from.


    When it''s dawn, Yan prepared a carriage to go from the capital. Shu had prepared for everything and they could quickly leave the ce. Outside the capital, there was one gorgeous carriage with a few people guarding it.


    Yan came down from his carriage and got in that carriage. He smiled at the sight of his sleeping mother as he took a seat across from her.


    "Mother, I have fulfilled my first promise."


    The carriage has gone for several kilometers when Madam Qin woke up. She looked around in confusion. The light has made her eyes ufortable. She looks to the man before her with disbelieving gaze.


    "Yan''er."


    "Yes, mother?" Yan shifted his gaze from the book that he read and looked towards his mother with a smile.


    Madam Qin broke into tears. She can''t believe that she finally free. The night before, it was not a dream, it''s a reality. She had hoped for this day for so long and finally ites true.


    She reached her hands forward then hugs Yan closely. She wanted to confirm that this is not a dream and she was freed from the Cold Pce.


    "Mother,e on. Stop crying," Yan said with soft tone.


    He can''t understand the feeling of his mothering out from that ce after being confined for so long, but he knew that he was happy to be reunited with his mother. From now on, they were going to be together and his mother didn''t need to wait for him inside that ce anymore.


    "Yan''er, what will you do from now on?" Madam Qin asked in a soft tone.


    Yan smiled. "This is only the start, mother. That emperor had to pay for what he had done all these years."


    Madam Qin nodded. She won''t disagree with her son. "You do what you think must be done. Mother won''t intervene."


    "Thank you mother," for him, just having his mother save was enough.

 Chapter 187: Planning Ahead

    <h4>187 nning Ahead</h4>


    City of Long Han, Nanglong family territory


    Soujin looked towards the woman behind Yan. Despite years in the Cold Pce, she still knew the etiquette and manner of a refineddy. The time she spent on that ce only made her charm lower, but it made her look more intelligent and mature.


    "Madam Qin."


    Madam Qin looked towards the young man before her. In the past, this young man fought with her son almost every day and it makes her felt helpless. But, looking at him now, he was already a capable man who can do a lot of things by himself.


    "You have grown up, Soujin."


    Soujin nodded. "It''s good to see you safe."


    Soujin took Madam Qin inside the residence. His mother had been nagging him to let her see Madam Qin again. Qin Shie was eager to see her long friend whom she hadn''t meet for years.


    "You still look young, Qin''er," Qin Shie was startled upon seeing Madam Qin. Then her expression changed to look at Madam Qin with a smile.


    Madam Qin smiled. "You must be joking. How can a woman in her mid 30 considered young."


    "You do��"


    The two women soon chatted away as Soujin leave them talk and meet with Yan who was standing outside. The young man looked more calm and at ease.


    "Your mother is quite cooperative to the rescue mission," Soujin remarked and watched Yan''s expression, "Are you satisfied with this?"


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Yan asked with confusion.


    Soujin didn''t answer immediately and after a few seconds he shook his head. "You''re just too idiot."


    "��Are you looking for a trouble again?"


    Soujin instead asked back, "I heard that there is some trouble?"


    Yan''s face froze and he nodded solemnly. "That brother of mine is suspecting something. I manage to fool him once, but I''m not sure how in the future would be."


    "How did hee to suspect you?"


    "Shu appearance that day," Yan said in rueful tone. "I have made a huge blunder."


    Soujin recalled that day back. That was the first time after a long time that they lost control of their selves and do things that they would normally didn''t do. The reckless decision of that time seemed to be really disastrous.


    Ming Kui was not that sharp of a prince, but he''s not a fool. Besides that, he had gotten that smart assistant, Xuan Pei, who would surely helped him noticed the important marks from those things that piqued his interest.


    Luckily, Soujin didn''t do anything big except a bit rushed to save Jun Min. He had spread news that he just doesn''t want to lose his rival so easily. That way, the suspicion towards Soujin was erasedpletely.


    "It seemed that you''re going to be targeted again," Soujin remarked.


    "Can''t you help me in this case? The troubles are so irritating," Yan said with an annoyed tone. Somehow this friend of his was getting more unreliable as time passed by.


    "You can solve it on your own. Why should I intervene?"


    Hearing that answer from Soujin, Yan can only raise his hand in defeat. The two of them walked down the streets towards Hospital of Fan Hui.


    "That man should learn to name his hospital better," said Yan protesting.


    Fan Hui Hospital is hospital where Ming Hui build and run. He was the main doctor of this ce, but he would only receive the hardest to cure patient while the others were handled by the other doctors of the hospital. Despite being a new hospital, the fame of Ming Hui had spread out widely.


    The name of this hospital obviouslyes from his name and his girlfriend, Fan Lanying. To make it less obvious, he used the girl surname, but for those who know his real identity, it''s not hard to deduce how this namees from.


    Soujin looked around. He stopped one of the people there. "Where is Doctor Hui?"


    "He should be upstairs, on the highest floor. Do you have any appointment��?"


    "Thank you," Yan cut him off and started walking with Soujin. He was curious at this ''new'' identity of Ming Hui. Being a doctor should be fun for him since he has been longing to do it for a long time.


    The hospital was not really big and they soon reached the highest floor. With Soujin keen sense, he found where Ming Hui is. They quickly reached his office.


    "Who is��? Soujin?" Ming Hui looked up from his paperwork and smiled towards the two who came. It has been some time since they reunited together.


    "Doctor Hui, it seemed you have built your name," Yanmented. The other party was dressed as a man, it seemed like he was already adamant to leave the girl''s clothes forever.


    "Yan, you have not changed," Ming Hui smiled brightly.


    "Call your brother politely!"


    Ming Huiughed. "So you have finally chosen to return. Will you start preparing for the war?"


    "Yes," Soujin nodded. "I need to survey all the territory under me once more before the war started. There are bound to be some differencespared with the past."


    Ming Hui looked towards Soujin. The man looked even more determined than in the past. Had something happened while he''s here?


    Yan coughed. "This man just falls in��"


    A book had gone to his head at quick speed and he barely manages to avoid it with his back still hurts from the book. The book that supposedly only made by hundreds thin paper was now stuck on the wall, making a deep crack there.


    Ming Hui sighed. "Go to training hall if you want to spar, I don''t want my office got wrecked by you two."


    "I better stay here," Yan said hurriedly. If he were to go to the training hall, Soujin would definitely finish him off. He didn''t want to die yet.


    Ming Hui didn''t respond to Yan words. From their conversation, he knew that Soujin had set his heart on that little girl. But now, they can''t stay together.


    "You wish to end this all quickly?"


    Soujin nodded calmly. His demeanor was contrasting of what he truly thoughts.


    Ming Hui didn''tment on that. He pointed towards the map on the board by his right side. "I have prepared some of the newly made maps. You can use them to survey the area. Also, how do you want to start the whole war?"


    Soujin shook his head. "I''m not the one who will be starting it. It''s her."


    Ming Hui raised his eyebrows. Since Soujin didn''t want to talk about the detail, he won''t ask for that. He was content with living here.


    "Right, where is your wife?"


    "Militarypound. She is enlisted as soldier. And Yan, I hadn''t married her yet."


    Yan looked at Ming Hui. "You can actually hold yourself? I imagine that you have already frustrating��"


    He can''t continue because this time even Ming Hui red at him. With the other party had returned on using the man clothes, he looked far scarier than that little girl. After all, although Ming Hui built was indeed petite, his face only looked like woman because of makeup. Without that makeup on his face, he looked manlier. He still looked kind of flower boy, but not as bad as Jun Min.


    Thankfully, Princess Ming Hui''s name was not known for people outside the capital since the emperor rarely mention it. Who would want to mention someone people could hardly remember? This makes it easy for Ming Hui to pass off as a man in this city.


    It will take some time for the people topletely forget about Princess Ming Hui, but with the other party never came out to the light again, it will be easier. Besides, the main topic for these people in the recent days would be about wars.


    "She wanted to be a general. I''m only helping her."


    "I see��"


    Soujin looked at the map. There were going to be some troubles in the future. The war will soon start and this time, it''s going to be a big war where even a big kingdom might fall.

 Chapter 188: The Place where It Started

    <h4>188 The ce where It Started</h4>


    Guo Vige


    Jun Hua''s carriage arrived at a small vige in a mountain far away from the capital of Ming Kingdom. This area was still considered part of Ming Kingdom, but it was a less developed ce and there were rarely any peopleing. The condition of the vigers was also not that good, which make this ce unpopr with people.


    Theing of such a grand carriage caused the viger toe out from their house because of interest. Jun Hua smiled at the sight, she remembered some of them.


    The carriage stopped in front of a small training hall. This training hall was truly small and only a pitiful number of peoplee here. Most of them were small children, but there were some older people there. They are busy training until they see that grand carriage stopping in front of their master training hall.


    A petite girl came out. She walked slowly and gracefully, making the people here stunned. Where had they got the chance to see someone this beautiful and elegant? The figure looked like a fairy from dreams.


    Jun Hua smiled at the sight in front of her. The people can''t see it because of her veil and if they do, they might pass out from shock. "Pat, is Master Kan here?"


    One of the men gaped at that question. He''s a 17 year old boy who trains here, but he didn''t know how this prettydy can know his name. Moreover, why did her voice seem familiar?


    "Yes, he''s inside. May I know your name?"


    "Tell him, Hua''er has returned."


    "Hua''er?" Pat almost screamed that name out. He looked at Jun Hua closely and almost cannot believe his eyes. The little ''boy'' at that time is her? She lookedpletely different, now that she was wearing a dress and her demeanor changed.


    Jun Hua smiled. "Have you forgotten about me, Pat?"


    Pat shakes his head. "Not even once."


    How could he forget his devilish training partner who would train until she was worn out, but never give up at all? The little girl who is younger than him, but had determination to not lose which made him lost to a kid. A kid who is so strong that even their master barely kept up when she reached nine.


    "Wait over here��" Pat had just wanted to call the master when the door behind them opened and a middle-age man appeared.


    The man, Den Kan, was the master of this training hall. He was a soldier in the past, but due to some circumstances, he can''t return. Because of that, he built a training hall in a small vige and taught them how to use sword and all.


    Den Kan stared at the figure before him. A student hade to him telling him that a prettydy was searching for him. This person before him is not only pretty, but peerless beauty.


    "Den Kan wees you here, Miss."


    Jun Hua smiled wryly. "Master Kan, do you also forget about me?"


    Den Kan almost fell because of that voice. The voice was soft and soothing, but hidden a sharp feeling. He was not surprised by the beauty of that word, but rather because he knew that voice. It''s the voice of that worn-out little girl who came to him to learn martial arts.


    "Hua''er," Den Kan said slowly. He would never think that this student that he epted years ago would turn out to be a noble. Furthermore, the little duck had turned into swan whose presence cannot be ignored anymore.


    "Yes Master Kan. Hua''er is here."


    "Unbelievable��" Den Kan said in surprised tone. "Do you�� want to go inside?"


    "Sure."


    Den Kan looked towards Pat and signaled that boy to start training. He showed the way to an empty room where there is nothing there.


    "I will get some chair��"


    "It''s alright Master Kan. We can just sit on the floor," Jun Hua didn''t mind.


    Den Kan wanted to protest, but since Jun Hua had said that and took the initiative to sit down first, he can onlyplied. Taking a seat before thedy, he found out that even the way of this girl conduct had changed drastically.


    "Hua''er, I didn''t think you would turn out to be a noble."


    Jun Hua smiled. "My real name is Jun Hua. Do you know this name?"


    Den Kan nodded. The name of Jun Hua is a hot potato in Ming Kingdom, especially after the death of Jun Min. Even a remote ce like this one still got the information. But, Den Kan remembered that the girl in front of him was someone who''s hard-headed and would not give up easily. On the other hand, the rumor was saying that she''s a weak girl.


    "Are you confused?"


    "Very much," Den Kan answered.


    Jun Huaughed. "I purposely made a different image of myself."


    "Why?"


    "I have been preparing to leave Ming Kingdom. Do you want toe with me? This time not as an outcast, but as my people," Jun Hua said calmly.


    The way Jun Hua presented herself made Den Kan cannot bring himself the calm he usually had. The pressure from the girl was like telling him that he will be the one regretting it if he were to reject her invitation. And that air around her�� that was not the air of a weak noble girl.


    "Why are you so confident of facing the emperor?" Den Kan said slowly.


    "I have my own means and naturally they are things that you won''t even dreams about," Jun Hua answered.


    Hearing a little girl telling such words to you was ridiculous, but his gut is telling him to trust the girl before him. Jun Hua didn''t tell him the detail of her n, but from his experience in the past regarding the girl, he knew that he can trust her.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "You move to Mountain Kingdom following the path. You can bring anyone you want, there will be people waiting for you."


    "I understand," Den Kan smiled. This decision of his may sound reckless, but as a retired soldier, he doesn''t have much. If Ming Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom were to be at odds with each other, he would be the one to suffer since this mountain was located near the border. Living here peacefully, he didn''t want to get involved with wars anymore.


    Jun Hua stood up. "Since we are at it, why don''t we have a small practice, Master Kan?"


    "You can change your clothes first," Den Kan stood up too.


    "There is no need. Please make your move, Master Kan."


    Den Kan took two wooden swords and passed on of them to the girl. She caught it easily and Den Kan started attacking. With swift side-stepped, Jun Hua got out from the range of the sword and counter-attacked the other party, forcing Den Kan to move back. The speed at which Jun Hua''s move was not that quick, she only took some light step, but it''s enough to evade and finallyunched a perfect counter-attack.


    Den Kan raised his hand. "You''ve surprisingly be more powerful."


    Jun Hua smiled at that remark.


    After a few minutes, Jun Hua left the ce where Den Kan is still standing rooted in his ce. The expression on his face wasplicated. Finally, he sighed.


    "Pat, tell the other that this training hall is closed. I will be moving."


    "Yes Master."


    Den Kan smiled wryly. "To think you''re a general�� Jun Hua Min, you''re really amazing."


    "This old man biggest achievement was without a doubt, you. Who could have expected the student of this old man would someday be a general."


    As the carriage continues to go, Jun Hua looked towards the ce with a sad smile. This was the ce where she first learned how to use the sword, but in the future, she won''t be able to see it anymore. This ce contains so many memories for her. They were the memories which she treasured so much.

 Chapter 189: Mountain Kingdom Excitemen

    <h4>189 Mountain Kingdom Excitemen</h4>


    Jun Hua looked towards the view as the carriages continue towards the Mountain Kingdom. On her side, finally Xia cannot help herself.


    "Why is Miss only visiting your master now?"


    Jun Hua eyes look down. "I couldn''t bother him before. The name of Jun family is still on the verge of tearing apart just from the slightest force from the emperor. If he were to get involved, his family would be in danger."


    "Miss?"


    Although the old man never told her, she knew that the man he offended in his youth was someone big. But, he can''t do anything and quietly disappears from the notice. If he were to appear, they would surely search for him.


    Previously, Jun Hua cannot help him and she can''t possibly take him into her squad as he was far too old. He might seem powerful, but he cannot bepared with many young men out there whose built was more robust and all. Now that things had developed until this stage, she might be able to help him. After all, she''s sure that he too would like to meet with his family.


    Jun Hua didn''t tell Xia more than needed. She already investigated more about her teacher past, but things are not that simple. In the first ce, she should have already guessed it with the weird technique he taught her before.


    The journey was slow, but Jun Hua didn''t feel any need to rush towards Mountain Kingdom capital. There were still more than enough time for her.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom capital


    "Princess, you need to prepare yourself," one of the maids said helplessly. The princess was still looking through the list on her hand and refused to do anything.


    Kuina looked towards the clothes and ignored them. She wanted to have some time for herself since she hadn''t got the chance to meet Jun Qing for a long time. General Hen made a condition for her to not meet with Jun Qing for the time being and finished her works.


    Kuina lips curved up when she remembered that scene. Since she was the one with the highest authority, they need her permission to do most of the things. During that time, she chose to reject around 90% from the batch because she didn''t even understand one thing.


    The officials face during that time was like they were ready to cry. But there was nothing they can do since she is the princess and obviously the one who can order them. In the end, they need to go through the paper once more and exin some things for her in order to have her agreed with some of them.


    Those that she thinks beneficial to the country will be epted. But of course, she refused to hear too much of them. She doesn''t want to burden her head with countless information that she didn''t understand. The officials have all learned them from young while she had never touched them until now.


    Despite she was being that way, the servants and the officials knew that they can''t force her. If they do, she might just run away and escaped to the city for hours and only returned at night. Among them, only General Tou would know what the princess did during that time, but he too will onlyugh at that.


    All in all, they were helpless against this willful princess.


    "Princess, General Tou wished to meet with you."


    Kuina eyes lit up. She let the maids dressed he up before she walks quickly towards the balcony. An old man was already waiting there.


    General Touughed at Kuina entrance. "You seem to be in hurry. Do you really miss me so much?"


    "Stop spouting nonsense, where is Jun Qing? Didn''t you bring him to the border of Mountain Kingdom?"


    That was another thing they do to make sure Kuina held her promise. After all, she loved to sneak out and do unconventional things. Because of that, they sent Jun Qing away from the capital for the time being as Kuina was forced to finish her job.


    Aside from that, Jun Qing himself was a general and he was bound to lead the soldiers from the frontline. He would need to have a good grasp of how the terrain on the border of Mountain Kingdom looked like. Only then he could do his best to make the terrain familiar for him.


    "He is here. The soldiers are busy weing their general back. You will get to see him after this."


    Kuina smiled happily. She had missed him so much during this time and hoped to see him soon. Now that there was this news, naturally she will be happy.


    General Tou smiled upon seeing her smile. "General Jun Zhenxian also hade to the capital. But, Jun Hua is still away to some ces."


    Kuina nodded. That little girl is still so busy running here and there despite she has already discarding her identity as Jun Min.


    As the two of them talked, two people appeared. They were greeted by the smile of Kuina. The girl smile turned even brighter as she looked towards the young man there.


    Jun Qing is stunned by the smile from Kuina. The smile is too bright. He felt that his eyes cannot bear to look towards that figure for a long time or he will be blinded.


    Kuina walked to Jun Qing side. "Wee back."


    "I''m back," Jun Qing replied stiffly, trying to bring himself back to the real world.


    Jun Zhenxian ignored the two love-birds and walks towards General Tou. The two of them only met with each other briefly before and now they could talk for a longer time.


    "You seem as robust as before. Do you have any confidence to build the economics of Mountain Kingdom viges?"


    Jun Zhenxian scoffed. "You want this old bone to work again?"


    "You are still as healthy as before. I''m sure that you can do excellent job."


    "What healthy? I''m already old and weak," Jun Zhenxian said.


    That was a tant lie that even General Tou knew. He had heard that this old man had just challenge Lan Teng on a fight because of Jun Min ''death''. There is no way he could hurt that middle age man if not because of his robust physique was still strong.


    "The mountain Kingdom needs your assistances."


    "I''m already old," Jun Zhenxian insisted. "But if there is any reward, I think I can do it."


    "��"


    General Tou felt that this old man mouth has be even worse than in the past. "You''ll see about itter."


    Jun Zhenxian grinned then turned to the two youngsters. "You two, you can walk around first. Just don''t forget to return to your residence and rest early."


    "Yes father."

 Chapter 190: You’re Adorable

    <h4>190 You��re Adorable</h4>


    Jun Qing and Kuina walked towards the garden on the back of the pce. They didn''t talk. The mere presence of the person beside them had caused their hearts to feel warmth andfort.


    "Jun Qing, what do you think about Mountain Kingdom?" Kuina started a conversation.


    Jun Qing eyebrows rose. What parts from the Mountain Kingdom did this little princess talked about? There were so many things he had seen from Mountain Kingdom, from the people, nature, culture, and terrain. There were too many things to see, which one was the one Kuina means?


    "I think it''s beautiful."


    Kuina nodded. "Yes, it is beautiful."


    She loved thends and the kingdom where shees from. Ever since she was little, she had always hoped that she would stay here forever. She was the na?ve kid whose dream was like that because she didn''t know about the real world and how the world was really cruel.


    The decision of Jun Qing was something that she found inconceivable at first, but then she realize that they didn''t have choice. Thend that previously belongs to one kingdom may change at rapid speed. With the Jun family being suppressed by the emperor, they need to choose their path.


    "Have you ever thought about betraying your kingdom, at first?"


    Kuina could never think about doing that to Mountain Kingdom. This was thend where she was born and raised. Thend where her family dies trying to protect it. She can never dream about leaving this ce and betraying it.


    Jun Qing looked towards the girl. Has he ever thought about it before? Yes, he had. The moment the emperor tried to kill them all, he knew that they were no longer weed in Ming Kingdom. The only end they could get from staying there was death, so they need to find a way to get out from that perilous situation.


    Besides, he knew that it''s not entirely impossible. If he only wished to move his family, they could do it at any time and the other kingdoms would wee them. But if he wanted to bring their soldiers too, that would be a problem. In this warring era, it''smon for people to move towards other kingdom if they don''t have many attachments.


    "The moment the emperor shows his hostility, we know that we no longer had any ce in Ming Kingdom. We can stay there, but in the end we will only be used like a pawn," Jun Qing answered slowly.


    He still remembered the members of Jun family were being killed one by one from various events: War, battle, usation, and many others. The numbers of people in Jun family were decreasing rapidly and the young him can only stay on the back watching those people die one by one.


    He didn''t want to see it anymore.


    "The borders between each kingdom are thin. No matter how much I want to stay loyal, I don''t want to lose my family for no reason like that," Jun Qing smiled sadly.


    Why the emperor is targeting them? It''s only because they are too powerful and he wanted to have every single one of them on check. Making his move on every big family on the kingdom, does he think that he was so powerful?


    If only a bit suppression, they would dly tone themselves down. But, it''s not only that. There was too much for a mere suppression, what he wanted was annihtion. Only by doing that could he ease his suspicion and knew that everything is on his hand. Really, he''s a big idiot emperor.


    Kuina nodded. If she was targeted like that, she too wouldn''t want to stay with those people. Isn''t it like cing your enemy on your house?


    "Why have you been waiting until now?"


    "There was no chance in the past," Jun Qing smiled. "With us only three people left, father had to contend on the battlefield and I learn how to manage household while doing my training. My sister is being sent to get some support."


    Kuina had heard about it a bit. But she cannot imagine how the family everyone thought would fall can suddenly rise like that.


    Jun Qing caressed the girl hair. "When people experiencing a backside and horrible experience, they can have two ending, one is being tough and the other one is weakened. For my family, it''s the first which is a good thing."


    The harsh time he had when he was being suppressed hard and how to lead those people, it''s not easy. Even Jun Hua had her own share of trouble in the past.


    Kuina no longer asked about it. She knew that no matter how many times she asked, she wouldn''tpletely understand what they had gone through. Her eyes turned to the field of flowers before her. They are all blooming beautifully.


    "It''s really beautiful," Kuina said. They all bloomed at the right time, it''s as if saying that they are blooming just for them.


    Jun Qing bends down and picked a flower. He put it in Kuina hair.


    "You''re really adorable."


    Kuina face blushed at that remark. She turned towards the man who is still smiling. "And you''re really a feast to the eye without your beard as it no longer makes you look old."


    Jun Qing smiled. The people from the imperial family were truly excellent in praising someone and inserting knife from behind. As a general, there is no way he could match with her skill at praising other people. If he did try, he might lose miserably instead.


    Looking at the girl before him, he founds her to be really adorable. Even if she was not as pretty as Jun Hua, she had her own charm. He can''t resist her.


    With one swift move, he had her locked inside his arm and hugs the other party tightly.


    ��


    On the balcony, Jun Zhenxian had to prevent General Tou from running from the balcony towards the garden upon seeing that scene.


    "That brat! Didn''t I tell him not to do anything?" the old general fumed with rage.


    "Rx a bit. It''s not like your princess is going to get hurt and there is no one there," Jun Zhenxianughed. It''s only a hug, nothing much. Let''s just give those two a little freedom.


    General Tou red towards the shameless old man beside him before sighing. "If he dares to hurt her, I will be the one to kill him."


    Jun Zhenxian watched the scene from the balcony as a smile emerged on his mouth. "Being youth is truly a wonderful thing. Let them enjoy themselves for now."


    "You''re truly a shameless old man!"


    "Oh ho, thank you for your praise," Jun Zhenxian acted surprised.


    General Tou almost vomited blood upon seeing how his old friend-enemy acted. He felt that this family was truly one peculiar family, with the biggest problem lies in this old man.

 Chapter 191: Concealed Movemen

    <h4>191 Concealed Movemen</h4>


    Inside Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Hua sighed as she kept her sword back. Xia was standing behind her with another sword on her hand. Xia got the feeling that she has gotten into more fight just by staying by Jun Hua side. Froming to the Mountain Kingdom, they had stopped a few times just to fight.


    "The Pan Kingdom is truly restless," Jun Hua murmured as she cleaned up the stain of blood.


    "Miss, let me do it."


    Jun Hua returned to the carriages and looked towards the map. They havee near the capital. It seemed they would need to strengthen the defenses. People from the Pan Kingdom wereing tirelessly here.


    Ever since their plot failed, they wanted to take some revenge and purposely sent people here. They have heard about Princess Kuina getting married, but the name of the groom was not spread out. Because of that, the numbers of the spiesing to Mountain Kingdom have increased by a lot.


    For Jun Hua, their skills were poor and she could easily identify them, but for ordinary people, they were great in concealing their background and sneaking in. There were so many ways for them to get inside, so the number of the rats here was truly astounding.


    "Xia, you tell Yasha to have the ninth squad to sweep the ce today."


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia slipped away as the carriage continues its way towards the capital. Jun Hua picked up her book she had just read before fighting and continues it with leisure.


    Upon reaching a small vige near the capital, she had the carriage stopped and came down. She had purposely worn a face mask to show apletely different face than the usual her. The clothes are still that of ady, but her face has toned down.


    Walking down the street, she came to realize that the people are highly excited about the marriage of Princess Kuina. When Jun Qing sent the betrothal gifts, many people were trying to inquire which family was he, but they didn''t seed. The numbers of the gifts sent were enormous, to the point that the people were saying that the man had been enraptured by the headstrong princess.


    Jun Huaughed at that remark, though she partially agrees about that. That uncle of hers would surelypletely within the grasps of that princess. But, she didn''t mind it, as long as the two of them love and support each other, she wouldn''t intervene.


    Walking down the streets, Jun Hua found the one she had been looking for: a hiding ce where several people were talking stealthily.


    "Why are you all so adamant on trying to figure out his identity?" with that question asked first, Jun Hua had begun her time of sweeping them off.


    Finishing, she stopped on her tracks. "Why are you hiding? Don''t you want to meet with me?"


    From within the darkness, a manes out. He looked towards Jun Hua in astonishment. "Who are you? Why are you helping them?"


    Jun Hua looked at him for a moment. She didn''t recognize him, but she notices the emblem he had on his clothes. That group of assassins again?


    "You don''t have to know."


    Jun Hua moved to the man with an inconceivable speed. The man was astonished, but he''s not bing an assassin for nothing. He barely dodged the attack, but before he got the chance to counter attack, a sword already went for his heart.


    "Oh, you still saw that?" Jun Hua looked towards the man. "So, you''re a first-ss assassin in that organization?"


    The man pupil shrunk at Jun Hua question. How could she know about their organization? Shouldn''t their organization be a secret and almost no one knew about it? Just who the little girl before him is?


    Jun Hua mulled for a moment. "No, even a first-ss won''t be this good. You''re a golden ss? What a surprise. Mind if you tell me who sent you?"


    The question from Jun Hua made his heart shrunk. The little girl surprisingly had noticed his true rank within the organization, yet she still continues the attack? Don''t she afraid of the retaliation they will seek in the future?


    Finished interrogating, Jun Hua cleaned up and walked from the alley. It seemed they have been restless to send someone so powerful here. Too bad, they still cannot contend against her, but it makes the situation turn grave.


    "Hmm�� the gold rank is the highest among the assassins," Jun Hua shakes her head lightly. "It seemed I need to be more cautious in the future."


    Returning to the carriage, she took out her map and makes another note. The number of enemies they had has just increased even more. It seemed she would need to y her cards again.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom Pce


    "Kuina, your future niece hade," Jun Qing informed the busy princess.


    Kuina stood up and hurriedlyes out. Together with Jun Qing theye towards the hall where a girl already stands there.


    Jun Hua smiled. "It seems I''m notte."


    "If you werete I would beat you up," Jun Qing threatened.


    "Oh, you think you can beat me?" Jun Hua smiled cheekily.


    "Youss!" Jun Qing chided.


    Kuina pulled Jun Hua arm with a bright smile, "It has been a long time since thest time we talk. Let''s go to my room and talk more."


    Jun Qing watched helplessly as his future wife dragged his niece away. He also wanted to talk with Jun Hua, but it seemed he would need to be patient.


    Inside the room, Kuina told Jun Hua many interesting things that happen in Mountain Kingdom. She even dragged the little girl to listen until it''ste at night and she fell asleep. Jun Hua tucked the nket for Kuina feeling slightly amused. No wonder her uncle seemed to have trouble staying in the same room with this girl. She can sleep easily in front of people she trusted.


    After Jun Hua finished, she instructed the servant to keep their eyes close to the empress before going out from the room without making any noise. With a light step, she quickly met with her uncle.


    Jun Qing sighed when he saw Jun Hua. Kuina had dragged the little girl for hours. "Sorry about that, she was too excited about it."


    "It''s fine. Uncle, I need you to reform the guards on Mountain Kingdom upon ascending. The number of spies that I encountered cannot be counted in one hand anymore," Jun Hua said solemnly, reporting what she had found during her journey.


    They were going to stay in this kingdom for a long time. Such a thing is truly uneptable. They can tolerate a small number of spies, but vast number of them was not within their range of tolerance.


    "Don''t worry, I would surely do that."


    Jun Hua looked towards her uncle. "By the way, did you truly send enormous amount of betrothal gifts? The people are all talking about that."


    "Yeah, I did��"


    "I see�� I hope you two can always stay like this."


    "Thank you."


    "But please don''t pamper her too much until you forget about your work."


    "��" do you think I''m that unreliable?


    Seeing her uncle expression, Jun Hua smirked, "Uncle is only good at martial art and war, for the others you''re aplete idiot."


    "�� Come over here you little brat!" that is exactly my thoughts regarding you!


    "You can''t catch me," Jun Hua already slipped away before Jun Qing can reach her. He shook his head lightly as he watched the little girl go outside his grasps in a matter of seconds. The little brat has grown even more mischievous. Unfortunately, so was her ability, so he can only give up the notion of spanking her.

 Chapter 192: The Wedding

    <h4>192 The Wedding</h4>


    Jun Hua was appointed to apany Kuina on her wedding ceremony. No matter how unwilling she was, Jun Hua was forced to prepare early. Previously, she managed to not attend the wedding of Lin Yuan and Lin San, but Kuina wanted her to be there.


    Because of that, Jun Hua had to dress up herself and still wore the veil. If she didn''t, the men attention would turn to her and not Kuina. Coming out from her residence, she found out that the atmosphere was full of celebration.


    There were bright rednterns suspended in the verandah and hall. Fireworks were set off at the entrance in the early morning. It was very lively. Many guests had arrived and were allughing and talking about the wedding.


    Jun Hua waited on the hall as the groom was taking the bride from the carriage. She didn''t remember all of the sequence, but at least she knew that she had to wait here. It didn''t take long before Kuina appeared, she wore the beautiful red gown and although her face was covered with veil, Jun Hua knew that the girl was smiling.


    Then, the ritual started.


    "First, bow to the heaven and earth!"


    "Second, bow to parents!"


    "Third, husband and wife bow to each other!"


    Finally, the ritual where Jun Hua can watch was finished. Since she was not married yet, she cannot apany them to the bridal chamber. With the princess no longer had any rtive and from Jun Qing side there was only her, they can skip that part.


    Walking towards her grandfather, Jun Hua looked at theter face. Jun Zhenxian was truly happy for his son to get married. At least, his son was getting a decent partner.


    "Grandpa, are you going to stand here the whole day?"


    Hearing that joke, Jun Zhenxianughed. "No, I was just thinking. Right, Hua''er, next will be your turn."


    Jun Hua just smiled at that remark. Her turn��?


    "Maybeter, Grandpa."


    It would be better if she didn''t think about this matter again or else she would feel rather depressed. She still has a lot of things she had to finish and she didn''t want to have them dyed just because she''s busy with her personal matter. It can wait.


    Jun Zhenxian didn''t force his granddaughter and walk from the pce with her, joking around as they walked away.


    ��


    Jun Qing had to apany the guest before he could return to the bridal chamber. The guests were forcing him to drink a lot. Despite his high alcohol tolerance, he still felt a bit muddle-headed after drinking that much wine. Upon reaching the chamber, he looked towards the girl sitting by the side of the bed.


    Jun Qing proceeded with the nuptial cup and gave it to the girl. Kuina took it and drank it. Her eyes were watching Jun Qing carefully. Jun Qing came to her side and removed the veil and the crown from her head. He sized it with his hand.


    "It''s quite heavy."


    Kuinaughed dryly. "It''s the usual, I guess."


    The crowns were made of pure gold. No matter how good the craftsmanship was, it cannot change the fact that gold was heavy. If not for the fact that she came from the imperial family, she wouldn''t need to wear such heavy ornament. Her neck wouldn''t bear with it any longer.


    Jun Qing kneaded Kuina shoulder for a while. He then waved his hands and a servant came inside holding a bowl of porridge.


    "You better eat first, the night is still young," with that, Jun Qing took the bowl and ced it in front of Kuina.


    Kuina smiled and took it to eat. He purposely chose a food that is easy for her to eat because she had been tormented since morning without eating anything.


    "The food is good. I thought that you rarely eat good food?" Kuina asked.


    Jun Qing smiled embarrassedly. "I asked for a chef from the pce. General Tou allowed me to borrow one of them to cook for you today."


    "I see."


    Jun Qing watched the beauty beside him eating. No matter how long he looked, he still wouldn''t feel satisfied with it. The girl may not be the most beautiful girl he had seen, but she was the most adorable in his eyes.


    There was a phrase called: Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. Even if she was called a headstrong princess, which makes many people dislike her, for Jun Qing that was her cute side. For him, she was a good wife.


    "I''m done," Kuina turned her head towards the man beside her. The first time she fell in love was with this man, a strong man who vow to protect her and stay beside her even when she was being a naughty princess. After not seeing him for such a long time already, she missed him.


    Looking at his gaze, somehow her cheeks started to burn red.


    "You''re really beautiful," Jun Qing smiled as he reached out his hand and took out the hairpin from her hair. The maids have purposely made it simple since Jun Qing wouldn''t be able to disassemble it and it might make the situation awkward. After all, he has never untied a woman hair previously.


    Kuina cheeks turned redder. She might be usually really yful, but at this time she''s really embarrassed. She doesn''t want him to see her like this, but at the same time she wanted to stay with him. Those thoughts were really contradicting with each other.


    Taking the girl to the bed, Jun Qing smiled as he stared at the girl beautiful feature. Bending down near her ear, he whispered softly. "I love you."


    Kuina looked embarrassed, but she used her hand to hug the man as the answer of his whisper.


    The night has just begun.

 Chapter 193: Youth

    <h4>193 Youth</h4>


    Jun Hua wakes up early to meet with her grandfather. As per the usual custom, the newlyweds need to pay their respect to the groom''s parents and elders. Somehow, Kuina told her beforehand that she wanted to see Jun Hua there too.


    "Xia, Xiao Yun, help me get dressed," Jun Hua said with a yawn.


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia moved forwards to help with Jun Hua dress. On the other hand, Xiao Yun started to make Jun Hua hair. The little girl had been used with doing this kind of thing and can be considered really well. Her hands were truly agile and could learn really quickly.


    "Miss, shouldn''t your grandfather is enough?"


    Jun Hua pursed her lips. If only Kuina didn''t force her, she wouldn''t even want to appear there and meet with them. What should she do? Teasing her uncle?


    Wait, that didn''t seem to be a bad idea.


    Of course, she needed to first get pass her grandfather and got the chance to talk. If not, probably she can try to do something else during the time she''s there.


    Walking out from her room, Jun Hua headed towards the hall.


    ��


    Jun Qing waited until Kuina was awake. The night before was truly a new experience for him. He looked towards the girl beside him who is still sleeping. Did he go overboard the night before?


    Although he only did it once since it was her first time, he was not sure about her condition. Getting out from bed, he first prepared himself and told the servants to stay quiet. They were going to bete for the morning greeting, but he didn''t want to wake the girl yet.


    It didn''t take long before the beauty opened her eyes. She looked towards Jun Qing who was sitting near her feet. Her cheek blushed at the memories of yesterday night.


    "You''re awake?"


    "Mmhm��"


    Kuina got up from the bed. She felt a bit tired and her hip was hurt. It will take her some effort to get onto her feet today.


    "Are you alright?" Jun Qing asked worriedly.


    "It''s fine�� My body just felt a bit sore," Kuina answered with low voice, rather embarrassed.


    That one, Jun Qing doesn''t know how to respond. He can only help her to stand up and dressed up before walking down the hall. His hand is on her waist, covertly sustain her to stand straight.


    Other people will not notice it, but the two people whom he met all know about that. Jun Hua chose to pretend that she didn''t see it and forgot her initial thoughts to tease them as she found herself unable to say anything. As a girl, she was the one who will feel embarrassed first��.


    On the side, Jun Zhenxian smirked for he understood what happened, but he didn''t tease Jun Qing further. Only this time shall he rein himself for his son.


    The greeting onlyst for a short moment and after that, Jun Qing led Kuina back to their ce. He''s still worried about her. After the meeting was over, General Tou came to meet with Jun Zhenxian and saw the two going back.


    General Tou found it amusing. "Finally, the girl can tone down a bit."


    "You''re right. But, Qing''er is worrying too much. It''s normal for girls."


    Jun Hua felt her ears will be burnt if she stayed here any longer. Had these two old men forgotten about her being here? She stood up and bowed towards her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I will be going now."


    Without waiting for answer, Jun Hua had sneaked away and disappeared from the hall. Jun Zhenxian can only watch withughter. It seemed she didn''t want to hear about these things.


    General Tou looked towards the old man. "Hadn''t she encountered some matters during her time acting as a boy?"


    "Not really, how many times do you think can get close to other people during battle time?" Jun Zhenxian shrugged. "Besides, she doesn''t have any interest towards women."


    "��"


    That was not what he meant. General Tou chose to ignore the answer from this old man as he walked to the window and looked outside.


    "That Jun Qing already started training again."


    "He''s still young, it''s normal to have a lot of energy," Jun Zhenxian said leisurely. "When will the coronation take ce?"


    Since Jun Qing had married Kuina who was considered the empress and the sole leader of Mountain Kingdom, he would be the emperor. The age for coronation was 22 and Jun Qing was already 25, so he would surely be chosen as the new leader. After all, given how the princess loved to sneak away and dump her job, the officials would be d if there was another leader.


    Genera Tou thought about it and he felt that having Jun Qing as the emperor might not actually be too good. The young man didn''t know anything about politics and even if he did, he was a general. He would surely choose to lead the soldier by himself.


    This was the first time they encountered something like this. Two unreliable leaders had been chosen. General Tou began to pity the people who work under them. They would need to work until they were dead tired since the two of them were two highly idiot people in regards of politic.


    "A monthter," General Tou answered. "Before that, you have to make sure that Jun Qing learned about politic fully. I don''t want him to just know things about military."


    Jun Zhenxian cannot answer that. He can''t make sure that Jun Qing could learn about everything rted to the politic in the short span of time. But at least, he knew that the young man wanted to learn it.


    "I will talk to him about it. Don''t worry."


    ��


    Jun Qing needed to learn things a leader has to know. Because of that, Jun Zhenxian had drilled him over and over during the span time of one month. Kuina would sometimes participated, but she would mostly run away and wait in some ce until Jun Qing finished.


    Looking at how their attitude when learning, General Tou had to learn to be patience while General Hen already berated Jun Qing countless times. Since he cannot berate Kuina, Jun Qing became the target for his scolding.


    While they were busy drilling Jun Qing, Jun Hua was busy talking with her new aunt.


    "Uncle would return backte. Auntie, don''t you want to apany him?" Jun Hua teased.


    Kuina was still not used getting called an aunt, she red towards Jun Hua. "Stop teasing me. That Jun Qing is truly something to learn that much during this span of time."


    "He wanted to be a good leader."


    The time for the coronation will be highly important as it was also the time they announced to the world the real identity of Jun Qing. Not long after that, they need to proim that the Jun family was no longer the part of Ming Kingdom. This way, they won''t be banded together with that kingdom anymore.


    "Yes, I know," Kuina pursed her lips.


    Jun Hua shrugged, "Auntie, you can also learn them if you want. It''s not like you''re too old to learn."


    Kuina was stunned to hear Jun Hua''s words, but she just smiled wryly. "Hua''er, I''m different with you."


    "Well, we are indeed different. Youe from Mountain Kingdom while Ie from Ming Kingdom, then you''re five years older��"


    "Not that," Kuina pursed her lips. She looked at the servants around her before standing up, "Let''s find different ce to talk."


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows in curiosity, but she decided to follow the other party.

 Chapter 194: Decision

    <h4>194 Decision</h4>


    Kuina brought Jun Hua to her room. She looked towards the girl before opening her mouth to answer the previous question.


    "I mean, I''m not as brave as you to take over the men duty. Even though I have the title of princess all my life, I was never fit to be one in the first ce. The only good thing I have is this title, which allowed me to step up as a figure in the front to make the citizen feel safe again."


    She walked a few steps towards the table in front of them. With her small hand, she picked a rather big book that Jun Qing read just a day before.


    "Before the rebel, my father had told me to try learning politic because I''m still not married at this age," Kuina smiled wryly, "I can''t even finish this one book even after learning about it for a year. What kind of leader would I be if I were to be the one to step up as the sole leader?


    The only hope for this kingdom to have a decent leader is by my marriage, but I don''t want to get married to someone I didn''t even know. If not because of that, my father wouldn''t have so many headaches at the thought of my marriage."


    Kuina chuckled a little. She remembered the time when her father was still alive and treated her kindly. Still, she knew that he was feeling rather hopeless in facing her since he didn''t want to mistreat her after not being her father for years. Heplied with her demands, but it was what made her unable to get married all these years.


    "So your only choice would be to be a yful princess," Jun Hua stated.


    Kuina nodded her head. "That way, I won''t be forced to get married so early since I know that General Tou could handle the matter rather well. Those papers didn''t necessarily need me to look through, and it''s just a kind of formality to make the officials know their order."


    "That won''tst long."


    "I know," Kuina admitted, "Before long he will have to pick me a partner. No matter how my thought about him, I will have toply. Since I know that I won''t have any freedomter, I choose to use the freedom I have now to the fullest."


    In front of her people, she was not allowed to show any weakness. Even when she found it hard and tired, she has to stay as the figure just because she was the princess. So, the only way she could make them not worry about her was by showing her yfulness as the front. That way, they would only think that she was a trouble.


    After she had finally picked a partner, the matter would be ced on Jun Qing''s hand. She didn''t necessarily need to be a yful princess anymore, but she prefer to be that way because she didn''t want them to know that she was unable to learn the books when they tried to teach her.


    Jun Hua nodded. She knew that not all women can be like her, disguising her real gender and divulged into the world of men. The others can only choose the path that they knew was prepared for them with the limited option.


    "Yeah, you can''t be a good leader with such measly skill," Jun Hua nodded her head.


    Kuina smiled helplessly, "That''s correct, so��"


    "But you could be an excellent wife and aunt," Jun Hua added with a grin.


    Seeing the mischievous smile on her niece, Kuina face was frozen for a second before flushed red in embarrassment. This little rascal!


    "You little��!" with that, Jun Hua encountered her first experience of having an aunt berated her.


    Kuina took some time to finish berating Jun Hua. She knew that the other party was only trying to liven up the atmosphere, but she did feel embarrassed to have that pointed straight to her face. She changed the subject.


    "How''s the preparation going?"


    Despite being a princess, Kuina didn''t intervene much with the preparation. She let the people around her prepared for the things needed and only received the report about how the progress was.


    Jun Hua smiled, but her smile was indifferent. "The preparation is almost ready. The spies who areing to sneak had been eliminated."


    The cold smile from Jun Hua was not directed at her, but Kuina can feel the coldness. Despite having near the side of General Tou for a long time, this was the first time she could felt the chill of people from the battlefield. General Tou can control it perfectly, but Jun Hua was not and some traces woulde out. Because of that, she could faintly feel it, the coldness from the war.


    Kuina looked towards the new niece of her. She felt sad that a little girl like Jun Hua had to experience such youth in her younger time. That was really awful, but the girl didn''t seem to mind it at all. Indeed, Jun Hua has her own past that made her stronger until this point.


    At that time, Xia came to her and handed a letter. Jun Hua opened it and her expression changed slightly.


    "Auntie, I will be going for a moment."


    "Take care of yourself."


    Kuina felt helpless. Was there nothing she could do to make the girl live morefortably in the pce and not busy doing this and that? But, she cannot force her because she knew that the kingdom needed her. With the little girl power and knowledge, she had her own responsibility.


    Jun Hua changed her dress to ck clothes. In an instant, she had disappeared from the room the moment she finished changing. Xia cleaned up the rooms like it is nothing.


    "Will Miss be alright?" Xiao Yun asked.


    Xia nodded. "She will be. The number of people with the same martial arts with her is low."


    Shrouded in the darkness, Jun Hua slipped outside the capital. Even the people she had chosen specifically didn''t have the ability to track her if she wanted to go out from the capital unnoticed. Running towards a certain direction, she finally stopped.


    In front of her was Yasha holding a man down. The man was wounded badly, but Yasha also seemed a bit disheveled. The two of them almost matched and Yasha only stronger than the other party by a little bit.


    Jun Hua looked towards that man coldly. "Another gold ranked assassin. It seemed you still cannot match them, Yamin?"


    Yamin, who was wounded by the side, hurriedly kneeled, "This subordinate apologize."


    "Treat your wound and get ready for training."


    "Yes!"


    Yamin hurriedly stood up and went while Yasha still held that man down. The man struggled hard, but he cannot get away from Yasha grip that was getting tighter on him. Jun Hua looked towards that man.


    "In that organization, there are only three gold ranked assassins, how generous of them to send two of them here."


    The man''s face paled. How could she have such urate information?


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with his astonishment and proceed with her interrogation. After getting enough, Yasha killed the man. He looked towards Jun Hua withplicated expression.


    "Miss, if they were to send even more people, we can''t hold them back on our own."


    Jun Hua nodded. "The Pan Kingdom is the biggest kingdom among all of us. Naturally, he would have more people and resourcespared with us. It seemed, I would need to meet with Teacher Kan again."


    "Miss?"


    Jun Hua dismissed Yasha without exining anything. She looked towards the capital. The ceremony will take ce soon, but she should have enough time for that.


    "Seems like I will be going on another trip again," Jun Hua sighed.

 Chapter 195: Agreemen

    <h4>195 Agreemen</h4>


    Jun Hua soon left the capital once again. Despite Jun Qing and Kuina heavily protested against it, she still went to handle some things. Jun Zhenxian supported her and allowed her to go outside the capital and go wherever she wanted to.


    After talking with them briefly, she departed with Yasha hiding on the back. Xia actually wanted toe, but Jun Hua didn''t allow her since the girl martial arts was not that highpared with the others.


    Jun Hua soon arrived in another big city under Mountain Kingdom area. This city was truly famous with the attraction and many others. Although there were limitations for people going out on night, only at this city the regtion was lower and many people can be found on the streets even at midnight.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with all the people there and walked straight to the inn where she had Den Kan waited for her. Den Kan was training, but he stopped the moment he saw Jun Hua face.


    "I need to talk," Jun Hua said calmly.


    Den Kan nodded and headed towards the restaurant on the opposite of the inn. He picked a close room for them to talk as Yasha guarded the door.


    "Hua''er, what do you want to talk with me?"


    "Your past and grudge," Jun Hua said calmly. "If it''s exactly as I thought, I would need your help."


    Den Kan sighed and started telling his story.


    He was a soldier from Mountain Kingdom many years ago. He enlisted during his youth and on one asion, he got hurt. The wound was really bad, which made him believed that he won''t be able to survive, but there were peopleing and help him.


    After he was cured, they only have one demand, that was he and his sister joined the organization. At first, he didn''t find anything wrong, but then he realized that this was an assassin organization.


    Jun Hua cut him at this point. "Did you not ask what organization it is before you join?"


    "I don''t," Den Kan smiled embarrassedly. It was indeed his careless mistake.


    Jun Hua was speechless at her teacher conduct. Who would have thought that in this era there were still people who''re that innocent, or in harsher word idiot?


    "I don''t make any mistake like that anymore," Den Kan exined.


    ''You better not or you might drag yourself into a bigger problem,'' Jun Hua thought in her head. She nodded her head. "Please continue."


    "Alright, at first I thought nothing weird with asking us to join since I thought he wanted new members and this organization was a secret. It''s normal to ask people to join an organization when I already know a bit about them.


    However, I soon found out something different. They didn''t only pay attention to me, but also my sister. It was really weird and by the time I noticed it, it was toote."


    Seeing the bitter smile on her teacher face, Jun Hua hearts tighten. She could imagine something must have happened to his sister at that time. A thought passed her head.


    "Does it have any connection with the technique you passed to me?"


    Den Kan nodded his head, "Yes. Somehow, the technique can only be passed down to girls. Because of that the leader was searching for a young maiden to pass the skill of theirs. This skill can only be mastered by a girl with talent in martial arts."


    A girl with talent in martial arts.


    Jun Hua smiled bitterly. That phrase could also be directed towards her since she managed to learn the technique, despite the limit of how long she could use it.


    "Your sister must have good talent in martial art."


    Den Kan nodded. "She is better than me in many aspects, including martial arts. So naturally, one of the candidates is her. The process to train them was really cruel, and I can''t bear to see my sister train in that ce."


    "She is not a soldier?" Jun Hua asked.


    "No, she''s not a soldier," Den Kan stared at Jun Hua with a wry smile. "Did you forget that women were not allowed to go to the battlefield and enlist as a soldier in Mountain Kingdom?"


    Yup, she forgot. Some of the kingdom allowed women to join the military while many of them still didn''t allow that.


    "Please continue."


    "I try to run away with her, but failed. I managed to go, but she didn''t," Den Kan voice trailed off at this point.


    Jun Hua nodded. "You didn''t have to tell more than that if you don''t want."


    Den Kan just nodded his head. "Is this all a surprise for you?"


    Jun Hua shook her head. "Not really, I have already thought that you''re an assassin."


    "How do you know about that?"


    "I encounter one of the people from that organization when I was at a battle against the Mountain Kingdom in the past. They told me a bit about this skill."


    Den Kan nodded. "I look through the book once when they asked my sister to learn it. When I meet you, I try to pass it to you out of curiosity since the skill can only be learned by girls. But, unexpectedly, you learn even faster than my sister and mastered the technique in short time."


    Jun Hua nodded. Born from Jun family, it is possible that she inherited their gene which made her suitable to learn martial arts. When the skill was taught to her, she can learn very quickly.


    "Do you know where they are?"


    Den Kan rolled his sleeves. There was a mark of two crossed swords. "I only need to show this mark towards a few middlemen in the city and they would take me to the base. But, let me warn you, their skill is not ordinary."


    Jun Hua smirked. "We are only there to pay a visit. Why should we worry about them?"


    Looking at that smile, he knew that the girl must have nned something again. This little girl was not one that can stay inside her room and waited for everything to be done by others. She wanted to do it by herself.


    Jun Hua would surely stir up another trouble in that ce. Knowing her skill still didn''t ease up his worry. The girls who can learn the skill to maintain their concentration high were rare, but in this organization, there are many of them. He''s not sure that Jun Hua can handle all of them by herself.


    "I''m not going there on killing spree," Jun Hua mouth twitched a bit upon seeing the expression on Den Kan face. This teacher of hers was truly peculiar. Does he think she doesn''t have anything to do and want to do a massacre?


    Den Kan nodded solemnly, partially believed her words. Jun Hua didn''t mind it and walked towards the busy city. The people there were busy walking here and there, no one pay any attention to them.


    The walk was short as they arrived in the ce Den Kan meant. He looked around before finally found the same mark, hidden by the darkness on one of the door. This was the secret code for them especially for those who are away for a long time.


    Walking towards the door, he knocked.


    "What is it?"


    "X Empire," Den Kan answered. He showed the mark on his arm from the eyehole on the door.


    The man inside stays silent for a moment: "New Hill, number two."


    "Thank you."


    Den Kan walked away. Despite he was nearly old, he still could walk really quick and reached the ce where Jun Hua had waited.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s near here. I can take you there, but it''s going to be dangerous," Den Kan warned again. He didn''t want to see this little disciple of his hurts.


    Jun Hua looked towards him. "It''s normal for things to have risk. You just need to escort me to that ce and leave everything to me."


    "Are you really a 15 year old girl?"


    "What do you think?" Jun Hua stared back. The same pair of clear eyes is still there, watching his movement carefully.


    Den Kan smiled, she''s indeed still the same girl as before, just a little older and more dependable. He will take her there for whatever reason she wanted to.

 Chapter 196: X Empire

    <h4>196 X Empire</h4>


    Den Kan walked on one of the mountains and along the way, he would look around. Jun Hua walked behind him carefully and her keen senses could trace the people around them. She didn''t pay them any attention for her purpose was not them.


    "They are detecting you," Jun Hua said mildly.


    Den Kan nodded. He knew that his skill had deteriorated and in the first ce, he was a soldier, not an assassin. For the people there to notice him, he didn''t feel much surprise. What he wanted to was to meet with his sister again.


    The men quickly arrived before him. Den Kan showed his arm and upon seeing the mark, they quickly retracted back.


    Seeing their reaction, Jun Hua eyebrows arched. "Is there any hierarchy here?"


    "The sword will represent the rank. Since my sister is chosen as one of the candidates, my rank had risen. After she is chosen as the next leader, I''m practically invisible there. But, I don''t want her to stay in that kind of world."


    Jun Hua didn''t know what kind of feeling Den Kan had after knowing that his sister was ced in danger. But, he was not strong enough, and the numbers of talented assassins in this ce were too many. He had to hide in order for them to not find him. Now, close to 20 years after that incident, he had finally returned.


    Not long after that, they arrived at a waterfall. Den Kan turned towards Jun Hua. "Don''t be surprised."


    He walked towards one of the stone and after moving a few of them, he found a metal ring there. The ring was not big and using hisrge hand, he turned it. His action caused the rock to move, showing a door to them.


    Jun Hua looked full of curiosity. This was the first time she saw such mechanisms. It seemed the glorious days of Mountain Kingdom when it became the leading kingdom were not for naught. They were indeed have more secret than what it seemed on the surface.


    "This is an ancient mechanism left behind here," Den Kan exined. "When they found it, they decide to use this ce as the base. But there was nothing extraordinary inside as there were only some alley and cave for training."


    As they walked, Jun Hua can feel the atmosphere in this ce was truly dark. The faint tang smell of blood was everywhere and she could feel faint pressure. It seemed this ce was truly a ce full of hidden danger.


    Behind her, even Yasha felt the danger that he never felt before. This ce was not something ordinary.


    Den Kan stopped inside the first hall they encountered. He looked to the front as a little girl around the age of 18 was standing there with two short swords on each of her hand. She was looking towards them with suspiciousness.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Den Kan, former core member of X Empire," Den Kan answered slowly.


    The girl eyes widened. "I see, you''re that betrayer right?"


    Without waiting for Den Kan to answer, the girl lunged forward. Den Kan cannot follow that speed, but Jun Hua immediately unsheathed her sword and blocked the attack. The sound of metal shing was loud and clear in the cave.


    The girl hurriedly stepped back, but Jun Hua didn''t give her any chance as she moved forward and used her sword to make the sword on that girl hands flown away. Then, she stepped once more and knocked the girl using the blunt side of her sword, causing her to fall.


    "Impossible��"


    Jun Hua looked at the girl with cold eyes. "You''recking experience little girl."


    Before the girl could retort, an arrow was fired towards Jun Hua. In that split second, she raised the girl in front of her using her hand as the shield. The arrow pierced right to the girl''s shoulder.


    "AAAHHHHH!"


    Jun Hua put her down again and looked towards the person who came. This time it was a man, he was looking towards the two of them with icy eyes and bow ready.


    "Father!" the girl yelled.


    "Shut up, Niao," the man said coldly. He would not tolerate any uselessness. He didn''t train his daughter to be a trash. Besides that, the power from the girl before them was truly intriguing.


    Den Kan looked towards that man with cold eyes. "Sou, where is my sister?"


    "Sister? Oh, you mean Den Fay? She was inside, but you''re not allowed to meet with her."


    Den Kan eyes narrowed. "What if I ask you to return her back?"


    Souughed out loud. "You want her back? Sure, you can take that trash away. That is if you can take her away."


    Trash? Den Kan felt that his blood was boiling with rage towards this man, but he knew that he''s not the match for this man. Sou didn''t pay any attention to Den Kan as he looked towards Jun Hua with interest.


    "You know the method for achieving the concentration beyond human ability. How can the information spread outside?" he said slowly.


    Jun Hua didn''t even put him on her eyes. This was the level of the famous X Empire assassins? He didn''t have that high of a skill, but perhaps he was not the one with the real skill.


    She lowered her voice and answered."Master Kan teaches me."


    After she had answered, She released the girl and the girl run towards her father while looking with hatred towards Jun Hua. How dare that girl use her as a shield especially against her own father! Don''t you know that he is the leader of X Empire?


    Sou examined Jun Hua with interest. The girl was wearing a veil, but it''s clear that she was very young. Not only that, she has the ability to react to his stealth attack. What kind of girl was she?


    "Sou? Niao? What happened?" a woman simr with Den Kan appeared. Jun Hua knew, this was Den Fay, but she no longer looked like a leader of assassins'' organization. Herplexion was fair, yet she looked old with her hair almost all turns white. What made Jun Hua wary was the fact that even she felt somewhat threatened by her.


    Den Kan looked towards the woman with stunned expression. The girl had changed.


    Sou smiled slightly. "Your brother has returned, Fay."


    Den Fay looked towards Den Kan and a glint appeared on her eyes. She looked towards her brother with rage. "Why did you leave me?"


    Den Kan cannot answer and he found himself under heavy pressure from his own sister. The girl from before was no longer here.

 Chapter 197: Leader

    <h4>197 Leader</h4>


    "I don''t want you to be in this ce anymore, Fay''er!" Den Kan said with hoarse voice. He didn''t want his sister to end up like this. Not even once in his life would he imagine this kind of end to befall his sister just because of his stupid mistake.


    Den Fayughed coldly. "Do you know how much mocking I received because of you? The number of people I had to kill in order to be the leader?"


    "Fay''er?" Den Kan was stunned. His little sister had done something like that? It''s not like it was impossible, but the nature of his sister was soft and she shouldn''t have done something like that. What had happened?


    By the side, Souughed. "Do you know that it was for you? She was adamant to meet with you again, and the only way was by using the people from the X Empire."


    Den Kan finally understood. To look for him, his sister had been enduring harsh time here and forced her way to be the next leader of X Empire. All of it just to have the people to search for him. And yet, he didn''t know any of it and stayed on his ce hiding all these years.


    When Sou chased him out, he said that he would kill him when he returned. Because of that, Den Kan never had any courage to return back and stay hidden. He was not strong enough to face off Sou.He thought that his sister will be better off without him, but he''s wrong.


    "The punishment to not be chosen is killed," Jun Hua turned her head slowly. "She doesn''t have any choice in this matter."


    "How do you know?" Den Kan was surprised.


    Jun Hua smiled lightly, but she didn''t answer. She looked towards Den Fay who was standing there as she heaved a sigh. She should have known that this would be the ending for her teacher sister.


    "You won''t be able to save her anymore."


    "What?"


    The hidden truth of the treatment that Den Fay had received was something that Jun Hua only knew coincidentally. She would never expect that the news she received that day would turn out to be her master sister. But, the cruel fate stay, there was nothing that could be done to help the woman out from this.


    Sou looked towards Jun Hua venomously. "You seem to have gotten some other news, little girl."


    "Dad, let me kill her!"


    "You can''t. Let your mother handle this," Sou turned to Den Fay. "She is all yours."


    Den Fay eyes changed as she gathered her concentration. The thick pressure of bloodlust immediately emerged. Her eyes were changing and her pupil was no longer in her eyes. It has turned all white. Both Sou and Niao retreated to the back.


    Jun Hua let her finished her preparation as she stood before her. "Master, I won''t kill her. But, I want you to see what kind of person she had changed to after all these years."


    Den Kan eyes turnedrger. "Hua''er!"


    The fight started. Jun Hua immediately entered the state of high concentration, but her eyes don''t turn white. Except the fact that her face became devoid of emotion, her appearance didn''t look much differentpare to her usual self.


    Den Fay attacked first, Jun Hua bent down her knees while shing towards the woman stomach. It only managed to scratch her side as Den Fay moved sideways midway. Jun Hua side stepped and evaded the next attack of Den Fay as she moved back.


    Jun Hua kept on evading the attacks from Den Fay. On the back, Den Kan cannot help but feeling nervous. He knew about the limitation Jun Hua had and if she kept on waiting like this, won''t she get hurtter on?


    The sister he once treasured had turned into a stranger he no longer recognized. She was still his sister, but she''s not the same like in the past anymore. He wanted the fight to end soon, but then he heard a scream of paining from Den Fay.


    His eyes widened for he didn''t see any attack from Jun Hua hit Den Fay. The pain must havee from using the technique.


    "Quickly end the fight!" Sou yelled.


    Den Fay moved again, but Jun Hua was quicker. Before Den Fay''s attack could reach her, she had moved forward and shed toward one of the woman arms, cutting it off from the shoulder. The hands fall to the floor and Jun Hua spin to the side, evading the desperate attack from Den Fay.


    She moved to the back, her forehead is full with beads of sweats. The fight might be short, but it had exhausted her even more than the usual fight she had. She cannot drag the fight any longer or she will be in the same state as when she overused it before.


    Den Fay moved and Jun Hua too, both of them were attacking. In that moment, Jun Hua was slightly faster. She wounded the other arm right on the wrist, which caused the sword to fall down. Den Fay cannot fight any longer in that condition.


    "Mother!" Niao took her sword and move towards Jun Hua, ignoring the fact that she was already lost against Jun Hua before and the wound on her left shoulder because Jun Hua used her as a shield before.


    Jun Hua hade out from that state, but she still reacted quick enough to evade the girl and stabbed her on between the bones in the stomach. Hurting her, but it will not kill her. Niao screamed and rolled to the side, holding her stomach with disbelieving face.


    Den Fay tried to move, but her feet suddenly stabbed from behind. Den Kan had done it.


    "Kan''er, why?"


    "It should be my question. When you know that I was chased away, why don''t you follow me ande to that ce?" Den Kan said aggrieved. That time, he had told her to meet with him to run away from this ce. Why didn''t she follow him?


    Den Fay eyes looked around, but she didn''t answer. She instead tried to hold the sword back using her wounded arm, but Den Kan kicked the sword away.


    Sou looked towards them icily. He had underestimated the ability of that girl. He didn''t think that anyone would manage to hold Den Fay for that long to make her act up. He walked forward with his bow ready towards Den Kan.


    "She was pregnant 19 years ago."


    Den Kan eyes rippled. He turned towards the girl on the side. She was pregnant, was that the reason why she can''t leave?


    "And the inheritance of X Empire," Jun Hua said slowly. "It requires her to not leave the chamber for 10 months every year."


    "What are you talking about? What inheritance?" Den Kan looked towards Jun Hua only to see thetter was still standing albeit with frown on her face and her feet slightly trembling. The fight had taken a bigger toll on her body than what she expected. Her eyes were watching Sou as she uttered the next word slowly.


    "The real inheritance of this technique," she answered.

 Chapter 198: The Truth behind the Technique

    <h4>198 The Truth behind the Technique</h4>


    "The one that the girls learn is not the real one?" Den Kan asked in surprise.


    Jun Hua nodded. "To achieve a perfect concentration, that is really deep and long, you need theplete one or you will be easily exhausted. But the technique requires prices to pay, the freedom of the user."


    Den Kan has never heard of such evil technique. To give the one who used it ability beyond humanity, the price it has to pay was enormous. It seemed that everything always had it backside that they needed to pay in order to procure it.


    Sou moved forward towards Jun Hua and at the same time fired the arrow towards Den Kan. Yasha immediately blocked the arrow while Jun Hua calmed herself and attack the man. Jun Hua looked towards the man with her eyes, full of determination.


    Inside her heart, she knew her condition better than anyone. Should she force herself more than this, she might not be able to fight for a long time anymore. Her body was hurt and she was exhausted, but she still needed to do it.


    Moving her feet and arm, Jun Hua lunged forward. With the speed that passed the criteria of normal by leaps and bound, Jun Hua managed to reach him before he could react to her movement. When the strike reached the opponent, Jun Hua mouth curled a bit. This time, she gave a fatal one since he''s not rted by blood with her teacher.


    "Father!" Niao yelled when she saw her father condition.


    Jun Hua pulled the sword back, but at the same time she could taste blood on her mouth. She coughed up and blood came out from her mouth. She sighed at the thought that she had overdone it again this time.


    "Miss!" Yasha hurriedly move towards Jun Hua''s side. He looked at his Young Miss worriedly, afraid that she got hurt.


    "I''m fine." Jun Hua looked towards Den Kan. "Teacher, the rest is all up to you."


    Den Kan watched as the girl slowly walked outside with Yasha behind her. He looked towards the people in front of him. This was not like what he wanted.


    ��


    The next day X Empire got a new leader, nicknamed "Flower". As the reason Jun Hua chose this name�� she didn''t want anyone to know. In any case, she had managed to achieve her true intention ining here.


    Jun Hua let Yasha reorganized everything and called Yamin to this ce while she rested to recover herself. They will be the leader in charge of these people.


    Den Kan had finished dealing with the two people. When he came out, Jun Hua didn''t ask him what he did with the three of them. Whatever he did, she won''t question it. Besides, just from seeing the expression of Den Kan, she already knew the answer. He looked towards Jun Hua withplicated expression.


    "How do you know that?"


    Jun Hua raised her head as she drank some supplement to support her body from exhaustion the day before. The after effect of the fight still lingered in her body as she hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    "I met with the assassin of X Empire when I''m only amander in the border. They sent two people to kill me, the older one and the younger one. The older one told me the secret of this organization before her death."


    Den Kan looked up, "The younger one?"


    "She is my bodyguard now."


    He looked towards Yamin who was busy with Yasha. His mouth opened wide. "Does she know about the truth?"


    "She knew. The older one is her sister and previously, she was the candidate who contends against Niao. She doesn''t want the position because she knew about the dark truth. When she finally meets me and knowing that she cannot win against me, she told me the truth that lies behind the organization in hope that I can protect her sister."


    Den Kan nodded. He looked towards Yamin. "But, it doesn''t look like you''re protecting her."


    "I only protect her from this ce," Jun Hua said. "Wee into agreement that she will be my guard and I will protect her if the opponent is people from here. I have fulfilled my promise, she can now rest easy."


    "You have been nning everything?"


    Jun Hua nodded. She did want to find this organization, but at that time, Yamin had told her that the entrance was hard. She has the mark, but only the lowest one and would surely go through a lot of investigation. It is then Jun Hua remembered her master and the mark on his arm.


    When she left him before, Den Kan told her to forget about him and never returned. It was because he''s worried about her and Jun Hua too had her share of trouble. It was only a few yearster did she returned, when she had gained strength to cover for herself.


    She wanted to know about whether her conjecture was correct or not. And her bet won, she came to know that Den Kan was indeed a person from X Empire. To make it better, he had high position which allowed her to get inside easily. But that position was also an awkward one. It made her felt bad for bringing him back.


    "Sorry for not telling you."


    "Its fine," Den Kan knew that she had her own reason and given the chance to return back once was is far more than enough for him. He got the chance to see his sister once again.


    "How is your condition?"


    Jun Hua shrugged. "I''m fine. It''s just really taxing to move yesterday. I have mostly recovered."


    "Is there any backside from the technique that I teach you��?"


    "No, I don''t obtain the inheritance, so I would only feel exhaustion and hungry," Jun Hua said lightly. There''s a little addition of harming her body if she overused it, but that would be mainly her fault and not the technique.


    Den Kan was feeling d. He didn''t wish for Jun Hua to have any mishap just because of his careless mistake. He looked towards those people.


    "Can I stay with the new X Empire?"


    Jun Hua nodded. "You can."


    "Thank you."


    Den Kan smiled towards his little disciple-no she cannot be considered his disciple anymore. She had long surpassed him and she had her own astonishing ability.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I will destroy this ce and the mechanism too. Is there anything you want to take from inside?"


    Den Kan shook his head. "No, I don''t want this ce to exist anymore too. Let it be buried and forgotten with history."


    Jun Hua agreed. Although she may still use the technique, the true inheritance was not something that should be learned. The skill of Den Fay was truly something and she even almost got hit if not for her forcing herself to the limit. She didn''t want anyone to be confined inside that ce anymore too.


    That was truly a scary ce.


    Taking her sword, Jun Hua walked towards that metal ring and shed it down with all of her strength, forcing the previously intact ring to be shattered into countless pieces. Her face contorted with pain as she shed since her body was still exhausted. She turned towards the other, holding back the tiredness.


    "Change the current, make it flooded."


    "Yes Miss."


    Den Kan watches as the ce was destroyed. He hoped that no one shall found this ce anymore.


    "Is there anymore ce like these?"


    "No, this is the only one."


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 199: Coronation Ceremony

    <h4>199 Coronation Ceremony</h4>


    Jun Hua didn''t take a long time to return to the capital, but for the people in the pce, they were stunned to see that the number of people missing had been increasing rapidly during the time Jun Hua gone. She had to exin that those were the works of people under her, which she dispatched to clean up.


    "How in the world you get that massive army in the span of few days?" Jun Qing looked suspiciously.


    Jun Hua onlyughed at that remark. She didn''t exin the hidden things she had done on those few days. As the day of the coronation got closer, the number of people who were restless increased. Jun Hua kept on being a busy person to eliminate those spies thating to the Mountain Kingdom.


    Jun Zhenxian shook his head as he looked at his granddaughter. "You need some rest, littless."


    "The number of peopleing is just too much," Jun Hua said helplessly. She too wanted some rest, but the numbers of reports from the X Empire were just too many. She needed to deal with those spies and the information cracked from them.


    Looking at that stack of paper in front of Jun Hua, Jun Zhenxian remembered when he too have too much work. Now, he can divide the work with his underling and all, but it was Jun Hua''s turn to have so many works to do.


    "Where are theye from?"


    "Most of them are from Pan Kingdom and the rest are divided into Ming Kingdom, Yuan Kingdom, and Kai Kingdom," Jun Hua answered.


    "They too are suspicious?" Jun Zhenxian eyebrows rose.


    Jun Hua nodded. She smiled slightly. "The kingdom will be chaotic on that day. The preparation needed to be perfect."


    "General Tou had assigned more people to the capital."


    Those were not what she meant by preparation. There were other things she needed to be wary off since the coronation of a new emperor was truly important. While the ceremony was going on in the capital, there are things she needed to take care off.


    "Tomorrow, Grandpa needs to guard Uncle," Jun Hua said solemnly. "He needed to continue with the ceremony no matter what happened. And no one is allowed to get inside the hall."


    "What are you nning, little girl?"


    Jun Hua stared at the map before her. Her expression was serious, "Something outrageous."


    Jun Zhenxian sighed as his granddaughter left the pce again. Now that she no longer hide behind the figure Jun Min, she became a little girl who went everywhere at will. There were no longer any eyes in this ce that capable to watch her over.


    The little girl is no longer the littless who stay inside her home anymore when she was dressed as a girl.


    ��


    The coronation day


    "You''re ready?" Kuina looked towards Jun Qing who was dressed up carefully.


    Jun Qing nodded. He is ready and no matter what happened outside, he needed to finish the ceremony.


    "I will apany you until you''re near the hall. After that I will stay on my ce."


    "Thank you."


    Hand in hand, the two of them walked towards the hall. The servants were all looking down, no one knew what they were thinking as the two of them passed.


    ��


    Jun Hua stared at themotion from her carriage. Her eyes were glinting with icy cold expression, but she didn''t move even a single step from her carriage.


    Yabei came to her side and bowed respectfully.


    "Kill the leader, show no mercy," Jun Hua said one sentence.


    "Yes Miss!"


    Yabei immediately retreated as Jun Hua looked towards the people from the distance. She knew that the riots were incited by people who dissatisfied with the new emperor. They don''t know who he is, but there were people who felt that the emperor was not suitable for their princess and kingdom.


    Jun Hua felt that their action was reallyughable. Do they think that they can create a mess just because they didn''t get the chance to know the emperor before the coronation? The perpetrator will be catch in no time as Jun Hua moved her army while staying in the carriage that kept on moving.


    "Miss, you need to eat first," Xia reminded the girl.


    Jun Hua took the bread from Xia as her eyes kept on stered on the map before her. Her hands keep on ying the stones as she kept on giving order. The people from X Empire be her errand boy as they need to ry the message in the shortest time possible before returning back here.


    "The second squad over there, tell them to move towards the east."


    Xia waited by the side patiently as Jun Hua only looked towards the map and do the calction on her head. A few times the carriage will stop and Jun Hua would stare outside, looking towards the battle from afar.


    "Things are getting messier," Jun Hua bit her lower lips. The number of riots kept on increasing, it seemed the spies hadn''t been fully eliminated yet.


    "Tell the ninth and tenth squad to move, as swiftly as possible."


    Xia was startled. Jun Hua''s soldiers are divided into 10 squads with the ninth and tenth were the hidden squad whose job is to do things without being known. They were the most talented people under Jun Hua and rarely used because they need to keep on training to keep their skill up to par.


    Other than Jun Hua and the 12 members of Dark Squad, who was the leader of each squad except Yasha and Yamin, no one can beat the people from the ninth and tenth squad. It seemed that Jun Hua was ready to go all out in this battle.


    "Miss, has the situation gone out of control?"


    Jun Hua shook her head. "Not yet, but they need to be quick before the news traveled to the capital and possibly hindered the ceremony."


    ��


    Jun Zhenxian watched the people getting information from here and there, but he didn''t allow them to go inside the hall at all. His face was stern, but his heart was full of worries.


    "The news is getting out of hand," General Tou sighed as he waved his hand to move his soldier.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. "It will soon get better."


    After a long day waiting, finally the door opened and the messenger who came looked excited. "The riots have been put off."


    Jun Zhenxian and General Tou smiled towards each other. They have seeded in the first n.


    "That girl is really amazing."

 Chapter 200: Outrageous Proposal

    <h4>200 Outrageous Proposal</h4>


    The ceremony finally ended. Jun Qing sat on the throne with Kuina by his side. He looked towards the door. All along he knew that there was ruckus outside, but he held back himself because he had promised to finish the ceremony. He knew, if the ceremony was halted, he lost the fight.


    "Call General Zhenxian and General Tou," Jun Qing ordered.


    The door opened and two peoplee inside. They look incredibly joyous. Seeing their expression, Jun Qing could finally felt at ease. Has it finally over?


    "What is the ruckus outside?" Kuina inquired.


    "Replying to the Empress, there is riots happening on Mountain Kingdom, but they have been put off by the soldier from Jun family."


    Hearing that, the officials were all stunned. This was the first time they truly heard about the might of Jun family, but they are all highly curious. The two leaders of Jun family were staying at the capital, who could possibly lead the soldier?


    Jun Qing lips curled up. It has finallye the time when the real skill of Jun Hua brought to the whole world. Let them see just how genius that girl is�� in terms unrted to the girl stuff!


    Kuina smiled slightly. She wished the girl to get recognized, not as the Jun Min who now had been considered dead, but as Jun Hua. She might not get the chance to swing her sword like the past, but she can be another great person.


    "Who is the leader?"


    "The leader is Jun Hua, the niece of Emperor Jun Qing."


    That was an unexpected answer. Most people had heard about the ''glorious'' deeds of Jun Hua. Failing her examination, walking stiffly, cannot hold the brush straight, and so on. Now, hearing the same girl doing something like leading war, they cannot connect the thought immediately.


    "That useless girl?"


    "Why am I feeling that this news is false?"


    "Are they kidding?"


    Jun Qing ignored those people whispering under him as he continued to ask.


    "How did she lead them?"


    "Young Miss Jun Hua leads them by ordering the people around her to lead the soldier using some inconceivable way. It seemed she can read how the people are moving."


    The messenger tried to put it with a simple way, but even he found it hard to believe what he said. The princess only stay on the carriage, asionally looked towards the battlefield, but she never even came out from the carriage. He didn''t know what she did inside, but all of her order were correct and on the right path.


    Jun Qing knew how the girl had done it. Even before, when she was only at the border, she can predict the enemies'' movements correctly. She told him that she did the calction by evaluating the condition of the geography and the ce the soldierse from.


    Although when she was young, her countermeasure attack were somewhatcking, he knew that she will polish it and learn to be better. Now, the talent has started to shown outside.


    This talent was somewhat scary, but he knew that the little girl was smart at counting. He didn''t really understand what she counted, but whatever it was, it''s something incredible. How many people can count and guessed correctly the ce where their opponent lies?


    Kuina nodded satisfied. This way, Jun Hua didn''t need to go to the battlefield personally anymore.


    "I have a proposal for you all."


    The officials are all turned towards the empress. Taping her finger lightly, Kuina had a smile stered on her beautiful face.


    "I nominate Jun Hua as the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    Jun Zhenxian and General Tou were stunned in their ce. This empress was surely one that shocked people, they hadn''t agreed with this before. But, considering it, it was better than to let the world only knew Jun Hua as a useless little girl.


    The empress was surprisingly a girl with unexpected ideas.


    ��


    Jun Hua was lying on the couch inside the carriage. By her side, Xia was fanning Jun Hua while the carriage still moved towards the capital. Xia was still astounded by the move that Jun Hua had ordered the soldier. All of them were spots on, and not a single one of the perpetrators was left. They were all either caught or killed.


    Looking towards the tired girl on the couch, Xia cannot bear to see her like this. She would have preferred to have her Miss teasing her or anything else. When she was lying on the couch like this, it seemed that she was already on the death door, something that Xia hoped wouldn''t happen.


    Jun Hua opened her eyes. "Why are you looking so worried, Xia? I''m just resting my mind and eyes over here."


    "But Miss, you seemed like you''re terribly sick," Xia pouted.


    "I don''t. It''s just I felt that my brain has been overworked because of that," Jun Hua said withugh.


    "Overcooked?"


    "Overwork, can you even cook your brain?" Jun Hua was speechless. To think this girl would mishear at times like this. Not to mention that the word was cooking. How in the world one would think about cooking at this kind of time?


    Xia face turned beet red. It seemed she needed to pay more attention to her Miss. It was really embarrassing. To calm herself down, she took out some pastries and handed them to Jun Hua.


    "You need to eat first. It will help you a bit," Xia said.


    Jun Hua put herself in sitting position. She felt like she had been working for days without rest during that time. Calcting everything on her head was truly tiring. Even when she yed the chess against Soujin and the other, it was not that tiring.


    Eating the pastries, Jun Hua thought about the reaction of the people in the capital. However, she would never expect that there was an outrageous proposal Kuina said to the officials.

 Chapter 201: War Strategis

    <h4>201 War Strategis</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom Capital


    Jun Hua stared at Kuina with a bewildered look. "Can you please not do something so suddenly like that?"


    Kuina smiled. She may be already the empress right now, but she didn''t want to do any of the protocol towards the girl before her. Smiling happily, she pointed towards the hall.


    "Just beat them all."


    This empress�� Jun Hua had no ns of being the strategist of Mountain Kingdom before this. Now that Kuina had forced the position into her head, she had no choice but to ept. Even if she had some skill, she didn''t really have any interest with the real position of a strategist. Leading her own soldier was already more than enough.


    Unfortunately, Kuina wanted her to have the official position. With her being the strategist for Mountain Kingdom, Kuina knew that the military power of Mountain Kingdom would rise. With that in mind, she chose to nominate the girl when the time was right.


    "You still didn''t answer my question."


    "Should you ask about that? I''m sure that this position suits you well."


    Jun Hua didn''t have the same opinion with Kuina. When the riots happened this time, she didn''t actually take full control of the whole soldiers in Mountain Kingdom. She only handles the west part while the one bordered with Kai Kingdom was handled by her subordinates.


    Despite her skill that was extraordinary, she was still a human with limited capabilities. There was no way she could do something like that and possibly knew everything. She only made the guess, and some of them missed a bit, though it''s still within tolerance range.


    With the urge from Kuina, Jun Hua walked towards the hall. The officials were all looking towards the little girl. She was wearing a veil, which makes them unable to look at her face, but around her there was an air of authority.


    Jun Qing smiled upon seeing Jun Hua. "Since the princess hade, you may start."


    "Princess Hua, please."


    Jun Hua secretly rolled her eyes at her uncle instruction. She will surely devise a n to make her uncle tired again. After deciding that internally, she looked towards the board on the table. Her hand tapped the edge of the table with a calm expression.


    "Please, sir."


    Jun Zhenxian watched the match from the side. Since they were unconvinced with her ability, they wanted to test her. The fight was between all of the military strategists of Mountain Kingdom against one person, Jun Hua. At first, he thought that it would be unfair, but upon careful examination, he no longer felt the same way.


    While watching, General Tou took his cup of wine and offered it towards Jun Zhenxian.


    "For your granddaughter to have her ability acknowledge by the world," he said with smile.


    Jun Zhenxian shook his head. "I don''t think it will be that easy."


    General Tou was startled. Had he spoken mistakenly? He didn''t think that there was anything wrong with the way he told him to toast.


    "She will gain recognition among the officials, but how the world sees her is uncertain."


    Jun Hua was famous for her uselessness. If she suddenly got such an important position who usually upied by Jun Zhenxian, who would believe it? They might think that she can only get that position because of her status as the princess and the niece of the current emperor.


    Among them, only those who were inside this room would know the real skill of that little girl. She was not someone that cannot do anything, it was the opposite, she can do too much: Leading the war, making strategy, fighting, and even nning ahead. If one were to say something she cannot do, then it will be ying zither well and something simr.


    "If only she was born as a man," General Tou said slowly.


    If Jun Hua was not a girl, there would be no need to hide her identity for so long and let the people only see her as someone who cannot do anything. They said she was onlytching into other people thighs while in truth, it was herself who did everything. What an irony.


    Jun Zhenxian didn''t say much. For him, it doesn''t matter whether Jun Hua was a girl or boy. All he cared about was the fact that she was his granddaughter who was so excellent in military. As the head of military family, he had seen the moment when Jun family was at the peak. Now that they have declined, what he hoped the most was a person in their family with great military capability.


    But, General Tou reminded him of another thing. With Jun Hua being a girl, and she had decided to cast away her identity as the boy, she would surely chose to live as an ordinary princess when everything ended. And at that time, he wanted her to be happy.


    While the two of them talked, the battle inside the hall came into a close with Jun Hua won by overwhelming difference. If one should say, shepletely butchered the strategist of Mountain Kingdom.


    "Can you not be so ruthless? This is only simtion," Jun Qing sighed.


    Jun Hua smirked. "I don''t think there will be another way to do this better. The way I did it is already well enough."


    The officials wanted to vomit blood upon hearing the word of Jun Hua. Well enough? You have crushed all of us to the point of no return. How can you say that this was only at that level?


    With that battle, Jun Hua ability was recognized by the officials and no one voiced out anyin anymore.


    "With this, I conferred Jun Hua to be the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    Jun Hua smiled slightly. It seemed, the time for her to reform the military of this kingdom army hade. She had seen them and they were fairly weakerpared with her soldier. They would all need to be shaped up.


    "You have the full control of the military," Kuina added.


    This deration from Kuina showed how much trust she had towards Jun Hua. Jun Hua was surprised with the favor, but she knew that the princess indeed trusted her and she shouldn''t misuse this chance.


    Jun Hua bowed. "This subject-niece will do her best to build a powerful army."


    With that, the training for the Mountain Kingdom army was rewritten. Afterwards, the soldiers were calling Jun Hua the Queen of Hell trainer, though only in secret since they don''t want to be subjected into an even harsher training.

 Chapter 202: Night Talk

    <h4>202 Night Talk</h4>


    After appointing a few new ministers, Jun Zhenxian was included, the ceremony ended and they could return to their respective ce. With Jun Qing was crowned as the new emperor, the news quickly spread to the other empire. This time, the people from Mountain Kingdom no longer hold the news back.


    On the night of the ceremony, Jun Hua took a stroll in the garden. The whole process had caused her brain to overwork and she needed some rest. Taking a stroll in the garden was the perfect way to ease her messy mind.


    When she was walking, a person came towards her with smile.


    "Empress, shouldn''t you sleep in your quarter��?"


    Kuina grinned. "I sneaked out. Those maids are forcing me to wear new dress again. They are trying the new models, and I''m tired, so I sneaked out."


    Jun Hua mouth twitched. Can''t you do something normally? Even if you don''t like to wear it, you can directly tell the maids about it. You''re the empress and you have full authority over them. This empress was truly a peculiar empress.


    "You should have told them off."


    "I have, but they are still waiting by the side. Staying inside and being watched by them are annoying. Now that I''m the empress, the number of people following me and guarding me had increased."


    Kuina truly doesn''t like being confined. She was the kind of adventurous girl who loved freedom. Staying at the room and doing her job of looking through that pile of paper was terribly hard for her. It will be easier for her to sneak outside and y around.


    Jun Hua can start to feel the pain of those officials. Now that she had be one of them, she would need the empress to look towards the war report and strategy that she made. This would truly make things more troublesome.


    "When I''m making war report, don''t you have to look through it?" Jun Hua looked towards Kuina with inquiring eyes.


    Kuina grinned. "You don''t have to submit them to me. You''re free to deploy them however you wish and all."


    Jun Hua found it strange. Why would Kuina choose to believe her to that extent? They hadn''t interacted that much and the time they spend together were really limited. With the power that Kuina granted to her, if she were to revolt, there would be nothing Kuina can do.


    "You really trust me?"


    "I can trust you, right?" Kuina smiled.


    That was a question that Jun Hua cannot answer lightly. She didn''t know whether she will stay here for the rest of her life, but she knew that she wanted to stay loyal. In here, she doesn''t need to face that annoying emperor and his scheme that always tried to pull her down.


    "Yes, you can."


    Kuina smiled. She had the feeling that Jun Hua was not an ordinary girl and even if Jun Hua chose to put her family above the kingdom, she won''t me her. Kuina knew from Jun Qing that Jun Hua was not one to easily ept others because of her life.


    "Right, about that person from other kingdom, if you have to face him, what are you going to do?"


    Jun Hua was stumped by that question. That was a hard question for her to answer because she has someone she didn''t want to hurt at all cost. But if they truly have to face off in a battle, she needed to fight her best.


    "I will still fight," Jun Hua answered after a slight pause.


    That was her resolution. Kuina smiled slightly, the decision was hard, but she cannot do anything to help the little girl in front of her.


    "Let''s just hope that it won''t happen."


    Jun Hua nodded. She hoped that it wouldn''t happen because she treasures both her family and her friends. It won''t be easy for her to make the decision to fight them because she knew very well that her heart couldn''t bear with it.


    "What are your ns for now?" Kuina changed the conversation.


    Jun Hua looked towards the sky. "With the Jun family moved from the Ming Kingdom, war will start again. This time it will be fiercer than before."


    "What should our response be?"


    "Wait," Jun Hua answered.


    Kuina nodded. She will do what the little girl said.


    ��


    Outside Mountain Kingdom Capital


    A certain man in the forest is running with all he got. He was one of the spies that Jun Hua let in and didn''t kill during her sweeping time. He got a surprising news that the Jun family separated themselves from Ming Kingdom and Jun Qing had became the emperor. This news was really big.


    He wanted to return as fast as possible to ry the message to his master. When this news finally spreads, war would surely follow.


    Suddenly, he sensed danger. With a forceful movement, he changed his direction to the side and took out his dagger. The sound of metal shing followed them.


    The one who came, Yasha, had strike the other party and tackle him to the floor. The spy was taken by surprise at the power this man showed him. Before the other party can move, Yasha had put his dagger on his neck.


    "Don''t move."


    "What do you want?" if Yasha wanted to kill him, he would have done it before, but it seemed that Yasha had other intention.


    "Tell General Soujin that Jun Hua is the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    The spy eyes widened. What Yasha told him was another big news that should have been concealed. The news about Jun Hua hadn''te out since Jun Hua didn''t allow it. Before the war started, she didn''t want anyone to know that she was the military strategist. If they came to know about her power before the time came, they might made a n to counter her. She didn''t want that to happen.


    On the other side, she wanted to tell Soujin about her. Since Soujin had nted some of his spies here, Jun Hua let them stay here. And this time, she specifically sent Yasha to tell the news to Soujin from his spy.


    Yasha retracted his dagger and disappeared after saying that. The spy stayed rooted for a few seconds before running again. He needed to tell his master about what had happened here.

 Chapter 203: Marching

    <h4>203 Marching</h4>


    City of Long Han, Nanglong family territory


    Soujin looked towards the spy withplicated gaze. The news that the world would know was the fact that Jun family had separated themselves from Ming Kingdom. This news from his spy has the additional one; the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom was Jun Hua.


    If it was other people, he would not care about him. But, since this news was about Jun Hua, he cannot do anything. Should he fight the Mountain Kingdom, the one whom he will face was the little girl, Jun Hua.


    "Soujin, what is it?" Ming Hui looked towards the troubled Soujin with eyebrows raised. Had something happened with his friend?


    They were in Ming Hui''s office. Soujin had returned from his survey and stayed here for some time to chat with his friends. It was then he got the news he had been waiting for a month.


    "Jun Hua is the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    Yan almost spurted out his wine. "Thess is that great?"


    Being a strategist in an army is one thing, but being the military strategist of a kingdom is another thing. The scales of these two werepletely different and they cannot bepared with each other. Controlling a small number of soldiers was highly different withrge amount of soldiers.


    Ming Hui was also startled. He looked towards the spy with unbelieving gaze. He can hardlye into the terms with that girl being a strategist, now she became the strategist of the kingdom? How in the world she managed to elevate her rank so suddenly during the time span of 1 month?


    Soujin nodded. "Does this news spread out?"


    The spy face was weird, but he narrated the event when Yasha had suddenly appeared and tell him that news. Hearing that, Soujin asked him to tell him the physique of Yasha which thetter narrated it perfectly.


    "That was Yasha, right?" Yan remarked. "He''s the one who came out when Lan Ping tried to run away."


    Soujin also remember that person. He could guess the person appearance from the description, but he didn''t understand what the other party intention was by telling them these. Given how highly guarded this news was, it was likely that Yasha hade with another person order.


    Ming Hui looked towards the book in front of him. "Soujin, would your guard listen to another person word?"


    Soujin brows creased. There was no way his subordinate would listen to the words of other people aside from him. Given that he''s their leader, they would listen to him and he had trained them to only listen to him. He would never allow them to follow other party order.


    But that remark from Ming Hui made him understand. Among the Jun family, who can send Yasha? At the time of the incident, there was only one person who can order him to stop from killing Lan Ping since they cannot make him move from that spot.


    "Jun Hua," Soujin muttered out.


    "What is it?" as usual, Yan still cannot understand what was his friends were talking about. But, their expression seemedplicated.


    Soujin now knew that the one sending the news was Jun Hua. Why would she want to tell him something like these? He didn''t understand the little girl way of thinking, but if she wanted to tell him that she will participate in the war, she had seeded.


    Ming Hui sighed. "You better go to the border. They would being soon."


    Soujin nodded. He no longer has any time here. Since the Jun family had dered their stand towards the world, it''s time for their responses. And those responses were not exactly a kind one.


    "Ming Hui, that girl of yours. Are you fine with her being sent to the battlefield?"


    Ming Hui truly wanted to object it, but he didn''t want to rob Fan Lanying from her dream. Since she wanted to be a great general in the future, then he would support her. It will be painful to wait here, but he should manage it.


    "Soujin, please take care of her."


    Soujin nodded. "I know."


    "Don''t let any mishap happened to her, or I will be chasing after your head."


    Soujin didn''t answer anymore and walked outside. Ming Hui sighed. It seemed in his case, the role of the male and female had been reserved. Usually, the female would wait for their man to return, but here he had to wait for his girl to return.


    "Why don''t you just marry her?" Yan didn''t understand.


    Ming Hui red at the other party. "Men can only get married at the age of 18."


    It is then Yan remember that Ming Hui is only 17 this month. Poor boy.


    Looking at that snicker on Yan face, Ming Hui had to restrain himself not to pounce towards Yan. He didn''t know martial arts as well as the other party. If he did try to fight, he will be the one to lose miserably instead of the other party that is if it''s a formal fight.


    If it''s not a normal fight, Yan won''t be able to get out from his bed for a week because of his needles.


    "Don''t bother me anymore, Yan. Find your family or what and scram!"


    Being kicked out by Ming Hui, Yan tried to stifle hisugh. It was really funny for him to see his brother being tormented because of the other party age. He erased those thoughts from his head and returned to his home where his mother was already waiting. She was onlyzing around, but she hurriedly rose upon seeing her son return.


    "Mother, you don''t have to get up."


    "What nonsense are you saying? Of course I would sit down properly," Madam Qin said with unhappy tone.


    Yan smiled towards his mother. "Mother, I will be going for some time. You can rest assured here."


    "You''re going again?" Madam Qin asked with wide eyes. "Is it because of the matter as Young Noble Han?"


    "Yeah, I need to do some business," Yan answered.


    "Don''t work too hard, you also need to rest," Madam Qin smiled.


    Yan nodded his head.


    "So, where are you going this time?"


    "Just the cities around here," Yan said helplessly. His mother would always ask him a lot of things whenever he came to visit the other party. Even now, she still did it.


    "Can''t you send your subordinates?"


    "I prefer to do it myself," Yan shrugged.


    Madam Qin nodded her head. She was about to ask more from Yan when the other party stood up and headed towards the door.


    He opened the door and saw his brother standing there, "What is it, Ming Hui?"


    "Here," Ming Hui handed him a small pouch, "You left yours in the office."


    "Oh, I forgot about it," Yan kept the pouch. He looked towards Ming Hui who peered towards the living hall with inquiring gaze. "Is there anything wrong?"


    Ming Hui shook his head. "No nothing."


    "Do you feel envy because of my mother?" Yan raised his eyebrows.


    "��" why did that thoughte to your head?


    Ming Hui ignored his brother and walked away since he already finished his business here. Yan eyed the pouch with wonder, when did he forget about his items? He was pretty sure that he would keep them safe since he loved his money.


    Forget it. He walked towards the room again. His mother looked back at him.


    "Who is that?"


    "Just a friend," Yan answered. He was not sure what his mother reaction would be if she found out that man was Ming Hui. It would be better to not tell the other party for now.


    "Oh," Madam Qin didn''t pester it any longer.


    "Please excuse me. I need to prepare myself," Yan said.


    Madam Qin nodded and watched as her son walked away. Her eyes were watching Yan very carefully.

 Chapter 204: Declaration of War

    <h4>204 Deration of War</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    Inside the hall, not a single official dare to speak. The emperor was angry and throwing another fit. The news had just came, the Jun family dered that they separated themselves from Ming Kingdom. The news instantly shook the entire capital.


    The emperor immediately dered a war against Mountain Kingdom. Taking the Jun family away from Ming Kingdom was the same with shaving their military power of thousands of soldiers. The emperor would never take it lightly.


    "Emperor, please don''t be so hasty."


    The emperor didn''t want to listen to the officials and kicked them out from the hall. He turned towards Strategist Wu.


    "Is this included in your n?"


    Strategist Wu was genuinely surprised. He had expected that the Jun family might do something drastic, but not to this extent. If the Jun family suddenly separated themselves, what would happen with their soldiers? Would they willingly follow their leader to the other kingdom?


    "No, please wait for a moment, Your Highness," Strategist Wu quickly sent people to check on something, but the result makes his face turned grim. He really shouldn''t have postponed investigating about Jun Family.


    "Emperor, it is this subject carelessness."


    Seeing Strategist Wu also got done in with this news, emperor felt even angrier. Does this mean that the Jun family was even smarter than the strategist?


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Jun family had been nning for this for a long time already. It is because this subject didn''t pay any attention that the obvious move is passed from us. The families of the soldier under Jun family are inside their territory."


    The news hit the emperor greatly. Did this means that the Jun family was nning to separate themselves from a long time already? They were scheming right under his nose and yet he didn''t'' realize it at all. Somehow, the emperor felt like he was being fooled by those people without him noticing it at all.


    Now that the situation had grown until this stage, what can he do towards them? Forcing them to return would require war and he had dered war against the Mountain Kingdom, which meant those people no longer categorized as people from Ming Kingdom.


    The emperor truly wished to tear them apart. The only thing that made him calmer was the death of Jun Min.


    "At least, their power had weakened a lot."


    Strategist Wu wore aplicated face. "It is precisely because they had weakened that they might be the one survive this turbulence."


    The enemies would be trying to attack those they seen as threat first. Since Jun family had lost the most important figure who could lead them, they were seen as a weaker threat and would soon find their own demise. With them going out, it''s clear that their rtionship with Ming Kingdom has ended, making Ming Kingdom weaker.


    The weaker Ming Kingdom was seen as an opportunity for them to attack while the Jun family can stay within the Mountain Kingdom calmly. While they want to attack the Mountain Kingdom, they need to consider the terrain since the one who was most proficient in battle on the mountain was Jun family and Mountain Kingdom.


    They would not be stupid so as to challenge themselves to pounce towards the people in Mountain Kingdom. Instead, they would try to attack Ming Kingdom. Ming Kingdom was a big kingdom with a lot of resources on thend.


    With the military had been strengthening themselves; they were seen as threat especially with that kind of emperor who kept on looking outside. It made them see the Ming Kingdom as an ambitious Kingdom.


    Strategist Wu understood all of it perfectly which was why his expression was grim. The Ming Kingdom might be the target of other kingdoms to take revenge at their losses.


    The emperor was stumped after hearing Strategist Wu exin things to him. "Why don''t they attack the Jun family? The one going to the war is them."


    "They don''t see the Jun Family as a big threat as long as they stay in Mountain Kingdom," Strategist Wu answered. Without Jun Min leading them, they were only seen as ordinary soldiers who only capable to fight in mountains terrain. Somehow, he felt that the death of Jun Min instead helping the Jun Family rather than sending them into the doom.


    The other kingdom would think that way and they preferred attacking those near them first. After all, Ming Kingdom was located in the very center of the big kingdoms. Rather than leaving Ming Kingdom recovered, they might choose to pounce towards them first.


    "How about the Jun family?" the emperor felt reluctant to let them go.


    Strategist Wu shook his head. "Which one is more important? The Ming Kingdom or your revenge?"


    If the Ming Kingdom fell, the enemies of the emperor would surelye to the surface and started to take advantage of the situation. They want to take the emperor head and possibly getting revenge towards what he had done to them. The emperor knew that the other kingdoms wouldn''t pass on this chance, so he can only let the Jun family away for now.


    "Gather the officials! We need to build strategy!"


    ��


    Ming Xiao felt that he''s being left behind by the two of his brothers. They were telling him that he needed to find the chance to go outside, but he is not as sharp as them and didn''t manage to find any chance to go.


    Going back to his residence, he knew that the possibility of him surviving this time was low. The emperor might use this chance to let the princes contend against each other.


    "Xiao''er, are you alright?" Lin San walked towards him with worry. She has been staying in the residence for some time and had gotten used with the etiquette of the pce. Maintaining her demeanor and all, she had be a splendiddy of the imperial family.


    Other than that, she has been trying to get close with Ming Xiao. Despite their wedding was the first time they see each other, they respected each other. They didn''t love each other, but still warm towards the other party.


    "San''er," Ming Xiao said. "We might need to go from the capital."


    Lin San frowned. "Is it dangerous?"


    "I don''t know."


    Seeing that helpless expression, Lin San extended her hand and held his hand. "Everything is going to be fine."


    "Yeah," Ming Xiao smiled. He stroke Lin San back, feeling the warmth from her. This time, he was no longer alone.

 Chapter 205: Reaction

    <h4>205 Reaction</h4>


    Yuan Kingdom


    Ever since the emperor chose to back down from the fight against Ming Kingdom, they have been in rtively peace state. There were some troubles on the border, but none of them were going after the top. They can still be considered as minor incidents.


    Now, suddenly earthshaking news came to their hall. One of the four big families of Ming Kingdom, the Jun family had chosen to separate themselves from Ming Kingdom. It must be known that the Jun family was one of the pirs of the military power of Ming Kingdom. Without them, the power of Ming Kingdom would decrease significantly.


    While the officials were discussing heatedly about it, the emperor of Yuan Kingdom stayed on his throne thinking about the development that happened. When he met with Nanglong Souka, the power of Ming Kingdom was undoubtedly the highest among all of them. But now, he can say that the proposal was no longer valid.


    Seeing how excited they were, the emperor finally raised his hand. Immediately, all of them went quiet and no one dare to open his mouth.


    "Which one will be more beneficial, attacking the Ming Kingdom or Mountain Kingdom?"


    This question makes them ponder about it for some time. The Yuan kingdom was bordering with three kingdoms, Pan Kingdom, Ming Kingdom, and Mountain Kingdom. Attacking Pan Kingdom was highly impossible since Pan Kingdom was the biggest among them all. As for the other two, there were two possibilities with each having the probability to fail.


    With careful thinking, they know that given Jun Qing already became the emperor, in mountain terrain; it''s highly possible that the Mountain Kingdom be unstoppable. Going against them at this time was truly unbeneficial. The Ming Kingdom must have been taken by surprise too and at this time they would be more vulnerable.


    Additionally, the Mountain Kingdom rarely did anything big because they don''t have that much of power. The Ming Kingdom had been building a lot of talented officials. Because of that, attacking the Ming Kingdom and halted their advance would be the better choice.


    "Ming Kingdom."


    "Ming Kingdom."


    Almost all of the officials answered the same thing. They won''t allow the Ming Kingdom to continue their march.


    "Then, send the order."


    ��


    Kai Kingdom


    The emperor of Kai Kingdom was smiling coldly upon hearing that news. This was a huge chance presented to them by the Jun family. They purposely go from the Ming Kingdom, making them losing a lot of soldier. The Mountain Kingdom would only receive a bit boost, but it wouldn''t really cause any harm towards them without the capable general leading them in regards to the other terrain.


    "General Wei, do you think that the Ming Kingdom can be defeated?"


    Ever since the fight a few months ago, General Wei had been training like crazy. He didn''t want to allow himself to lose against a brat like Soujin anymore. This battle would determine which one among them was the better one.


    General Wei felt slightly regretful because of the way Jun Min dead was like that. If it was possible, he wanted to challenge that kid too and probably exchanged a few moves. If the boy died in his hand or at the battlefield, he won''t have much regret like today.


    "The chance for defeating the Ming Kingdom had increased," General Wei answered truthfully. Without the Jun family, the Ming Kingdom has lost a significant amount of military power which made them more vulnerable.


    "Then, make the preparation. General Wei, you lead the army along with the fifth prince and the first prince. Don''t make the same mistake."


    Hearing that warning, General Wei knew that the emperor was still angry over losing two of his talented son. They were truly astounding, too bad that they meet with misfortune over at the war. Now, he wanted his other son to have achievement and not dying anymore.


    "This subject understood," he said calmly. This time, he won''t make the same mistake again.


    On the back, the fourth prince lips curved up. Because of Jun Min, he had been unable to sleep for weeks. Only after he received the news of the other party death did he calm down. Standing up in the hall, he bowed towards his father.


    "This subject son wished to attack the Jun family too."


    Without that small leader, they will be easier to attack, and he wanted to beat them.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes before nodded. "You and your second brother can go to the border of Mountain Kingdom to take some interest. Remember, don''t go too deep."


    The deeper they go towards the Mountain Kingdom territory, the more they would be unable to fight because of the mountain terrain was disadvantageous for them. This was also the reason why the Mountain Kingdom can still stand firm even with its power being chipped away all this time.


    The fourth prince smile deepened. He had been waiting for this chance.


    On his side, the second prince eyes narrowed. He didn''t think this journey would be a simple one, especially with the fame of Jun Family already spread far and wide.


    ��


    Pan Kingdom


    The emperor looked towards the board calmly. He didn''t make any decision, but the surrounding officials didn''t dare to move at all. They were waiting patiently for the emperor to make the decision of whether they need to move or not.


    The emperor raised his head and pointed towards a girl who stood beside a man. From their clothes, it''s clear that the two of them were the prince and princess of Pan Kingdom.


    "You two will lead the war. Don''t go head on with Lan Pan, split the army towards the South."


    The two of them kneeled.


    "This subject understood," the two of them answered.


    Tapping his finger on the chair, the emperor stared at the board coldly. The time for revenge against Ming Kingdom hade.

 Chapter 206: Waiting?

    <h4>206 Waiting?</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom


    "When you say waiting, do you mean working?" Kuina looked towards the mountains of paper in front of Jun Hua with a helpless smile.


    Jun Hua put the paper down. It was not her intention to have this much work to do during her time here. It was all obviously the person before her fault. If not because she proposed for her to be the military strategist, she could rx more.


    "Whose fault do you think this is?"


    Kuina feigned ignorance at that question. "Can I stay here for now?"


    "What about Jun Qing?" from what she knew, Kuina preferred to stay with Jun Qing more than with her. As for what they do during their time alone, she didn''t bother asking.


    "He''s still busy. As the new emperor, the officials need to familiarize themselves with him, so they keep on bothering him," Kuina shrugged.


    Jun Hua leaned back on the chair. "Don''t you have something to do too, Auntie?"


    "I have finished my work to sort out our residence," Kuina answered. "It''s time for me to rx a little bit."


    If she could, Jun Hua would want some rest too. It has been a few days after the deration of their family separation from Ming Kingdom. The other kingdoms have started to give their reaction and stands towards her family movement.


    "Come to think about it, why does it seem the paper keep on increasing?" Kuina pointed to the paper.


    "The other kingdoms have given their answer towards our family movement," Jun Hua answered. "And their answers are not exactly kind."


    When Jun Hua said that, Kuina could feel the chilling from the little girl. Although she didn''t know what their movement was, she could guess it from Jun Hua''s reaction.


    "They target us?"


    "No, not us, but we will still get implicatedter," Jun Hua answered.


    "How?"


    Jun Hua put her hand on her chin, pondering how she should exin the matter towards the woman before her. If it was her uncle, she wouldn''t have any trouble exining, but for this clueless woman, she needed to find the simple term for that.


    "First of all, we''re in the middle of the warring era, which mean it ismon for the kingdoms to go to war," Jun Hua started. "Each of the kingdoms tries to conquer more areas because it means they can gain more resources. Be it natural resources or human resources, both are equally important.


    Because of that, we develop strategies for war. Attacking when a kingdom was at their weakest point is verymon or coborating to defeat a certain kingdom that bes a threat for them before the threates true."


    Kuina nodded her head. She could understand that much.


    "However, warfare is based on deception*. The better you can trick your opponent, the higher your chance to win. From the surface, it seems that Ming Kingdom is the only threat for them because of how the emperor conducts all these years. Jun Family without Jun Min is simr to a big force without leader," at this point, Jun Hua lips curled up.


    "For them, we''re not threat right now because our terrain is foreign for them. Other than Yuan Kingdom, almost no other kingdom has mountains in their areas, at most only hills. As long as we don''t attack them, they won''t bother us, with the exception of someone who bears grudge towards Jun Family."


    Besides, the Ming Kingdom was located at the very center of five big kingdoms. With their natural resources always produces a lot each year, they would be the better target than this underdeveloped mountain. Even a child knew that Ming Kingdom seemed more attractive than Mountain Kingdom in regards to the natural resources.


    Kuina tried to digest the information Jun Hua gave her. For her to understand what the little girl before her said was truly difficult.


    Seeing the confused expression on Kuina face, Jun Hua smiled bitterly. Did it still hard to understand?


    "In a simple term," Jun Hua opened her mouth again. "For now they won''t attack Mountain Kingdom, but Ming Kingdom."


    "Why?"


    "Because we appear weak right now and there''s not much to gain from attacking us," Jun Hua smiled bitterly. It was really hard to exin something to this aunt of hers.


    Kuina tilted her head, "Then should we strike them when they focus on Ming Kingdom?"


    "Of course not," Jun Hua rubbed her forehead. "There''s no need for us to involve ourselves into a useless battle. War won''t bring many benefits if we prolong them, so it''s better to strike at the opportunity time."


    "When is that time?"


    "I don''t know," Jun Hua shrugged. She needed to wait to see how the war progressed before she could make the decision. "The time wille, but I still don''t know when."


    Kuina looked towards Jun Hua with confusion. She truly didn''t know what was in her niece mind, but she knew that she was someone who could make right decision.


    "I still don''t understand about our condition in this war," Kuina said again. "But I guess I will just follow what you say."


    "��" that''s called blind trust.


    Facing this aunt of hers who didn''t seem to understand the situation of the kingdom, Jun Hua felt rather helpless. It was actually easy to understand that the other kingdom won''t bother them for now and focus on Ming Kingdom.


    "Have you ever learned about war from General Tou?" Jun Hua decided to ask.


    Kuina nodded her head. "He teaches me about that a few years ago, but I can''t seem to understand many things. All that I know from war is the fact that war won''t bring many benefits for the country."


    "How did youe to that conclusion?"


    "That''s because many of the families in the kingdom lost some of their members," Kuina answered promptly. She was also included in those families because she lost her brother and she didn''t wish to see anyone she knew died again. That was the very reason she was so against of war.


    "Even if you don''t want any war, it will still happen because of conflicts between each kingdom," Jun Hua said.


    "I know that one."


    Jun Hua stared at her aunt suspiciously. "Do you know what conflicts that happen?"


    "Conflicts to prove who''s the greatest?"


    "��."

 Chapter 207: View

    <h4>207 View</h4>


    Seeing the dark face of Jun Hua, Kuina quickly corrected her words. "I mean it''s a war to gain more territories and resources."


    She was not that stupid to the point of unable to know this. The answer from before was only a joke on her part because she wanted to know her niece reaction. Seeing the girl seemed to lose her patience, she quickly revised her answer.


    Jun Hua truly wouldn''t know what to do with her aunt if she really couldn''t think of the real reason.


    She stretched her body. "You can ask General Tou for more discussion about war. I still have a lot of works here."


    "Can you apany me outside?" Kuina grinned.


    Jun Hua stared at the other party with dark expression. "Don''t you have something to do?"


    "It won''t be long. I rarely go outside the pcetely."


    General Tou asked her to do her job as the empress properly. He could tolerate her not doing work if it was about things that should be a man role, but he didn''t give her any leeway when it came to things rted with her task as women. Because of that, Kuina has to finish her job before she coulde here.


    Jun Hua nced towards the sun position outside the room. It was still quite bright outside, and she could take a short break. It was not like she couldn''t finish her work properly after taking a short break.


    "Where do you want to go? Don''t pick a faraway ce, or it will be dark when we returnter," Jun Hua finally relented.


    Kuina face brightened. "I want to see the view of this kingdom from high above. There''s a good ce not far from here, but we will need to climb the steep pathway to go there."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. It was expected that they would need to walk on the narrow and hard path. Most of the mountain''s path became quite dangerous when they were at higher ce. Although this capital itself was not located that high, some of the roads were quite dangerous.


    "Do you know the way?"


    "Yes, I often go there with General Tou," Kuina grinned.


    The old general never let Princess Kuina went there by herself because it was quite dangerous. He would surely follow her whenever the princess wanted to go.


    Before long, Jun Hua and Kuina already went towards the ce. When General Tou heard about the two ns, he could only shake his head in frustration. He was pretty sure that with Jun Hua as the guide, he won''t be able to find the two of them that easily.


    "It''s fine to give them some time to rx," Jun Zhenxianughed. "Thosess already busy doing their worktely, they deserve a break."


    "If it''s Jun Hua, I can understand. But I don''t think I should allow Kuina to have another rest," General Tou rubbed his head. The empress has more things to do now, so Kuina shouldn''t have gotten out as many as before anymore.


    "If it''s only Jun Hua, I''m the one who will worry," Jun Zhenxian creased his eyebrows. "That littless always has ridiculous ns in her head. I will get old too quick if it''s only her."


    He can''t refute that one. General Tou sighed and leaned back on his chair. At least, the two of them didn''t go too far based on their n.


    While the two old men were talking, Jun Hua and Kuina climbed the mountain towards the ce Kuina wanted to go. The empress looked at the calm girl beside her. Even after climbing for hours, she didn''t seem to be tired in the slightest. She wondered whether all general have their physical ability extremely great or it was only a few of them.


    "Is this the ce?" Jun Hua pointed to the slight curve not far from them. The areas at that ce were rocky, and they could see the scenery without the trees covered them at that ce.


    Kuina nodded. "Yes, it''s that ce."


    Jun Hua walked towards the rock and watched the scene before her. Even though she usually fought in the mountain areas, she has never climbed this high. From that specific ce, she could see the entire areas of Mountain Kingdom very clearly.


    The scenery was beyond beautiful. The lush forest on the hill, the houses on the mountain foot, and the river that separated the forest made the environment exceptionally picturesque. Jun Hua was sure she could stay here for hours and didn''t get bored.


    "When the sun set, the scenery be even more beautiful," Kuina remarked. She sat down on the rock and looked towards the view before her. "I really love this kingdom, and I wish this scenery stayed like this."


    Jun Hua looked towards the horizon. It was indeed beautiful and this shall be her home from now. She smiled slightly. It seemed the empress was only slow in regards of things regarding military and politics. When it came to other things, she was surprisingly quick.


    "It might not stay the same because of war," Jun Hua said slowly. She obviously cannot guarantee that the war won''t reach this ce. However, she did n to lower the damage done to this ce.


    "But I can promise you that I won''t let Mountain Kingdom fall."


    Kuina nodded her that. "That''s already more than enough."


    The two of them sat down on those rocks for dozens of minutes after that. They didn''t talk to each other and let their mind wander around, thinking various things.


    When they have satisfied, they returned back to the pce.


    "Empress Kuina, I hear that you sneak out again?" General Tou greeted Kuina when the empress was sneaking towards her room.


    Kuina stopped in her tracks. "I''m just walking around a little with Princess Hua."


    General Tou shook his head. "She still has a lot of task to do because of her capabilities. You too have your own responsibility to do. Please don''t forget them."


    "I won''t," Kuina answered immediately.


    Looking at the woman before him, General Tou could only sigh. He nodded to her before walking towards another room to meet with Jun Hua. However, what greeted him inside the room was the sound of Jun Zhenxian pestering his granddaughter.


    "Jun Hua, you shouldn''t have ditched your work like that," Jun Zhenxian said in righteous tone.


    Jun Hua picked the paper on the table. "Don''t worry. I can still finish them quickly."


    General Tou nodded his head in agreement. If it was Jun Hua, he wouldn''t have any doubt that she won''t finish her work. He was about to knock the room and enter when Jun Zhenxian voice was heard.


    "Not that. If you want to ditch your work, you should have taken me with you, so I can ditch my work too!"


    Jun Hua: "��"


    General Tou: "..." I think I really should lock that old man inside the room to not let him ditch any work.

 Chapter 208: The Most Shameless Grandfather

    <h4>208 The Most Shameless Grandfather</h4>


    Jun Hua rubbed her forehead at the thought of her grandfather ditching the work again. It was actually very possible for the old man to sneak away, but she knew that her grandfather wouldn''t do it if he didn''t have anyone with him.


    General Tou could barely hold himself back to not challenge this old man into fighting. He truly wished to beat this troublemaker and shameless old man to pulp, if it was possible.


    He opened the door and the two people inside saw his dark expression. Jun Zhenxian grinned. "You shouldn''t eavesdrop. It''s bad for an old man like you to have such a habit."


    "You''re the one who have bad habits!" General Tou yelled. Why did he want to eavesdrop? If not because he heard about this old manining to Jun Hua, he would not hesitate toe in. Who would have thought that the old man wanted to say something so outrageous?


    Jun Zhenxian smiled. "I don''t have bad habits. This is just how I am."


    ''Grandpa has be even more shameless.'' Jun Hua thought in her mind. Probably because the environment here was quite nice, this old man developed his best skill to the fullest. Of course, his best skill was him being shameless.


    "There are a lot of works you have to do," General Tou held himself.


    "The reward you prepare for me is not enough. I want more," Jun Zhenxian demanded.


    Hearing that demand, General Tou face ckened. He has already sent over a lot of money to this old man and gave the other party men a territory within the Mountain Kingdom. Now he wanted more?


    "Just ignore my grandpa request," Jun Hua waved her hand. "He''s just too tired from working."


    "Who says that I''m tired? This old bone is still healthy!"


    "��" if you''re healthy, then you should be fine doing more works.


    General Tou felt like he would just shorten his already limited lifespan if he continued to pester this old man about this matter. He strode forward and sat down on the chair near the two of them.


    "Where did you and Kuina go this morning?"


    The only matter that he would be concerned the most was about Kuina. Jun Hua lips curled up when she heard that question. "I just take a stroll to the mountain. You don''t have to worry so much."


    General Tou knew that Kuina would be safe with Jun Hua. However, he can''t help feeling rather worried that something would happen to the girl. Even if she was already married with Jun Qing, she was still a little girl in his eyes.


    "That girl can do well without you watching her," Jun Zhenxian added. "Even I let my own granddaughter roam all over the area without watching her. You worry too much."


    ''That''s obviously because you can''t watch her!'' General Tou truly wished for nothing more than beating this old man. It was just the day before that that old man was worrying over the matter that his granddaughter left to meet with her former teacher. He kept on pacing here and there just because he felt worried.


    "And who''s the one who keep on bothering me to find his granddaughter just because he feels worry?"


    "Who knows? Obviously not me."


    Jun Hua quickly waved her hand to stop the conversation. If these two old men were to sh again, this room might not end unscathed. There were too many important papers in this room, so she didn''t want to see them got destroyed just because of her grandfather antic.


    "General Tou, I havepiled a special training for the more talented soldier," Jun Hua cut the conversation. "I want you to supervise them."


    General Tou forced his raging feeling down and took the paper from Jun Hua. Inside the paper was a detailed training list for his soldier. His eyes stared at them nkly. Was it even possible to do them all? They were just too much.


    "Are you sure you want them to train this hard? The number of soldiers guarding this kingdom would decrease as the result."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own men to cover for the time being," Jun Hua had dispatched the X Empire to sweep the kingdom. Besides, before the war reached this area, there was nothing she needed to worry about.


    "What if the war reaches here?"


    "I have prepared a gift for them, and I will personally deliver it to them."


    Jun Zhenxian sat straight immediately. "Are you saying that you''re going to go to the border again? You''re just a 15 years old girl! Just stay here and let us the old bones do the work now."


    "��" didn''t you just say that you didn''t worry about your granddaughter?


    While General Tou felt the urge to challenge this old man, Jun Hua shook her head. "No, I won''t be going anywhere for the time being. But if there''s news about attack against Mountain Kingdom, I will go."


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t go to battlefield anymore?" Jun Zhenxian asked suspiciously.


    Jun Hua scratched her head with an awkward smile. She did say that she wouldn''t participated in the war anymore, but she didn''t mention anything about her supervising them.


    "I won''t barge with a sword to the battle. I promise that," Jun Hua answered.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards Jun Hua suspiciously. "You should take care of your body better. You often over train yourself," he remarked.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not fighting that often anymore," Jun Hua answered reassuringly.


    "But you still do."


    "I need to."


    If she could, it was not like she didn''t want to stop fighting, but the war was not over yet. There would surelye the time when she needed to hold the sword again. She wished that time wouldn''te, so she could bury her second identity forever. However, she doubted that things would always go her way. There were many things that might happen in the future.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards his granddaughter. "I really wish you can just be like Kuina."


    "I don''t want another Kuina," General Tou interjected. If there was another princess like Kuina, he felt that he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night due to worry.


    "It''s better if she''s like Kuina. She could just abandon her work and y with me everyday. Isn''t it fun?"


    General Tou and Jun Hua: "��"


    "it''s time to work again, let''s go General Jun," with that General Tou half dragged the old man to work again.


    Jun Hua watched the two of them amusedly. Even at times like this, her grandfather kept on being shameless, or it might be because of times like this he tried to make the atmosphere lighter. Jun Hua shook her head to not think about it anymore. She needed to focus on her work before preparing for battle when there was one kingdom who came knocking on their door.

 Chapter 209: Ming Kingdom Crisis

    <h4>209 Ming Kingdom Crisis</h4>


    Ming Kingdom


    "Can you repeat that again?" the emperor looked towards the messenger who was trembling. He had been discussing with the other officials when the news strike him. This news would put Ming Kingdom in even more dangerpared with the few months before.


    "Your Majesty�� the��three big kingdoms aside from Mountain Kingdom dered war against Ming Kingdom."


    The hall turned deathly silent. From all the time they had, why did they specifically choose to pick this time? They didn''t dare to speak for they know that the emperor would be angry.


    "Continue with the nning!" the emperor bellowed.


    If it was a few months before when Jun family was still in this kingdom and Jun Min was still on the frontline, he won''t feel like today. The news strikes him hard and good. No matter how much he wanted to regret, there was nothing he could do anymore.


    Strategist Wu face turned grim. He had expected that the other kingdoms would target them, but this was too fast. Just after they had received the news, they decided to attack. It seemed they had been nning to attack Ming Kingdom for a long time already.


    This will make the fight hard. Under the barrage of attack from the other kingdoms, how long can theyst after losing a lot of their soldiers? The move from the Jun family has pushed them down in the hole like this.


    Strategist Wu looked towards the board. Given that they had been preparing for this for some time, they must have prepared the best of their soldier. The probability of them winning may be low, but they don''t have the outstanding general for nothing. They still had the chance to survive.


    While they still think about the n, the emperor looked towards Strategist Wu.


    "What is our chance of winning?"


    Strategist Wu thought for some time. "Less than 30%."


    "That low?" The emperor was stunned. With them losing a lot of their soldier, had they turned to be a weak target? How can they preserve like this?


    "If it''s only one of the kingdoms that attacked us, it might not be the case," Strategist Wu said slowly. "But if they attack us together, it will be hard for us to win the fight."


    One kingdom attacking was not a problem for a big kingdom like Ming Kingdom. They have been shing with the other kingdom asionally. Because of the military power of each kingdom and the possibility of others attacking them, they don''t usually initiate an attack. The incident like this was truly rare, but it had urred to them twice.


    The emperor brow creased, "Your n from before, why don''t you use them?"


    Strategist Wu would like to use it that is if he could. The problem lies with the fact that he needed the Jun family to execute the n and more importantly, a figure like Jun Min. Now that both of them had gone, the n was as good as over. Forcefully using it will only make them taste even more defeat if the Mountain Kingdom choose to attack.


    The southeast border had be vulnerable with this incident. There were not many soldiers they could allocate there and the Jun family had forcefully taken the territories that previously belong to them. This makes them even more powerful as the terrain there was suitable for defense.


    Considering all factors, the Ming condition was really perilous.


    At that time, Ming Kui raised his hand to give suggestion. "What if we force the citizen to rise and fight?"


    That was an outrageous move. But in the certain ce where there was no famous figure, the morale of the army would be really low and it will be hard to fight. If they can''t fight with morale high, they can use the number of people to ovee it.


    "That was too harsh, Imperial Brother," Ming Gong said sneering. "Why don''t you ask a famous figure to go there and raise their morale support?"


    By Ming Kui side, Xuan Pei nodded. It will be easier, but it doesn''t help in terms of their low number of soldiers. Compared with the other three kingdoms soldier in total, they can''t match them.


    Strategist Wu looked towards the board. "I have an idea."


    The meeting ended with the three princes getting ready. Having their prince leading from the frontline would surely makes the soldiers became even more motivated. Because of that, each of them will be responsible in each direction.


    Ming Kui would be leading the soldier in North territory.


    Ming Gong would be leading the soldier in West territory.


    Ming Xiao would be leading the soldier in South territory.


    As Ming Yan had stayed in the east territory with Soujin, they chose to let him stay there. Even with the status of Yan as the prince, he won''t gain much support from the people as he was famous for being a useless prince. That way, it was best to make him stay there just as name.


    Ming Kui snorted. "That idiot is having it easy."


    Xuan Pei nodded. He had examined the condition of the capital through fully and with the help from Ming Kui, he can gain even more understanding of the capital. For that Ming Yan, he felt that the other party was truly a hard variable to think.


    A person who was hidden deeply and even he cannot go dig the secret around Yan. Aside from his usual idiot demeanor every day, it was hard to find the true mask behind that fa?ade.


    "Xuan Pei, what is the odd of our winning?"


    Xuan Pei thought for some time. "If the enemy is only Pan Kingdom, we still can win. But if the two of them coborate, it will be hard."


    "Then, you bettere up with a n to ovee thetter."


    Ming Kui said coldly as he rode his horse. Xuan Pei sighed as his mind kept on thinking. The battle was not going to be easy for them.


    ...


    At the same time the problem of war rose, Strategist Wu looked towards the letter on his hand. He found it inconceivable that Yan and Ming Hui didn''t return for a long time, so he sent his men to investigate about them. He halted the investigation today and this paper was the result from these few days.


    "Ming Hui disappear?" he frowned upon looking towards that line. However, he did notice that no one ever mentioned about the princess anymore. It was as if the princess was never existed in the first ce.


    The princess herself was not that important, what made him frowned even more was the fact that Yan''s mother managed to get out from the cold pce. Given that there was rarely anyone who checked, he only managed to find out quitete.


    Strategist Wu''s servant by the side raised his head, "Sir, do you want to investigate further?"


    Strategist Wu shook his head. There would be no point to investigate about them any further. He sneered. "Just let that woman stay there. She will only bring trouble if she is here."


    The servant by the side nodded his head immediately, "I understand."


    Strategist Wu looked towards the letter once more. He wanted to find out more about Yan since that prince seemed to hold a secret behind his fa?ade. If not because of the emperor''s order to not let him bother with Yan; he would never let that troublemaker prince do as he wished.


    "Gather the others back to the capital. I need more people to ry the message to others areas," Strategist Wu ordered.


    The servant immediatelyplied and disappeared from the room immediately. Strategist Wu tapped the table with his finger, thinking for a way to react to this situation.

 Chapter 210: A Good Start for Ming Kingdom

    <h4>210 A Good Start for Ming Kingdom</h4>


    Nanglong Family Territory


    Commanding his soldier, Soujin looked towards the soldiers from Kai Kingdom. They had not skimped on their resources and immediately sent a lot of their soldier to this ce. For Soujin, that was a good thing because he would fully suppress them.


    Lou was still staying hidden, but he was ready to march onwards. He can''t wait to march into the battle and apany Soujin in the fight once more. However, Soujin has a different idea for him.


    "Lou, take care of that girl."


    Startled, Lou can only obey the order. He disappeared once again and looked around the soldier to find the littless.


    Among the soldier, Fan Lanying was quite conspicuous. The reason was because she was a girl and didn''t really hide it since she cannot do it. But none of the soldiers dared to take advantage of her since Soujin would personally kill them if they dare to do it.


    Who want to end their own life by doing something so foolish?


    Looking at the enemy soldiers, Fan Lanying felt her blood boiled. This was the first time she would go to war like her dream. Seeing therge number of soldiers, she felt that she was excited yet scared at the same time.


    "I will surpass you brother."


    When she was small, she loved to follow her brother to the training room and practice with him. Even if their father originally didn''t want her toe, she still slipped in and practiced.


    She could remember all of the training she had. Still, real battle and training were different. This battle will be hard for her.


    Then, Fan Lanying remembered Ming Hui and hisplicated gaze when she told him that she wanted to go to the battle. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were telling her:


    ''I don''t want your hand to be stained by blood.''


    Fan Lanying knew that he didn''t want her to get hurt, but he still supported her and let her came here. For her, that was more than enough. As for staining her hand with blood, what kind of people didn''t do it? Even women can do it just by using their mouth.


    She only knew that and saw it for herself, but she never did that. For her, it was better to do it the direct way and didn''t scheme against other. Her mother was worried about her because of that, but luckily, she didn''t need to scheme when being with Ming Hui.


    "I will return safely."


    The next day, the battle started. Fan Lanying was only a foot soldier, so she was included inside the mass of the soldiers. Marching towards the enemy was a feeling that she can never forget.


    The harsh atmosphere, the heavy scent of metallic tang from blood, and the view of people dying in front of her, all of it was a new thing for her. Despite her having seen her father fighting, she was staying far away from the actual battlefield. Now that she was standing right in front of them, she felt that her body had turned cold from fear.


    "Miss Lanying, you have to move."


    That voice woke her up. Looking around her, she found a man was holding a sword and looking at her with concern. She remembered him as the guard for Soujin. It seemed that man had specifically sent someone to protect her in this battle.


    Fan Lanying wanted to run away from this horrible scene, but when she remembered her brother and her family, her hands tighten hard on her dagger. Jun Hua had left to the Mountain Kingdom. She might not have any chance to meet with her again if she just stayed inside. And it was always her dream to fight alongside her brother and father. She can''t just give up like that.


    Looking forward, Fan Lanying nodded. "Thank you."


    With the new resolution, Fan Lanying raised her dagger and marched towards the enemies.


    Lou sighed in relieved. At least the little girl was not a weak bunny but a strong girl.


    ��


    General Wei was obviously happy to exchange blows with Soujin again. He had been preparing for the battle for a long time. But when he finally crossed the de with Soujin, he realized that the boy was also no longer the same from before. He had grown even more terrifying.


    At their fight, he had to struggle to gain the advantage and on their second day of fighting, he had gotten hurt. Luckily, an arrow saved him from Soujin barrage.


    "You still use such petty tricks?" Soujin defended against the arrow perfectly. This arrow and General Wei had instantly reminded him of that little boy who had fight with him and match his fight perfectly.


    He won''t fall for the same petty trick anymore.


    General Weiughed dryly. "It seems our fight cannot be continued any longer."


    Soujin narrowed his eyes. The wound on General Wei body was not light and if they continue to fight, he would guarantee a victory and probably even killed the other party. Unfortunately, Soujin didn''t want this to be theirst fight, and he too didn''t wish for the fight to end so quickly.


    It would be too easy for the emperor if the threat from Kai Kingdom were to disappear just like that. However, he didn''t show his true thoughts.


    "If you don''t continue the fight, I will chase after that fifth prince."


    General Wei shook his head lightly. With the emperor had specifically warned him about not losing anymore of the princes, how can he let Soujin harm that prince? Not to mention that the prince was more skilled in archery and he was the one who save his life just now.


    "I can''t do that," General Wei said lightly.


    Soujin raised his sword. "Then you should either battle with me or renounce your losses."


    General Wei knew that against Soujin, he almost didn''t have any chance to win. The other party skill has grown too much and even his soldiers were not one to be easily defeated.


    "Then we will retreat."


    The first battle of Ming Kingdom against the Kai Kingdom ended with Ming Kingdom victory, but Kai Kingdom didn''t stay idle as they march towards the north border of Ming Kingdom, trying to gain their win from there.


    As for Soujin, he didn''t care about that as he was busy strengthening his territory when another news came to him, telling him the result from a different battle not far from his.

 Chapter 211: Kai Kingdom Move

    <h4>211 Kai Kingdom Move</h4>


    Aside from the battle against Soujin, Kai Kingdom also sent their soldiers towards the south to the Mountain Kingdom. Receiving the news of theiring, Jun Hua didn''t seem surprised.


    "Why are you still very calm?" Kuina looked at Jun Hua strangely. The forces from the Kai Kingdom were not in any way can be considered small and Jun Hua would surely need to go there personally without showing her face.


    Jun Hua smiled. "The Kai Kingdom is not that strong. They are only second-rate in terms of military prowess. Even if they areing, they won''t be able to do much."


    "Still, you better lead them."


    "I will, because there is someone important there."


    Kuina eyebrows rose, "The second prince of the fourth prince?"


    Jun Hua didn''t answer. The battle from before had granted her the chance to meet with the fourth prince. She had purposely let him stayed alive and now he came knocking on her door. To answer his wished, she would be d to apany them ying for a bit.


    The situation for Ming Kingdom was truly the one that she wanted to see. However, she was not the only one who initiates those responses as there were others. This move from them was truly vicious.


    "You better be careful. The Kai Kingdom is still a big kingdom."


    Jun Hua was not worried. Theing of the second and fourth prince of the Kai Kingdom must have been purposely leaked out by the Kai Kingdom. Given that both of them were famous, their name alone can make the enemy''s morale down.


    Second prince of Kai Kingdom was famous for his ability to craft strategy like ying with blocks. On the war of Kai Kingdom towards the enemy out there, he was the leader with his ability to construct the strategy so neatly. His name alone makes them cautious about what kind of n he was nning.


    As for the fourth prince, before the battle against Ming Kingdom early this year, he was famous for being a strategist who can finish battle quickly. Unfortunately, he didn''t calcte theing of Jun Min resulting in their losses.


    In this battle, he too would not calcte that Jun Hua was the strategist and naturally she was aware of their way of doing things.


    "I don''t want to waste the soldier of Mountain Kingdom. I will end the battle with minimum damage on our side."


    Kuina nodded. "I trust you."


    Jun Hua went towards Jun Qing and smiled. "Don''t worry about me uncle. I''m no longer a child."


    "You''re only a 15 years old girl. You better go back here after you have finished with the battle, you brat!" Jun Qing said solemnly.


    Jun Hua nodded. She won''t take too long there because she knew that the longer she dyed, there might be some unexpected things urred. Changing her clothes to that of ck clothes, she slipped away without anyone notice.


    General Tou sighed when he cannot find any trace of Jun Hua anymore. Even without alerting him like what Kuina did, Jun Hua had slipped away from the pce. It seemed, he needed to tighten the security even more.


    "You don''t have to worry, the number of people with skill like Jun Hua can be counted in one finger," Jun Qingughed when he looked at General Tou expression.


    "After all, the training she designs is truly amazing," General Tou coughed and changed the topic.


    Jun Qing felt a bit amused whenever he remembered the nickname those soldiers give Jun Hua. The training was really hard and even he felt that the amount of training Jun Hua gave them were still hard for him. If he was in their ce, he might have gone towards Jun Hua and berated that girl for giving them this kind of training.


    With that kind of training, they only needed time for elites to emerge from the soldiers and the military prowess of Mountain Kingdom rose by leaps and bounds.


    "With the soldiers from Jun Family and Mountain Kingdom are in the midst of training, which soldier that she wanted to use?" Kuina suddenly raised a question.


    The two generals went silent. That''s right, which soldier did she wanted to use?


    ��


    The fourth prince was really happy to get the chance to enact his revenge towards the Jun family. He had suffered so much under the beating from Jun Min and naturally, he wanted some revenge. Even if Jun Min was no longer here, he can take it to his family.


    The second prince was calmer, and he studied the environment cautiously. They were inside the Mountain Kingdom territory, and he felt a bit weird that they can walk inside this valley safely. The next city was already within their sight.


    "The Mountain Kingdom army on the border is really cowards. They run away the moment they see us."


    Passing the border easily, the Kai Kingdom army continued their march towards the first city of Mountain Kingdom. The city was not big, but they still need to take it down. Given their massive amount of soldier and these two talented people, it will be easy to take the city down.


    "Stay on guard."


    The fourth prince smiled. "You''re too stiff. Let''s take a few cities before we return."


    The second prince of Kai Kingdom frowned. How can they neglect the border and let them get in easily. Besides, this valley where they had been walking was really wide. Usually, the valley here was filled with trees, but on this one, there was barely any.


    He looked towards the ground carefully. The ground felt rather soft considering the horse feet were filled with dirt, did it rain a lot recently? While he was in deep thoughts, he heard his brotherughing happily on his side.


    "Can''t you stay silent, Yang?" he berated angrily.


    Yang was the name of fourth prince. He looked towards his angry brother and sneered, "You''re too uptight. What do you think can happens to us when facing with those useless people?"


    The second prince red towards the other party before raising his head to the front. His eyes narrowed a little when he looked towards the wall of the city in front of them. There was one person standing there. From far away, he can''t see the other person clearly, but from the hair and the stature of the other person, she must be a girl holding a bow.


    "Yang, there is someone there."


    He looked upwards and saw that petite figure. "Whoa, they send ady to fire an arrow?"


    Heughed at the thought Mountain Kingdom was sending a girl to fight them. Suddenly, the ground suddenly shook. The expression of the two princes and the soldiers changed immediately and they turn to look at the cause: water. Massive amount of water came towards them like a tsunami.


    Second prince finally understood why the ground seemed rather soft. This was previously a river. Because of their insufficient knowledge over the terrain deeper in the Mountain Kingdom, he had neglected the fact that there was a river here. From the map they know, this ce was pure in.


    "RUN!" he bellowed angrily.


    All of them frantically try to advance or move back. However, the water came too quickly for them to reach the save ce. Only the second prince, Yang, and several people who were at the very front manage to reach the area in which the water didn''t reach them.


    "That was a close one," Yang said with gritting his teeth.


    "Yeah��" the second prince didn''t manage to finish his sentence when an arrow pierced through his body. Before the others could react, they have been shot down by arrows, pierced straight to their heart, leaving only Yang left.


    Yang was frozen in his ce. He looked towards the girl on top of the wall. That skill�� why was that skill really simr with that person? He should have died and the one standing there was a girl.


    The figure on the wall was obviously Jun Hua. She stared towards the water until the current subsided and there was only one person there, Yang. He was lying on the ground with a pale face.


    On top of the wall, Jun Hua finally stopped firing the arrow. Her lips curled up, let the battle against Kai Kingdom began.

 Chapter 212: The Battle Repor

    <h4>212 The Battle Repor</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    The emperor looked towards the messenger. "General Soujin had won the battle?"


    The news brought by the messenger is from the war from the east. Soujin battle was the first one, the other still hadn''t started yet when they received the news of this victory.


    "Tell him to go towards the Mountain Kingdom and battle with them!"


    The messenger wore an awkward face. He took out a paper. "General Soujin says that should you ask him to battle with Mountain Kingdom, this subject needs to pass on this paper to you."


    The emperor brow creased. He told the eunuch to take it and after he did, the paper was handed to the emperor. Emperor face turned dark the moment he read the content. The message was short, but it was enough to infuriate him.


    ''General Soujin was granted one wish from the emperor. For that wish, this general had chosen to be given the right to battle however I wish and use my way.''


    The emperor had forgotten that for the reward for Soujin and Jun Min back then, he promised to give the two of them any wish they want. At that time Jun Min asked for his sister to have the role of a princess while Soujin hadn''t asked for anything. With time, he had forgotten about it. Now that Soujin asked for that kind of thing, can he reneged his word?


    The emperor felt that his schemes were getting duller as time passed by. During his youth, not a single one of his schemes failed and he could get control over the four big families. When did it all change? He felt that he can no longer hold onto the four big families. One of them was destroyed, one had abandoned Ming Kingdom, one was being willful, and one has just faced off a betrayal.


    All of them exposed in such short time, making him feel enraged. To think they dared to scheme in front of my eyes! The emperor was really angry until he spurted out blood.


    "Your Majesty!"


    To calm down, he needed some time and the officials were all looking down. Deep down, some of them were yelling indignantly. The whole incident was started from you, wasn''t it? If you hadn''t tried to intervene with the four of them, maybe the situation today won''t happen.


    There was nothing they could do anymore. The situation has grown to this point, and it would be useless to force Nanglong family and Jun family. Forcing Nanglong family to do as his wish might result in another betrayal and it would be the end of Ming Kingdom. Forcing his rage to go down, the emperor dismissed the meeting.


    "Wu, what have I missed?" the emperor''s face was red with fury. Now that there was no one left, he turned towards Strategist Wu furiously.


    Strategist Wu also didn''t know what they had done wrong. Ever since the act the emperor done towards each of the family, starting from Jun family, they had been keeping a low profile. At that time, they continued to struggle and didn''t do anything big. The only one that underwent change was Jun family since they started to rise again. The emperor closed one eye because he wanted to use that military strength of Jun family, yet his n foiled even before it was executed.


    In the first time over his reign in Ming Kingdom, his n failed. The emperor was not that old yet, he was still in his mid 40-s, his mind was still clear. Yet, what he has missed has been fatal.


    "Investigate the Nanglong family," the emperor said with ruthless tone. "I will show them the same thing as years ago."


    Strategist Wu nodded. It was time to rebuild this emperor prestige.


    "And that Jun family, don''t let them away. I will take mynd back. Also, that girl from Lan family, kill her!"


    This was the first time the emperor felt the pressure. He had just realized that the numbers of his enemies were a lot. They were all waiting to pounce on him. Gritting his teeth, he gave another several order before leaving to his chamber.


    While walking, he passed by the empress who was walking in the garden. Despite her old age, she still emitted the prestige as the noblest woman in this kingdom.


    "Greeting Your Majesty," the empress bowed slightly upon seeing the sight of the emperor.


    The emperor stared at the other party. "The sun is still high, don''t you feel the heat?"


    "Replying Your Majesty, this one is bored, so I take some time to walk in the garden," the empress smiled, showing her beautiful and bright face.


    The passage of time hadn''t decrease the charm on the empress at all. Despite already in her early 40-s, she still looked beautiful, therefore captured the heart of the emperor. Looking at that smile on the empress, the emperor felt slightly better.


    "Tonight, I wille to your ce."


    With that, the emperor paced away. The empress still stood on her ce unmoving as the maids around her looked excited.


    "Empress, isn''t it a good thing?"


    The empress only smiled mirthlessly. Having stayed on the imperial house for so long, how can she do not know what the emperor liked? With only a few sentences, she changed his mood.


    Looking towards the flower, her smile deepened.


    The next few days, the emperor kept on receiving news about the battle reports from the frontline. The condition of Ming Kingdom against the other kingdoms was still rtively safe. There were some causalities, but the enemy hadn''t broken into their territory yet.


    "Prince Ming Kui manages to hold the advance of Pan Kingdom."


    "Prince Ming Gong and the Lan army didn''t have any trouble facing Pan Kingdom."


    "Prince Ming Xiao with Princess Lin San and General Fan Dan is captured, and the southwest part of the kingdom is taken."


    Thest news had brought the emperor to be stunned. He looked towards the messenger with rage.


    "That useless son!" bellowed him.


    Strategist Wu brow creased. To lose the battle so early, the prowess of Ming Xiao was trulycking. What had caused them to lose so miserably?


    "Wu, you go to the Southwest and take the territory back! Then return to the capital once finished!"


    "Yes Your Majesty."


    "Should we deploy people to save Prince Ming Xiao?" one of the officials asked.


    The emperor looked back coldly. "Such useless son, this emperor didn''t need him!"


    The officials were all saying pleasantries while their heart turned cold. The emperor who ruled the Ming Kingdom was really cold blooded.


    ��


    Kai Kingdom


    Receiving the news of the death of his son was not easy. The only one to return was only the fourth prince. Some people thought that the fourth prince really had supernatural luck to escape death not only once, but twice. Despite his terribly haggard appearance when he returned, they still think that this prince has supernatural luck.


    "Jun Min ghost is protecting the Jun Family."


    That was the sentence he kept on repeating during his report. He couldn''t give better exnation about the girl he saw. With his mind being tortured because of fear, he kept on saying that to convince himself.


    The emperor can''t believe what Yang said, but the other party insisted that it was true. Regardless, no one really believe him since he returned with haggard clothes and all, they think that he had escaped before. Facing that big wave, how did he survive?


    "Father, I''m not lying."


    Yang was already feeling half-crazy. That arrow reminded him so much of Jun Min, but at the same time he knew that Jun Min was dead. Facing his family that didn''t trust him anymore, he felt that his heart turned cold.


    "Return to your ce, Yang!"


    Yang wanted to refute, but seeing the face of the emperor was really dark, he swallowed all that he wanted to say. With disheartened feeling, he turned back.

 Chapter 213: Operation to Save Prince Ming Xiao

    <h4>213 Operation to Save Prince Ming Xiao</h4>


    Nanglong family territory


    Soujin looked towards the message on his hand with his brow creased. He had managed to calm the situation here with only a few small shed lefts. But it didn''t mean that he could leave the territory and marched towards the Yuan Kingdom. Additionally, the location was really far.


    He had returned to the city and chose to walk towards the hospital. The hospital office had turned into one of their meeting ce in this city.


    "Ming Hui, do you have some time?" Soujin walked inside.


    Ming Hui was quarrelling with Yan when Soujin came in. He looked towards thetter with eyebrow raised. It seemed the two of them were really great at timing. The day Yan returned from his trip was the same as Soujin return from the frontline.


    "What is it?"


    "The southwest part of the Ming Kingdom had fallen. Ming Xiao with Lin San and General Fan Dan is captured."


    Originally, Ming Hui wouldn''t have care about the Ming Kingdom in other area since they were still under the emperor govern. However, upon hearing the rest of the sentences, he couldn''t help but feeling anxious. Ming Xiao was his brother, though he didn''t have much interaction with him, he was still one of his allies.


    More importantly, there was General Fan Dan and Lin San. General Fan Dan was the father of Fan Lanying, how could he bear to let the father of his girlfriend die? As for Lin San, Jun Hua has called her as her sister and it will be hard for them to let her die. If Jun Hua was sad, Soujin would surely felt bad too.


    "How are going to save them?" Ming Hui looked towards Soujin.


    "I''m going to send Lou. Because of that, I will call Fan Lanying from the battlefield."


    Hearing that news, Ming Hui eyes lit up. He wanted to meet with her again. "How is her condition after going through the battle?"


    "She is quite good, and I have promoted her as a small squad leader. She is learning how to lead them with Lou guarding her."


    Ming Hui heaved a sigh of relief. He hoped for her to say alright and there was nothing better than the wording from Soujin himself. But that rescue mission��


    "When are they going?"


    "This afternoon," Soujin answered.


    "Let mee with Lou."


    By the side, Yan almost fall from his chair. "Are you crazy? What do you want to do upon reaching there? Do you think you have good martial arts of what?"


    What Yan said was correct. Compared with the other two, Ming Hui was farcking in martial arts. Due to him always posing up as a girl, he needed to sneak out in order to train. Because of that, in terms of power, he was always a bitckingpared to ordinary man.


    Ming Hui also didn''t know why he wanted to go, but he knew that he cannot stay here and wait without knowing what the result might be. Previously, he can still be patience and wait for Fan Lanying because he knew that the girl was safe under Soujin. But this time, he wanted to participate in the rescue mission for Fan Lanying father.


    Ming Hui ignored Yan and stared at the man in front of him, hoping to get the permission from him. Soujin was still calm andposed. He nodded faintly.


    "You can go."


    "Thank you very much, Soujin."


    Yan shook his head. "You better not be a burden, Ming Hui."


    Ming Hui nodded. He will try his best there.


    "Do you want toe too, Yan?"


    "No, I still have some matter as a merchant here," Yan shrugged. He would be better off stayed here rather thaning along.


    "Be careful on your journey," Soujin remarked. He wouldn''t participate in the mission since he needed to stay in this territory.


    Ming Hui nodded his head in understanding. Standing up from his chair, he started packing up everything he might need.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Hua looked towards the battle report with her brow creased. Ming Xiao lost so quickly? With the ability of Fan family, there should have been impossible to lose that early. That was unless; the information about the ce was leaked.


    The Yuan Kingdom never has that much of power from what she knew. They were being pressed down all these years, and Fan family was quite powerful. This defeat was out of her expectation.


    "Hua''er?" Jun Qing asked worriedly.


    Jun Hua raised her head. "I''m fine, I''m just thinking about the Yuan Kingdom and all."


    Jun Qing nodded. He was in a meeting with Jun Hua as the emperor and strategist. After hearing the news about the condition in southwest part of Ming Kingdom, Jun Hua fell silent. The little girl rarely thought for a long time because she could guess the possibility at fast speed. This was the reason Jun Qing felt worried.


    "Do you want to help them?"


    Mountain Kingdom hadn''t participated in the war after the incident with Kai Kingdom. All this time, they are staying in the sidelines without anyone approaching them except that incident. The battle had gone for some time now, but Jun Hua kept on strengthening the soldier by giving them hellish training. With most of them had to train for a long time, they were not in the position to deploy them.


    Jun Qing knew that Jun Hua must have wanted to help them. Lin San was her stepsister that had changed so much. She had gone through all the trouble before, so now Jun Hua wanted to continue helping the girl. And General Fan was Fan Lanying father. Jun Hua would not want to see her best friend sad.


    "I do," Jun Hua answered without any hesitation.


    "How do you want to help them?" Jun Qing had thought about participating in the war to help them. With the force from Ming Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom, Yuan Kingdom would lose. However, that would mean they were siding with Ming Kingdom, something no one here would like to.


    Jun Hua shook her head. "We are not going to go to war yet, Uncle. Should the Ming Kingdom suffer, their attention would shift to us if that is what we do."


    "Then, what are you going to do?"


    Jun Hua looked towards the map before turning her head, "Yasha, calls Yabei and the first squad. Send that one."


    "Yes Miss."


    Jun Qing looked towards Jun Hua. "You should take care of your body better. I don''t want to hear news that you get badly hurt from this journey."


    Jun Hua smiled. "Trust me Uncle. I won''t be that rash."


    Jun Qing looked towards Jun Hua suspiciously before nodding his head. "I pray for your sess."


    "Thank you Uncle."

 Chapter 214: Prisoner of War

    <h4>214 Prisoner of War</h4>


    Border of Yuan Kingdom


    Ming Xiao and the others were sent to the border of Yuan Kingdom from the Ming Kingdom territory. The Yuan Kingdom wanted to bring them deeper into their territory, but finally chose to against it. They were still at war and having the enemies inside your territory was not really beneficial.


    The three of them were put inside the war prison near the border. The condition of the prison cannot be considered good with dirty water fills the floor and the thick scent of blood. The three of them were put inside the same room, but they cannot feel calm. The poor condition of the prison makes them feel nausea.


    Ming Xiao had gone to the prison in Ming Kingdom capital once, but the condition of that prison was far better than the one he saw right now. He felt that the war prison was really harsh and therefore unsuitable to stay here.


    Lin San wanted to vomit the most. She cannot bear staying in such a ce with all of the water dirty here. But looking at the two men, she decided to hold on. At least, she was not alone here.


    General Fan sighed. If only he didn''t lose the war, they didn''t need to stay here and experience this hardship. It was a failure in his part to let the Yuan Kingdom spies got into the city and took advantage when they were busy, thus making them lost the battle. Seeing the prince and princess holding their best to not pass out, he felt that he had done something wrong.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t be here for long," he said amicably.


    Ming Xiao wore a wry smile. Knowing his father and how he usually treated him, he was sure that the emperor would not spare even a nce at him. Besides, he was not an aplished prince andpared with his brother he was farcking.


    Ming Kui and Ming Gong can be said to be at the very top. Whereas, Ming Yan was not bad, but he loves to create trouble for the emperor and the other party infuriated. Somehow, the emperor still held back, but no one knew the real reason.


    Ming Xiao existence was something that the emperor often forgot. He would not mention about him even after all these years. All in all, he was just someone whom existence was not acknowledged. The only one who came to find him was Ming Hui and Yan who still wanted to help him and allow him to join the other party.


    "The location of the territory of Nanglong family is far from here. At least, it will take them a week," Ming Xiao replied with disheartened tone.


    In fact, he knew that it would take longer than that, but he didn''t say anything. The message should have arrived around 5 days before and given the time, they might need to wait here for another 2 days before the rescue teame.


    General Fan frowned. "Why the emperor didn''t send anyone?"


    "He will send someone to take the territory back, but not to save me," Ming Xiao said calmly. That face may be hurt, but for him that was an understandable fact that he had epted since long ago.


    Looking at the calm face of Ming Xiao, Lin San tried to push down her worry. "You know, there might be another force helping us."


    "Who?"


    "Jun family," Lin San said weakly. Jun Hua had told her that she was her sister, but she was not sure that Jun Hua would send people to save them. All in all, the memories they have together were not that much, and most of them were her going against them.


    Ming Xiao heaved a sigh. "That was impossible. The Mountain Kingdom is undergoing changes, and they need to focus on their side first. They might not send anyone here."


    Lin San didn''t know why, but she wanted to hope. The Mountain Kingdom was nearer to them, and the news should have arrived long ago. If they wanted to send someone to help, they might arrive quicker.


    While they are talking, the door suddenly opened. A big man came in and pulled Ming Xiao out.


    "Ming Xiao!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Ming Xiao was dragged to a separate room where they tied him up. With his measly strength, there was no way he could struggle free from the rope. In front of him, a refined looking man was sitting on a chair. He red at the other party, unwilling to show weakness.


    "Prince Ming Xiao," the man on the chair opened his mouth. "Have you heard the recent news? The Ming Kingdom sent people to attack the southwest part. Since they havee to find you, do you want to meet them?"


    Hearing the cold voice, Ming Xiao felt chill running down on his back. He felt that in front of this refined man he was at the death door. Looking at the way the other party dressed, he remembered Jun Min who has a refined looking, but actually really dangerous.


    "Why would I want to," Ming Xiao sneered.


    The man looked towards Ming Xiao eyes. "If you told me the n of the emperor of Ming Kingdom, I can let you meet them."


    How can Ming Xiao let them know the true n of his father? It was not that he didn''t want to tell, but because he knew that the moment he told them, they would be useless to them and killed. Besides, he didn''t know his n��


    "Why should I tell you?" Ming Xiao looked back, challenging.


    The man simply waved his hand, and Ming Xiao felt excruciating pain from his back. He gritted his teeth and endured under the thrashing of this man.


    He didn''t know how long itst when finally he was sent back to the room.


    "Ming Xiao!" Lin San hurriedly came to his side, looking deeply worried.


    Ming Xiao raised his hand weakly and brushed off her face. "I''m fine, San''er. Don''t look at me like that."


    "But��"


    "Its fine, this kind of pain is nothing."


    Although he said that, Ming Xiao knew that his back must be a mess. He was not that proficient in martial arts and he can''t say that he was perfectly fine. Struggling to the bed with Lin San help, he lied down with his stomach down.


    Lin San cannot help but looked at his wound. She inhaled sharply when she saw the wound on Ming Xiao back. Her hearts felt pained when she stared at that wound. He''s her husband, and she cared about him after living with him for quite some time.


    "Princess, let me give the first aid," General Fan said.


    Lin San moved back and General Fan quickly treated the wound with the limited supply. She looked at Ming Xiao gritting his teeth. Her hand slowly clenched into a fist and her nail dug into her flesh, making her bleed.

 Chapter 215: Lin San’s Ac

    <h4>215 Lin San��s Ac</h4>


    Ming Xiao condition slowly stabilized. He looked better than he was when he first came. The first aid from General Fan proved to be useful.


    "He will be fine, but we need to find doctor before long," General Fan said to Lin San.


    Because of martial arts training, Ming Xiao was rtively fine even with his body riddled in injury. Even so, he still needed proper treatment for his wound to prevent future problem. They needed to find a doctor, as soon as possible.


    Lin San nodded. She didn''t really understand medicine, but she knew that the situation Ming Xiao was in was terrible. If they didn''t find a doctor soon enough, it might threaten his life.


    The thought of losing Ming Xiao made Lin San felt heavy. She didn''t want to lose him, she still wanted to stay by his side and apanied him. With that thought in her mind, she slowly fell asleep beside Ming Xiao.


    General Fan looked around, thinking for a way to escape. Should they took Ming Xiao for another beating, the boy won''t be able to survive. If it was him, he can endure through a few rounds of beating since he was used with fighting. But Ming Xiao was a prince and it was hard for him to endure it.


    After a couple of hours, Ming Xiao opened his eyes. He looked towards Lin San by his side and caressed her hair gently. He looked towards General Fan with question.


    "What happened?"


    "You pass out because of the wound. Princess Lin San is waiting for you," General Fan answered. He too had been sleeping, but the movement of Ming Xiao caused him to wake up.


    Ming Xiao nodded and slowly got up from the bed. He picked up Lin San and tucked her into the bed. He frowned a bit when his back started to ache.


    "You shouldn''t move so much, Your Highness," General Dan hurriedly stood up.


    Ming Xiao raised his hand to stop him. He looked towards Lin San and sighed. How can he let her experience all of this? She is just a girl.


    Looking at Ming Xiao still stand calmly despite his wound, General Fan backed up. For that instant, he got the feeling that the one standing before him was not a mere abandoned prince, but a powerful prince. He shook his head at that thought. How can he imagine things like that?


    Time passed slowly and Lin San soon woke up.


    "Ming Xiao, are you alright?"


    Ming Xiao nodded. "Yeah, don''t worry so much."


    They were given some food, only enough to keep their stomach not crying. After another few hours, the men returned, but this time the one they take was Lin San.


    "You! Don''t touch her!" Ming Xiao wanted to stop them. The men gave him a kick, and he crouched on the floor, holding his stomach with his hand.


    General Fan Dan tried to help, but another one blocked his way. He clenched his fist as he watched them taking the princess out from the ce.


    On the other hand, Lin San frantically tried to keep her calm. The men didn''t bother tying her up since she was only a weak girl. With a wave of hand from the head guard, they dismissed. The man who interrogated Ming Xiao before looked towards Lin San.


    "A girl worthy of being the part of imperial family," he said slowly. The calm Lin San showed even when facing them was extraordinary. It made him remember those from the royal family.


    Looking at the head guard, he opened his mouth again. "You will be in charge to interrogate her. I will be going with the guards."


    "Yes Your Majesty."


    After he walked away, the head guard looked towards Lin San. Lin San could be considered a beauty and with her mature demeanor, she did look charming. Lin San noticed his eyes and her heart tightened, but she forced herself to keep calm. She stared back at him with challenge.


    "Ck, ck, ck, how daring of you to look at me with that kind of eyes? Are you already impatient, princess?"


    Lin San sneered. Forcing her fear down, she put a calm face. Deep down, she felt a bit grateful for the harsh treatment from the people in imperial family. Because of them, she had learned how to act even better.


    "Are you kidding? Who would want to be with a man like you who even dare to **** women during war?" Lin San said harshly. No matter how afraid she was, she wouldn''t show it to him.


    The head guard sneered. He walks towards Lin San who was sitting calmly on the chair. Men like him cannot handle being taunted like that.


    "Oh really? You prefer to be with that wimp?"


    Wimp? Lin San held the urge to strangle this man as she smiled coldly. Her beautiful face made her even more charming in this ce. "He''s a thousand times better than you."


    The room where she was located was only the side of the room where they are held. Ming Xiao almost fainted when he heard Lin San''s words. He felt like he was on cloud nine right now.


    The head guardughed. "Unfortunately, a man like him can''t help you out from this ce."


    Lin San eyes watched as the head guard opened his armor. She covertly took out her hairpin. This was not the usual hairpin she used, but a special one she prepared in case she met with an enemy. Before going to war, she had ground it to make the end sharp.


    The head guard walks towards Lin San. "You''re really gorgeous. I bet I will be having fun here."


    When he stood real close with her, she stabbed the hairpin towards his chest. Without the protective armor, his chest was open. The length of the hairpin was such that it reached the other party heart.


    "AH, how dare you!"


    The head guard used hisst strength to push Lin San away. Because of the forceful movement, Lin San collided with the wall. Her head was spinning and it hurt very much.


    ''I can''t pass out yet.''


    Lin San tried to keep her eyes opened and stared at the guard who was trying hard to stop the bleeding.


    ''He''s still alive.''


    Lin San slowly stood up while enduring her pain and took the head guard''s sword from the side. It was heavy, but she used all of her power to raise it and shed down at him using her entire power. That was the end of this head guard.


    With her head was partially working, Lin San rummaged the items on the table before finding a key. Staggering, she walked towards the door and unlocking it.


    "San''er!" Ming Xiao hurriedly held the girl. Her head was bleeding, but she was still smiling proudly.


    "We can escape now," she said weakly.


    General Fan truly felt awe towards Lin San. The girl courage is truly something and even at that situation, she dared to try assassinating the head guard. Well, the method was something that he could never replicate though. Crouching down, he put Lin San on his back.


    "Pardon me Princess, but we need to get away quickly."


    Lin San nodded, her body felt heavy. Ming Xiao quickly locked the door again and took the key with him. "Let''s go."


    The three of them soon slipped away.

 Chapter 216: Escaping

    <h4>216 Escaping</h4>


    Ming Xiao was not one to do lots of running, but whenever he looked towards the limp Lin San on General Fan back, he would find the strength he needed to run. Lin San has bet with her life on the stake just to let them out, he wouldn''t want to waste her effort.


    During running, his heart was in turmoil. Having heard how Lin San duped that head guard, he feltplicated. When she told that he''s a thousand times better, he was on cloud nine and hearing the head guard wanted to take advantage of her, he wished for nothing than tearing the wall down to stop the other party. This was the first time for him to have such a feeling.


    Previously, he epted her because this was her brother arrangement. He had heard about her situation and because of her change, he chose to try epting her too. He gave her the respect as his wife. But now, he didn''t want to only gave her his respect, he wanted to give her his heart too.


    Before, he didn''t know what kind of woman he wanted, but now he knew. He wanted a woman like her. Who was smart, capable, and can be daring too. For him, she was perfect.


    Running for hours truly took the toll on his body. With his body was not that strong and the wound on his back, Ming Xiao cannot run too fast. In the end, they needed to stop for a moment for him to catch his breath.


    "Are you alright, Your Majesty?" General Fan asked worriedly.


    Ming Xiao nodded. "Don''t worry about me. Focus on protecting Lin San."


    General Fan looked towards the girl on his back. Due to the wound on her head, she had passed out. The wound is not deep and it was not life threatening. But for a girl like her, the pain made her passed out.


    "Pardon me for saying this, but she is truly a good princess."


    Ming Xiao had to admit that it was true. Looking at the pale face of the girl, Ming Xiao fist tighten. Somehow, he felt that he was more useless than her. When leading the war, he cannot do it correctly, when doing the official task, he made a lot of mistakes. He wanted to get stronger and better to be a man worthy of her.


    Raising his hand to stroke her he whispered softly.


    "San''er, I promise I won''t let you get hurt anymore."


    Even if it meant he needed to face the enemies alone, he wouldn''t let them touch her. He would treasure her and protected her from now on.


    Looking at their back, General Fan brow furrowed. "We need to keep running. They are catching up with us."


    Ming Xiao nodded and did his best to run even faster. They needed to get away from here no matter what.


    Unfortunately, he can''t run for long. Looking at the approaching army, he gritted his teeth and gave amand.


    "You two runs first."


    "Your Majesty, you''re the one who should be running!" General Fan protested.


    Ming Xiao shook his head. "Take Lin San to a save ce!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "This is an order!" Ming Xiao stared with eyes full of determination. He wouldn''t let them get Lin San again. If they wanted to catch them, they can take him, but not her.


    General Fan knew that there was nothing he could do to convince Ming Xiao. With heavy feeling, he turned back and brought Lin San away from that ce.


    Ming Xiao smiled slightly. It seemed he cannot fulfill the promise he had just made. He might not survive from this attack.


    "I''m sorry San''er."


    Taking his sword out, he rushed towards the enemies, shing down the soldiers on his way one by one. He tried very hard to move and even with his back wounded, he continued to press them. But before long he realizes that he''s too weak.


    The soldier''s sword pushed him back. He collided with the trees behind him. His back hurt so much. He saw the soldier raised his sword to kill him. He couldn''t move anymore with his body felt pain all over. With no other choice, he closed his eyes to wait for them to kill him.


    But, the pain never came.


    Opening his eyes, he looked towards the soldiers who were death around him. Not a single one of them remained. He was shocked. There was no one around him, so he calmed himself down and quickly turned around to find Lin San and General Fan. He didn''t know who had helped him, but no matter who it was, the person didn''t wish to get his identity out.


    After Ming Xiao left the ce, from behind the trees, a girl walked out. The girl, who was Jun Hua, sighed. Fortunately, she had sensed the iing soldiers and came here faster while the group caught up with General Fan and Lin San.


    "Another one," Jun Hua sighed when she sensed the soldiersing after them. She was trying to hold back and not use her martial art as much as before, but it seemed that would be an impossible task. With sword on her hand, she ran towards the iing enemies.


    Ming Xiao quickly found General Fan and Lin San with a group of soldiers around them. From their banner, he noticed that they were from Mountain Kingdom. So it seemed, they truly came to help them.


    "Thank you very much," he quickly bowed down.


    The leader of the group, Yabei, nodded his head. "We came per our military strategist order. Treat your wound first; there is some first-aid here."


    Taking it from them, General Fan quickly checked Lin San. Fortunately, only the head was bleeding a bit while the rest were simply bruises. They couldn''t really check her through fully here, and they were worried that the soldiers from Yuan Kingdom caught up.


    Ming Xiao wanted to treat Lin San, but he didn''t know how�� while feeling confused, a soft voice came to his ear.


    "You need to treat your wound too. Leave Lin San to me," Jun Hua said.


    Ming Xiao looked towards Jun Hua. He was stunned at the other party appearance, but he quickly recognized her. He cupped his hand as thanks. "Please, Princess Hua."


    Jun Hua waved her hand, and they quickly set up a tent where she took Lin San in to treat her wound.


    "Is it alright to stay here?" General Fan asked.


    Yabei nodded. "This ce is near the border of Mountain Kingdom. Besides, the pursuing army has been obliterated."


    That single rification made the two of them surprised. So quickly? The force from the Jun family was truly not one to belittle with. In truth, they were obliterated by only one person, but it was better if these people don''t know.


    "Father, are you okay?" a soldier run towards General Fan. The general eyes almost popped out. He had forgotten, his son was themander in Jun family army.


    "Fan Ying, you still stay with them?"


    Fan Ying nodded. "Yes, I''m sorry for making this decision without telling you first."


    General Fan obviously wanted Fan Ying to stay with his force, but remembering their forces were being held with most of them died, he knew that the decision of Fan Ying was good. Since Fan Ying had decided so, he won''t interfere with him.


    "Prince Ming Xiao, let''s treat your wound too."


    Ming Xiao nodded.

 Chapter 217: Returning Back

    <h4>217 Returning Back</h4>


    When Lin San opened her eyes, she was inside a carriage with Ming Xiao sitting before her. Hearing the movement from Lin San, he smiled at her.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Dizzy," Lin San answered. "What happened?"


    Ming Xiao narrated the situation from before fully, how the force of Mountain Kingdom came and the fact that their military strategist ordered them to rescue the three of them. Despite they came a bitte, they still came in the end. No, they were notte since they came right at the time when they needed it the most.


    "Jun Hua is here?" Lin San eyes brightened. She had been hoping for her toe, but she never has much hope first. Now that she heard the other party was here, she was hoping to see her.


    Ming Xiao nodded. "She is outside. When we stopter, you can meet her."


    Lin San nodded obediently. She took the seat near Ming Xiao and leaned her head to the other party shoulder. Ming Xiao body tensed up, but he rxed once again after a few seconds. He looked towards Lin San from the corner of his eyes, feeling relieved that she was fine.


    The two of them stayed like that for a while until the carriage stopped.


    "Your wound is deep, and it might take some time to recover, so you''re not allowed to do anything excessive from now," Ming Xiao warned.


    Lin San nodded. "I won''t do anything dangerous."


    Coming out from the carriage, she quickly spotted the little girl who was standing on the grass. She was looking around calmly, but that figure of hers was really enchanting. Even Lin San cannot say that she didn''t feel anything when looking at that beautiful view.


    She has heard that Jun Hua was beautiful behind her veil. Although she still wore it, she could faintly see the other partyplexion. With the sun set behind the other party, the view was iparably beautiful.


    "Second Sister," Jun Hua smiled when she saw the other party seemed to be stunned. "Have you recovered?"


    "I''m still a bit dizzy, but most of all, I''m fine," Lin San quickly snapped back to reality. She answered with a smile. "Thank you for treating my wound."


    "They are mostly first aid. We didn''t bring any doctor with us, so I can only do some treatment," Jun Hua answered amiably. Lin San has truly grown and even Jun Hua can no longer sense the same arrogance in her voice. It seemed the rough time as the princess had further toughened her mental state. In any case, it was good for her.


    Lin San nodded. "It''s fine. You''re surprisingly talented, Third Sister."


    "Thanks to our father," Jun Hua answered. Her voice was indifferent, but Lin San can detect the animosity she had towards their father. She didn''t me her for she had seen how poor that man from the Lin family was.


    "Right, do you know where my brother is? They wouldn''t tell me no matter how much I asked," Lin San inquired. Lin Hong was her brother whom she cared for. For a long time, she hadn''t got the chance to meet him and didn''t even know where he was. She missed him.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I know, but you cannot meet him now. The quickest is when you reach 16."


    "I see, thank you for sparing him."


    From Ming Xiao, she had heard that Jun Min let her brother''s punishment change from execution. They sent him to some ce that he also didn''t know. His brother might be suffering right now, but just like her, he should have grown.


    Jun Hua remembered that boy. Because of him, she promised to not touch Lin San personally and deal any blow. Now that some time had passed, it seemed her decision before was correct. Lin San was no longer that arrogant young girl, but a mature girl.


    "You''re wee. The force from Nanglong family would soon reach this ce. It will be better if we stay here to wait for them."


    "Right, before I forget, please give our thanks to the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    Lin San had heard from Ming Xiao that the forces from Mountain Kingdom came because of the order from the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom. She wanted to give the person her sincere thanks for the effort of saving them.


    Jun Hua was stunned beforeughing. "You''re wee."


    "Ah?"


    With a smile stered on her face, Jun Hua added. "You can count on me. I''m the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    Lin San cannot wake up from her surprise even when the people from Nanglong family came. Lou was leading with Ming Hui on the side. They have been pacing their horse and suddenly meet with this group.


    "Princess Strategist Hua," Lou greeted, unsure how he should call thedy before him.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Just call me princess. My identity as the strategist of Mountain Kingdom is still being enclosed from the world."


    "Yes Princess."


    Ming Hui hurriedly climbed down and looked towards Ming Xiao. "Your wound is quite heavy. Let me take at look first."


    "Please check Lin San first."


    Ming Hui studied Ming Xiao face for a while before a smile broke out from the corner of his lips. "Sure."


    Ming Xiao knew from Ming Hui expression that thetter had known about his feeling, but he didn''t pay any attention to that. Taking the dazed Lin San to the tent, Ming Hui started to check their wounds.


    Jun Hua looked towards Lou. "How is General Soujin?"


    With Jun Hua position, Lou knew that there was no way she asked with things rted to war. What she wanted to know must be things rted to his personal condition. But, Lou himself was not sure about Soujin condition since that general looked rtively fine.


    "He looked fine."


    Jun Hua epted that answer. She looked towards the direction of Nanglong family location. A sad smile formed on her lips, but Lou cannot see it because of the veil. Itsted for a second before she turned to face the man back.


    "I will need to trouble you to send them back. I need to return."


    Lou didn''t hold Jun Hua any longer and focused to take Ming Xiao to Nanglong family territory per Soujin order.

 Chapter 218: Separation Woe

    <h4>218 Separation Woe</h4>


    Nanglong family territory


    Soujin looked towards Lou with a dark face. Lou had expected this ever since he saw Jun Hua at that valley. Soujin wanted to meet Jun Hua the most, but he never got the chance to do that. Now that his subordinate met with her, how can he not feel regret for not personallye to rescue Ming Xiao and the others?


    By the side, Yan was alreadyughing till his stomach hurts. His best friend was busy handling matters in here while the girl he fancied was saving his brother. The face on Soujin face was truly the best from what he had ever seen.


    On the other hand, Ming Hui chose to stay quiet and look towards the paper in front of him. He didn''t want to court disaster by stabbing into Soujin anymore. He may be doctor, but his physical strength was not that high. Just by hearing the news, Soujin face had darkened and that dumb Yan had to add the oil to the fire.


    Ming Xiao acted as if he was not there and sat down on his chair without moving. He knew how terribly Soujin can be and despite being a prince, he didn''t have the courage to provoke Soujin.


    "Yan, since you''re so happy, do you remember the debt that you owe me?"


    Hearing the rxed tone of Soujin, Yan face fell. He knew what the other party meant was the debt of owing money for buying the other cities. At that time, he didn''t have sufficient funds and can only turn to Soujin for help.


    It has been some time and with the interest Soujin gave him, it will be a wonder for when he can pay the money back.


    "Give me more time! The business is going to be sessful, just you see!"


    Yan was not being boastful. He was truly capable on the term of business. It was just Soujin asked at the wrong time.


    "You have to pay me double."


    Yan almost vomited blood because he knew how big the money he owes. Doubling them��. This man sure was ruthless!


    Ming Hui pretended to not hear the two of them. "You should feel lucky that he no longer needs to beat you up for the spies to see."


    Yan nodded. But somehow he felt that being hit was better than being robbed like this. Soujin was just helping him to build his image as a troublemaker prince by him making the other party angry and getting beaten up. The appearance of Jun Min even helped him more to the point the emperor felt tired whenever he heard the news about Yan.


    Soujin no longer bother with that matter. He turned towards Ming Hui.


    "How''s Jun Hua?"


    "She looks fine and pretty as usual," Ming Hui answered. "She seems really calm even when we alle to that ce."


    Soujin nodded. What he wanted the most was news about her condition. Having only separated for a short amount of time, he had already missed the girl very much. Pushing that thought to the bottom of his heart, he looked towards the other guard.


    "You''re dismissed."


    "Yes Master."


    With one single sentence, they disappeared. Soujin looked towards Ming Xiao. "What have you got out of Yuan Kingdom?"


    "Their prince is really simr with Jun Min," Ming Xiao said carefully, he could feel the room tensed up when that namee out. Nevertheless, he still continued. "He has refined bearing, but behind it, I could feel danger."


    Soujin furrowed his brow. Someone who had refined bearing from Yuan Kingdom��


    Yan struggled to sit down after being mentally hit by Soujin. "It''s Prince Tang Xuan. He is the sole son of the emperor from Yuan Kingdom. Usually, he had refined bearing, but when I meet with him before, I could feel the danger like I feel from Soujin and Jun Min."


    "When did you meet him?"


    "When I take your grandfather there, at that time, I was searching for a business partner and that prince is on my list. With some help, I manage to meet with him, but he''s not an ordinary person."


    Yan still remembered that doing the transaction with the Yuan Kingdom was really hard. They seemed to be really crafty and careful with their entire step they take. They have refined bearing from outside, but decisive when making action. Hearing the news about that prince when he was there makes him realize how dangerous that person can be.


    Ming Hui looked confused. "I have never heard this name before. Why has he suddenly grown so big?"


    "Yuan Kingdom never shows their teeth for a long time. But, it doesn''t mean they don''t have any," Soujin answered. "Yan, you better go back there."


    "Going back in this midst of war?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at that expression of Soujin, he knew that the other party would never ept the answer no. With resigned feeling, he pulled the nket over him and slept there. It would be better for him to not talk with the other party for a while before he got even more knife dealt to him.


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes. "You can stay here if you want. I will meet with Fan Lanying first."


    "She has returned?" Ming Xiao knew that the girl was going to the war under Soujin. He hadn''t heard about her returning.


    "Because Lou had to go, she stays in the capital. I''m sure she is reuniting with her father. Probably, this will be a perfect change for me to appear before them," Ming Hui grinned.


    Ming Xiao rolled his eyes. Ming Hui was just showing off his love towards Fan Lanying to them. Come to think about it; he wanted to meet with Lin San too and looked at her condition.


    Seeing the expression on their face, Soujin face turned sullen. Out of the three of them who already have someone they fancy, only he cannot meet with the other party. He truly wished for the war to be over as soon as possible.


    Yan wanted tough at Soujin, but then he remembered his condition. If the other party were to force him to pay three times, that will be months of business. Holding his best to notugh, he closed his eyes and pretended to be sleeping.


    Soujin noticed Yan was shaking a bit, but he didn''t say anything. He slowly stood up.


    "I will return first."


    Ming Hui nodded. "I also want to go back. Yan, don''t stay here too long, or the servant will lock you inside."


    "I understand," Yan answered under the nket as the others left the room one by one.

 Chapter 219: Clash with Future sFather-in-Law”

    <h4>219 sh with Future ''sFather-in-Law��</h4>


    Ming Hui finished doing his job before walking towards the Fan family residence. Fan Lanying had been staying inside and stayed with her father for a long time. She was excited to see her father save and sound.


    "Father, are you going to be a general again?" Fan Lanying asked her father with concerned tone.


    Fan Dan shook his head. "I don''t have any more soldiers. By what right should I return to the battlefield? The emperor wouldn''t want to use a person like me anymore."


    Fan Lanying was sad at her father response. "But, you can join the military army again."


    Fan Dan shook his head. He was already tired being used by that emperor.After the experience in the prison, he understood full well that the emperor didn''t care about him. For him, he had served in the military for years, but what he gets was only a cold shoulder.


    Now that the news of their escape had been released, many people might look for them. They were unaware that the three of them were already within the Ming Kingdom territory again. For Fan Dan, it was better if he didn''t return at all. He was disappointed with the emperor for not even trying to care about his soldier.


    "What is the news from the frontline?"


    "The north is lost, the southwest is taken again," Fan Lanying answered.


    "The southwest is under Ming Kingdom again?"


    This news was really surprising. After losing towards the Yuan Kingdom, how could they manage to grab the territory back?


    "Strategist Wu personally came to the territory and lead the soldier from the city along the way to take the city back. He can do it really swiftly and all," Fan Lanying answered truthfully.


    Dan Fan thought for a moment before nodding. With the amount of enemy that emperor had made, it is surprising that he could still sit on that throne. The reason was simply because he had capable people around him. One of them was that strategist who can lead the war with ease. Even if it''s him, he didn''t have the confidence to say that he could beat that strategist.


    While talking, they have a guesting. Ming Hui came in and greeted the two of them.


    Looking at her daughter eyes, Dan Fan knew that she fancy this man. Unfortunately, he didn''t feel pleased with Ming Hui. From what he knew, this man had hid his gender and acted as a girl for a long time. How could he felt ease when looking at this man?


    "Ming Hui, how is the hospital?" Fan Lanying greeted happily.


    "It''s good," Ming Hui answered amiably. He looked towards Dan Fan with awkward look. Despite they have meet before, this time there was something different. He knew that this man must be displeased with the fact that he liked his daughter.


    "Lanying, prepare some tea," Dan Fan ordered.


    Fan Lanying wore a sour face, but she still left. Once she left, the atmosphere on the living room change drastically.


    "Young man, you sure have guts for deceiving emperor and hiding your gender."


    Ming Hui looked back solemnly. "I have my own reason and if I don''t hide my gender, with the status of my mother, I''m sure I would have been death."


    What Ming Hui said was reasonable. His mother didn''t have any status and getting pregnant was only ''an ident''. With him hiding his identity and live as a woman, they would not target him and let him off the hook.


    Fan Dan sneered. "What kind of man hiding as a girl? Don''t you have any dignity?"


    Ming Hui didn''t want to be taunted by this man, but he cannot refute that he was indeed, a coward for hiding his identity. The struggle he had for years to live as a girl was a torture that no one can imagine.


    "The kind of man who is willing to abandon his real identity in order to live," Ming Hui said with a low voice. "I know you look down on me, but I would not throw away my live pointlessly when I know that I don''t have any chance."


    From the moment he knew that he was hiding his real gender, he knew that it was a secret he need to hide from the emperor forever. Living suppressing himself, he learned how to be patience and wait for the right moment. It was this patience that led him able to survive all this year hiding his gender and acting in front of the people.


    "You treasure your life so much?" Fan Dan looked towards Ming Hui.


    "If I don''t treasure my life, I won''t be able to live to find my happiness," Ming Hui answered. "Life is precious, if you don''t alive, you won''t be able to experience many things in this world."


    He treasures his life and those around him. That was the other reason why he became doctor. He wanted to be able to save those around him. From losing his mother because of poison, he didn''t want to experience the same thing anymore.


    Fan Dan knew that the boy in front of him was serious. He had seen the boy skill as doctor and he cannot say that he was not impressed. Above all of it, he didn''t want his daughter to marry someone who was selfish. But upon hearing his next line, he knew that the boy didn''t only treasured his life, he also treasured his friends life.


    Still he looked towards Ming Hui with a hard face. "I don''t want my daughter to be with a feminine guy like you."


    He is 100% man, alright��. Ming Hui didn''t know how to convince this old man about that fact, but he didn''t have any interest towards other man. The only one whom he fancy was only one girl, Fan Lanying and no one else.


    Before he could say anything else, Fan Lanying hade inside with a tray in her hand. She looked towards both of them and put the tray on the table before serving the tea to Ming Hui. Although her way of pouring it is a bit inelegant, the two men already know that she was indeed not used to serve.


    "I can do it, you don''t have to," Ming Hui said helplessly.


    Fan Lanying grinned. "I want to."


    "Fine," he can only ept it.


    Fan Dan sighed. What had he missed out from the time on the military? Seeing the smile on Fan Lanying face, he knew, it will be a hard thing to convince her.


    Fan Lanying looked towards her father. "Father, I want to marry Ming Hui."


    Ming Hui who was about to drink the tea and Fan Dan both choked on the air and coughed violently.

 Chapter 220: Convincing Father-in-Law

    <h4>220 Convincing Father-in-Law</h4>


    "Lanying! Do you even know what you are saying?" Fan Dan felt that he was being yed around. He had just told Ming Hui that he won''t acknowledge his rtionship with his daughter and in the next moment, Fan Lanying told him that she wanted to marry Ming Hui.


    Fan Lanying nodded. "Is there anything wrong?"


    Is there anything wrong? Obviously there is! First of all, how could a girl say that she wanted to marry someone so straightforwardly? Where did your usual shyness as a girl gone to��? Secondly, there was no way he wanted to ept a son-inw who was more feminine than his daughter. Thirdly, he didn''t want his daughter to be heartbroken if the emperor were to know the real gender of Ming Hui and chose to pursue him.


    Ming Hui felt that it was his mistake for choosing someone who''s talking was really straightforward. Usually, she would be embarrassed in front of him, but now she just tantly blurted out something he wanted to say the most. Really, the role of man and woman here had been switchedpletely.


    Nevertheless, he liked this part of her.


    "Lanying, it should be me that say the word."


    Fan Lanying pursed her lips. "But if it''s you who said it, father won''t agree no matter what."


    That''spletely correct was what the two men think. Fan Dan rubbed his head with helplessness. "Ask for your mother permission first. I will be going out to get some fresh air."


    Fan Lanying immediately called for Madam Fan. Different with the stubborn Fan Dan, she already liked Ming Hui. She often heard about what Fan Lanying do in the pce as the guard and it once urred to her that if Ming Hui was a man, it would be really good. Now that the wish hade true, she couldn''t be happier.


    Seeing his wife immediately supported them, Fan Dan felt helpless. He walked in the garden and looked towards the pond there.


    "General Fan Dan," Ming Hui followed him outside. "Can''t you at least give me a chance?"


    Fan Dan looked towards Ming Hui. His mind wavered a bit, but he didn''t want to acknowledge such a son-inw. He retracted his gaze back to the pond before him and shook his head.


    "No matter how good you are, I don''t want to put Lanying into danger."


    As a father, he cared about his daughter a lot. He didn''t wish to see the girl injured or get hurt. He was the one who against her being a soldier in the first ce, but in the end had to ept it. Now, she wanted to marry someone like Ming Hui, he can''t bring himself to agree.


    Ming Hui can faintly notice the real reason Fan Dan doesn''t want him. Him being used to act as a girl was one thing, and the other thing was the fact that he had deceived the emperor. With that kind of deed, there was no way the other party didn''t worry about the retaliation from the emperor.


    Ming Hui inhaled deeply. "I will overthrow him from the throne. At that time, there will be no one that can block my way anymore."


    Fan Dan was shocked at the word Ming Hui said. If the one who heard it was the loyal person to the emperor, Ming Hui would surely be beheaded and chased all the way. Yet, the man simply chose to state it before him. He was really bold.


    "Young man, do you even understand the word you''re saying?" Fan Dan eyes narrowed. Doesn''t he afraid being chased and killed even before he could do it?


    "I do," Ming Hui answered. "Ever since I lost my mother and nearly lost my life as well, I vowed to myself to never let the emperor go. There wille the time when Ming Kingdom fallspletely and the emperor dethroned."


    Ming Hui word was the same as saying his betrayal towards Ming Kingdom. Usually, people would treasure thend where they were born the most and do anything to protect it. Now, in front of him was a prince who was readied to see thend where he born got destroyed and even trying to take down his father.


    "He is your father."


    "I''m not going to kill him," Ming Hui continued before Fan Dan can say anything else. "I''m only taking the throne away from him and let the people no longer ruled by him."


    "You''re saying that, but do you know how much trouble you would make the people in Ming Kingdom face if there is a war?"


    Ming Hui nodded. Soujin had told him that by going against the emperor, the people might suffer from the war. He knew that he didn''t want to involve them, but he can''t. Because of that, Yan had been buying the city he could in order to not let other kingdom attack them. That was all because they don''t want ordinary people dying for their n.


    But it was impossible for no damage at all. There will be some price they needed to pay in order to win against the emperor and realized their real dream.


    "If you know, why are you still doing it?" Fan Dan looked towards the young man intently.


    Ming Hui exhaled. "Without doing anything, there won''t be any change. I don''t want to sit idly by the side and do nothing just because I was born as the imperial family. Everything started from revenge, but we cannot live just for revenge."


    When Ming Hui said we, Fan Dan knew that it was not a sole n by the young man. There were other parties involved in this n to overthrow the emperor. Looking at the determination on Ming Hui eyes, somehow he remembered his youth.


    He too was once a hot-blooded young man. At that time, he came to know about the deed of the crown prince, which is the other party status at that time, and felt highly enraged, but there was nothing he could do. He did try, but going against the mass was impossible and he was forced to ept it as there was too many things at the stake. As he grew old, he no longer dared to do it.


    However, the young man before him was different. He was still a young man who has thought ahead meticulously and did a lot of things as the preparation. And he too was not doing this alone. He had other with the same goal as him.


    Fan Dan turned his body and waved his hand. "Only if you seed did you have the qualification to meet me again."


    Ming Hui beamed. He bowed respectfully before leaving. His heart was more set than before to pursue his goal.


    Fan Dan sighed. It seemed he had grown old. Growing old means that he will be wiser because of experience, but at the same time it decreased his passion and courage. He mused to himself. Probably, the reason people always saying that the history was in the hand of young men were because they were really daring and willing to try something new.


    If only he had the same capabilities and resources as that prince, he too might not abandon his thought about taking the throne away from the emperor. Those kinds of emperor who ruled with iron hand and wanted everything to stay under him were bound to have many enemies. If he wanted to secure his position, he needed the power to back up the action he did. Something he started to no longer have.


    Looking at the sky, he smiled slightly.


    "I pray for your sess young man."

 Chapter 221: Journey 1

    <h4>221 Journey 1</h4>


    Ming Xiao residence


    While Ming Hui was busied talking to Fan Dan, Ming Xiao visited his wife. Lin San was staying in the house, cleaning the room with the servants. No-It was more corrected to say that she was ordering the servant to clean the room as she looked around at their work.


    "San''er, shouldn''t you rest more?" Ming Xiao said helplessly.


    Lin San eyes lit up. She grinned. "I have rest enough. It''s the duty of wife to take care of the residence."


    Ming Xiao knew that, but he didn''t want Lin San to go overboard with it. "Your wound is pretty deep. It won''t do you any good to overdo it."


    "There''s no need to worry. I''m not working too much," Lin San reassured her husband.


    Ming Xiao smiled wryly. "Let''s have a walk first. I haven''t seen everything on this house yet."


    "Sure."


    Walking side to side, the two of them walked inside the house. Lin San has toured the house once, so she talked a bit about the things, and the rooms in this house.


    "Do you like the house?" Ming Xiao smiled.


    Lin San nodded. Compared to the house in the pce, this house didn''t differ too much. Besides, she can be at peace here without worrying about those from the pceing to scrutinize her. This was the best she can ask.


    "What are you going to do from now? You don''t have ns to be idle, right?"


    Ming Xiaoughed. "I will be an official in this city. That way, you can stay here peacefully and didn''t need to move to the pce anymore."


    Lin San beamed. The offer from Ming Xiao was tempting. She truly wished to stay here and didn''t get involved with the war and the others. For her, all that she had experienced before was already more than enough.


    "That''s good."


    Seeing the smile stered on the other party face, Ming Xiao pulled her to his embrace. Lin San face turned red, but she didn''t resist. Ming Xiao kissed her ear. "You don''t have to worry about anything. Just stay here and wait for me. I will always protect you."


    Lin San face turned even redder. She didn''t know what happened to Ming Xiao for him to say such sweet words to her. He never said something like this previously. Did he hit his head during the journey?


    Ming Xiao noticed the girl didn''t respond to him. He rubbed his nose, she might be shocked to see the changes from him.


    "I won''t let you experience the same thing as before anymore."


    Thisst sentence made Lin San understood a little about Ming Xiao''s action. He might felt bad for making her suffer during those times. Although she didn''t mind it very much, it seemed he felt bothered with it.


    "I trust you," Lin San answered softly.


    "It will be safe here," this city should be safe under Soujin protection was what Ming Xiao believed. Even if the time came for other forces to attack this ce, he believed that this would still be the safe ce for them.


    Lin San also knew that this ce was much safer although there were no really safe ce during the war. Raising her head, she smiled. "You have to be careful outside too, there are many things that can happened. But remember I will be here waiting for you."


    Exchanging nce, Ming Xiao decided to rest early. Holding her up, he brought her to the bedroom.


    ��


    Yan''s Residence


    After Yan had got enough rest, he returned home. He needed to prepare himself to go on another journey, so it would be unwise to stay within Ming Hui work office any longer. Besides, the others were already going back to their residence.


    He would need to go for a long time now. While walking back home, he wondered how should he tell his mother about this news. She might worry about him and didn''t agree with his action.


    When he arrived home, he noticed his mother was sitting in the living room calmly.


    "Mother, I''m back," Yan greeted.


    Madam Qin eyes lit up when she saw the other party. She smiled sweetly. "How''re you Yan? It has been some time since thest time you return."


    Yan scratched his head awkwardly. It was rather true that he didn''t manage to get hometely due to his business as Young Noble Han. He didn''t even return home and slept over in his workce. His mother might be feeling very worried about him.


    "I''m quite busy, so I can''t go home."


    Madam Qin nodded her head. "Do you eat properly?"


    "I do."


    "What about resting? Do you have enough rest during your time there?"


    "I have rest enough. Mother, do you sleep properly when you''re here?" Yan was not worried the servant would treat his mother badly because he already warned them beforehand. However, he did worry she didn''t properly tend to herself because of him.


    "I sleep properly. You shouldn''t think too much about me and focus on your work," Madam Qin added.


    Yan nodded. "I havended a good business in Kai Kingdom."


    "Kai Kingdom?" Madam Qin asked.


    "Yes, I talk with some of them and they agree with my term, so I get a lot of money from the trade this time."


    "I see. What about other ces?"


    Yan sat down near Madam Qin and leaned back. "Some of them agree with my term, but the rest didn''t wish to get involved with me."


    The name of Young Noble Han was still quite famous in this ce. It was not like he didn''t expect it since he could guess that some of them still didn''t like him. Many of them tried to trick him, but regarding business, there was no way he was going to let them have their way.


    "You must have it hard."


    Yan shrugged. "I''m already used to their response to me. It''s not like I''m always sessful in my business."


    Madam Qin nodded in understanding. "When will you go on another trip?"


    At that question, Yan looked towards Madam Qin with a wry smile. He was still thinking about how to tell the other party about this new when she asked it to his face. Since she already asked, there was no way he wouldn''t answer.


    "I will go tomorrow, Mother."

 Chapter 222: Journey 2

    <h4>222 Journey 2</h4>


    Madam Qin was stunned to hear Yan''s answer. The other party has just returned from his trip not long ago and now he wanted to go again?


    "You will be going away again?" she asked with worried tone.


    Yan nodded his head slightly. "Soujin wants to do something away from here, so I wille with him and do my business as Young Noble Han."


    Madam Qin nodded in understanding. "Where will you go this time?"


    "Yuan Kingdom."


    "That''s really far," Yuan Kingdom location was really far from their territory. At least, a week journey would be required to reach that ce if they were hurried.


    "I won''t take a long time there," Yan promised.


    Madam Qin nodded her head. "I know you must be busy, but you have to take care of yourself during your time there."


    "I will."


    "By the way, you are going to go only with Soujin?"


    Yan pondered. "It''s more likely to be so, but there must be his guard around. I need to prepare myself first, Mother. Please excuse me."


    Madam Qin watched as Yan walked to his room. She didn''t move from her ce until Yan disappeared from her sight.


    ...


    Nanglong Family Residence


    After mulling for some time, Soujin decide to look for his mother. He quickly found the other party as his mother was making an embroidery at the living room.


    "Mother, are you busy?"


    Qin Shie raised her head. "What is it Soujin?"


    Soujin took a seat near her. "I need to make a long trip, and it might take some time before I can return here."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Yuan Kingdom," Soujin answered.


    "What are you doing at that kingdom, you brat?" Nanglong Souka chided. He was staying on the next room when Soujin came in. He thought that the boy only wanted to talk some light things, but that brat just started to talk about going for a long time.


    He was truly a troublesome general to leave the territory during the war.


    Soujin looked up. "I need to find Prince Tang Xuan. There is something I want to know."


    Nanglong Souka face turned serious. Talking about Yuan Kingdom made him remembered the trip he once had to negotiate with them. The emperor of Yuan Kingdom would be willing to give up his throne if Ming Kingdom wished for unification. That kind of attitude puzzles Nanglong Souka until now.


    Knowing Yuan Kingdom have one prince, it made no sense that the emperor would dly give the whole country for them. Since Nanglong Souka didn''t have that much loyalty towards this emperor, he didn''t answer the offer.


    He didn''t loyal towards the emperor, he loyal towards his kingdom.


    Ever since he lost his son in the hand of the emperor, he never has any feeling of loyalty towards him anymore. All talk about maintaining the peace and doing his job was mainly to keep the Ming Kingdom intact. He didn''t wish for anything big, only the change of the emperor.


    Returning to the topic, Nanglong Souka shook his head. "You might die if you go there."


    Soujin frowned. Why something like that would happen?


    "The emperor of Yuan Kingdom is not in good terms with his son. When Ie there, he once offered to me to give the entirend of Yuan Kingdom under Ming Kingdom should Ming Kingdom wish for unification," Nanglong Souka said calmly. His usual joking side had disappearedpletely.


    Soujin nodded his head in understanding. What kind of person didn''t want his son to seed him? There must be something behind it that he didn''t know. Something that the emperor hidden so well that not a single kingdom around it know.


    "That''s more of the reason why I should go there," Soujin answered.


    "You brat! Stop betting with your life," Nanglong Souka chided.


    "I''m not betting with my life. I know that I will return safely."


    Hearing the confident answer from Nanglong Soujin, Nanglong Souka truly wondered how in the world he produced such an offspring. One that didn''t seem to know fear and seemed to always have n to back up his word.


    "You idiot! You didn''t even know what you will face in that kingdom!"


    "I still have some knowledge beforehand. I already collect a lot of information from all over the area to prepare for this war," Soujin remarked.


    Nanglong Souka inhaled sharply. This brat was truly annoying. He didn''t even tell his own grandfather about the force of Nanglong Family that the other party has been using all this year. Still, he didn''t want the other party to dive straight into trouble in Yuan Kingdom.


    "Can''t you be normal for once?"


    "I''m normal."


    That''s normal? Nanglong Souka wished for nothing other than beating his own grandson right now. If that was categorized as normal, he would not feel like this when facing the other party.


    Qin Shie held Nanglong Souka shoulder while shaking her head. She knew very well what Soujin personality was. Once that boy had decided on something, he won''t back down.


    Nanglong Souka looked annoyed. This brat is still like that, when will he listen to his grandfather for once?


    "Mother, I will be going with Yan tomorrow," Soujin continued.


    "You have to take care of yourself. Don''t get hurt."


    "Yes Mother. I understand," Soujin said reassuringly. He stood up from the chair. "I need to prepare myself for the journey. Please take care of yourself, Mother."


    Watching Soujin back, Qin Shie eyes turned red. She too also wished for her son to stay safe and not going everywhere. As a mother, she wanted her son to stay safe, but as a person of this era, she knew that her son was of an importance to end this era.


    Nanglong Souka leaned back. "If you have something to say, you should just say it to him. He listens to you more than me."


    It was a fact that he couldn''t refuted no matter what. Because of his decision in the past, Soujin never listened to him much anymore. Although he did miss his cute grandson, he already epted that fact.


    Qin Shie looked towards her father-inw. "Even if I say something to him, would he change his decision?I don''t want to be a nagging mother that didn''t know how to face her own son. He''s already an adult. If I say that I''m worried about him, he would just feel troubled."


    Nanglong Souka also knew about Soujin stubborn attitude that once he has decided on something, it would be hard to change it. He sighed. Qin Shie was right, as a mother she truly knew her son better.


    "I just hope that brat will be alright. He keeps on creating trouble," Nanglong Souka remarked.


    Qin Shie shook her head and turned to her embroidery again, trying to concentrate to finish her work.

 Chapter 223: Heading to Yuan Kingdom

    <h4>223 Heading to Yuan Kingdom</h4>


    Border of Mountain Kingdom


    "Grandpa, why are you so adamant on chasing after me?" Jun Hua looked towards her grandfather with questioning face. When she said that she wanted to pay a visit on Yuan Kingdom after the rescue event, he wanted toe with her. Because of the difference in their way ofing, Jun Zhenxian only arrived today.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled awkwardly. "It''s because the Yuan Kingdom is dangerous."


    Going to another kingdom was obviously dangerous, especially at the times of war like now. Jun Hua knew that there was danger there, but she was not someone who cannot protect herself. Additionally, she didn''te there to make trouble. She wanted to look around at the ce and found out the strange things she felt regarding the ce.


    Jun Hua looked towards her grandfather and pouted. "I''m not a kid. I can take care of myself there."


    "That''s not the main point, Hua''er��. There are things that you don''t know yet."


    Seeing theplicated look on Jun Zhenxian face, Jun Hua felt intrigued. All this time, she had been trying to gain enough information from all the other kingdoms. Nevertheless, the information was limited and there were still a lot of things she didn''t know.


    "Then, tell me."


    Jun Zhenxian exhaled. "There was once a rumor going around in Yuan Kingdom that the crown prince is not the emperor son. Because of that, the emperor doesn''t want to pass his throne to the prince. He was waiting for someone to take the throne from him."


    Jun Hua eyes brightened. "I will go there now."


    Jun Zhenxian wanted to p his mouth. What had he done? Rather than making Jun Hua didn''t want to go there, he instead made her wanted to know even more. Looking at his granddaughter, he felt helpless.


    "Why are you bing adamant to go there?"


    "If the rumor is true, doesn''t it mean I can get the Yuan Kingdom without any need of fight?" Jun Hua said with a smile.


    Jun Zhenxian was speechless, and he refused to say anything to his granddaughter during the rest of the journey. He felt that the shameless trait of his has passed to his granddaughter.


    He didn''t care if Jun Qing was also shameless, but not Jun Hua!


    In truth, it was not Jun Hua wanted to take over Yuan Kingdom. It was because she was interested in their soldiers. When she was fighting them, she found that their martial arts were unique and seemed differentpared with the rest of the kingdoms. If she went there, she can examine them even closer.


    Jun Hua was really interested in those martial arts. It was not like she wanted to learn them since some of them have restriction. She just wanted to learn more about them. If her guess was correct, it was these martial arts that allow them to be stronger than the other soldiers.


    Although it was only her guessed, Jun Hua still insisted to go. Staying at the pce was not really fun for her who loves to travel around. Besides, she had finished the task she had to do during this time and have be an idle princess. The days of staying inside from the time in Ming Kingdom hade to an end.


    "Grandpa, are you still mad?" Jun Hua looked towards Jun Zhenxian with helpless expression.


    Jun Zhenxian shook his head. "If you return back, I won''t be mad."


    "I still want to go."


    "Then I will stay mad."


    "��"


    Jun Hua sighed at her grandfather antic. She looked towards the view from the carriage as they continued their journey. Jun Zhenxian wanted to sulk for the entire journey, but in the end he cannot hold himself and talk with his granddaughter again.


    Because the location of Mountain Kingdom was near Yuan Kingdom, it didn''t take long for Jun Hua to arrive to the capital of Yuan Kingdom. Using the same way as Nanglong Souka previously, she was disguised as a merchant.


    In regards of her facial features, Jun Hua had to wear a face mask and boy clothes. That way, it will make her didn''t look too stand out from the crowd. Her face became an average face of a young man.


    Seeing the transformation on Jun Hua, Jun Zhenxian coughed hard. This littless was really something. How could she changepletely in the span of a few minutes?


    "Grandpa��. Why are you looking at me like that?" Jun Hua said helplessly.


    Jun Zhenxianughed a bit. "You look really different than your usual self. I''m just a bit surprised, that''s all."


    The one who follows them was Yasha and he rolled his eyes in secret. How could the old man say that he was only a bit surprised? Going by how hard his reaction was after seeing Jun Hua dressed like that, it was clear that he was truly surprised about her change in appearance.


    Even after seeing her transformation to Jun Min dozens of times, the old man still can''t get used with her change in appearance.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with her grandfather''s lie as she walks down the street. The items she saw on the store were unique. Some of them couldn''t be found in neither Ming Kingdom nor Ming Kingdom. Were they the special things produced only in Yuan Kingdom?


    As she walked and looked around, her eyes suddenly lit up. She looked towards the store by her side while her ear was listening towards the conversation near her.


    "Your Majesty, please wait for a moment, the goods we bring this time is not ordinary."


    "How many times should we tell you, our master would not ept them?"


    "But��"


    "Scram!"


    The sound of kicking can be heard loudly, but Jun Hua didn''t turn her head and continued to look towards the items in the store. People around her did the same. They didn''t even bother looking towards the man as they move to give the prince way.


    The atmosphere was tense and even Jun Hua can say that it was to the point of abnormal. The vigers seemed to be afraid of the prince yet at the same time they listened to him. It made her curious just what kind of man that prince was.


    It was only after the prince and his men had gone did the vigers started to gossip around.


    "It seemed Prince Tang Xuan is in bad mood."


    "I heard that the war prisoner escaped after he had left. He punished everyone on the prison and didn''t allow anyone escapes."


    "Isn''t it already the usual things? Stop gossiping around, his people may be nearby."


    "You''re right."


    Jun Hua moved her eyes from that store as she walks down the streets again. That conversation made her realized, there was indeed something strange about that prince.

 Chapter 224: Meeting

    <h4>224 Meeting</h4>


    Capital of Yuan Kingdom


    Jun Hua strolled around the street and wandered around. She didn''t have any particr ce to see, but the condition of the street in Yuan Kingdom was highly interesting. The emperor seemed to be someone who loved to receive new ideas and things.


    Coming to near the end of the street, she found a training hall. Compared with the training hall where she first learned martial arts, this training hall was huge. Since her appearance was that of a man, she felt that it was not wrong to trying here.


    "Excuse me," Jun Hua greeted.


    A student came and looked at Jun Hua with question. "Is there anything I can help?"


    "May I request a pointer here?" Jun Hua pointed towards the main hall.


    The student nodded. "Let me take you there."


    "Is there a lot of peopleing every time?"


    "Yes, many people are interested in the martial arts of this kingdom. Our prince is benevolent and let us teaches it to outsider."


    Walking inside, Jun Hua can see the number of people practicing was plenty. Each of them was busied training alone or with a partner. Their way of training was interesting, and some of them even birthed new ideas in her mind.


    She wanted to try them all when she returned and designed a new training method.


    Coming to the hall, Jun Hua felt that the world was really small. The prince she encountered on the street turned out to be here. She couldn''t help but feel worry, the gaze that prince gave her was not an ordinary gaze. She felt like he has just found something interesting for him.


    "Prince Tang Xuan, there is a guest."


    "This humbles self greets Prince Tang Xuan," Jun Hua bowed respectfully.


    Prince Tang Xuan looked towards the ''young man''. Simrly, he felt that the little boy who came here was not an ordinary one. It has been a long time since he could feel any danger from anyone. Most of them were war veteran, but this little one was a young refined schr.


    ''He is truly simr with me.''


    The two of them unknowingly thought the same thing. Prince Tang Xuan nodded his head and took the wooden sword from the side.


    "Let''s spar."


    He threw one of them to Jun Hua. Jun Hua received it with ease as she nodded. She too wanted to know just how strong this prince was. The student by the side has his eyes widened, and he quickly retreated. He knew that the prince was not one to asionally spar since he was too powerful. The number of people who could match him could be counted in one hand.


    Jun Hua readied herself. She didn''t use the concentration technique since it would make the other party thought of her as an assassin. Instead, she started like the way she did in the battlefield.


    Moving to the side, the prince''s move seemed like waiting for the strike toe, but Jun Hua noticed the danger and side stepped, barely missed the move from the prince. Her sword came down towards the prince, but he too simrly retreated.


    More and more people came to watch the exchange between the two of them. They were looking highly surprised. The two of them didn''t have any bulk physique and seemed more simr to that of a schr. Yet, when they were fighting, they seemed really harmonious and dangerous.


    After a long time, the fight finally ended in Jun Hua''s victory. She heaved a sigh. "That was a good fight, Prince Tang Xuan."


    Prince Tang Xuan nodded. It has been a long time since he felt that way. Fighting was just his hobby, but it had be deeply embedded in his bone as time passed.


    "If there is a chance, let''s fight again."


    Jun Hua smiled. "I''m not from this kingdom, Prince Tang Xuan. Ie merely because of business here."


    "What kind of business?"


    "Trading, I''m a merchant," Jun Hua smiled.


    The students by the side secretly rolled their eyes. Since when did a merchant was highly familiar with martial arts? With your skill, you were more suitable to be a general or even an assassin. Why would you spend your time being a merchant?


    Prince Tang Xuan was simrly stunned. Then, heughed.


    "You''re a really interesting merchant. May I know your name?"


    "You can call me Min," Jun Hua answered.


    "Min is it? Do you have time to take a stroll with me? I want to have a chat," Prince Tang Xuan pointed towards the back door.


    Jun Hua nodded. They walked towards the back door while the students finally got back to their training. None of them dared to interrupt these two.


    The two of them began talking about martial arts. The ideas that Prince Tang Xuan has were really interesting. If she should say, the prince was highly knowledgeable with various kinds of martial arts. It made her have a lot of interest towards the martial arts of this ce.


    It took them hours to finish talking. And the reason they finished was because they were already hungry for skipping meal by talking.


    Prince Tang Xuan sighed. "If only youe from beyond the river, we might have another chance to meet in the future."


    His words made Jun Hua intrigued. Yuan Kingdom was located neared a big river, bordering the kingdom with a kingdom across the river. Jun Hua only knew that beyond the river was another big civilization, but they didn''t have contact with each other as the river was truly wide and deep. There should be little chance for them to meet, right?


    "Isn''t it hard to make a contact with the people beyond the river?" Jun Hua probed.


    Prince Tang Xuanughed. "This may be considered so outside Yuan Kingdom. But in reality, we have been trading with them for a long time here. No, it''s more correct to say that you''re the one trading with us for a long time."


    Prince Tang Xuan words made Jun Hua stopped in her tracks. She stared at the man before her with bewilderment. Why did he suddenly admit it?


    "I''m sure the reason youe here is because you''re curious, am I right, Jun Min?"

 Chapter 225: Unexpected Surprise

    <h4>225 Unexpected Surprise</h4>


    Jun Hua felt her mind nked for a moment. How did the other party guess it? She was sure that she didn''t show any loopholes and didn''t allow him to see through her. Was it because of the difference in their martial arts? With her head having so many unanswered questions, Jun Hua was really confused. Yet, she didn''t show any of them on the outside.


    Smiling, she retorted. "Didn''t Prince Tang Xuan know that Jun Min is dead?"


    "The corpse is fake," Prince Tang Xuan answered calmly. "Jun Min is someone who is highly proficient in martial arts and has high power. To be unable to escape from that room of fire is highly impossible. The corpse is in Pan Kingdom, but I got the chance to examine it once. The one who died is indeed a young man, but his height and part of the intact clothes didn''t suit with the information regarding Jun Min.


    Of course, ordinary people wouldn''t realize this one fact. But I can notice the difference right away. Since Jun Min is still alive, you who have simr stature of a schr and high martial arts are likely Jun Min. Is my conclusion right?"


    For Jun Min, this was truly a huge blunder. How can she expect there would be someone who noticed the difference right away? The numbers of young man criminals in the death row were few, and she could only pick someone who has quite simr stature with her.


    The number of people who can notice the difference should be only a handful. What kind of man was this person before her to be able to notice the different so quickly? This prince was really interesting and rather scary at the same time.


    "You''re right," Jun Hua admitted. "What do you want?"


    Prince Tang Xuan smiled. "I want you to take over Yuan Kingdom."


    Once again, Jun Hua mind nked. Was the person before her really a crown prince? How a prince could be so willing to give up their kingdom for other people? She looked towards Prince Tang Xuan with confusion. What was going on in Yuan Kingdom?


    Prince Tang Xuan gave her a wry smile. "I''m not really a prince from Yuan Kingdom. I''m only here because of business, simr with you. Ie from beyond the river and I only have the time to stay here for a couple of weeks until the water goes down again and I can return.


    The emperor didn''t have children, and the people around him are not really qualified for being an emperor. At first, he wanted me to seed, but I don''t want to stay here for a long time. Previously, he wanted to give it to Ming Kingdom, but upon knowing the truth about Jun family, we switched our target."


    Jun Hua stared back deeply. "I guess, the attack towards Ming Kingdom is nned by you?"


    Prince Tang Xuan nodded. He didn''t have any intention to hide it. After all, what he did is not one to be praised about, and the fact that he did want to meet with Jun family is the true reason.


    "I know that Jun family had some animosity with Ming Kingdom, but he too has friends there. When I heard that the one who came is Prince Ming Xiao and his wife, Lin San, I remember that Lin San is your sister stepsister. Thus, I nned to kidnap them and lure you toe."


    Jun Hua nodded. After this prince saying those things, she came to understand why the event was like that. That was probably the reason he only sent two small groups to chase after Ming Xiao and Lin San. Their target was not them, but her. They wanted her to see the martial arts they have to make here to this kingdom.


    "But why did you leave Lin San in that head guard charge? Don''t you know what he''s going to do?"


    "I know. In case she couldn''t fight back, I would appear to stop it. But, it''s unneeded. After they escaped, I wait for some time before dispatching some troops to chase after them."


    Somehow Jun Hua truly wanted to congratte and at the same time beat up the man before her. What he did was truly well nned and even she cannot say that in terms of scheme, she could beat him. But in terms of martial arts, she was sure that she could beat him any time she wanted despite both of them hadn''t fight using their real ability.


    Although that particr part was disturbing her, she didn''t really take it to heart. The incident had made Ming Xiao and Lin San grew closer, so in a way it was not really a problem. Besides, if he truly nned to interrupt in case Lin San can''t fight back, she could partially ept it.


    Jun Hua looked towards Tang Xuan. The things that surprised her the most were this man capability to make things happen the way he wanted it.


    "You sure are amazing, Prince Tang Xuan," Jun Hua said calmly.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. What do you think about my proposal?"


    "Taking over the Yuan Kingdom?" Jun Hua didn''t have any interest in taking other people kingdom, but could she reject it? Her grandfather had told her before that she the military needed more money. All this time, the one who control it was her grandfather because she was quite dumb in this area.


    Yuan Kingdom was quite prosperous because of their trade with the kingdom from outside. The trade will be beneficial for her too, and Jun Hua couldn''t bring herself to say no.


    "What is the benefit for you?"


    "For me?" Prince Tang Xuanughed. "I would have asting business partner and dependable ally. The emperor is starting to get old, and I doubt he would reject the invitation from Jun family."


    Jun Hua knew that the emperor was older than the other leader, but she didn''t want to be an empress by all means. Besides that, the strong family around here was not only Jun family.


    "Jun family is not the strongest family here. There are still several more of them. Are you sure that you want us?"


    Prince Tang Xuan nodded. "I know that you''re not the only candidate, but given your location is nearer and the capability of your soldier is amazing, I choose you."


    "I see, so it will be disrespect if I reject it."


    The two of them smiled.

 Chapter 226: Process of Taking Over Yuan Kingdom

    <h4>226 Process of Taking Over Yuan Kingdom</h4>


    Meeting the emperor, Jun Hua realized that Prince Tang Xuan was correct. The emperor would dly give the throne for those who wished to unify the five big kingdoms. Jun Hua didn''t have any wish for unification, but she will indeed fight with them all. Making them enemy was already a certain thing.


    "I''m not sure about unification," Jun Hua said slowly. "If talking about the dream to unify all the kingdoms under one banner, that should be Nanglong Soujin and friends."


    "They are your friends. Why don''t you talk with them?" Tang Xuan asked. He had exined to Jun Hua that he was not a prince; rather he was only a noble from the kingdom beyond the river. He came as the representative of their side.


    "Jun Min is death, not even they know about it," Jun Hua answered. The fact that she was Jun Min was something that she wanted to bury in the past. She no longer had any intention to be a man again, but since she was dressed as a man today, this man recognized her.


    Tang Xuan considered for a moment. "I''m sure the Nanglong family wille here too. Once, the emperor offered the throne to one of the Nanglong family members."


    "Nanglong Souka?"


    Jun Hua still remembered the fight few months ago. At that time, she was a general and fight from the frontline. She heard the news about Nanglong Souka negotiating with the emperor of Yuan Kingdom. It seemed, the content of the discussion was not like what the news said.


    If Nanglong family member came here, would it mean Soujin wille here? Somehow, Jun Hua already started to anticipate theing of Nanglong family to Yuan Kingdom. She wanted to meet with the other party badly.


    "Yes, he is the prime minister of Ming Kingdom. The emperor tells me that the Ming Kingdom is on the rise, but from what I can see it is two family on the rise, Nanglong family and Jun family. Unexpectedly, the two of you separated from Ming Kingdom."


    Two of us separated? Jun Hua hasn''t heard about the Nanglong family separating themselves, but she knew that for this war, they ask for freedom. Is it the one Tang Xuan meant?


    "I don''t recall the Nanglong Family separated themselves."


    "Not really separation, but they have quite a lot of freedom right now, which I guess might end up with them separating themselves."


    Jun Hua was not sure about that. "I don''t know their n, but there is indeed a dark history of us in Ming Kingdom."


    What happened years ago was not really clear for Jun Hua since she hadn''t born yet. At that time, the Jun family tried to fight against the emperor only to be schemed back and destroyed by him. By the time she could meet them, there were only a few people left, including her.


    The once prosperous family declined.


    As for Nanglong family, they too had lost a lot of their member. Jun Hua didn''t know the details too, but it should have happened when she was still a toddler. They could get off from the wrath of the emperor easier, but she didn''t know how they did that since the Nanglong family kept the secret hidden.


    Still, the secret of the four big families existed which made them became threats towards the emperor. Yet, the emperor hadn''t realized it until it was toote. The movement from Lan Gao Ya, followed by Jun Min, and then there was Nanglong Soujin. There was still Lin Hong, but Jun Hua didn''t know whether he will keep his word or not.


    With all of them going against one person, she truly wanted to know how the emperor fared in the fight. Previously, he still has the support of a lot of people, and each of them fought on their own. The difference in timing made them defeated. Now that the three of them started their move around the same time, how will the end be?


    Tang Xuan nodded. "I won''t ask you what had happened. What I want to know, what is your n towards Yuan Kingdom?"


    Jun Hua thought for a moment. "I will let the emperor sit on his throne for now. Getting our hand on Yuan Kingdom may cause the other kingdoms to turn hostile towards us. For now, let the Ming Kingdom fight first."


    If the news of them joining hands got out, the next target in this big war will be the two of them. Jun Hua obviously didn''t want to get involved in the fight yet. The preparation was notpleted yet. At least, no one dared toe near the Mountain Kingdom for now because of the tragedy that happened to the Kai Kingdom.


    That act of obliterating the enemy without any force has made them even more careful towards Mountain Kingdom. The terrain of Mountain Kingdom was different, and it made them wary to get inside Mountain Kingdom territory. If the kingdom attacked them, they might have advantages, but since Mountain Kingdom stayed quiet, the other kingdoms also ignored them.


    "I see, I will be waiting for your cooperation once I return here."


    "You''re going back?"


    Tang Xuan nodded. "I have dyed my time to go for some time now. It is better I go back before I''m trapped here for a year."


    "I wish you safe journey."


    "Thank you."


    After talking for a bit, Jun Hua searched for her grandfather who was still in the hall with the emperor, talking about the affair. After Jun Hua had told them the agreement she had with Tang Xuan, the emperor looked more rxed.


    "I will ce the Yuan Kingdom in your hand. If you want to make this kingdom part of yours, I won''t have any objection."


    "The officials here shouldn''t be that bad, aren''t they?"


    "They are some of them who are quite good. But, neither of them has enough standing to rule over the other officials. However, Jun family is different."


    Jun Hua knew that. With the military power of Jun family, how can they dare to raise their hand towards them? After all, the soldiers stationed at the border were not for decoration.


    "Your Majesty, there is a war report."


    A messenger came in with trembled feet. With the emperor was someone who was known to be cold and ruthless, their people were afraid of them. Nevertheless, he was also someone very powerful and influential, so no one dared to go against this emperor.


    "Did something happen somewhere?"


    "On the West of Ming Kingdom, the Ming Kingdom loses miserably, and Lan Pan is reported toe towards Yuan Kingdom."


    The emperor face turned cold. Jun Hua and Jun Zhenxian also stood up. They needed to stop the advance of Lan Pan. Should he reallye to this kingdom, they would be faced with a massacre.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, may I ask for your assistance?"


    "Yes, you can," Jun Zhenxian nodded. By the side, Jun Hua calmed herself down. The time for another meeting hase. But she truly wanted to know what happened in the border that made Lan family lost?

 Chapter 227: Lan Gao Yan Return

    <h4>227 Lan Gao Yan Return</h4>


    Ming Kingdom Capital


    The lost of Lan family was truly a huge blow to the emperor. When he received the news, he almost smashed all the porcin in the pce. The one he sent to the west border was Ming Gong, his favorite son. Should something happen to thetter; he would undoubtedly felt heartache.


    When Ming Kui lost and fled to the capital with Xuan Pei, he was already in bad mood and punished the prince severely. Ming Kui was still recuperating when he heard the news.


    "Lan Ping is captured? What about Ming Gong?" he asked.


    "Prince Ming Gong escaped before the battle end. He is heading back to the capital," Xuan Pei answered calmly. With their ability to gather information quickly, he had managed to know what happened in short time.


    "That brat is lucky. Is there any news about Ming Xiao?"


    Xuan Pei shook his head. Ever since Ming Xiao and the other captured by Yuan Kingdom, they have never been seen anymore. Or rather, they might be hiding somewhere with their identity concealed. Worse that can be was they were dead.


    After Strategist Wu managed to take the territory back, he journeyed to the capital. Although he hadn''t arrived yet, he had sent news first that he didn''t find Ming Xiao in the territory. The emperor didn''t seem to care about it as he continued to enjoy himself.


    The first time he started worrying was when he heard the news of west border fall.


    "Call Strategist Wu and have him fetch that brat!"


    Ming Kui knew that with the difference in treatment like this, there was no chance for him to vie for the throne anymore. The emperor would surely pass it to Ming Gong.


    Taking the book from the table near him, Ming Kui gaze hardened. "Since he is so adamant to have Ming Gong to be the crown prince, why don''t you try?"


    Xuan Pei looked towards Ming Kui. "Is there anything I should do?"


    "Yes," Ming Kui answered. A ruthless glint appeared in his eyes.


    ��


    Ming Kingdom West Border


    Lan Ping was detained within a dark room. He was incredibly pissed for his failure in defending the city. Originally, he wanted to escape, but somehow the soldiers of Pan Kingdom already reached the escape route and he was captured.


    Looking around this dark ce, he once again remembered the time of Jun Min death. He was detained in a dark room and there was no light. The room was filled with a horrible stench. The ce where he detained now was even worse. There was even trace of blood on the wall.


    The door opened, but Lan Ping felt that he cannot believe his eyes. The one standing before him was ady. She had stunning appearance and charming body. In this horrible ce, she was still wearing a gorgeous dress and her way of walking was elegant.


    But what makes him startled was her face.


    "Lan Gao Ya��. You''re on the Pan Kingdom side?" Lan Ping almost cannot believe his eyes. The girl he thought to be death was appearing in front of him. At that time, Lan Gao Ya disappeared and her trace cannot be found anymore. Unexpectedly, when she came to the light again, she had be a person from Pan Kingdom.


    Now he understood why they had lost. Among the people in the entirend, who can be more familiar with this ce other than Lan family member? Lan Teng, Lan Pan, Lan Ping, andstly the onlydy, Lan Gao Ya. With her leaking the information to the Pan Kingdom, it was expected that they would lose miserably.


    Lan Gao Ya smirked. "Even in your wildest dream, you would never be able to guess it, do you?"


    How can he guess it? The sole fact that no one knew where Lan Gao Ya went to was the reason they can''t guess it. She disappearedpletely without any trace whatsoever, and they didn''t manage to track where she went.


    "The Lan family secret force, they are in your hand right?" Lan Ping red at the girl. His father told him once, the secret force won''t bow down to them. He had no choice but to obliterate them. However, some of them managed to escape and hid in the world.


    "Even if you know that, it won''t help you," Lan Gao Ya answeredzily.


    She took a chair and sat down in front of Lan Ping. Her eyes bore deep hatred when her vision came to Lan Ping. With a smile on her lips, she said calmly.


    "When your father and the emperor joined hand to kill my family, do you ever dream about this daying?"


    Lan Ping red at the girl. If he knew that something like this would happen, he would not spare her. At that time, he was already an adult and participates in the killing. The only one they left to be alive was the seven year old girl named Lan Gao Ya. The harmless little girl from before was now the one who held the decision of his life.


    He regretted not killing the girl. If he had, this day would nevere and there was no way he would experience this.


    Lan Gao Ya took out her ne and ce it on her hand. At the center of the ne was a circle with pearl on the side. And at the center of the circle was a carving in the shape of a fire, the symbol of Lan family.


    "Do you know what this is?" Looking at the ne, somehow Lan Ping remembered it as the ne his uncle usually wore. The ne was a gift from their grandmother to his uncle. He had touched it once before, but it was nothing special. He truly didn''t know the importance of the ne.


    Now that Lan Gao Ya showed it to him again, could it be there was something behind the ne?


    Lan Gao Ya smiled. "This is the key to have the Lan family secret force follow my word. They would only listen to the person who had the ne."


    Lan Ping eyes widened.


    "So, that''s why my dear cousin. The information agency of Lan family would never follow you or your father."

 Chapter 228: Lan Gao Ya Past: Dispute That Ended With Massacre

    <h4>228 Lan Gao Ya Past: Dispute That Ended With Massacre</h4>


    Around 8 years before


    Lan Peng, Lan Gao Ya''s father, was meeting with Lan Teng to discuss something important. "Lan Teng, there is some important things happened."


    "What is it? Don''t tell me that Lan Pan is making trouble again?" Lan Teng frowned. He had grounded that problematic boy in that residence and made sure that the man didn''t go from there.


    Lan Peng stared deeply. "The information that I have been collecting is about the emperor. You must not shout your mouth off to him."


    "What do you want?"


    "I know that you have been trying to get close with him for some time, but it doesn''t really matter. The way the emperor doing things, they are too extreme," Lan Peng answered.


    Lan Teng felt cold sweat on his back. The information agency of Lan family was always passed on the most suitable. He as a general was not chosen; instead, it was his quiet official brother. Lan Peng ability in collecting information had somehow made him worry.


    "You shouldn''t have investigated the emperor. Do you know the backside from it?" Lan Teng said icily.


    Lan Peng sighed. "I didn''t have any intention for that, but I''m investigating the Jun family and the few incidents in the pce. Those women in the harem sure are cunning."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The one who died because of poison and the one sent to the cold pce, there are stories behind it," Lan Peng answered. "But I haven''tpleted the investigation required, so I don''t know for sure. As for Jun family, does the emperor wishes for them to disappear? The soldiers won''t be happy if they know the truth behind what happened to their leader."


    Lan Teng felt his body grow cold. The leader of Jun family has always been opposing the Lan family. He didn''t want to be overshadowed by them. Secretly, he made some fake news to the emperor and let him believe about the Jun family want to revolt.


    Even though the Jun Family did not agree to the emperor and showcased their disagreement rather openly, they won''t be so daring to the point of revolting. It was why he yed some tricks behind them and let the emperor became their enemy.


    "They don''t need to know."


    Lan Peng stared at Lan Teng. "Don''t lie, I know that you''re the one behind it. Do you know that the power of Jun family is important for Ming Kingdom? Do you wish for fall of Ming Kingdom?"


    "Careful with your words, brother!"


    Lan Peng stared back at his brother. "For now, I will only give you warning. If you don''t change, I will expose to the world what you have done in the back."


    Lan Teng looked at his brother back, feeling extremely enraged. How could he possibly know what happened in the military? Didn''t he only spend his time here?


    With ruthlessness on his eyes, Lan Teng knocked the wall three times.


    "Father, is there anything I can do?" Lan Ping asked with cautious voice. He was hiding behind the door all this time and he could hear everything clearly.


    "Call Lan Pan, I will tell the emperor what happened today," Lan Teng said calmly. Only dead people could keep the secret save.


    With him being a militarymander, it was not hard to order his soldier to attack his brother and destroy the ce. His brother was only a schr, so he didn''t worry about the other party ability to fight back.


    Inside his study, Lan Peng could hear the sound of his servants screaming out of fear. He sat down on his study with a calm face as if it was just an ordinary day.


    When Lan Teng came into his room with a sword on his hand, Lan Peng didn''t bother looking towards the other party. He opened his mouth. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "You don''t know anything," Lan Teng said slowly.


    Lan Peng sighed. "Indeed, I don''t know anything about you. I never know that you''re the kind of person who''s ready to sacrifice your own family to achieve your goal."


    "Don''t talk as if you''re any better!"


    Lan Peng stood up slowly and looked straight towards the other party eyes. Lan Teng was his brother, but at the same times, the person who wished to kill him.


    He pointed towards the sword. "You''re not going to use Lan Pan and decide to do it yourself?"


    "I don''t need him just to kill someone as weak as you."


    "Didn''t you raise him as killing machine because you don''t want to dirty your hand?"


    "Like I say, don''t say as if you know me," Lan Teng eyes glinted.


    Lan Peng shook his head. It was always the greed for power that blinded people, so much that the other party decided something like this. However, he didn''t want to fight back. His lips curled up to make a wry smile.


    "Power is not everything, but if you''re not strong enough, you''re just going to be a pawn."


    Lan Teng clenched his sword harder. "Anyst wish?"


    "I just hope you can spare my daughter," Lan Peng answered.


    "I understand."


    With that sentence, Lan Teng moved and killed his own brother. He looked towards the dead body in front of him for a while before walking out. He would never let his feeling affected his judgment.


    After Lan Teng had gone out from the room, the door of the cupboard by the side opened. Because Lan Teng was preupied with his brother, he didn''t manage to detect that a girl was hiding near them.


    "Father��"


    Lan Gao Ya looked towards her father with tears filled her face. Her father sentence before his wish was directed at her. Today she has lost everything.


    "Father, I will be strong enough so that I could avenge you," Lan Gao Ya vowed.


    Her hand was holding a ne. Her father gave it to her right before Lan Teng came in. She clenched the ne harder and ran outside the room, trying to find a safe ce.


    The moment she ran out of the door, she bumped with someone.


    "Ow��"


    When she looked up, she could see the face of her cousin. Her body shuddered in fear for she already heard a lot about the other party.


    Lan Pan was staring at her with his usual cold face. He bent down and held the girl arm as the tears on the girl''s face were pouring even harder.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you," when Lan Pan said that Lan Gao Ya eyes widened and in the next moment she felt pain on her back.


    Lan Pan held the unconscious girl on his arm and brought her to the girl''s room. "We''re both just pawn."


    He left her there and closed the door carefully.


    After crushing the entire ce, Lan Ping found Lan Gao Ya, and he brought her to his father.


    "There is only one person here."


    Lan Teng looked towards the girl. He remembered his promise to Lan Peng just now. "Just keep her alive. She is only a little girl."


    "Yes father."

 Chapter 229: Princess of Pan Kingdom 1

    <h4>229 Princess of Pan Kingdom 1</h4>


    Present time


    Lan Gao Ya smiled. "Before the massacre happens, my father already knew about it. He didn''t have any way out, so he gives me this ne with the message of how to meet with his subordinate."


    Lan Ping gritted his teeth. How can she be called as only a little girl? It was more correct to say that she was a demon in human skin. The seven-year old little girl can actually n so much? How was it possible?


    "I meet with them and with their guidance, I be familiar with the way the information agency worked. Do you know the reason I never acted before? I was waiting for a good chance to enact my revenge," Lan Gao Yaughed.


    "At first, I want to use the Jun family since I know some of their dark past that I could use. Too bad that Jun Min didn''t even touch me at that room," Lan Gao Ya sighed.


    At first, she did pretend to be asleep, but then she did pass out due to the medicine was working better than her thought. The moment she woke up, all she knew was her head was dizzy, but her clothes was still intact. She smelled the smoke and cursed in her mind about Lan Ping n.


    Then, she noticed the concern on Jun Min''s face, and it was at that moment she decided not to use the Jun family anymore.


    She never met with anyone who truly cared for her.


    It was funny how the first person who ever showed concern to her was someone whom she wanted to use. Even thought it failed in the end, she still didn''t want to have anything with the Jun Family anymore.


    Maybe, she has actually fallen in love for real with that little boy.


    Although she still has some news about Jun Family, somehow she no longer able to track them after that and the news about them disappearedpletely.


    She knew then that the Jun family had their own n and since she didn''t really have any animosity with them, she didn''t want to touch them too. The one she wanted to take revenge at were her cousin and uncle.


    Coming to the Pan Kingdom, her information agency became something really important even for the emperor. Because of that, the emperor tied her with his nephew. That way, she became the princess of Pan Kingdom and also someone important in that kingdom.


    "Anyway, I got someone better in Pan Kingdom," Lan Gao Ya smiled. "I won''t kill you, but I will take something important from you."


    Lan Ping got an ominous feeling. He stared at Lan Gao Ya deeply, hoping to kill the girl in front of him this instant.


    "Since you really like to enjoy girls with so many concubines in your ce, why don''t I take them away first? Besides, I really hate the way you looked at me before." Lan Gao Ya waved her hand.


    The guard by the side moved the moment they heard Lan Gao Ya''s order.


    "No, don''t!" no matter how many times Lan Ping screamed, Lan Gao Ya just sat there, watching her guards and Lan Ping calmly.


    After some time, the guard finally finished and Lan Ping stayed still on the floor, feeling deep hatred towards the woman.


    If only he didn''t let her go that time.


    Regret always came toote and Lan Ping knew that he felt deep regret for not killing that girl. Without this girl, he would never fall to this predicament and experienced this horrible thing.


    Lan Gao Ya stared calmly at the murderous gaze Lan Ping shot at her. She felt that it was funny. Years ago, it was her who looked towards the other party with the same gaze secretly. Now, it was his turn to stare at her. The only difference was he stared frankly while she did it secretly.


    Standing up, she looked towards him once more. "Staring won''t give you any ability. Let me tell you something, I really like the stare you''re giving me right now. Compared with the previous gaze, this is far better."


    The girl moved towards the door. Before she stepped out she pointed towards the room next to her. "You guys do anything you want to him, just remember, he has to stay alive."


    "Yes Princess."


    Princess? Suddenly, Lan Ping felt immense regret for killing Jun Min with that fire before. Lan Gao Ya had surprisingly became the princess of Pan Kingdom. If he hadn''t done that, Lan Gao Ya would have followed Jun family��


    That was even worse. If the military of Jun family knew every single thing about him and their soldier, they would get beaten up even more easily. After all, the Jun Family already separated themselves from Ming Kingdom, so they were the enemy right now.


    Lan Ping face paled when he thought about it. No matter which decisions he chose, Lan Gao Ya would be able to live freely and enact her revenge.


    As the guard forced him to stand, he looked towards the room that Lan Gao Ya pointed at. Seeing the things inside the room, in that instant, his face drained all color.


    "LAN GAO YA!"


    Lan Gao Ya who had walked outside frowned when she heard her cousin voice. She simply waved his hand and one of her attendants moved inside beforeing out again. This time, the sound of Lan Ping cannot be heard anymore.


    "Have Ye Lei returned?"


    "Answering Princess, Your Majesty hadn''t returned yet."


    Lan Gao Ya nodded and walked the way to her carriage. Getting inside the carriage, her mouth curved into smile. Her life this far was not bad, her first revenge was finished and she only needed to wait for the right time to continue with the rest.


    "Princess, the family of Lan Ping has been captured."


    Lan Gao Ya stopped her movement for a moment. Inside her eyes, trace of ruthlessness can be seen, "Throw them to the dungeon and tell the guard to do the punishment freely."


    "Yes Princess."


    Although the guard was still looked calm, inside his heart, he was in turmoil. The condition inside the dungeon was below the level of what ordinary people can hope to live. It was not the usual prison they would expect.


    As for the servants, the moment they heard the order, they have been shivering all over. Inside their heart, they feel immense fear because they got a pair of cruel masters to serve. Who would have guessed that such a youngdy is actually terribly cruel in her mind?


    Lan Gao Ya has long hated Lan Ping''s wife and concubines. They were always ming her for taking their husband attention. In her eyes, it was their ipetence to not be able to satisfy that annoying general since she didn''t have any interest in him.


    As she watched the guards doing their job, her eyes were as calm as ever. It was as if something that happened before her was a normal thing that happened every day.

 Chapter 230: Princess of Pan Kingdom 2

    <h4>230 Princess of Pan Kingdom 2</h4>


    After finishing the instruction to her servant, Lan Gao Ya returned back to her residence.


    Lan Gao Ya ignored the gaze from the people around her. Every time she showed her true nature, only a handful of people can stand in front of her and ept her for whom she was. After a long time, she had already gotten used to their terrified gaze.


    When she arrived in her residence, she went towards her room. She walked towards her table and looked through the paper there. On the very top of the table was a news about Lan Pan.


    "Where had Lan Pan runs to?"


    "Answering Princess, it''s Yuan Kingdom."


    Lan Gao Ya frowned. That Lan Pan was really nothing but trouble. Killing both enemies and friends, he had killed most of the soldiers during the war before. The force of Pan Kingdom that she brought with her has decreased more than half. This result was truly embarrassing.


    If not for her knowing the secret passage and most of the formation that Lan Ping used, with Lan Pan there, there was no doubt that she would lost. Pan Kingdom army was massive, but their ability was not at the top. They could only win mostly because of their overwhelming number of soldiers.


    Lan Gao Ya looked towards the war report with a solemn face. If this kept on, they would soon lose their advantages. The enemy soldiers were not only Ming Kingdom, but there were still Yuan Kingdom, Kai Kingdom, and possibly Mountain Kingdom. Those enemies would surely be hard to deal with.


    "The result is not really good."


    The sound of a man made Lan Gao Ya startled. She turned to see a handsome man looking towards her indifferently. He stared at the paper on Lan Gao Ya hand.


    "The loss is really severe. At least, it''s better than when that general fight."


    Previously, they had lost thousands of soldiers just to deal with Lan Pan, yet the result was still a loss. That man was simply a monster, and they couldn''t break through him despite them trying their best. Now, with the help of information that Lan Gao Ya provided, they managed to defeat him.


    Even though so, in the end Lan Pan escaped and his whereabouts was still somewhere unknown.


    It didn''t really matter for them since their real goal was not killing Lan Pan, but rather taking over this ce. Lan Pan was not one to have high loyalty towards Ming Kingdom as all he did was just going on killing spree. They might need to face him again in the future, but for now, it was not important.


    "Thank you for yourpliment," Lan Gao Ya smiled, but there was no mirth on her eyes.


    The man was Ye Lei, her husband, who was also the nephew of the emperor. He was betrothed to her when she was offering the information agency and herself to them. The emperor agreed and to make the rtionship closer he choose his nephew as her husband.


    From the reputation of Ye Lei, she knew that he was not a bad man, but he was a really cruel one. It was precisely because of this reputation of his that the emperor chose this man. The emperor wanted Lan Gao Ya to suffer, not knowing that she too was the same with this man.


    The emperor didn''t really like Ye Lei, but the man was really capable. From the tone of the emperor, Lan Gao Ya knew that the two of them were only chess pieces in front of that cold emperor.


    Being used by the emperor of Pan Kingdom was nothing for her. She can bear with it because with the power he allowed her to have, she can enact her revenge towards those whom she had debt with.


    "You will be the one in charge of this ce," Ye Lei said and stared at Lan Gao Ya deeply. "Don''t make a mess here."


    Lan Gao Ya lips curled up into a confident smile. "Who do you think you''re talking to? I won''t make such stupid mistakes."


    "Let''s hope so," Ye Lei said in a cold tone.


    Lan Gao Ya was already starting to get used with the other party indifferent attitude. He didn''t really like her in the first ce and only epted because he kind of needed her too. After all, having a helping hand from her was quite a good deal for him.


    "What is your next n?" Lan Gao Ya asked.


    "Establishing a base here to prevent them from taking over the ce back," Ye Lei answered calmly. "You will also be in charge of the building."


    "I understand."


    Ye Lei walked away and Lan Gao Ya stared at the map before her. Their rtionship was merely business, but she didn''t mind it. In the first ce, she never tried to find marriage partner for happiness. The reason she chased after Jun Min and epted the offer from the emperor was because she needed the power behind these two people.


    Probably her father didn''t want her to do things this way from the moment he handed her this organization. He might want her to use it for herself. However, she can''t do that. She can''t forgive the Lan Family for taking everything from her, so she will use this chance for her revenge.


    Looking towards the paper before her, she smiled wryly. Seemed like, she needed to work even harder to build this ce into a fortress to guard against the Ming Kingdom retaliation. Now that this area was under her hand, she wondered how vexed Lan Teng would feel if he knew.


    She hoped he would be angry until he vomited blood.

 Chapter 231: Destined Battle

    <h4>231 Destined Battle</h4>


    Border of Yuan Kingdom


    Jun Hua and Jun Zhenxian hurriedly went towards the border. They didn''t bring many of their soldiers with them. Looking towards the far ce, Jun Hua can sense the strong killing intent emanated from the ce. The soldiers of Pan Kingdom were fighting relentlessly, but they cannot contend against that one man.


    "He''s simply a monster��" Jun Hua said with gritted teeth.


    Before she could go down, Jun Zhenxian had held her hand and shook his head. "Jun Min is already dead, you are not allowed to go down anymore."


    Jun Hua inhaled sharply. "But, you''re not his match, Grandpa!"


    "This is an order, Jun Hua."


    Jun Zhenxian rarely called her Jun Hua, most of the time it will be Hua''er. This time, he was calling her full name made Jun Hua knew that the situation was severe. She looked towards her grandfather with unwilling on her eyes. It took her a few seconds to answer the other party.


    "If something happened to you, I would go down there," she said with determination.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. Compared with the young girl before him, he was indeed no longer her match. She had grown so much that he cannot catch up with her anymore. But, he didn''t have any regret. He was already old and can''t possibly fight much, but he needed to stop that man and prevented his granddaughter from fighting him and possibly losing her life.


    Taking his sword, he went down and stood before the gate. Jun Hua was watching intently, ready to go down should he needed it. She didn''t want to lose her grandfather because of the Lan family monster.


    The man finally appeared. He was wielding a bignce on his hand. His clothes were drenched in blood, making him looked scarier.


    "Jun family," he recognized the one standing before the gate, it was Jun Zhenxian. Smiling, he strode forward.


    "You''re already old, where is the other Jun?"


    Jun Zhenxianughed. "You won''t be able to meet with him. I will be the one to face you."


    Lan Pan snorted. "A man like you cannot fare with me."


    "So arrogant!"


    The two of them moved at the same time. Lan Pan''snce was really quick and Jun Zhenxian power didn''t match with him. Despite the two of them shed at the same time, it was Jun Zhenxian who was being pushed back by Lan Pan.


    "Indeed, you''re worthy of the name monster."


    When Jun Zhenxian first saw the man, he was only a teenager. But somehow the aura around him was full of bloodlust and arrogance. Such a young man, but he was already full of blood thirst. Jun Zhenxian thought that there was something wrong with him and true enough, he found the real reason.


    The young boy was learning how to use the sword for killing since young age. Lan Teng wanted to build a perfect soldier to ovee the pressure the Jun family had, but what he produced in the end was a monster. A monster that even he cannot tame, not a single person can do it.


    The man became a forbidden subject in the Ming Kingdom. Even the emperor felt terrified because of the man. But, they didn''t kill him. They wanted to use him to win the war when the Jun family waspletely suppressed.


    But their n didn''t end well. Lan Pan went wild in one of the asions and nearly killed his own father. In the end, they locked him up, but he was still very uncontroble.


    Jun Zhenxian raised his sword again and lunged forward to attack Lan Pan. Lan Pan moved forward and attacked too. Again and again, Jun Zhenxian was pushed back until he was near the wall. Lan Pan raised his hand and shed down.


    Jun Zhenxian used his sword to block the attack, but the power behind Lan Pan was too big. The sword broke and thence cut off his arm.


    Seeing that scene, Jun Hua immediately shouted. "Grandfather!"


    Lan Pan wanted to continue attacking, but he quickly shifted hisnce into defending formation against an attack from above. The sword and thence collided, making room for Jun Zhenxian to retreat to the side.


    "Hua''er!"


    Jun Hua leaped back from the position in midair using the force from their sh.


    Her eyes stared at her hand before deciding to run towards Lan Pan once again. She wouldn''t let him go for hurting her grandfather. She tried to attack him from the side, but he read her trajectory and used hisnce to push her back.


    The two of them stumbled back from the sh, but it was clear that Jun Hua retreated furtherpared to him. Her hand was trembling terribly from those two sh, signaling her that she couldn''t hold him if they sh again.


    ''I can''t match him.''


    Be it from speed or power, she didn''t have the same ability with the other party. Closing her eyes, she pushed herself deep into concentration and forced her body to move even faster towards Lan Pan.


    With her current ability, she could only think of one way to defeat him.


    Lan Pan saw her attacked him and thrust hisnce forward, sealing her way towards him in a swift move.


    She looked towards the iingnce. This time, she didn''t dodge his attack and let hisnce pierce through her stomach as she closed their distance and shed at his shoulder deeply.


    The moment her attack seeded, she leaped backwards. Her stomach was bleeding hard, but she gritted her teeth as she looked towards Lan Pan who was bleeding even more badlypared to her. He was staring in disbelief, but his mouth curved to form a smile.


    "Indeed, you''re another monster like me," he said, partiallyughing.


    ''Lunatic!'' that was the only thought Jun Hua had towards this man. She held her stomach with her other hand, trying her best to stop the bleeding. Should this man attack reached her again, she wouldn''t have any power to defend and she might loss her life.


    Lan Pan coughed a mouthful of blood. He looked at the distance for a moment as a frown appeared on his face and then looking towards the bleeding Jun Hua before retracting his gaze, "Let''s meet again, Little Girl."


    With that remark, he moved away from that ce. Jun Hua wanted to chase after him, but the wound she had made her no longer able to move much. Her feet staggered, and she nearly fell to the ground.


    "Hua''er!"


    Jun Zhenxian hurriedly supports Jun Hua using his intact hand. He looked towards the soldiers near them.


    "Call our doctor! NOW!"


    Taking Jun Hua into his embrace, he ran towards the nearest inn. Using the first aid, he quickly pressed down the wound to stop the bleeding. Jun Hua was still conscious, but she no longer had any energy left because of her pushing her concentration real hard just now.


    Seeing her grandfather frantically tried to stop the bleeding, Jun Hua quietly raised her hand and tore away her face mask. Due to the face mask, her breathing was blocked a bit and it was ufortable to use when she fully needed to breathe deeply.


    Jun Zhenxian was startled when he looked at his granddaughter usual face. "What is it, Hua''er? Let me treat your wound first."


    "It''s not that deep and I didn''t get hit in the vital organ," since she used that chance to get close to Lan Pan, obviously, she would not let herself get hurt too much. "And your arm Grandpa, it needs treatment too."


    "You''re the one who needed it first! And it''s obviously a deep wound, you silly girl!"


    The doctor hurriedly came inside and treat Jun Hua per Jun Zhenxian''s order as the old man retreated to the other room. There was only one doctor that they brought along this journey, but at that moment, another doctor hase.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, let me see your wound!"


    "You''re��"

 Chapter 232: Unexpected Reunion

    <h4>232 Unexpected Reunion</h4>


    A certain ce a few minutes before


    Ming Hui followed after Soujin and Yan towards the Yuan Kingdom since he wanted to see the ce too. There was not much of a job he needed to do in the hospital and he was really bored. Fan Lanying was already going to the battlefield again with her father apanying the littless. Since he has some time, why not visiting the ce?


    However, the journey they have was not that smooth because of an unexpected ambush on the way.


    "Seriously, there is still someone who dares to ambush Young Noble Han?" Yan looked towards the men who have fallen to the ground with a frown. With his status as the Young Noble Han, who would dare to attack him? Normally they would instead give him way.


    Aside from that, the journey towards Yuan Kingdom was not made openly. There shouldn''t be anyone that knew about his journey here.


    "They know that you''re Prince Yan," Soujin said calmly.


    Yan eyes grew bigger. "Are you serious? How many people that know I''m the Young Noble Han? I always wear a disguise when meeting people aside from a few of them."


    "There is a spy among us," Ming Hui concluded calmly. "No, it''s not me if you suspecting me."


    "��"


    In the whole world, the least he will be suspecting will be Soujin, Ming Hui, and Jun Hua. The three of them knew his real identity. He was not sure about Jun Hua, but he thought that Jun Min had told that little girl since the girl didn''t seem surprised when meeting them in that restaurant that day.


    After them, there were only a handful of people who knew about his identity, and each of them was people whom he trusted. Yan face turned awful, who among them would actually sell him out and how much did the enemy knew about him?


    "Did they tell you who?"


    Soujin shook his head. "They don''t know."


    "Are you sure they are not lying?" Yan asked.


    "With Soujin way of interrogating, I doubt they would dare to lie," Ming Hui said calmly. After saying that, he turned his eyes towards Pan Kingdom direction. Aside from him, Soujin was also looking towards that direction with frown on his face.


    "What is it?"


    "Blood," Soujin answered. "There are thick scents from metallic tang of blood. The west border of Ming Kingdom had fallen."


    "The one over there is Lan Pan, right? Who could have beaten that monster?"


    "I don''t know."


    They continue the journey until they reached the border. The scent of blood there was thicker and they could see a pool of blood in front of the gate. Aside from that, there were a lot of marks from battle. Dozens of soldiers were there, moving their body to clean up the mess.


    They came closer and asked one of the soldiers there, "Whose blood is that?"


    "It''s Lan Pan."


    "That monster was fighting here? Right outside the Yuan Kingdom?" ever since they heard about the loss of Ming Kingdom towards Yuan Kingdom, they knew that the military force of Yuan Kingdom had grown. But, they never know that there was a monster that can beat Lan Pan here.


    Yan walked closer. "Who makes him bleed? Did he die?"


    "General Jun Zhenxian, but no, he''s still alive," one of the soldiers answered truthfully based on what Jun Family soldiers told him.


    Hearing that name, Soujin eyes lit up. Did it mean that Jun Hua is here too? There was a possibility for that since her grandfather was here. He wanted to see them right away.


    "Where is he?"


    "He is in the nearby inn and currently looking for a doctor since he is wounded badly."


    Ming Hui was startled. "I''m a doctor. Bring me to him!"


    The other two followed after Ming Hui as he ran towards the inn where Jun Zhenxian was. The old man wound cannot be simply said to be bad, he had lost his left arm. Jun Zhenxian looked towards the young man in disbelief as Ming Hui hurriedlye closer to him.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, let me see your wound."


    "You''re��" Jun Zhenxian started, but he stopped midway. He sat on the chair as Ming Hui did his best to stop the bleeding. The wound was really something, but thankfully Jun Zhenxian was a war veteran and he could bear with the pain from treating him while he was awake.


    Soujin looked towards the wound with frown. Given how badly wounded he was, how can he still wounded Lan Pan that deeply? But, he didn''t say anything until Ming Hui was finished with the treatment.


    "Many thanks, Prince Ming Hui."


    Ming Hui smiled bitterly. Even with this appearance, it seemed someone like Jun Zhenxian can still recognized him easily. He has met with this war veteran once before, but at that time, he was dressed as a girl. Although he had expected Jun Zhenxian to recognize him, he still felt rather surprised.


    "You have sharp eyes, General Jun Zhenxian. You should not move your body too much, the wound may worsen."


    "I need to go to the room next door," Jun Zhenxian insisted.


    "Why?"


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards Soujin, who was standing behind waiting patiently. Can he tell him about Jun Hua and the fact that she was wounded badly next door? He knew that the two of them had some feeling for each other, but he can''t bring himself to tell the other party that Jun Hua was in fact Jun Min and she was wounded badly.


    "General Jun Zhenxian?"


    Still, he deserved to know at least a little. Preparing himself, he looked towards Soujin. "Jun Hua is next door, wounded badly."


    After hearing that, it didn''t even take one second for Soujin to run from the room towards the room next door. Yan nearly got knocked out from the speed that his friend suddenly exerted.


    "That girl is hurt?" Yan was stunned. He knew that Jun Hua learned a bit of martial arts from the horrible memory of him getting beaten up by the girl. But how can she get hurt? Don''t tell me that she participated in the fight against Lan Pan?


    "She is hurt from blocking Lan Pan and giving me the chances to wound the other party," Jun Zhenxian lied. There was no way he can say that Jun Hua was the one wounding Lan Pan. If words were to spread, they would surely chase after the girl and a lot of problems would appear once again.


    Ming Hui took his bag. "I better check her too."


    Unfortunately, before he could get into the room, his friend already kicked him out.

 Chapter 233: Pained Hear

    <h4>233 Pained Hear</h4>


    The doctor already finished the treatment for Jun Hua, but the girl was still awake, gritting her teeth to bear with the pain. This was the first time she did something so reckless and purposely let the enemy hurt her in order to wound him. Despite she was controlling the ce of the wound, it was still a deep wound where she felt extreme pain.


    When the doctor had finished cleaning up his things, the door suddenly opened and a young man appeared. The doctor wanted to stop him, but he already walked to the bed and looked towards Jun Hua with worry filled his eyes.


    Jun Hua eyes opened slightly and she could faintly see the silhouette of a young man, a man that sometimes she thought about whenever she looked towards Ming Kingdom. Her mouth opened slightly and she whispered the man name.


    "��Soujin��"


    Soujin was startled to hear his name. If not for his excellent martial arts, he won''t be able to hear that nearly inaudible voice.


    "I''m here."


    How can he arrive here? Jun Hua brain was working again for a moment, but sleepiness hit her as she drifted to sleep.


    Soujin knew that Jun Hua already fallen asleep. Looking at the slightly torn dress and her pale face, he felt that his heart was crushed. He thought that she would be safe in Mountain Kingdom, away from the war only participating as the strategist. But unexpectedly the little girl cannot stay quiet and came to the Yuan Kingdom at the most unfortunate times.


    He was afraid of losing her. Meeting her again after several months, will he lose her? That thought made him filled with fear. He quickly turned towards the doctor.


    "How is she doctor?"


    The doctor knew that the two of them must have recognized each other from the way Soujin looked at her. He sighed in relief at that realization.


    "The wound is deep, but it''s not life threatening. It''s just, there will be a scar."


    The tone of the doctor was regretful. What kind of woman would want their body riddled in scar? From her times in the battlefield, Jun Hua was already being careful enough to not get any scar, though there were still some unavoidable scars.


    Soujin also knew that. He didn''t want the girl''s body to have a scar either. The pretty girl on the bed was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Scars were for men and not for women, that was what he thought as he looked towards the girl on the bed.


    "Is there no way to erase the scar?" he said with hope.


    The doctor shook his head. "I''m sorry."


    It was not the doctor fault. Soujin let the doctor left when he felt the presence of Ming Huiing. He frowned. The girl was not wearing her veil today and her face looked exceedingly beautiful. He didn''t want anyone other than him saw it.


    Before Ming Hui cane in, he kicked the other party at the door and locked it, preventing anyone from entering.


    Outside, Ming Hui held his stomach with a grimace. That Soujin was truly ruthless, he didn''t bother holding back when kicking.


    "Yan, you better not get in. That man would butcher you if you did," Ming Hui pointed to the door.


    Yan nodded repeatedly. This time, if even Ming Hui felt that much pain from being kicked out lightly, he would surely be beaten up ck and blue by the other party. He didn''t want to felt pain for hours for no reason like that. After all, the situation here was quite serious.


    Jun Zhenxian walked to the door. "Young man, you better open the door."


    Soujin didn''t want anyone to enter, but thinking about their rtionship that still not official, it was indeed unwise to stay together inside the same room. If people were to gossip around, the one who suffer would be her. With reluctance, he walked to the door and opened it.


    Jun Zhenxian walked in while the other two hurriedly scrammed from the ce before Soujin said anything to them.


    Looking towards his granddaughter, Jun Zhenxian sighed in relief when he noticed that her breathing was still normal. She might look weak now, but she will surely recover from this. He felt really pained to see the girl hurt so much like that.


    Soujin picked a seat and looked at Jun Hua from that ce. The battle was still in the middle, there was no sign of it will reach the end soon. But he already wanted for the war to end soon, so he could spend his time with her.


    Soujin smiled wryly. Even at this time, he seemed to only think about how to end the war quicker in order to spend more time with the little girl.


    "Soujin," Jun Zhenxian said without looking at him. "Are you serious about my granddaughter?"


    Soujin didn''t expect Jun Zhenxian to ask him that question out of the blue, but he was still calm. If that question was directed to him before the imperial party at Ming Kingdom, he won''t be able to answer it. However, now he already has the answer.


    "I do."


    Two words said withplete determination. Jun Zhenxian sighed deeply. Should he let his granddaughter in his hand? He was already old and he can no longer match with the littless wits and mind anymore. It will be better if she has someone recing him to protect her and treasure her.


    "I see," Jun Zhenxian reaction was a dull one. He should have expected so when he found out that this young man invited Jun Hua to see his soldiers on the border. No rational man would want his secret out, except for the person he trusted the most.


    And that person for Soujin is Jun Hua.


    Should he tell him about the true n of Jun family? Jun Hua didn''t seem to leak out the fact that she was Jun Min to him yet. He didn''t want to interfere with his granddaughter love life like he did for his daughter.


    "If you hurt her, I will chase you even to the end of the world."


    Those words were the same as epting their rtionship. Soujin felt happy, but he didn''t show it outside as he replied with a solemn face.


    "She is the only person I love in my lifetime, I would never hurt her."


    Hearing that deration, Jun Zhenxian almost choked on the air.

 Chapter 234: Recuperating

    <h4>234 Recuperating</h4>


    Jun Zhenxian felt that the shameless gene from Nanglong Souka must have been passed to the young man before him. If he wanted to say something so��ehm�� he should have told it to her and didn''t say that in front of an old bone like him.


    The young man was indeed really bold. He calmed himself down as he stared at his granddaughter.


    "If you broke your promise, I will personally send you to hell."


    Soujin nodded, still looked serious. He waited in the room for hours, waiting for Jun Hua to wake up. Jun Zhenxian also needed to rest, so he left it to Soujin for taking care of the girl. That was of course, with a warning beforehand.


    "Don''t you dare to touch her, young man!"


    Soujin do as Jun Zhenxian told him. He had never touched her before, at least from what he remembered *cough* and he would definitely not touch her when she was sick like this.


    Sitting beside her bed, he waited for the girl to wake up. She was sleeping for a long time. Inside, he was incredibly anxious to have her wake up. The doctor told him that she was fine, but he still cannot keep his calm.


    He didn''t know how long it is when the girl finally opened her eyes.


    Jun Hua felt really tired and her stomach is really painful. Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling, she tilted her head a bit and saw the face of a handsome young man.


    Remembering what she saw before she fell asleep, she looked at Soujin suspiciously. Since when had he stayed here? Did he wait for her to wake up all this time? Also, howe he was in Yuan Kingdom when he was supposedly in the northeast part of Ming Kingdom?


    Soujin noticed that Jun Hua had woken up. He smiled at her and passed a ss of water to her. "Here, drink some water."


    Jun Hua slowly got up and Soujin was itching to help her, but he had promised that old man that he wouldn''t touch her, so he didn''t move.


    "What is it?" Jun Hua noticed that Soujin seemed strange.


    "I was thinking if you need some help to sit," Soujin answered truthfully.


    "��"


    Jun Hua felt that whenever she was not in good condition, it will be seen as something beyond help by this man. Previously, he thought that she couldn''t even walk; now he thought that she couldn''t even sit? Not to mention that previously, she was still dressed as a man. Just how weak her body in his view was?


    Seeing Jun Hua dark face, Soujin didn''t know what he said wrong.


    "So, do you need help?"


    Jun Hua shook her head as she took the ss from Soujin. The water felt really good for her throat. The cool sensation made her felt better.


    "I will bring food here."


    The girl didn''t refuse, and Soujin hurriedly walked outside before returning with a tray.


    "Can you eat?"


    "��" Jun Hua felt defeated. "Pass me the bowl."


    He passed the bowl to her, and Jun Hua ate calmly. However, Soujin kept staring at her which made her felt ufortable.


    "Is there anything you need?"


    "No, nothing," Soujin answered. "How is your wound?"


    "It''s still hurt, but I will be alright," Jun Hua answered. Getting hurt wasmon when learning martial arts. She didn''t feel anything bad from it.


    "Where is my grandfather?"


    "He is resting because of his wound."


    Jun Hua remembered that Lan Pan had cut off her grandfather arm with his strike. She felt extremely enraged whenever she thought about it.


    Even if she wanted to change the fact, she can''t.


    "Oh, right. What are you doing in Yuan Kingdom?"


    "I want to know the reason behind the loss of Ming Kingdom during the battle and to find out the real rtionship between Prince Tang Xuan and the emperor."


    Soujin answered truthfully. Judging by how the two of them appeared here, he knew that the two of them also didn''t sightsee. During the time of war, who would have time for looking around in other kingdoms? He guessed that the two of them alsoe because of the same reason.


    Jun Hua smiled hearing Soujin answer. The two of them indeed came here for the same reason. Because of the difference in distance, she arrived earlier than him and found out the truth faster.


    "Prince Tang Xuan is not the emperor son," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin lifted his eyebrows. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to."


    "It is fine," Jun Hua smiled. She told him most of what she knew about the prince. The only thing that she didn''t tell was the agreement between the emperor and Jun family. Those were not something that she could tell other people easily.


    Soujin listened attentively. The truth was different than what he guessed at first. He nodded at her after she had finished.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Jun Hua smiled.


    Soujin raised his hand, but stopped midway. He wanted to rub the girl head, but chose to against it in the end.


    "Rest first. You''re still wounded."


    "Okay," Jun Huaid down obediently. She did feel her body hurt and it was better to sleep. At least, when she was sleeping, she wouldn''t feel the pain on her body.


    Soujin stayed by the girl side until she was sleeping. Fixing her nket, he gazed at the girl for a moment. After that, he chose to walk out of the room carefully to not disturb the girl.

 Chapter 235: Figh

    <h4>235 Figh</h4>


    After ensuring that Jun Hua was resting, Soujin walked outside. His eyes gleamed with ruthlessness at the thought of Lan Pan hurting the girl.


    "Lou, find out Lan Pan''s location."


    "Yes, Master."


    With a swift movement, Lou already disappeared from the shadow. Soujin stayed rooted in his ce for a moment before moving towards Yan room. There, the two men were arguing over something trivial. They stopped the moment Soujin came in.


    "How is she?"


    "She is fine," Soujin answered. "There is no need to stay here any longer. The two of you can return first."


    "What? We have just arrived earlier this day!" Yan felt that he was truly wasting time if he should travel back to the city right after he arrived in Yuan Kingdom.


    "I have gotten all the information needed. Jun Hua and her grandfathere here for the same reason."


    Ming Hui nodded. "I see, you got the information from them. They are really great to have the same mind with you."


    "Great minds think alike."


    Yan rolled his eyes. That was one thing for your business here to be over, but it was not the same with him! He was a merchant, at least his second identity was, and there was no way he would let the opportunity like this slip by.


    "I still have business as Young Noble Han."


    Soujin looked at him. "Don''t you have to find who the spy is?"


    Yan face turned sour. Soujin had just made him remember the things he didn''t want to remember. The ambush they experienced was targeted at him, but somehow the enemies were ready with the fact that there was Soujin there. The one they didn''t expect toe was Ming Hui since they didn''t seem to recognize him.


    It was understandable that they didn''t know Ming Hui. He rarely traveled with his real face before now since he needed to hide his identity and never leave the capital. Still, for the enemy to know their lineup was truly something.


    "Before we leave, did you tell anyone that you and Soujin will go?" Ming Hui asked.


    Yan thought about it for a moment. He was about to shake his head when he remembered something. But that should have been impossible��


    "I''m not sure, probably there is some spy hiding near the hospital?"


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes. There was no way Soujin wouldn''t know that there was someone near them unless that person has martial arts even higher than Soujin. The number of people that can do that was truly very few and wouldn''t have bother listening in to their talk.


    Soujin stayed silent at Yan remark for a moment. "If it happens again, don''t hesitate."


    Yan smiled wryly. It seemed that Soujin had managed to find out just by observing his reaction. This man was truly inhuman, how can ordinary person expect to contend with him?


    Although he had his suspicion, there was still no concrete evidence and he can''t go running his mouth about things that he was not sure. Not to mention, the person they were talking about was someone whom he trusted.


    Ming Hui sighed. "Do what you want, just remember not to threaten your position before we are ready."


    "I won''t forget."


    Their n was not something they could cast away just like that. Years of nning and doing the preparation will go to waste should they be reckless. Obviously, they don''t want their effort to go to drain.


    "I need to handle some matter first," Soujin suddenly stood up.


    Ming Hui and Yan looked towards each other. They have a guess what kind of matter this Soujin wanted to do first.


    "Be careful, Soujin. Even if that man already wounded badly, he''s still quite an opponent for you," Ming Hui reminded him.


    Soujin nodded his head, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    The moment he walked out from the room, Lou appeared before him and bowed down respectfully, "Master, Lan Pan appears near the border once again. He''s bringing hisnce and starts his massacre again."


    "Let''s go," he was about to walk towards the border when Jun Zhenxian opened his door and looked towards the young man. The old man''s eyes seemed to hold rage and dissatisfaction.


    "Let me watch the fight," at the very least, he wanted to see the end of someone who had chopped off his arm and wounded his granddaughter badly. Compared with losing an arm, the feeling of losing his only granddaughter was worse. He didn''t wish for the same thing to happen again.


    With this arm, there was no way he could serve in the military anymore, but he still could maintain the business that the Jun family has.


    "Take care of yourself," Soujin answered and walked towards the border. He quickly spotted the big man in front of them, who was bathed with blood and the numerous death soldiers near him. From the way he fought, there was no way they could guess that he was wounded.


    Lan Pan looked towards the young general as he smiled, "Where is that youngdy?"


    "Today I will be your opponent," Soujin said icily. He took out his sword and leaped down from the wall. Jun Zhenxian eyes nearly popped out at Soujin action for he remembered the same thing that Jun Hua did just a few days before.


    Looking towards the ground from the wall made him surprised at how courageous Jun Hua before. She didn''t hesitate at all to jump from such height just to save him.


    "I feel like I keep on failing as a grandfather."


    His original intention ofing here was to help Jun Hua from getting into trouble. But instead of helping her, he has be a burden in the fight. If not for her courageous and reckless decision, he won''t be able to save his life.


    Gazing to the faraway ce, Jun Zhenxian felt his determination renewed. So what if he was already an old person? As long as he was still breathing, he would do his best to support Jun family. With that though in his head, he looked towards the battle again, determined to see everything until the end.


    Lan Pan took out hisnce. His fatigue already decreased a lot, and he had treated his shoulder to a certain degree. He indeed waited for this person in front of him when he stopped the battle before because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to fight with the other party at his previous condition, "Well, it doesn''t matter as long as you can match me."


    Soujin narrowed his eyes as he moved his feet and started to attack the man in front of him. He wouldn''t forgive the other party for hurting the little girl. Since he had delivered himself to him, he would surely make the other party meet his end in his hand.


    As the two strikes reach each other, the one being pushed back was Lan Pan. Lan Pan''s eyes bulged out in disbelief and he roared before charging over again. There was no way he could epted defeat and thus the battle became heated.


    "Do you think Soujin will win?"


    Jun Hua looked towards the wall as the sound of the battle reached her ears. She heard the servants discuss the matter from outside when she woke up, so she tilted her head towards the direction of the border. She wished that she could see the fight herself, but her body was not in the condition to move so much. By the time she reached there, the fight should have ended.


    "He will win," Jun Hua muttered out and her mouth curved into a smile.


    Soujin attacked Lan Pan hard and in one of his strike directed towards the other party wound, which made it opened again. During that one chance, he shed his sword towards Lan Pan''s neck, making a deep wound. Lan Pan''s eyes widened and in the next second he fell to the ground, no longer breathing.


    Jun Zhenxian looked downwards withplicated feeling. That young man was indeed amazing.


    Soujin clenched his hand. He will train even harder again because he knew that he could only defeat the other party because he was already wounded. Really, what was that Lan Family thinking by creating such a monster?

 Chapter 236: Riding Horse

    <h4>236 Riding Horse</h4>


    "You should treat your wound," Ming Hui remarked after seeing the fight end.


    Soujin looked towards the two men who hade out to see him. He frowned a little bit, "You two shouldn''t havee out."


    "The fight has ended. There''s no need to worry about him hurting us," Yan shrugged with a grin stered on his face.


    "If he attacks you, I won''t save you," Soujin remarked towards Yan.


    "��You''re really cruel."


    Ming Hui pointed out to Lan Pan''s corpse, "What do you want to do with him?"


    At that question, Soujin didn''t immediately answer and merely looked towards Jun Zhenxian. The old man walked down the stairs towards them slowly. His eyes locked unto Lan Pan, as if he wanted to carve the other party countenance in his head.


    He truly wondered what this martial art genius would achieve if only he didn''t have to go through that abuse in his childhood. Being forced to kill people at such young age and not allowed having feeling, he became like this. He was truly a pitiful young man.


    "Let''s cover up this incident," Jun Zhenxian answered after a moment. In any case, it would bring them a lot of trouble if people were to know that Soujin left his post and came towards Yuan Kingdom during this time. Not to mention the fact that Kai Kingdom would surely use this chance to attack them should they know about Soujin''s disappearance.


    Soujin nodded his head. "I will ask my men to bring him towards the forest where he had massacred a lot of people before."


    If the other party were to be found at that ce, people would assume that he fought until his death there. With the limited knowledge of how strong Lan Pan was, it won''t be difficult for them to think that he was exhausting himself and fought his end with those people.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head. If there was anyone who would feel suspicious, it would be the Lan Family and those who knew this monster personally. Other than them, it was close to impossible for them to know that the other party was a genuine monster with fighting capabilities exceeding the norm.


    "You will go there too?" Ming Hui asked.


    Soujin was about to shake his head when he sensed the girl''s presence. He immediately looked up and saw a youngdy wearing a veil looking back towards him. Her steps were uneven, but her eyes looked towards them clearly.


    "Hua''er, have you fully recovered?" Jun Zhenxian frowned. This littless hadn''t got that much rest after being wounded so badly and yet she already walked around again. Really, he truly wished for her to be more sensible in the future as to not make him worry continuously.


    "I''m fine. I just want to apany him to the forest," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin frowned. The forest was not safe, and what did she want from walking inside a ce that has horrible stench? However, in the next second, he understood and nodded his head.


    "I understand, but you''re not allowed to stay far away from me."


    Jun Hua nodded, "You will protect me?"


    "Of course."


    On the side, Yan felt like cursing. What''s with that different treatment? He said that he wouldn''t protect them, but towards the girl, he immediately said that he will protect her. That''s totally unfair!


    Jun Zhenxian wanted to protest, but Jun Hua didn''t listen to the old man as she walked towards Soujin''s horse. It will be faster if she used horse, but because of her condition, there was no way she could ride one herself. The only option would be riding with Soujin.


    Seeing how Jun Hua didn''t seem to have any intention to listen, Jun Zhenxian decided to not bother with her anymore. If she wanted to go to the forest so much, he would notin anymore.


    "Young man, you better protect her inside."


    Soujin nodded his head and pulled his horse rein to make him stand still.


    Seeing her action, Ming Hui smiled secretly and waved his hand towards his brother, "Let''s go inside and wait. Soujin''s men are enough to do this job and the soldiers from Yuan Kingdom can return too."


    "Fine, now you better help me find someone to establish a trade with," Yan sighed.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards the two of them. "That troublemaker prince is still looking for business partner?"


    "I''m not troublemaker!" if you want to insult someone couldn''t you at least say that in the back?


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes at his brother response, "He is. Do you want to make some deal with him?"


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. He knew that doing business with Yan would be beneficial since the other party was good. With the two of them coborating together, the distance between Jun family and Nanglong party shouldn''t be too far anymore. Besides, he too required more business to expand the economy of Jun family.


    Yan eyes lit up at that mention and he no longer bothered with Soujin''s unfair treatment from before. All he could think was how to make this business profitable. The business deal with the Jun family was really interesting, and Yan felt that it was fortunate that he hade here.


    Jun Hua looked at the two of them amusedly. These two were truly funny.


    "Stop looking at them," Soujin held Jun Hua''s as gentle as he could and helped her to sit on the horse.


    Realizing her position, Jun Hua thought that it would have been better if she had used men''s robe. At the very least, the position won''t be this awkward. Before she could voice out herin they departed.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards the two of them with a slight smile. It would still take some time before the war would end, but there was nothing wrong if they wanted to enjoy each otherpany once in a while. After all, he knew how it felt to be in love.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, what do you think if we do this��" Yan kept on talking as they walk toe into term with their business.


    The sound of the horse stomping the ground can be heard loud and clear in this silent forest. Jun Hua eyes watched the side as she found some trace of massacred from Lan Pan. With the other party death, she might not be able to understand why he did that, but she knew he became like that because of his father.


    "Don''t look," Soujin said in a low tone.


    Jun Hua looked up to this man face and rested her head on his chest. She had grown a little bit taller sincest time, but she''s still not this man match, so obviously she was still far shorterpared to him.


    "What do you think of Lan Pan, General Soujin?"


    Soujin arched his eyebrows, "He''s an idiot who didn''t know how to get out from his family and only follow what his father had chosen for him."


    ''He''s not that much of an idiot too,'' Jun Hua thought to herself. But it was true that he was someone who can''t make his own path and only followed what his father had chosen from him. That was what made her felt like the Lan Family members are all so pitiful. They were clearly a family, yet not a single one of them actually cared for each other.


    "We''re here," Soujin stopped the horse. His men already put Lan Pan''s corpse in the middle of the massacre the other party did before his death. It was not far from them, but the smell of blood was extremely strong.


    Jun Hua climbed down slowly with the other party help. She looked up to him, "Do you want to meet with her too?"


    "There''s no need for me to interfere with your business with that girl. You can settle things by yourself," Soujin answered and immediately moved back before disappearing from her field of vision.


    Although she couldn''t see him, she knew he was near, ready to help her should she need it. Jun Hua stood calmly on her ce. Her eyes looked towards the deep forest, waiting patiently.

 Chapter 237: We are Differen

    <h4>237 We are Differen</h4>


    Jun Hua stood still on her ce and in a matter of minutes, she heard the sound of horse paced towards this ce and soon, ady came within her field of sight.


    Thedy was stunned to see Jun Hua, but she quickly regained her calm and reined her horse, "It has been some time since thest time we meet, Princess Jun Hua."


    "Indeed, it is, Princess Lan Gao Ya," Jun Hua greeted back.


    Lan Gao Ya looked towards Jun Hua with wariness. With the ability of the information agency that she had, she quickly discovered that Lan Pan was going to Yuan Kingdom, so she followed the trail. Then her men delivered news that there was a massacre spot not far from her and it was possible that Lan Pan was dead among the mass.


    Lan Gao Ya almost cannot believe the news when it first reached her. Who was Lan Pan? The only word that can describe him perfectly would only be ''monster.''


    Such person was not one that can be judge bymon sense. Because of that, she quickly paced to her to meet with the other party. Never would she think that she will meet with a member of the Jun Family once again.


    "Did you alsoe because of him?" Lan Gao Ya pointed towards his cousin''s corpse.


    Jun Hua shook her head, "Ie to talk with you since I know you would certainlye here."


    When she came to Yuan Kingdom, she finally received the information of Lan Gao Ya''s role in the war. It was then did she finally understand how the Lan Family could lose so badly. Besides that, she knew that Lan Gao Ya was near and this might be the only chance for them to meet with each other personally once again.


    Lan Gao Ya hand tightened, "Did you still me me for what I do to your brother?"


    Obviously, she didn''t me her for that. There was no way she would me the other party considering that she actually used that chance to get out from the Ming Kingdom too.


    "No, I want to ask you about what you said to me when we meetst time. Did you already know at that time that you will be able to get out and have the chance to do your revenge?" Jun Hua asked.


    Lan Gao Ya stayed still in her ce. To be told the truth, she didn''t have that much confidence about her n. However, she had already nted the seed, so she just waited for the time toe. She was betting her life, and it seeded.


    "No, I ask that, so they won''t get away easily since you''re also the same, right?" Lan Gao Ya might not know much about Jun Hua, but the event of Jun Family separating themselves was not a secret. She knew, the other party was also someone who was against the Ming Kingdom.


    Jun Hua didn''t answer and merely stared at the other party.


    Lan Gao Ya climbed down the horse, "So what do you want from me?"


    "I want to know what you have done to Lan Ping since he''s in your hands now."


    "Lan Ping," Lan Gao Ya frowned at the mention of this name. She genuinely hated this man to the core and never wished to hear his name anymore. "I do what I think he deserves to get. Do you also have a grudge against him?"


    "Not only him, but also the Lan Family," Jun Hua answered. After all, it was Lan Family that schemed against Jun Family in the past and y the role to make the emperor chase after them. Without them, the Jun Family would still thrive in Ming Kingdom.


    "So you want to take your revenge against him personally?" Lan Gao Ya asked in a low tone.


    "There''s no need for that. I believe you have already done more than enough," she didn''t have to personally enact her revenge. Even if it was through Lan Gao Ya hands, she felt that it was already enough.


    After all, it was not her principle to do everything by her hand if there were other people who were willing to do it.


    "I see," if it was her, she wouldn''t be able to calm down if she didn''t do it herself. Lan Gao Ya looked towards Jun Hua, "I guess, we''re really different in a sense."


    Jun Hua nodded her head.


    Lan Gao Ya looked towards Jun Hua and opened her mouth. "Do you not worry that I will use you now?"


    "You won''t," Jun Hua answered right away. She had seen the other party expression when ''Jun Min'' woke her up before and she knew that the other party wouldn''t do anything towards Jun Family anymore.


    "You sound as if you know so much about me," Lan Gao Ya smiled wryly. "But you''re right. I won''t do anything towards the Jun Family anymore and that would include you."


    If she dared to do something to the Jun Family, Jun Hua would not let the other party go so easily. She only let that girl go because she didn''t have any personal grudge with this little girl. Besides, she knew that she was also someone who hated her own family.


    "It''s too bad�� I actually want to have some deal with you," Lan Gao Ya looked towards Jun Hua. The girl''s eyes were deep and unfathomable, making it hard for her to guess what the other party thought.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t think we could ever reach the same term," Jun Hua said slowly. Their interest might go in the same way right now, but it would surely change because she had noticed the other party hidden personality.


    In a sense, she was the same with Lan Pan. Because she had to live by trading information and saw the death of many people from young age, it has be her way to deal with them using the cruelest method she could think off. That cruel method and seeing those people she hated suffered was something she pursued for her entire life and enjoyed.


    For Jun Hua who still have some kindness in her heart due to her experience, she could not tread the same path as the other party.


    "You''re right. We won''t reach agreement in some fields." Lan Gao Ya smiled. "I think this shall be thest time we meet each other personally."


    "It''s possible."


    "I hope the best for you, Princess Hua."


    "You too, Princess Gao Ya. Thank you for your time. I will take my leave now."


    Lan Gao Ya watched as Jun Hua walked away slowly. She mused for a moment before opening her mouth. "Princess Hua, what do you think that makes us different?"


    Jun Hua stopped in her tracks, "It''s the people around us and how we handle the problems in front of us."


    After answering that, Jun Hua continued walking. Lan Gao Ya stared at the other party''s visage until she can no longer saw her. They have different yet simr past of losing their family and have to choose the step they are going to take.


    The only difference between her and Jun Hua was the fact that Jun Hua still has her family while she didn''t have anyone on her side to help her. Because of that, their way of handling their revenge would be different.


    "I guess in a sense she uses me," Lan Gao Ya shook her head."But it doesn''t matter. All I want is the revenge for my father."


    She looked towards Lan Pan. She remembered the word he used to say to her before her uncle made him into aplete killing weapon.


    ''We''re just pawn.''


    They were indeed only pawn on the grand scheme of those powerful people. However, she would not be a pawn that stayed still. She would surely gain power to enact her revenge and not let those people go. Her entire life purpose was for revenge, and that was the only thing she pursued in this life.


    Her eyes sparkled with ruthlessness as she clenched her fist. They would surely experience regret for killing her father and took everything from her!

 Chapter 238: Parting

    <h4>238 Parting</h4>


    When Jun Hua was no longer in Lan Gao Ya''s field of vision, Soujin appeared before her. Jun Hua smiled at the man, "Let''s go back. Have you waited for long?"


    "Not at all," Soujin answered and gently lifted her up to the horse again.


    Jun Hua let Soujin help her as she said, "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing," this was the least he could do to help her since he didn''t manage to arrive in time to avoid her getting wounded.


    Before long the two of them had returned to Yuan Kingdom, and Jun Zhenxian forced Jun Hua to rest while Soujin went towards the other two prince''s ce.


    Soujin asked Lou when he arrived in the room, "Have you found out what happened at the west border?"


    "The Lan family suffered heavy losses with Lan Pan fled from the battlefield to the Yuan Kingdom. Prince Ming Gong returned to the capital while General Lan Ping is captured."


    Soujin didn''t find the news surprising since he had just fought with Lan Pan here, "Their leader?"


    "Lan Gao Ya."


    The two other in the room opened their mouths wide. That harmless looking girl was the one that brought Lan family into destruction? The barely adult girl in their mind was indeed a bit scheming and crafty, but they didn''t know that she would be so ruthless and decisive.


    To instigate the battle towards her own family, how much hate she has to be able to do that? Even they didn''t have the intention to kill the emperor, despite their immense hate since he was their father. Of course, if Soujin wanted to kill him, they wouldn''t bother to stop him.


    Soujin nodded, not feeling surprised. "The information agency is in her hand."


    Information agency? Yan suddenly remembered his mother who was sent to the cold pce after meeting with a member of Lan family. It should be them who sent those people to his mother.


    "Soujin, do you know anything about that information agency?" Yan hurriedly asked.


    "It was the secret force of Lan family that once threatened the position of the emperor," Soujin said calmly. His eyes glinted with coldness. "To avoid the information got out, he chose tobel the Lan family as traitor. Of course, only the older brother, which was why Lan Teng could be free and even be someone the emperor trust."


    Now that he thought about it, Jun Hua must have known that Lan Gao Ya was the leader in Pan Kingdom side. The Jun Family seemed to be on the rise too.


    ��


    The next morning, Jun Zhenxian woke up early. He walked to the wall and watched as the sun rose from the east.


    "General Jun Zhenxian, are your wounds already healed?" Soujin noticed this old man had woken up, so he decided to approach him.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards his hand. "It''s nothing. I was a general in my young age, getting wounded all over is usual."


    Soujin agreed with that. He too had fought in the battlefield for a long time, and getting wounded was reallymon, especially since he fought on the frontline.


    "When will you return to Mountain Kingdom?"


    "After that littless healed," Jun Zhenxian answered. He didn''t want to make Jun Hua journeyed with her stomach still wounded like that. Moreover, there was no urgent need for him to go back to the Mountain Kingdom.


    "What about you?"


    "Tomorrow," Soujin answered.


    He didn''t want to leave the ce too, but there was news from his territory. That news made him needed to return and solved some problem. If not for that, he would prefer staying in this area for a longer time.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head. "Have a safe journey."


    Soujin acknowledged it before excused himself. He returned to the girl room and waited for Jun Hua to wake up. The little girl was surprised to see him waiting for her again.


    "Don''t you have some business to attend?" she asked suspiciously.


    Soujin shook his head. "The reason for meing had been answered by you. For the time being, I don''t have anything to do."


    "The war is not over yet. Why the general ditch his soldiers?" Jun Hua asked without restrain. Usually, she would pay attention to how she talked to him when she was being Jun Hua. However, after the ''death'' of Jun Min, she chose not to anymore.


    "I will return tomorrow," Soujin answered.


    "I see," Jun Hua nodded. She looked towards the man beside her. Will he apany her again today? Soujin started to talk about many things with her just like before. Jun Hua can barely remember anything, but she enjoyed it. For Soujin who rarely talked a lot, this was truly a challenge.


    Soujin only stopped when it was afternoon. He still needed to make some preparation to go back the next day since there was something happened in the territory. Because of Jun Hua''s wound, she felt rather tired and sleepy, so Soujin didn''t force the girl to stay awake for long.


    "You should rest," Soujin noticed that Jun Hua''splexion was not too good. It was probably due to the girl pushing herself to look better just to meet with Lan Gao Ya.


    Jun Hua stay still on the bed as Soujin pulled the nket for her. She looked back at him. "I might not be able to say farewell tomorrow, so have a safe journey, General Soujin."


    Soujin nodded his head. "And you should have a good rest."


    Jun Hua acknowledged it as she slowly drifted back to sleep. Soujin looked towards the girl for a while before walking out from the room silently to avoid disturbing the littledy.


    Walking out from the room, Soujin met with Yan who was incredibly happy.


    "Soujin, I havended a good business. You can''t believe it," he said with augh.


    "We''re going back tomorrow."


    "AH? So quickly," Yan was startled. "What about thatss, don''t you want to stay with her for a longer time?"


    Soujin stared coldly at Yan and the other party immediately bolt away to tell Ming Hui. Retracting his gaze, he looked towards the sky, hoping that everything can end soon.

 Chapter 239: Attack on Nanglong Territory

    <h4>239 Attack on Nanglong Territory</h4>


    Nanglong family territory


    Without Soujin here, the central of the force was weaker than the usual. Nevertheless, the power of Soujin army was not weak, and they should have been able to hold on while facing Kai Kingdom army. The barrages of attacks on the border were big, and they needed to wait for their leader toe back.


    However, unexpectedly, the enemy managed to seize hold and pushed Soujin army back.


    "The army lost?" Fan Lanying eyes widened. She didn''t expect that the army of Kai Kingdom can break through the defense of this territory. It seemed, without Soujin the army had grown weaker.


    Fan Dan brow creased. He had experienced by himself the power of Soujin army. From what he had seen, there was no way they could lose so quickly. There must be something going on from the back that makes them seed.


    "How is it possible?"


    "Kai Kingdomunched full attack towards this territory. It''s unsure how they could deploy all of the force towards this point."


    Fan Dan understood. Kai Kingdom had decided to use the whole army to attack this territory. Such decision was really bold and considering that they were bordering the Pan Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom too, did it mean they were not afraid of getting bitten back?


    How could they be so sure that the two other kingdoms won''t attack them while they were attacking this ce? And their timing was really excellent. The time when Soujin was not on the capital, they have started attacking.


    The two of them were feeling helpless. It seemed there was nothing they could do to help.


    At the same time, Nanglong Souka faced the battle report with dark face. The news of those people attacking the border came as a surprise. Howe he didn''t notice their preparation beforehand and allowed them to attack this fierce?


    This was really a headache. Without Soujin, the power of the soldier wouldn''t be brought to the highest level, and their morale might drop because of the loss.


    "Father, what is it?" Qin Shie was starting to worry. What made him having that dark face?


    Nanglong Souka lifted his head. "This ce is in danger. The Kai Kingdom attacked us really unexpectedly. It seems they know that Soujin is not here."


    "But that''s impossible. Howe they know about such important things?" Qin Shie brows creased.


    Her son was not one to divulge information about him easily. That was what made the enemies confused about what was his n and where he was staying. With the ability that Soujin had, he could easily slip away unnoticed.


    "There is only one answer, there is a spy here."


    Nanglong Souka didn''t want to believe it himself. How good that spy must be to be able to deceive all of them so easily? Unless that spy was someone whom they trusted, but who could infiltrate that deeply and only act now?


    No one wanted to think about it. Nanglong Souka packed up his things and quickly fled from the room. Before Soujin return, they were not going to lose this ce. What face he had as a grandfather if he were to lose the ce?


    Qin Shie exhaled tiredly. As a woman, she couldn''t help much. With listless expression, she returned to the living room where Yan''s mother, Madam Qin was there.


    "Are you okay?" Madam Qin felt that there is something wrong here. The expression on Qin Shie face was really dark and she wouldn''t believe if the other party said that there was nothing going on.


    Qin Shie forced a smile out. "I''m alright Madam Qin. You don''t have to worry."


    "This is clearly not okay," Madam Qin insisted.


    "The territory is under attack, and they might reach this city," Qin Shie exined. The location of this city was indeed quite near the border to Kai Kingdom. It would not bea surprise if they could reach here quickly after breaking through the border.


    Madam Qin furrowed her brow. Did it mean she would be held as a prisoner again? After enduring more than a decade in that ce, she didn''t wish to experience the same thing anymore.


    Qin Shi sighed. "Everything is going to be alright. They would definitely finish the work soon."


    "But neither Soujin nor Yan is here."


    The two of them were away to the Yuan Kingdom. Although they departed a few days before, it didn''t mean they would be able to return so quickly. With the distance that separated both ce, it would be a miracle if they could easily return.


    Despite Qin Shie knowing that fact, she still smiled. She trusted her son that he would surely return in time, and they were going to be alright. Everything that her son did was always wondrous things even from a long time ago.


    "They will be back soon," Qin Shie answered.


    Madam Qin nodded. "Of course they are going back. Hopefully, they won''t bete."


    "They won''t."


    The news should have reached Soujin and his friends by now. Despite her worry, she could only wait. Exhaling a breath, Qin Shie excused herself from Madam Qin. Madam Qin also didn''t have any reason to hold Qin Shie.


    The two of them have been friends for a long time, but most of their talk was always about their son. It''s already a woman nature to be proud and doting of her children. After returning back to her residence, Madam Qin looked towards the direction of Kai Kingdom withplicated gaze. She soon retracted the gaze and went back to her room.

 Chapter 240: Defense

    <h4>240 Defense</h4>


    Nanglong Souka practically ordered the soldier topletely focus on the defense. The numbers of soldiers from Kai Kingdom who came to the border were insane, and he didn''t feel that he could hold on with the overwhelming number of enemy soldier out there.


    "That Kai Kingdom! Do they truly bet their all?"


    Kai Kingdom indeed has a grudge with Ming Kingdom especially since two of their prince died in their hand. They had lost another one at the fight with Mountain Kingdom, but it didn''t mean that they would chase after Mountain Kingdom straight away. They chose to attack Ming Kingdom first.


    The fight at the border was a full win for them. Now that their confidence was boosted, coupled with the fact that they have received reinforcement, they were eager to do their revenge battle towards Ming Kingdom. Under the lead of General Wei, theyunched full attack.


    "Hold the line!"


    Nanglong Souka knew some strategy, but with the way things were going on, they were going to suffer a lot of losses now. He felt his head hurt with the thought of getting away from this situation. Who could possibly leak the information?


    ��


    Kai Kingdom side


    General Wei didn''t personally join the battle. He was waiting for Soujin to appear and challenged him again. A battle without that brat swinging his sword and challenging him felt really dull and he didn''t have any interest in it.


    Ordering his soldier to do this and that, he waited on the back patiently. The fight has been going smoothly, and he didn''t feel any need to join in personally. Of course, the soldiers were all anticipating for the time when he could join in the battle personally and helped them to reach victory.


    "You seem bored, General Wei," a young man said calmly.


    General Wei gave a sidelong nce. "What is it, Prince Mou?"


    Prince Mou was the name of the first prince of Kai Kingdom. He was the crown prince and also the most powerful out of all the princes in Kai Kingdom. As the crown prince, he held the highest authority after his father, but he was a really careful person and would not tolerate any mistake.


    "End this quickly before General Soujin return."


    "I have given the best order."


    The two of them had their gaze shed. The two of them didn''t seem willing to back down. The one in charge for the battle was General Wei and Prince Mou was just helping. But that prince didn''t like to stay behind and chose to interfere like this.


    From the side, the fifth prince just continued looking towards the battle with disinterest. The battle of taking over the wall was boring since the other party was just defending. With him only wanted to fight opponent who fight back, fifth prince could guess how General Wei must be feeling.


    The two of them hadn''t retracted their gaze for a long time. The soldiers around them didn''t dare to interrupt any of them. If they were to incur the wrath of any of them, they could say goodbye to their neck. Only a fool would do that.


    Fifth prince sighed. "You should stop. We are still in the middle of war."


    It was then the two of them shifted their gaze. Prince Mou felt extremely angry over the event that has just passed. Howe the great general no longer wanted to hear his order? Had the old fool begun to forget his real identity?


    General Wei knew that the other party must be feeling displeased over his decision, but he didn''t want to go over there to just ughter the soldier. He didn''t feel that it was worth it. Besides, he knew that there was someone who will stop him the moment he set out there.


    Looking towards the soldiers, he knew that hidden among the masses was someone extraordinary. Aside from that, with his build, it would be difficult to reach the top of the wall. Since he already knew that, he didn''t want to embarrass himself by climbing there.


    ''The Crown Prince is really immature''


    General Wei didn''t know what the emperor was thinking the moment he picked Prince Mou as the crown prince. At that time, many were showing displeasure towards the emperor, but he paid it no heed and chose the boy as the crown prince.


    The different of age between each prince was not far, the first three princes were born in the same year, only different in months. The other two princes were born in the next year. The third year, he got another two princes. All in all, theirpetition should have been hard, but on the surface, the seven of them looked like in peace. The emperor was truly lucky to have seven sons without any daughter.


    That was until two of the youngest died in the battle against Ming Kingdom. Previously, no matter how much they were on the losing side, they would never lose any important figure. With that battle, the fight for the throne grew messier, and the emperor appointed the first prince as the crown prince.


    General Wei sighed. The biggestpetitor, for him, was no longer here, so he could start unting his power and began his order. This was what makes General Wei felt pissed off. The crown prince was not the emperor yet, but he had already used his power recklessly. When he became the emperor, what would happen to Kai Kingdom?


    On the other hand, he still felt that the crown prince was kind of amazing because this battle was his idea and they managed to seed until now.


    Prince Mou walked with confidence step. "Tell that person to open the gate. The spy is going to show the way in, but not apanying him."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    Prince Mou eyes shed with ruthlessness as he muttered. "Ming Kingdom, I will drag you down."

 Chapter 241: Close Battle

    <h4>241 Close Battle</h4>


    A man was walking towards the wall from the forest. He was being careful to not get found out by the soldiers who guard the area. It was hard for him to get inside since all of Soujin''s soldiers were those who trained hard and have good martial arts. Walking here, there was a soldier, walking there, there was another soldier.


    After pacing around here and there, the person finally managed to get passed them. He can get in the city, but in no way he could get close to the wall from the inside. Should hee straight to there, there were countless soldiers ready to hack him down.


    Calming his nerve, the person waited in the dark for the person who Prince Mou had told him toe. Before long, a voice could be heard close to his ear.


    "This ce is not safe."


    "It''s alright. I will just stroll down for a moment. Besides, with the number of guards here, there is no way something can happen to me."


    "But��"


    "Is this enough?"


    Giving some money to the soldier, the person who came could get inside. This person was bringing a bundle that seemed heavy.


    The person stopped and put the bundle near the trees. "I will be leaving it there. Take it."


    There was no one near this person. However, after leaving the bundle, the person simply walked away and disappeared, even giving that soldier additional amount of money.


    The one who was hiding in the darkness quietly came near the bundle. Inside of the bundle were the clothes of soldier from this area. He clicked his mouth in admiration. That person was not an ordinary one to get these clothes. After all, not everyone could get it.


    He chose not to think about it anymore. The person on their Prince Mou side was, of course, extraordinary. How can the prince bear to use an ordinary person to be his piece and help him in his n?


    Donning on the clothes on himself, he started walking out from that area. He put a show as if he was in great hurry towards the wall. Sneaking in to behind the boulder that was put before the gate, he started chopping down the wood that blocked the wooden gate.


    The process was arduous, and he needed to cope in with small space since he cannot get rid of the boulder easily. It would require a lot of man to pull the boulder out from that ce. After a long while, he finally seeded. The warm smile of hisrade weed him as they started to tie ropes towards the boulder and pulled it to their side.


    Nanglong Souka didn''t find anything weird at first, but then he noticed a big boulder appearing just before the gate. Sweats start to pour down on his back.


    "How can they tear up the gate?"


    Even if they were trying to tear up the gate, there was no way they could do it so easily. From the outside, the wall was as sturdy as hell and there was no change for anyone to crack it open.


    Nanglong Souka face creased up. "Send the soldiers down! Guard the entrance."


    He felt enraged. The spy has surprisingly let the enemy came. But there was still hope for them. They would not let this incident hinder them because they don''t want to lose the fight. Everything was not over yet. It would not end this way.


    The soldiers frantically run about here and there. The vigers were inside their house, no one dared toe out. In Nanglong family residence, Qin Shie was holding onto her embroidery and calmly continued to do her work.


    By the side, the servants cannot help but worry. Upon seeing their Madam was still as calm as before, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Madam, shouldn''t we hide inside?"


    The safety of Qin Shie was extremely important. If something happened to her, it would be unclear what Soujin would do in order to take revenge. Just previously, when Jun Min was dead, he already made people from the Lan family suffered miserably. If Qin Shie were to die, what would happen?


    Nanglong Soujin would surely take it to himself to bring down the whole Kai Kingdom down. He wouldn''t let anyone who participated in the battle especially the leader off. At that time, a big war would happen again.


    Qin Shie merely smiled. "Why should I hide?"


    The servants felt like crying. Their Madam didn''t usually make things difficult, but today she was surprisingly blockhead. She didn''t want to leave the room and chose to sit on her ce unmoving.


    "If they want toe, then they should juste."


    Qin Shie ced the embroidery down. She took the sword from the wall and stood in the center of the living room. Not long after that, the sound of a door breaking could be heard and the servants were all afraid to move.


    "Stand aside. Don''t hinder me!"


    As soon as she said it, Qin Shie started moving about with that sword. The soldiers who came in were weed by the sword. Along the fight, Qin Shie was surprisingly calm while the servants already hid in the corner of the room.


    They never see their Madam held a sword before. This was the first time they saw Qin Shie fighting and her battle prowess were incredibly amazing. Unfortunately, Qin Shie was not one to fight everyday which made her breathing turned a little rough after some time, but it was enough.


    Her smile bloomed when the sound of fighting could be heard from outside. The soldiers no longere inside and only one person came in with a sword in his hand.


    "Mother, sorry I''mte."


    "It''s fine. Go help your grandfather."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 242: Turning the Situation

    <h4>242 Turning the Situation</h4>


    Nanglong Souka never had experienced the despair like he was feeling like now for a long time. Thest time he felt the extreme danger was when the emperor targeted their family.


    By any means, Nanglong Souka was not a soldier. He was only an official that can barely use the sword. But when he thought that everything will be over, he could hear the sound of cheering reverberated in the city. It was as if everyone were cheering at the same time.


    Looking at the direction, he smiled slightly.


    "That brat, your timing is really good."


    Nanglong Soujin looked towards the soldiers who came inside icily. Using his sword, he quickly made the way for him to reach the wall where majority of the soldier was there. Looking at the exhausted grandfather of his, he stopped for a moment.


    "The strategy you used is stupid."


    Nanglong Souka felt like vomiting blood because of his grandson remark. This brat! Did youe all the way to here just for saying that to me?!


    However, Soujin no longer paid any attention to his grandfather. Looking at the soldiers of the Kai Kingdom that started to overrun them, he yelled.


    "Soldier of Nanglong family, what are you doing here? Are you running away from your enemy?"


    The voice of Soujin can be heard clearly from the people on the wall and even under it. The moment they heard it, they all cheered up, their leader has returned!


    "Did your famous name for being able to face multiple enemies at once are mere rumors? Did I train you all to be a coward?"


    The soldier started to fight even more energized. Their leader was here and they have been training under him with that hellish training. No one could imagine just how hard it was to stand under the hellish training that Soujin provided for them. Compared to that, this battle was nothing!


    "Since you''re being so eager to tell me that the training I construct is useless, I will make a better one after this."


    The soldiers were terrified. That training was MORE than enough to make them wanted to copse after it was done. Now their leader wanted to make a more arduous one?


    Soujin smirked, forming a devilish smile on his handsome face. "If you don''t want, prove it to me that my training is not useless and you still can fight. Those ants from Kai Kingdom are nothing, am I right?"


    "YESSSSS!"


    The scream and yell from the soldier all around the ce was sounded loud and clear to Soujin ear. The young man smiled. It was the time for counterattack. Looking towards the enemy lines, he knew that there was someone he needed to meet for a fight.


    Going down to the gate, he forced back all the enemy soldiers as his own soldier gathering behind him to clean up the rest. With Soujin return, their morale and unity had turned into another step higher and no one dared to ck off in the slightest.


    Nanglong Souka was speechless with the transformation of the soldier. When he was the one giving order, they still did it, though only as an order. But after Soujin came and gave them order, they treated it as if it was the most important things in their life and strike down the enemy hard.


    Did you need to give us a really different treatment like that?


    Feeling that the world was unfair, Nanglong Souka can only retreated back. He didn''t feel like leading the soldier in the fight anymore. Comparing himself with his grandson would only make him felt old and useless.


    "That brat, I will give him a lesson after this."


    Devising a n on his head, he was about to rejoice when he remembered that his grandson was better than him at almost everything. He wanted to cry. Normally, one would be happy if their descendants could pass them, but in his case, he wanted to beat up that brat badly.


    Sighing, he returned back to the residence only to see the mess wherever his eyesy.


    "They reach here? Wait, what about Qin Shie?"


    Running frantically to the inside, he was d when he saw that Qin Shie was busy ordering the servant around to clean up the mess on this room. However, upon seeing the calm on that woman face, he felt that he had just made a fool out of himself here.


    "Father, what are you doing here?" Qin Shie eyed Nanglong Souka who stood on the door suspiciously. Didn''t he go to the wall to salvage the situation? Why did he suddenly return here?


    On the second thought, she understood. "Soujin have taken over? That''s good. With him in the charge, the battle will end in our victory."


    Nanglong Souka pointed his hand upwards. Do you all have to stab me in my heart again? Those soldiers have given him a punch right to his face when he looked at the different in their treatment towards Soujin. Now, even Qin Shie was saying that she trusted Soujin more than him.


    Where is the justice? Nanglong Souka screamed hard inside his heart demanding the justice.


    Qin Shie looked at her father-inw innocently. "You''re just an official. How can youpare with Soujin in the terms of military? Besides, if you''re the one who leads the battle, we will be losing rather than winning."


    Suppressing the urge to vomit blood, Nanglong Souka turned to his room dejectedly. Even his daughter-inw is on that brat side. Who will be on his side?


    Looking at her depressed father, Qin Shie thought about what she had just told him. Was there anything wrong? She only stated the truth.


    Not wanting to think about it any further, Qin Shie continued to direct the servants into cleaning the mess here. She was unaware to the damage her father-inw suffered from her careless remark.

 Chapter 243: Pushing Kai Kingdom Back

    <h4>243 Pushing Kai Kingdom Back</h4>


    Yan and Ming Hui also returned to the capital at almost the same time with Soujin. Given that that young general had sprinted suddenly, it was only normal that they arrivedter. Seeing the city under the siege, there was no way that Soujin wouldn''t pace the horse faster to go there.


    "Ming Xiao!" Yan yelled towards his brother with surprise. He didn''t expect to see his ordinary brother to be participating in the fight too.


    Ming Xiao kicked his opponent and shed him before turning his head towards his brother. "Third Brother, you have returned."


    "Of course," Yan smirked. "Leave this to me. I''m far better than you."


    Ming Xiao nodded his head. His martial arts were not as good as his brother, so he only managed to fend off some of the soldiers before feeling tired. Looking towards his brother back, he smiled. The tide would turn in their favor now.


    Arriving at the city, Ming Hui make the way straight to Fan Lanying house. He was d to see her was fine and busy fighting in the courtyard with Fan Dan guarding the back. With the additional of Ming Hui, they can finally rest their hand.


    Fan Lanying was really excited to see Ming Hui again. After not seeing each other for some time she was happy to see him. After all, she didn''t get the chance to return to the frontline again after her father had told her that she needed more training and forced her to return, which made her days were only filled with trainingtely.


    "Did you get wounded?" Ming Hui looked towards Fan Lanying and looked at her ups and down.


    Fan Lanying shook her head. "If there is anyone that hurts, it should be my father. He''s the one who''s doing the fight more than me."


    Ming Hui gave a nce towards Fan Dan before shaking his head. "Nope, the two of you didn''t have any wound."


    "You can know just from a nce?"


    "Yes, it''s quite normal unless your wound is really light."


    Ming Hui came to remember the time he met with Jun Min. The other party can immediately know that Yan was wounded only by sweeping his nce. That person must have high martial arts to recognize it so easily. As for him, it was because of his medical expertise.


    He had been training to do that since young so that he could handle a difficult patient. There were some people who didn''t even know when they are hurt or hiding their wound because of some reason. In order to let them get treated, he had been practicing that skill.


    For him to practice was not that hard since Yan was always getting hurt. Using him as an experiment, he could test it over and over until he could do it right every time.


    "You''re amazing," Fan Lanying nodded. "What about Prince Yan and General Soujin?"


    "Yan is busy cleaning the remaining Kai Kingdom soldiers in the city," Ming Hui lips curved up. He bet that from this fight; the name of Yan would turn significantly. They would not only see him as a useless prince that could only make trouble, but also someone who was really capable.


    "As for Soujin, he''s on the frontline leading the soldier for counterattack."


    Fan Lanying nodded in understanding. But, she then looked at Ming Hui with inquiry. Ming Hui felt that there was something wrong from her gaze, but before he could ask, the girl already asked him a question.


    "From your way of addressing them, are you close with them?"


    Ming Hui had just called Prince Yan as Yan while General Soujin as Soujin. Normally, Ming Hui wouldn''t talk about them to Fan Lanying, and the girl rarely paid any attention, but today her interest piqued up when hearing the way Ming Hui called them.


    Cold sweats broke out on his back when he recalled how he had called the two of them. No matter which angle to look at, the two of them have their distinguished title. Stealing a nce at Fan Dan, he immediately realized that the other party interest had been piqued up too.


    I''m finished!


    "Yan is my brother, and Soujin is his best friend. I have been meeting them often."


    The news of him following Yan in the city should have been known to a lot of people. Rarely anyone ever asked about that to him since the princess was always close with the third prince.


    Fan Lanying looked at him suspiciously. "Help me clean up."


    "Sure."


    Fan Dan looked at that young man and sighed. It seemed, he had begun to understand how the boy could have that much confidence. The lineup of the forces against the emperor was not in any way light or small.


    "If you fail with that much help, I will personally make sure that you will not be able to get close with Lanying."


    The voice of Fan Dan was not loud, but Ming Hui could hear it clearly. Did it mean the other party finally decided to approve their rtionship? Probably notpletely, but it was not far from it. Ming Hui mood immediately rose again, neglecting the fact that the content of the words was actually a threat.


    However, deep down he began thinking about how to convey it to Soujin without the other party getting angry.


    ��.


    Kai Kingdom side


    Seeing how the originally running soldiers were starting to fight back with such fervor, Prince Mou face turned dark. He knew that the worst possible situation had risen; Soujin have returned.


    Still, the oue of the obviously win battle had been disastrous. He thought he could definitely win, but with a short word from Soujin, the soldier was 10 times more energized than before. They were all fighting like their life was on the line and Kai Kingdom soldiers immediately pushed back further than ever.


    Not to mention the prowess of the general itself. The number of their dying soldiers shot up rapidly the moment he appeared.


    Fifth prince expression was solemn. He has heard about the amazing prowess of Soujin, but seeing it firsthand makes him realized that the other party was not only amazing, he was simply a monster.


    "The death of Sixth Brother and Seventh Brother is not without a cause."


    Facing that kind of monster, how many number of soldiers should they dispatch to surround him and ovee him? Even he cannot believe that a person that young can be this young.


    "If Jun Min is here, Ming Kingdom will be unbeatable."


    The words of General Wei rang again in his ear. No wonder that general once said that with the two of them fighting together, the loss of their soldiers were too disastrous. Only by seeing did he came to understand.


    He turned to the side. The originally sitting general was now standing up with heated gaze. His body seemed brimming with energy as he stared at the young general in the midst of the battle.


    "Time for another fight, you brat," he said while grinning all over.

 Chapter 244: Defeat for Kai Kingdom

    <h4>244 Defeat for Kai Kingdom</h4>


    Prince Mou looked towards the energized General Wei and he suddenly understood. Only in front of capable rivals would those generals show their real power. Without suitable opponent, they don''t want to ughter the enemy soldiers aimlessly.


    With such a strong opponent in front of him, General Wei body was brimming with power. He was eager to have another fight with Soujin. The fight from before ended with tie, it was time for ending the fight.


    Prince Mou shook his head at the departing general. This general was sure troublesome, but the power and ability he had were indeed real. These kinds of people were really worrying, but he knew that every able person had their quirks.


    No matter how much troublesome they were, the kingdom still needed them. No matter how much he didn''t wish for General Wei to hesitate like before and only waited for a suitable opponent, he couldn''t berate him openly. He had to be patience towards the other party and gave him what he needed.


    "First Brother, are you thinking about eliminating him?"


    The provoking sound of his fifth brother entered his ear, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. Without bothering how his brother knew his thought, he simply watched the fight from his ce.


    The fifth prince mouth curved up. This crown prince of their country was sure annoying. Not to mention the fact that their mother had been fighting over their pregnancy time that brought up to them now. But he didn''t mind it. With his capabilities, he was sure he would not lose.


    General Wei walked towards Soujin calmly. When the two of them faced each other, they smiled.


    "Long time no see, General Soujin."


    "I thought that you''re an upright general. Who knew that you suddenly knocked the door when I''m away."


    "Not my n, but at least it gives me the chances to meet with you again."


    "You''re correct. Shall we begin?" Soujin readied his stance. He looked towards General Wei with determination. After months of training and all, he didn''t believe he wouldn''t get pass this general this time.


    General Wei could feel that the pressure from Soujin body was far strongerpared to the time when he first shed with the boy. It seemed the young man was already more powerful than him by a lot. The young people were indeed advancing far quicker than an old bone like him.


    He smiled. "It seemed the final victor will be decided in this fight."


    That sentence from General Wei made Soujin understood that the other party was ready for a battle of live and death. Previously, they never aimed for the other party death, only heavily wounded. Now that he had uttered it out, Soujin knew that he should not give any lenience towards the end of the fight anymore.


    "Sure, the one who will stands at the end is me."


    "Bring it on!"


    The two of them move forward at the same time. Their weapon shed together heavily, producing sounds that could tear up the ear. The soldiers around the area quickly moved back. No matter if theye from Kai Kingdom or from Nanglong family, they moved at the same time.


    This was the effect the fight brought to them. The two of them were incredibly strong that the soldiers couldn''t bear to stay near and got wounded because of their fight. The sound of metal shing continued. Once, twice, thrice, and it kept on going on.


    General Wei was the one who couldn''t hold back against Soujin. With their fight nearing the end, he started to no longer be able to see the attack from Soujin which made powerful attacknded on his body, creating a horrible wound in the very moment.


    He raised his sword, trying to block Soujin attack but no avail.


    TAK!


    His knee gave in, and he fell with one knee on the floor. He used his hand covering for his head with his weapon at the end of his hand. However, the expression on his face was not one who was at the end of his life.


    General Wei was smiling broadly. It was like he was happy to lose against Soujin. The soldiers who surrounded them didn''t understand, but they didn''t have time to ponder since they still need to fight. Putting his hand down, General Wei looked towards Soujin.


    "You are one amazing brat to achieve this in mere months."


    Soujin put his sword down. "There are many things that happened in the past few months."


    The death of Jun Min was one of the triggers that made him strive to be even better. He didn''t want to lose any important friends anymore, and that was why he kept himself to be even better. The loss hit him harder than what he ever thought.


    General Weiughed. He had heard some of the incidents that happened in the past few months. It seemed that everything that happened during this past year was really intriguing. He truly wanted to know the reason of how the delicate bnce broke.


    "I heard some of it. Brat, you better end the battle quickly."


    "What makes you so eager? Don''t you always wish for Kai Kingdom to prosper?" Soujin didn''t immediately attack.


    The ease of not attacking his enemy right away could only be applied on Soujin. If any ordinary people try to talk to their enemy during battle, they would undoubtedly lose their life.


    "Kai Kingdom changes," General Wei face turned paler and his voice faltered. "You shoulde there if you want to know the detail. I can''t tell you much about it."


    Soujin knew that something must have happened to Kai Kingdom during this period of time. He wanted to know what, but the general didn''t willing to share his thoughts to him.


    "My time is already over. The era for us old fools is no longer here."


    Soujin really respected this old general. He was the one who teach him during the arduous battle about how to fight even better. The wound on the general''s body was awful, and it wouldn''t take long for the other party death if it was not treated.


    "This is the new era for youngsters," General Wei muttered. Young and capable people started to rise during this time of war. He wanted to see them, but he no longer had any time. He closed his eyes, and that was the end of his life.


    Despite that, the expression of the general was that of smile and a genuinely proud general.


    Soujin silently gave his thanks to this old general who was teaching him a lot by bing one of the hardest opponents he ever met. He waved his hand and his lieutenant immediately yelled.


    "General Wei of Kai Kingdom is killed by General Soujin! The battle is ours!"


    The cheering of the soldiers could be heard loud and clear.

 Chapter 245: Kai Kingdom Retreating

    <h4>245 Kai Kingdom Retreating</h4>


    The lost of General Wei on the battle immediately made the soldiers morale went downhill. The originally energized soldier''s spirit turned into despair upon seeing their beloved general lost. After all, General Wei yed too much of an important role in the battle.


    Soujin didn''t move immediately, but his soldiers began their advance even more quickly. They have been waiting for their general win. Since the general was winning, it was time for them to advance and hacked downs the enemies right away.


    "Thank you for your teaching."


    The battle between him and General Wei reyed in his minds. The very first time, he waspletely riddled in wounds for trying his best to not let the general went rampart. That battle would be hisst battle if not for Jun Min''s arrow saving him at the crucial moments.


    The second time was when Kai Kingdome invaded Ming Kingdom. The other party as the leader had been suppressed by Soujin, but only by a bit. Soujin let him go, and they reached agreement to not attack each other for the time being.


    The third and thest time were now, the battle where he nearly lost the city he had been protecting for a long time. The battle was arduous, but he could gain advantage rather quickly because of his skill had improved a lot.


    Soujin was really thankful for the experience the general gave him. He would surely be even stronger in the future and not let anyone hurt those who close with him anymore.


    "Kill them all!"


    The moment Soujin opened his mouth and gave his order, the soldiers morale immediately jumped into another height as they started to charge towards the enemy.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Prince Mou almost couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. The battle immediately turned towards them when Soujin appeared. Not to mention, the loss of their soldiers were more than the loss of several few days fighting before.


    ''So, this is the acimed undefeated general of Ming Kingdom.''


    The name of undefeated general from Ming Kingdom actually belonged to two people before, Soujin and Jun Min. Along with their unique nickname, the name of undefeated general rang loudly over thend. Now that there was only one person left, the glory was his.


    Prince Mou clicked his tongue. No matter how much he detested losing, he had to ept today result. The long acimed undefeated general was truly an unmatched general in thisnd.


    "The Ming Kingdom sure stepped into heaven-defying luck to get such a general."


    Prince Mou felt that the heaven was unfair. Such a talented general, but born under that devious emperor reign. No, not only one general, but two of them. In the whole history of this ce, when did they see the birth of two exceptionally general in the same era? Not to mention that both of their talent were one that wouldn''t appear in the thousands years.


    "We are going back!" Prince Mou gave the order.


    On the side, the fifth prince eyebrows rose. It seemed the first prince finally epted his lost after such a long battle. Well, it was not like the result was bad, but they were losing even more here.


    With the battle from before, it was obvious that Soujin had lost a lot of his soldiers. They might not be able to protect the area they had just got. It was certain that the Nanglong family were going to take over all of it again.


    Standing up, he smiled. The battle was really interesting, but the lost was truly severe. He didn''t really mind it much. General Wei was already old, and he could be reced by the younger generation soon.


    ��


    Seeing the soldiers of Kai Kingdom retreating, Soujin halted most of the soldiers advance. They were only allowed to attack those who left behind while he walked to the city. The citizen were busy helping with the reparation. They were cheering when they saw Soujin came back.


    "That''s really amazing, General!"


    "You''re the best!"


    "Thank you very much, General Soujin. We know that we could rely on you."


    Answering the citizen one by one, Soujin finally approached his home. The courtyard and all have been cleaned and his mother was waiting for him with a happy smile on her face.


    "Mother, are you fine after the attack?"


    Qin Shieughed. "What are you talking about silly boy? Of course your mother is fine. After all, I know a bit of martial arts."


    Soujin nodded. He looked towards his mother expression. "Mother, you know that the soldiers whoe inside onlye because of the spy, right? Is it alright if I get rid of the spy?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course you have to do that. The loss of your side is really severe," Qin Shie chided.


    Soujin looked towards his mother eyes. "Mother, you know who it is, don''t you?"


    Qin Shie was startled for a moment. Her hand was sped into a fist, and she bit her lower lips slightly before nodding her head.


    "And you''re fine with it?"


    Qin Shie looked towards her son eyes before a forced smile appeared on her mouth. Her son must have known who the spy was, but she knew that there was no other way since they needed to eliminate the spy.


    No matter what she thought deep in her heart, she knew that the spy action cannot be forgiven, even by Soujin. No matter how much her heart was crushed, she knew that it must be done and there was no other way.


    "You do what you think the best. Mother trusts that you will do the best."


    Soujin looked towards his mother before nodding. He left his mother in the living room as his mother silently closed her eyes and tears fell down on her check.Nanglong Souka on the side of the room can only exhale. He knew that Soujin would not let that person go, especially with his soldiers being killed like that.

 Chapter 246: The Spy

    <h4>246 The Spy</h4>


    After finished with the cleaning, Ming Hui departed from Fan Lanying''s residence and met with Soujin in front of a certain house. The other party was standing there, and he didn''t seem to be in hurry to get in.


    "Don''t you want to confront her?"


    "No need, let them have some time together first," Soujin answered.


    Ming Hui nodded. "What about with your soldiers? Are they fine?"


    "Most of them are fine. I have sent the rest of the wounded ones to the hospital. Your hospital is full, give me some discount for the price."


    "10% maximal," Ming Hui answered without hesitation.


    "You''re a money grubber."


    "��"


    The price for his hospital was not that expensive in the first ce. If one should say who was the money grubber that should have been Yan, not him. Despite feeling indignant, he didn''t show it in his face and continued waiting with Soujin there.


    ��


    "Mother, are you fine?" Yan asked his mother who was hiding in the living room.


    Madam Qin was staying within the warm room of the living room. She looked startled to see Yan, but then she smiled happily.


    "Yan, you have returned!"


    "I do."


    The house seemed mostly fine and there was no trace of any fight here. With the consideration that their house located quite far from the border between the Nanglong family territory and Kai Kingdom, it seemed the advance never reached this ce.


    Yan sits near his eager mother before looking at her seriously.


    "Mother, why are you letting theme here?"


    Madam Qin expression changed. "Yan! What are you saying? Your mother won''t do something like that. Don''t use me without any reason."


    Yan didn''t say anything. He reached out his pouch and took out a book along with a few other items. His mother face turned pale the moment she saw all of them.


    "Where�� where did you get them?"


    Yan''s face turned sour. All this time, he had been hoping that they were only trying to frame his mother. Unfortunately, all the investigation leads to the fact that all of them were indeed done by his mother. His heart was pierced hard by all of the fact presented before him.


    "Mother, why?" Yan asked.


    Madam Qin knew that there was no way she could hide the fact anymore. Her minds started to think for a lot of things in a few seconds before she opened her mouth.


    "Don''t you know the history of Qin family?"


    Yan knew. The Qin family was a noble family in Kai Kingdom and even has good rtionship with the emperor. Yet, tragedy befell them as the emperor used them for betraying the kingdom. At the time, Kai Kingdom had just lost the war and to make their rtionship better, thedies from Qin family were sent to Ming Kingdom.


    Although they were meant as the war prisoner and gift, each of them was being married away. Two of them married to the emperor as concubines and one of them married to Nanglong family. After a long time, no one remembered about their past anymore since they were only woman.


    "I''m that onedy," Madam Qin smiled with sour expression. "My birth ce would always be Kai Kingdom and I would never bow down to Ming Kingdom emperor."


    When she was inside the Cold Pce, some Kai Kingdom''s peoplee covertly. Through them, she managed to sneak information out asionally and let them knew the condition of Ming Kingdom capital.


    Yan already knew that his mother hearty on Kai Kingdom. This was one of the reasons he set her free. He wanted to bring her to her homnd after the war ends, but now it was impossible.


    "Why would you kill your own son?"


    If it was only that, he wouldn''t mind it. But his own mother had sent assassins to kill Young Noble Han and she even knew that it was his alias. There was no reason for her to kill her own son, right?


    Madam Qin looked at him, "Because you''re that person son."


    Yan finally realized, his mother never loved him. All this time, every time she looked at him, the one she saw was that man.


    He remembered his mother as the one who pampered him a lot when he was young and would always protect him whenever he was in trouble. Why did his mother changes to such person who would betray her son right away?


    While Yan was still felt shock, two peoplee inside, Ming Hui and Soujin.


    Soujin looked towards Yan. With his martial arts, he obviously knew what they had been talking about just now. "You don''t have to be so troubled. She is not your mother."


    That sentence brought Yan, who was on the verge of despair, returned to live. What did his friend said? She was not his mother. How could that be?


    Looking towards his friend with disbelief, Soujin answered calmly. "My mother told it to me. There are only threedies from the Qin kingdom sent here. One marries my father while the other two go to the pce. The older one gives birth to a prince, who is you, while the younger one is just one of the many concubines in that ce."


    Yan also know about that, then what?


    "On the day of her being sent to the cold pce, there is another news spreads around in the harem. The younger sister is death."


    Ming Hui hadn''t heard about this before. He and Yan both were staring at Soujin with incredulous expression. So, you''re saying that��.


    "In truth, Madam Qin over here is the younger sister, the one who died is the older sister."

 Chapter 247: Qin Family

    <h4>247 Qin Family</h4>


    Madam Qin would never think that after all these years, Qin Shie still could remember perfectly the difference of them. Despite their difference in age, she and her sister were highly simr which made people unable to differentiate them at all.


    But, upon the first nce seeing at her, Qin Shie remarks was clear to her ears even now.


    ''You still looked young, Qin''er,''


    At that time, she didn''t pay it much attention, thinking that it was only a pleasantry given from Qin Shie. But, as the time pass, Qin Shie would refuse to use her real name and instead use her surname to call her. It was indeed really weird, but she didn''t think too far before.


    Now that she was starting to think about it, there was indeed a deeper meaning to it. No wonder Qin Shie never tried to get close with her again and only met asionally. And whenever they meet, Nanglong Souka would be on the room next door doing something.


    It was Qin Shie being guarded to her, but she was the one oblivious of it. Madam Qin was really done in this time. She knew that her intelligent cannot bepared with Qin Shie, but to think that the difference will be this far��


    Suddenly sheughed.


    "You''re right�� my sister, I killed her."


    Yan''s face turned red from anger. He hurriedly stood up from the chair as he stared unbelievingly towards Madam Qin. However, the woman seemed not to care about it anymore as sheughed eerily.


    "How can she gain the emperor affection so much? Even to the point of bearing his child. I too wanted to have a good life here. But when that Lan persone, I feel really ted and knowing your real birth, I threaten her."


    Madam Qin only wanted to get a better life by threatening her sister, but her sister unexpectedly did something outrageous. Without any choice left, she pushed the other party away, and her older sister fell to the pond which led to her death.


    She tried to hide it, but the emperor found out rather quickly. He threatened her and forced her to live as her sister all these years. That emperor didn''t want Yan to know the truth, so he didn''t let her speak about this incident.


    If not because of the emperor watching her whenever she met with Yan, she would never want to treat Yan that well. The emperor was truly hateful and the one she hated even more was Yan.


    "My real birth, what do you meant?" Yan looked towards Madam Qin suspiciously. Was there something that he didn''t know?


    "Do you really think that you''re my sister son?" Madam Qin mocked. "You''re in fact the illegitimate son of the emperor sister."


    The emperor has some brothers and sister, but he killed them all except one. Of course even if they all know that he was the one that killed them, he didn''t do it openly. Using his scheme, he made them dying one by one without anyone knowing except for his beloved sister.


    But fate didn''t let him achieve his goal. His sister soon fell sick and died, leaving him alone.


    Since his sister never married, no one would have thought that she was in fact has a son, an illegitimate son at that. The emperor loved his sister, so he spared her son and imed him as his own. However, he told Yan when the boy was young that he would never have the chance to get the throne. Yan thought that the emperor just didn''t like him, but it seemed there was a different reason.


    ''I''m not the emperor son?'' Yan''s mind turned into turmoil.He felt that the truth was really heavy.


    Howe he suddenly became the emperor sister son and not that emperor son? Somehow, he felt happy that he didn''t have direct connection with him, but he felt that there was something weird here.


    "How can I know that you''re not lying?"


    Madam Qinughed. "Why don''t you juste to Pan Kingdom and look for Lan Family information agency? They would surely tell you more of this."


    When Madam Qin said that, Yan remembered the one who came to his mother not long before the incident. He finally understood that at that time it was that information that was leaked out, which eventually led to his real mother death.


    Yan closed his eyes. He felt like he was already on the verge of fainting. All of this information hit him really hard.


    Soujin held his shoulder. "She''s not lying. I have investigated it too. If not, why do you think the emperor let you wreck the whole capital and yet your punishment is never too hard?"


    Yan calmed himself down. What Soujin said was correct. With his reputation as a troublemaker in the capital, the emperor never punished him heavily. Although he said to him that there was no chance for him to inherit the throne, he allowed him to go around easily.


    If not for the other party lenience, there was no way he could easily get away freely all these years. The emperor at most would be angry at him, but he didn''t do anything more than grounding him for a long time and gave him some tutor to learn a few things.


    "Wait, you investigated it?" Ming Hui turned at Soujin. Since when did their friend was being so thoughtful like this?


    "Everyone that gets close to me will be investigated through fully," Soujin answered calmly. This was what he would usually do, but only for that person he made the exception. He didn''t force them to continue the investigation of Jun Min birth and all since they were all really hard to find.


    He would not admit he didn''t manage to find leads until years passed, though. It would be better for the two of them to not know the detail.


    Ming Hui was speechless. And here he thought that his friend suddenly be caring. It turned out that the fact was like this��.


    At the very least, couldn''t you lie to us to make me felt better?


    Yan didn''t bother asking Soujin what was the result for the investigation. Even if he might still have a father and there were more secret to his birth, they didn''t matter anymore.


    Looking towards Madam Qin, he felt a bitplicated. Although it was true that the other party had been deceiving him all this time but she was really ''caring'' even at the cold pce. However, knowing that she had killed his mother, there was no point in hesitating any longer.


    "Soujin, what kind of punishment do you want to deploy?"


    Soujin eyebrows lifted up. "You''re leaving this in my hand?"


    Yan nodded. "You can do whatever you want. I won''t have anyint."


    "If you said so," Soujin waved his hand.


    A few soldiers appeared before them, but the three of them stayed calm.


    "Take her away."


    "Yes."


    Madam Qin turned pale. She was going to die. The men were dragging her away while she was yelling and screaming loudly.


    Yan sighed. "Really, how can I get toyed with��?"


    "Your luck with women is the worst," Ming Huimented, trying to break the heavy atmosphere. "The first time you confessed, the girl is actually a man,ter every time you hang out with women, they would dump you with a p. When you try to get close with a girl, she turns out to be Jun Min sister. Now, you even got fooled by a woman."


    Yan face was dark. Luckily Ming Hui didn''t expose all of them, especially since some of them were truly embarrassing. As for the first one�� that was him confessing to Ming Hui when he thought that the other party was a girl. At that time, Ming Hui was dressed as a different girl, which made him unable to guess that he was in fact his brother.


    Soujin rolled his eyes. "I will ask my mother to find a good girl for you."


    "No, thank you! I can search for her myself!" Yan immediately retorted. His eyes looked indignant as if he was asking; ''Am I looked like that poor at judging woman in your eyes?''


    If the two of them know his thought, they would reply: "Of course."

 Chapter 248: Play

    <h4>248 y</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom Road


    Jun Hua was sitting inside her carriage as she listened to her people telling her the news of the attack in Nanglong Family territory just a few days before.


    "So Soujin manage to return in time?" Jun Hua smiled at the news, "That''s good!"


    When the man suddenly has to return, she secretly sent her people to find out what happened. From them, she found out that the Kai Kingdom used the chance of Soujin going away from the territory to attack them.


    "But to think that the old man was chosen as Soujin recement��" Jun Hua frowned upon hearing that news. If Nanglong Souka was the one holding the control over Soujin''s soldier, there was little doubt that they would lose in a matter of days.


    "They nearly lose in just a few shes," Yamin added.


    Jun Hua wore a face like she had already guessed it. There was no way that old man could rece Soujin in terms of leading the soldier. If Nanglong Souka knew that Jun Hua was looking down at him too, he might consider burying his head into the ground out of shame, and that was if he still has a sense of shame.


    Yamin looked at her Miss expression before continuing the report, "They also executed the spy, going by the name Madam Qin."


    Hearing that name, Jun Hua stilled for a moment. She knew two people in their side going by the surname of Qin. Qin Shie was eliminated first hand from her mind because she had met with the other party directly and knew that she really loved Soujin, so it shouldn''t be her. As for the other one��.


    "Yan''s fake mother?" Jun Hua asked with a frown.


    "Yes," Yamin answered carefully. Her mind thought about the word ''fake''. Jun Hua was also investigating the imperial family and found a rather weird secret. When Yamin first delivered the result of the investigation to Jun Hua, the girl looked rather perplexed. Now that the woman was actually harming her friend, Yamin was not sure how Jun Hua would feel.


    Jun Hua didn''t say anything for a while then she dismissed the other. Her finger tapped the table in front of her a few times as she thought about it.


    "If you still didn''t want to rest, I will tie you up for the rest of the journey," Jun Zhenxian barged into her carriage and said immediately.


    Jun Hua looked up. Unknown to her, the carriage stopped for a moment in order to allow Jun Zhenxian got down and climbed up hers. Really, this grandfather of hers still didn''t have any manners to barge into a girl''s carriage.


    "I''m resting properly."


    "No, you''re not," Jun Zhenxian put the paper in front of her away and looked towards the girl''s eye, "You''re clearly exerting your mind to think a lot of things, the news you get and the next n after we reach the capital."


    Jun Hua evaded her grandfather eyes, "That''s alreadymon. It won''t make my wound worse too."


    "You''re really stubborn," Jun Zhenxian said with a sigh. He really didn''t know what this littless was thinking. There would be no need for him to force her to speak too if she didn''t want to, so he just leaned back to his chair and pointed outside.


    "There are a lot of children ying outside. Do you want to join them?"


    "Grandpa��I''m already 15."


    "15 is still a kid," Jun Zhenxian said, "Besides, you''re not married yet, so you''re still under my care."


    "��" are you telling me to hurry and marry someone?


    Jun Hua chose to ignore thest statement of her grandfather and looked outside of the carriage. They were passing through several small cities. and she could see the children ying with their friends on the street. Seeing them, she recalled her childhood, when she once yed with other children too.


    "If you want to get out, you can."


    Jun Hua tried to move her body slightly. After finding out that she can move rather fine due to her grandfather forcing her to lie down for almost everyday, she had mostly recovered. She climbed down the carriage''s steps. Within a short moment, she had arrived near the children.


    "Hello," she greeted them with a smile.


    The children were all looking at her in astonishment. This was the first time they saw someone as pretty as her and it made them speechless.


    It took them quite some time to greet her back, "Hello, big sister."


    Jun Hua smiled, "What are you ying?"


    "We are ying��."


    Jun Zhenxian watched as his granddaughter y with the kids on the grasnd with a smile. He rarely saw her ying around like that and this view truly reminded him of his own son and daughter when they were still a kid.


    "She really stood out."


    Among the children there, it was really easy to spot Jun Hua with her extraordinary graceful movement and astonishing feature. Even if he stood a few hundred meters away from her, he was sure that he would be able to see her silhouette just fine and recognized the other party immediately.


    "Old Master, there are several peopleing," one of the guards reported respectfully.


    "Clean them up, don''t let her notice them," Jun Zhenxian answered immediately, "If you make any noise that let her realize the situation, I will increase your training using hers."


    The guard said his agreement, but deep down he wanted to cry. With your granddaughter''s martial art, there was no way she would realize the appearance of the enemyter than us. If you want her to not know about them, you should have put her at least one kilometer away from here.


    He knew that he would surely get additional training after this, but what could he say? He has failed toe in time to protect them and his task now was to guard the two of them safely. With resigned feeling, he tried to do his job as quietly as possible.


    In the end, Jun Hua didn''t even bother them and continued ying for some time before saying her farewell to the children. She looked towards her grinning grandfather.


    "If Grandpa wanted to y, you should have joined us," Jun Hua remarked.


    "No way, I''m already too old to y games with kids," Jun Zhenxian immediately refused, "Though I might do that if we are not surrounded by the guards."


    The guards: "��"


    Hearing Jun Zhenxian remarks, they immediately turned their body around and looked towards the surrounding. The scenery in the mountain range was quite beautiful and today atmosphere was good, so they fixed their eyes towards the surrounding intently. It was as if they were afraid they would die if they didn''t.


    Jun Hua face-palmed, "Grandpa, you can y if you want and I will return to my carriage."


    "I want to y with my cute granddaughter too," Jun Zhenxian immediately added.


    "No thank you," Jun Hua answered and entered the carriage as fast as possible. If she stayed outside any longer, she knew that her shameless grandfather would start saying nonsense as much as he could.


    She looked towards the paper on the carriage once more, this time she no longer felt as bad as before. The news of the battle will soon reach the other areas. She was curious as how they would react. Aside from that, she wondered how to exin her next n to her grandfather without the other party being angry again.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled at her granddaughter response and turned towards his own carriage. It has been quite a day, time to return back to the pce.

 Chapter 249: Assassination Attemp

    <h4>249 Assassination Attemp</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    The emperor was reading the news of Nanglong family nearly defeated with heavy feeling. He soon heard that the reason for getting pushed back was because Soujin was away during the first part because he was visiting the east border. It was the news that Soujin let out to cover up his real journey.After he had returned, he turned the table real quick.


    Normally, such news would make him happy, but the current situation was pressing him hard. There was no way to know what his feeling right now. The north lost, the northwest was being taken back and the west was total lost. All in all, he had been done in heavily.


    The battle this time was not a good thing for him. He has heavy losses, and the winning could barely keep him from going insane. If not for Soujin saying that he wanted to do the fight however he wanted, he would surely ask the other party toe here this instant and go to the west.


    The advance of Pan Kingdom was halted since they wanted to build a fortress and it would take some time to finish. During this time, they could try to take back the territory they had lost. With Nanglong family protecting the east, they didn''t need to worry for Kai Kingdom invasion. The Lan family still have a lot of soldiers and the emperor nned to use them all to take back what he had lost.


    "Your Majesty, there is a news from Strategist Wu," a messenger hurriedlye.


    "What is it?"


    "Because of assassins attack, they would need to dy the arrival to the capital."


    That news made the temperature inside the pce drops tremendously. The emperor was looking towards the messenger with fury. Who dared to attack his favorite son?


    On the side, Ming Kui sneered silently, but he hid his expression. Hearing that something had happened to Ming Gong quickly made the emperor angry, but what about the rest? Were we only decorations in your eyes?


    The difference in attitude of the emperor made Ming Kui hated his father even more. Regardless of that, the rtionship between the father and son were never close since the other party was too ''busy''.


    "How is Ming Gong?"


    "Prince Ming Gong is safe. Other than being frightened, he''s fine."


    Deep inside, many of the officials frowned upon hearing that news. The prince was being frightened? Was he a little girl to get scared at mere assassination attempt? Without the emperor realizing it, the image of Ming Gong had gone downhill in their eyes over the recent years.


    The emperor nodded. "When will they arrive?"


    "This evening," the messenger said respectfully.


    The emperor looked towards the other officials and sure enough all of them need to investigate who dare to try to assassinate the emperor son. No one dared to ck off in front of the emperor and they scurried away to do their investigation.


    ��


    Lan family residence


    Ever since the loss of the information agency that his brother had, Lan Teng has been trying his best to build a new one from scratch. However, they couldn''t maintain the same efficiency and often failed in their attempt.


    Sometime, it made Lan Teng furious. The news they brought the past few days almost made him vomited blood. Today even more so, the news they brought made his heart shattered.


    "Lan Pan is dead?"


    Although he never regarded Lan Pan as more than a tool, Lan Teng ced great importance into that person. Hearing that Lan Pan was already dead at the hand of Pan Kingdom, he felt that the fury that he had been suppressing over hearing that Lan Ping was detained started to explode.


    "Tell me the detail!"


    "Yes�� Lan Pan makes his way in the territory of Pan Kingdom, leaving many trails of blood behind," the person stammered. "At the end of the trail, he is being surrounded and killed with a deep wound."


    PAK!


    Lan Teng smashed the table before him heavily. His expressions darkened. How could Lan Pan be defeated by mere ordinary soldiers? He knew full well of that person strength, other than those great general, there was barely anyone who could match him, moreover giving him heavy wound.


    With that thought inside his mind, he believed that there was more to the eye than what they told him. If only he had the information agency of the Lan Family. Closing his eyes, he tried to calm down.


    "Master��"


    "What is it?" being interrupted while he was angry, Lan Teng voice turned sharper.


    "Maybe he''scking in stamina? He''s fighting for days��" the messenger didn''t know where he got the courage to speak.


    Lan Teng face became even darker. That was one possibility that he didn''t want to think about. But everyone needed to eat for energy and journeying without eating and sleeping for days, what kind of monster would still be able to fight?


    Although he believed that Lan Pan would be able to hold on, he knew that his strength would weaken significantly. That meant, even those at the level of general could defeat him. This fact made him even angrier.


    "Master...?"


    "Scram!"


    The messenger ran away without any dy as Lan Teng looked towards the reports. This news was truly big for him and he was unable to ept it right away.


    "That idiot!"


    Now, his only hope was Lan Ping. He didn''t know what the enemies did after they got him, but he hoped that the other party would be fine.


    Standing up from his seat, he quickly arranged another small group to infiltrate the ce. No matter what it took, he would take his son back.

 Chapter 250: Lan Ping Released

    <h4>250 Lan Ping Released</h4>


    Pan Kingdom border with Ming Kingdom


    Lan Gao Ya was standing in front of the prison. She stared at the exceptional view that the guards had provided before her. She nodded satisfied. The work they had done towards this cousin of his was really splendid, and Lan Gao Ya couldn''t felt any better.


    The servants by her side already doing their best so they would not vomit upon seeing the sight. They hoped that their princess could be a bit normal. These kinds of view, who would dare to see it in broad daylight like this?


    "You have done well. Set him down and pour water to his head. I want him awake."


    Lan Gao Ya simple waved her hands and a few guards immediately stepped forwards and did as she instructed.


    The cold water waked Lan Ping up. His weak body shuddered, and he struggled to look towards the other party. Upon recognizing Lan Gao Ya, his gaze turned into deep hatred. If he could, he wanted to tear the other party apart until no one could recognize her again.


    "Haven''t I told you that I love that gaze of yours?" Lan Gao Ya smiled.


    Stepping forwards, she examined the condition that Lan Ping had. The guards had tortured him just like how she liked it. With that kind of body, she wondered who would want to stay with this man again.


    Lan Ping wanted to refute, but he couldn''t speak. He can only re towards Lan Gao Ya with murderous gaze. If only looked could kill, Lan Gao Ya would have died multiple times.


    "I will return you to Ming Kingdom."


    Lan Gao Ya words are like a dream for Lan Ping. He had already wished for his death over and over again during the time he was here. Now that Lan Gao Ya saying he could return, he hadplicated feeling.


    Seeing the gaze on Lan Ping wavered, Lan Gao Ya sneered. "Well, you can''t be a general anymore in the future. Why don''t you be a eunuch? You will be able to do the job splendidly."


    Lan Ping face turned murderous again. This woman, how dare she say those words towards him again?


    However, Lan Gao Ya didn''t care in the slightest. Waving her hand, she smiled kindly.


    "Don''t try to take revenge. Your dearest brother is dead."


    Lan Gao Ya threw the information right into the other party without any warning. Upon hearing that news, Lan Ping''s eyes widened in disbelief. In this world, the only person he never thought to have died would be his brother.


    Who was Lan Pan? The only word that could describe him was monster. In his entire life, Lan Ping was already used to see his brother being invincible. He was afraid of thetter because the power his brother wield was truly inconvincible.


    "You''re lying!" Lan Ping forced himself to speak, but his voice was hoarse and low.


    Lan Ping''s reaction was exactly what Lan Gao Ya had predicted. Both of them knew how strong Lan Pan was and how impossible it was to hear about the other party dead. If not for her seeing the corpse herself, she too would not believe it.


    Lan Gao Yaughed. "I too don''t want to believe it at first, but his corpse is hanging on the wall for everyone to see. When you get out, you too can see him."


    Hearing thatughter of Lan Gao Ya, Lan Ping truly thought that this was the end for Lan family. The most powerful one, Lan Pan was dead. On the other hand, he knew that with his body condition he would never be able to fight on the frontline anymore.


    If he could, he wished for nothing more than banging his head to the floor and killed himself. However, should he also died, his father would never know who their real opponent was, so he needed to stay alive.


    Lan Gao Ya looked at the despaired expression on Lan Ping face with satisfaction.


    What would be more difficult to do? Dying or living with a limited amount of freedom? Obviously, it was thetter which was why Lan Gao Ya wouldn''t kill Lan Ping and let him experience the life as a disabled.


    Of course, if Lan Ping killed himselfter, it was no longer her business.


    "Send him away to the Lan family of Ming Kingdom. Don''t forget to give our best regards," Lan Gao Ya smiled.


    The guard nodded. "Yes, Princess."


    They hurriedly take Lan Ping out. The servants by her side could finally throw up on the floor as they couldn''t contain their nausea anymore upon seeing such a sight.


    Lan Gao Ya eyebrow rose. "Why are you vomiting here? Clean them up!"


    "Yes Princess."


    Without bothering with the servants who were busy throwing up, Lan Gao Ya walked away. The servants looked towards her with disbelief. How could she still fine after seeing all of this sight?


    No matter what they think, they couldn''t possibly know that for Lan Gao Ya this sight was something she had to deal with since young. The way the Lan family killed her father and all was not in any way clean. She saw everything before fainted and since then she started to operate the information agency.


    Countless ways of torture was inside her mind. She could casually point one and the person here would vomit endlessly. But, Lan Gao Ya never minded it. This was the path she had chosen since young and she wouldmit to it.


    Looking towards the report from the servant, her eyebrow raised. "He just raids a vige?"


    "Yes Princess."


    The one she asked was her husband, Ye Lei. Ye Lei were a prince and general who were famous for his cruel method. Seeing the report on her hand, her lips curved up. It seemed they were truly a good pair.

 Chapter 251: Lan Teng Fury

    <h4>251 Lan Teng Fury</h4>


    Upon getting out from the gate, Lan Ping head raised a bit. He still couldn''t believe what Lan Gao Ya had told him. There was no way Lan Pan would lose. His brother was invincible, and he was always the greatest martial artist in the history without anyone to match him.


    However, his hope was crushed the moment heid his eyes on the wall. He could see a man. The face of that man was someone whom he could never forget.


    Without him knowing, his eyes turned red and tears threatened to pour out. No matter how afraid he was towards his brother, he always knew that the other party was someone important for their family sess.


    Without him and Lan Pan, who will be the one to lead the army? Lan Teng was not that young anymore and it would be hard for him to make the soldiers follow his order anymore.


    Lan Ping vowed in his heart.


    ''Lan Gao Ya, If I don''t make you pay, it means I''m not living!''


    Even if he was already crushed by the other party like this, he would not give up. The me of revenge lit up in his eyes and he was determined to make Lan Gao Ya paid for what she has done to him. He will make her tasted defeat in the future.


    He would stay alive to take his revenge to her.


    ��


    Ming Kingdom Capital


    Lan Teng almost cannot believe his eyes when there were some people taking his son right to his gate. His son condition was not in any way can be considered good. Suddenly, despair hit him and he felt extremely desperate.


    "Who is the enemy? WHO?"


    Lan Ping watched his father going insane. It seemed the news about Lan Pan had reached his father even before him. Opening his mouth with great difficulty, he mentioned one name: The name of the person that he hated so much that he would curse that person all the time.


    Lan Gao Ya


    Lan Teng stopped in his tracks the moment he heard the name. The unexpected name made his heart full of rage and hatred. He would never forgive that girl for taking away both of his son''s future like this.


    "Take him to the hospital, NOW!"


    With Lan Ping was taken to the hospital, Lan Teng sat on the chair. He buried his head into his palm in frustration. With the condition of Lan family now, he felt that there was no way for them to get out from the predicament.


    With his eyes red from anger and hatred, he vowed that he would not let that girl go.


    A servant hurriedly scurried inside. "General, Strategist Wu and Prince Ming Gong had returned from the journey."


    Lan Teng nodded. Now that they have returned, it was time for him to look for them and asked for help. He was already old without any grandson. With his lineage cut off like this, he was ready to sacrifice everything he had left to do the revenge. At the very least, he would not let the person who did this left unscathed.


    Going towards the pce, he stopped Strategist Wu from going inside. On the side of Strategist Wu was his trusted servant who was holding Strategist Wu book.


    "General Lan Teng, is there anything that I can help?" Strategist Wu brow creased. He had heard about what happen to Lan family. But there should be some hope left, right?


    "This general wanted to ask for your help to avenge my sons," Lan Teng raised his head. "Lan Pan is death, and Lan Ping is wounded heavily."


    Strategist Wu face turned solemn. He had predicted that Lan Ping would be wounded since he was being held by the enemy, but the dead of Lan Pan was big news. Lan Pan could be considered as a monster without equal. To defeat such a person, how much strength did they need?


    "What happened?"


    Lan Teng forced himself to calm down. "Lan Gao Ya, she is the leader of enemy side."


    Strategist Wu was stunned. It was like a lightning had struck him badly and he couldn''t recover. This was the first time he experienced such defeat. Either it was from the battle or anything; all of them were lost. Never had he experienced such things in his whole life.


    "I will talk to emperor about this," he finally answered.


    Lan Teng clenched his hand hard. "When you have thought about a strategy, let me know. I want to personally send that b*tch to the grave!"


    Strategist Wu could detect that the wound on Lan Ping was not ordinary for Lan Teng to behave like this. His heart sank, and he couldn''t help but feel restless. The event during this time was highly disastrous for them and there was no way he could back down with the defeat like this.


    "I will."


    With that promise, Lan Teng returned to his residence. He felt a bit reassured, but his heart was still in turmoil. He needed some time to calm himself down by throwing a fit.


    Looking at the back of Lan Teng, Strategist Wu inhaled sharply. He could feel that the old general spirit was being pushed back to the peak again. Lan Teng would lead the soldiers from the frontline again and at that time, he would be even more ferocious than now.


    Shaking his head a bit, he turned to the pce. Ming Gong had gone to greet his father first and inform his safety. Before he could take another step, a person came to him.


    "Strategist Wu, I have something to talk about the assassination attempt."


    "Speak."


    As the two of them talking, the servant by the side hangs his head low as if he did not exist. No matter how startling the news was, he didn''t have any reaction.

 Chapter 252: Ming Kingdom Condition

    <h4>252 Ming Kingdom Condition</h4>


    The emperor was extremely d that his son was fine. Ming Gong didn''t have much reaction as he was still angry over the assassination attempt towards him. Who dared to try to assassinate a member of the imperial family?


    "It''s good that you''re fine, Ming Gong. Do you have any lead?"


    "No, there aren''t any."


    Ming Gong felt angry over the event that had passed. From them all, they continued to lose one by one and it didn''t seem like there was any change to make aeback.


    Strategist Wu walked to the hall and look towards the emperor. "Your Majesty, there is something that I need to talk to you about."


    With that, the other officials were kicked out from the hall. Ming Gong returned to his residence while Ming Kui also went towards his residence. Xuan Pei followed soon after.


    "Xuan Pei, where have you been?" Ming Kui brow creased.


    "I''m waiting outside," Xuan Pei answered.


    "You should juste inside. You can be considered as an official," Ming Kui said calmly. He strode to his residence and rummage through his papers. There were some things he needed to do.


    Xuan Pei waited by the side quietly. He didn''t interfere with what Ming Kui do, but when the other party looked at the expression on Xuan Pei, somehow he didn''t feel good. There must be something wrong here.


    "Xuan Pei, do you miss teaching those girls?"


    Before being an official, Xuan Pei was a teacher for nobledies. He hasn''t be an official for long, but his capability was something different. Ming Kui used him a lot to make the strategy to win against Pan Kingdom. Although in the end they were suppressed by Kai Kingdom when theye.


    "It''s not that, Your Highness."


    Xuan Pei shook his head calmly. Before Ming Kui could ask another question, several guards alreadye running to him. Looking at the sword on their hand, Ming Kui could guess that they were here to capture him. His face darkened as he knew that Xuan Pei was the only one who knew his real n. He looked towards Xuan Pei.


    "What did you do?"


    "Telling the truth," Xuan Pei answered. "Assassination attempt towards your brother is not an appropriate thing to do, Your Highness."


    Ming Kui expression changes swiftly. "You traitor!"


    Ming Kui leaped towards Xuan Pei, but the other party immediately evaded the attack. That motion made Ming Kui eyes widen in shock. He was about to yell towards Xuan Pei when the guards reached him and took him down.


    His eyes didn''t leave Xuan Pei who still stood quietly. His mind churned out and he finally understood everything. But at this rate, no one was going to believe in him anymore.


    Xuan Pei watched the guards taking Ming Kui calmly. He didn''t bother chasing after them and thanked the guards who wereing to check him with politeness.


    "Are you alright, Minister Xuan Pei?" a servante to him with polite smiled.


    Xuan Pei recognized the man as someone who stayed near Strategist Wu. He didn''t know the other party name, though, since he didn''t introduce himself. This servant was already in middle age, but he was still as agile as a young man and quick to respond.


    "Yes, thank you for your concern."


    The servant smiled. "Strategist Wu asks for your presence in the hall."


    "I wille there soon."


    "Then I will be going," the servant hurriedly scurried away.


    Xuan Pei looked towards that servant with probing eyes. The people in the pce were really troublesome. Most of them were truly annoying and they didn''t show their true self to anyone. Hiding deeply, that was the specialty of people from the pce.


    Walking to the hall, Xuan Pei soon met with Strategist Wu and the emperor. The emperor looked extremely pissed off. How could he not be? His own son was trying to kill their brother.


    "Your Highness," Xuan Pei kneeled.


    "You have done well for reporting it and giving the evidence. As a reward, you will be granted a title and money," the emperor suppressed his feeling and nodded in a good manner.


    "This official thanks Your Majesty."


    The emperor nodded and said a few things to him before dismissing Xuan Pei. Sitting in his hall, he looked towards Strategist Wu and said one sentence.


    "n the counterattack."


    "Yes Your Majesty."


    After going out from the hall, Xuan Pei met with Ming Gong. The prince had been waiting for the other party to appear while leaning towards the railing.


    "You''re the one who used to stay by my brother side?" Ming Gong sentence was not a question, but a deration. His tone was already turned back to the usual arrogant and willful prince who would do anything as he liked.


    It seemed the experience he got didn''t change his attitude at all.


    "Xuan Pei greets Prince Ming Gong."


    Ming Gong knew that Xuan Pei was the one who brought the victory for the battle where Ming Kui was located before. Looking towards the official before him, he smirked.


    "From now on, follow me."


    That was an order and without Ming Kui, Ming Gong was sure that he would get the throne for himself. He was the official crown prince and that Ming Yan was never his rival.


    Xuan Pei kneeled. "Yes Your Majesty."


    Ming Gongughed and walked away with Xuan Pei following after him.


    That night, Xuan Pei came to visit Prince Ming Kui in the prison. The emperor has ced a big restriction for anyone to meet with his son. However, knowing the people in the prison, Xuan Pei bribed them. With a little effort, the guards were changed, and he coulde inside without worry.


    Ming Kui was sitting down with discontent feeling. He was trying to figure out where his n went wrong.


    "Prince Ming Kui, how do you feel?"


    Ming Kui looked towards Xuan Pei with hatred burning in his eyes. "You traitor, you''re the spy from another kingdom, don''t you?"


    Xuan Pei didn''t look surprised. Since he showed to the other party that he could do martial arts, he knew that with Ming Kui slightly good intelligent, the other party would know that he was not an ordinary official.


    "If you don''t have anything to back you up, you better not saying nonsense, Your Highness," Xuan Pei voice was calm. "But this time you''re right."


    "You�� oomph," Ming Kui was about to yell and tell the others, but he couldn''t. Something was stuck to block his mouth.


    "It''s amazing for you to realize it in the end, but it means I can''t let you go now. What about this, a prince is killing himself because he''s feeling guilty over trying to kill his brother?"


    Ming Kui eyes widened, but before he could do anything, he felt weak and then fall to the floor. Xuan Pei looked towards the prince with cold eyes.


    "Clean it up, make it like an ident," He instructed the guard he stationed there.


    "Yes Sir."


    The next day, the whole capital was shocked by the news of Prince Ming Kui death. The emperor was angry while Strategist Wu chose to ignore it and focused on the matter on hand. He rubbed his forehead; his work has just increased. He could only instruct his servant to clean up the matter while he constructed the battle n. The war was not over yet.


    "Lin family," emperor''s voice made Strategist Wu''s hand stopped. "They are still there, right?"


    "But, Lin Tang is no longer alive," Strategist Wu brow creased.


    "The boy, Lin Hong, he should know about them. Bring him here!"


    Strategist Wu face turned solemn, but he continued to arrange the strategy. The Lin family was not that powerful, which was why Lin Tang was never a threat for them.As for the secret of their family, it only consisted of one word, which was their family specialty:


    Diplomacy

 Chapter 253: Slipping Inside

    <h4>253 Slipping Inside</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom capital


    After several days of journeys, Jun Hua and Jun Zhenxian finally arrived in Mountain Kingdom. Jun Zhenxian was currently meeting with the others inside the hall in the pce.


    Jun Qing looked towards his father with a heavy heart. "What happened to your hand, father? And where is Jun Hua?"


    Jun Zhenxian could only tell the story of the battle with Lan Pan from the beginning once again. Jun Qing brows creased.


    "Meaning, that person is dead and other people are bearing the burden for it?"


    Jun Zhenxian nodded. They didn''t want the Yuan Kingdom to bear the burden of hatred from Ming Kingdom. Since Lan Pan has been on a killing spree even before reaching that ce, they chose to leave the corpse to that ce. With that, Ming Kingdom would be more likely to me Pan Kingdom.


    By the side, Kuina frowned. "But, where is Jun Hua? The soldiers areining because of the training that she designs is really awful."


    Jun Qing and Jun Zhenxian looked at each other andughed dryly. How could it not be awful? The amount of training that each person experienced was truly like hell and they themselves didn''t have the confidence that they could finish it. However, they couldn''t possibly change it because they knew the effect the training produced afterward was amazing.


    "She is going to Kai Kingdom."


    Kuina eyes almost popped out. She looked towards Jun Zhenxian speechlessly. "What is thatss wanted from Kai Kingdom? Is it her hobby to go towards other people kingdom quietly like this?"


    Jun Zhenxian could only smile wryly. When he first heard the news from Jun Hua, he too has been berating that girl until she has to exin the true reason. Although she only partially said the reason, that was enough for Jun Zhenxian to understand what she wanted to do.


    "Oveing big kingdom is not as easy as a small kingdom," Jun Zhenxian answered.


    Jun Qing brows furrowed. "Does that mean she is nning to infiltrate the three big kingdoms all by herself?"


    "More or less," Jun Zhenxian answered. "She wanted to take them down both from war and from inside. For Kai Kingdom, she ns to start from the inside."


    Jun Qing wanted to smack that girl''s head for good. That little girl was once again doing something outrageous. He really cannot think what was inside that littless''s head.


    "Wait, does it means she is nning to unify the five kingdoms?"


    "I think that is her n," Jun Zhenxian was not sure. At first, their n was simply getting out from that emperor, and she would n out the revenge y. However, now that things have grown to this extent, there was no way she would just let them go.


    The problem was, they might not seed in taking over the kingdom just by simply fighting like this. The force of Jun family was not that big and to fight continually was impossible. Jun Hua must know that this was the case, which was why she was taking a different approach.


    Kuina sighed. She thought that with Jun Hua dropping her fa?ade as Jun Min, she would be able to live like an ordinary princess. However, this thought was really wrong and the other party was still inviting danger here and there.


    "Is there anything she asked us to do?"


    "The X Empire continues their duty, her soldiers continue training, and we can only do our usual job," Jun Zhenxian said helplessly. The littless didn''t say anything excessive, but what she said was really troublesome. There was no detail in her instruction which gave him another headache.


    Jun Qing turned his head to the reports on the table. It seemed that for the time being, he had to face with this stacks of paper��


    Kuina looked towards that paper. She hurriedly turned away and walked to the garden. There was no way she would want to touch them again. The matter of managing her own household was already enough for her.


    "Time for me to go, good luck Qing''er," Jun Zhenxian smiled slightly.


    "Can''t you at least help me?"


    "I''m already too old. I need to sleep more now."


    "..." you''re clearly lying, father��.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom and Kai Kingdom border


    Dressed in boy clothes, Jun Hua took her bag. Her face was using a different face mask, and she was eager to set off as quick as possible. However, there was still something she needed to do before she left this ce.


    Walking towards the wall, she could see the army of Kai Kingdom headed towards her. From the news they told her, she knew that the fifth prince of Kai Kingdom nned to sh the soldiers from Ming Kingdom with Mountain Kingdom.


    Her eyes turned cold. Too bad, they didn''t know that the Jun family has good rtion with the Nanglong family.


    Looking at the distance close to 350 meters from the wall, Jun Hua could see the crowds of the soldiers there. They were running with their back on the Ming Kingdom side and from this angle, it seemed they were losing really badly.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother with how they look like. She knew clearly that they wanted to take the advantages of them. At least, with theming here she could show them her ability in archery. Taking the bow and arrow from the side, she aimed at the soldiers.


    Jun Hua let the arrow loose towards the army and hit one person who fell from his horse. From this distance, she could hear they were shouting one name.


    Fifth prince


    Jun Hua smiled. The fifth prince was more that of a hasslepared with the first prince. Since the first prince was the crown prince, it was better to let them coronate such a prince rather than having a capable one. After all, the Kai Kingdom was always a threat for either Ming Kingdom or Mountain Kingdom.


    Putting her bow down, she went down and found a horse to go.

 Chapter 254: Going to Kai Kingdom

    <h4>254 Going to Kai Kingdom</h4>


    The army that was just running away was surprised to see their prince suddenly fell down from the horse with an arrow sticking out from his body. No one saw how the arrow suddenly came. All they know was their leader suddenly fell from the horse with poor condition.


    "Fifth Prince!"


    Prince Mou momentarily stopped. He was surprised to see that there was an assassin nearby. Without waiting for instruction, the soldiers immediately surrounded the first prince as a way of protection. After one of the princes was attacked so openly, they didn''t dare to ck off in fear for the first prince to suffer the same fate.


    "He''s died," one of the soldiers said ruefully. The arrow hit this prince at the vital part, killing him in that one strike.


    "We need to go back faster."


    The fifth prince people were all looking at each other. They were feeling highly indignant, how could such a capable prince died so suddenly and they still need to run away? However, upon looking at their back where Soujin was still leading an army, they discarded those thoughts and ran away speedily.


    Their n to go towards Mountain Kingdom needed to be abandoned. With someone as strong as that person waiting on the wall, they might lose more people. It was better to not take such risk anymore.


    Jun Hua watched all of them from afar as she paced the horse she was riding on. Using the forest path, she could get close to the territory of Kai Kingdom without getting found out and then sneaking inside the city. She released the horse since she didn''t know when she would return.


    "The city is a mess."


    Her lips twitched a bit upon seeing the condition of the city in Kai Kingdom. It could be said that the king didn''t really care about their condition as the city near the outskirt like this was unattended.


    Looking around, she wanted to find some way to go to the capital when she noticed a carriage by the side. The carriage was quite big, and inside of the carriage was the children who lost their parents from the war.


    "��"


    An idea came to her mind, but Jun Hua was not sure that she could pass off as a child. She admitted that she was quite short for a boy, but at best it would only make her like a young boy teenager. She looked towards the carriage as she pondered before muttering to herself.


    "Nothing is wrong by trying, right?"


    Approaching the carriage, Jun Hua looked that the age of the children varies. Some of them already a teenager, so it should be alright if she joined in.


    "Um, where is this carriage headed to?" using a childish voice, she asked.


    One of the men turned around. "The capital. We are going to se-take them to their rtive."


    "��"


    She didn''t hear it wrongly, right? It seemed thew on this ce was even worse than in Ming Kingdom. At least, in the Ming Kingdom there would be no children being sold so openly like this. If they lost their parents, they could stay at their rtives or other ces. Although most of them ended up as servants in the end, their condition was surely better.


    "Where are your parents, little kid?" the man quickly asked.


    "I don''t have any," Jun Hua answered. It was not aplete lie. Her mother was dead, and her father was somewhere on the street. She has never seen him anymore, but with the war happening, probably he was already long gone.


    "Do you want toe with us to the capital? Probably you can meet with your rtive there."


    The man was just trying to make more money. Despite Jun Hua scorning the man inside her mind, she didn''t reject the offer. It was only a free ride to the capital, as for selling her, she would definitely burn the person who dared to do it.


    "Okay," she answered, just like an innocent kid who didn''t know the world.


    The man smiled at the thought of easy money. Kids from the border were mostly uneducated, making it easy for them to be conned by other people.


    "Open the carriage, there is another one," the man instructed his friend.


    They open the carriage''s door and Jun Hua walked into the carriage and sat down near the corner. The other children were looking at her with curiosity, but after noticing that she looked ordinary, they didn''t pay any more attention to her.


    Jun Hua also didn''t mind it and looked at the condition of the carriage carefully. She needed to know theyout of this carriage in case something happens. While she was looking around, her mind was busy thinking about several matters.


    If her grandfather knew that she was going to hitch a free ride by faking herself as a ve, he would definitelyugh until his stomach hurts. From thousands of ways to sneak inside another kingdom, she had to choose one that the most unconventional. Even though so, she wanted to know more about this kingdom from the most often practice that she knew, ve trading.


    Kai Kingdom was known to have ve market openly. Although in other kingdoms, there was also some ve trader, the one at Kai Kingdom was the most tragic ones. The reason being, those who were sold were all children. As for their fate after being sold, even Jun Hua didn''t know.


    After being a princess in Mountain Kingdom, she had banned the practices of ve trading. Unless they were voluntary signing the servants contract, she would not allow them to trade people for a ve. This was especially true for children since she knew that the future was in the hands of children.


    Jun Hua eyes narrowed, thinking for a way to change the system in this ce during her short trip to the capital.

 Chapter 255: Children

    <h4>255 Children</h4>


    As she was pondering, the carriage started to move. A few of the children started talking to each other and one of them tries to talk with her.


    "Brother, are you okay?" a kid looked towards her with concern.


    Jun Hua nodded. The boy beside her was not in good condition anymore. The war has made them all lose their parents so quickly. Somehow, Jun Hua hearts pained and she hoped for nothing but ending the war quickly.


    "Did you lose your parents?"


    The boy nodded. "Yeah, my father is a soldier. Mother is missing when the soldiers raid our ce."


    Raid? Jun Hua cannot believe that Soujin would raid those cities. She knew from the news that they share during banter that Yan had been buying cities from a lot of ces. That was to make the people know that the city was under Young Noble Han''s protection. He did it, so they can not harm the citizen, right?


    "Who did it?"


    "Ming Kingdom soldier," the boy answered. "They are really cruel, taking our ce like that."


    "When does it happen?"


    "Yesterday, didn''t big brother also here at the time?"


    Jun Hua shook her head, but she knew that it was impossible for Ming Kingdom soldiers to arrive on this ce at that time. The Ming Kingdom had just escaped their predicament, and they would not spare any nce towards other ces for the time being.


    The boy from the other side scoffed. "What Ming Kingdom, it''s obviously from Kai Kingdom. Their attire ispletely different."


    "No way, we are the citizen of Kai Kingdom!"


    "What citizen, we are just ordinary children. Those officials think that they can lie to us, but I would not believe them."


    The two of them continue arguing as Jun Hua listening from the side. It seemed for the vige near the border; they often involved in a conflict. Jun Hua already knew that, but she still couldn''t ept them attacking their own citizen, what was the real reason?


    "Brother, who does you believes in?"


    Facing that question, Jun Hua nked out for a moment. "I think it''s the Kai Kingdom."


    "See! Even big brother think so too," the boy grinned happily. "Those people think that they can hide it, but I''m not stupid. Who doesn''t know that the sh in Kai Kingdom is not fierce? They are fighting openly and covertly."


    "You sure know a lot, little boy."


    The boy smiled. "Of course I do. I''m a smart kid."


    "Yes, you''re really smart," Jun Hua yed along andughed. Unfortunately, the boy didn''t really have any proof, but he knew that there were no Ming Kingdom soldiers reaching here. From the children, she started to learn about the culture in this ce.


    "You see, Kai Kingdom is known to be a free ce," the boy said, "We can have a lot of freedom, and the emperor doesn''t restrict many things for us. Many people still wander around on the street at night and no one would care about them."


    "What about the guards?" the other kingdoms would have soldiers guarding the area during the night and there was a night restriction, which made them unable to get out at night freely.


    "There are some of them, but they won''t restrict us to get out at night," the boy shrugged, "Just a little money and you''re free to do anything you want at night."


    "��" is this really a big kingdom?


    The other boy shook his head, "This is the new rule ever since the emperor grows old and let the princes hold the control around this ce. Although the news about them is scarce, my parents used to say that they are already fighting for the throne."


    They were already adults, so the fight for the throne was inevitable. Jun Hua agreed with the boy next to her and wondered about this little boy identity. He seemed to know very much from his parents, though it was also possible because this area was near the border and the people needed to gain as much information as they could to preserve their lives.


    Before she could ask for anything else, the carriage shook and some of the children were thrown from their seat. Jun Hua swiftly evaded to the side while the other are shing with each other, resulting in a lot of screams and all.


    "That''s hurt," the boy pushed the other kid who sat on top of him because of the shook.


    "Are you alright?" Jun Hua asked the boy.


    He nodded his head, "This much is nothing. I''m already used tobor in my parent''s field."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m He Zhou," he answered, "What about you, Big Brother?"


    "Oh, you can call me Min," Jun Hua used her other name immediately. She looked towards the small window near them, and her eyes narrowed a little bit, "Do you know this road?"


    He Zhou looked outside and shook his head, "This is my first time getting out from my vige. I don''t know much about the other ces, but I guess this ce is the same as before. They are all just small viges, and people cane and go as they wish."


    The view outside the carriage was not one of good view. There were many houses getting destroyed, and people were working outside to repair what they can. This was one of the few times she came to see the real view of the impact of war.


    "If Kai Kingdom won the war, I doubt everything will change," He Zhou remarked.


    "Why did you think that way?" Jun Hua looked towards the boy with arched eyebrows. She really wanted to know how this little boy thought.


    "Because they don''t care about us," He Zhou answered simply, "Because we live near the border, we can see the difference of the treatment very well."


    "Do you mean the difference with the noble?"


    "No," He Zhou shook his head and pointed to the direction of Ming Kingdom, "The difference is with the people outside the border."


    "How do you even see them?"


    "There are many secret routes to get out from this area," He Zhou grinned, "I often use them and see that the ce over there is more beautiful."


    Jun Hua secretly noted to herself to check the secret routeter when she has the time while she looked towards the Ming Kingdom direction. The one in charge of that area was Soujin. Her lips curled up for she understood how the change in treatment came from.


    "Can you tell me more?"


    "Sure, just ask anything you want," He Zhou smiled widely, "I''m the smartest person in this carriage!"


    The boy next to him sneered, "The smartest? Dream on!"


    "What? You don''t believe me?"


    Jun Hua smiled when she saw a few kids joining into the small quarrel. In any case, she was not going to help He Zhou because he was the one bragging nonstop and bringing those people to him. As for her question, she could ask themter on.

 Chapter 256: Sold as Slave

    <h4>256 Sold as ve</h4>


    From joining the free ride, Jun Hua gained a better picture of Kai Kingdom. Kai Kingdom was a big kingdom, and the emperor was quite powerful which made him being highly respected by his people. He has seven sons without any daughter. They all have good rtions, which was until the death of sixth and seventh prince.


    Their death made the battle for the throne more visible. With the powerful emperor on the lead, they didn''t dare to be so excessive. Nevertheless, they have been starting to make more connection and tried to gain the upper hand against the other prince.


    Although for the people from far away in the border shouldn''t have known, the method they were using was bribery. To gain more people supporting them, they gave more benefit to poor people thus making the people came to their side. This was what the boys on this carriage experienced by theirselves.


    "So, which prince is the most powerful in your opinion?"


    "There are only four princes left," He Zhou boy said sadly. "I think the fifth prince since he''s really powerful back then when he''s debating."


    Jun Hua lips twitched a bit. The truth was, there were only three princes left, the first, third, and fourth. From her opinion, the most unlikely to be chosen was the fourth prince since she had been making him crazy over and over again. As for the first prince, he was too arrogant in her eyes. As for the third prince, she never heard about him.


    When she was about to tell the truth, the carriage stopped. The doors were suddenly opened, and a few kids were pushed inside forcefully. Jun Hua hurriedly caught them to avoid some of them fell to the hard wood while He Zhou practically became a meat pillow.


    "They are really heavy," heined.


    "You could have use a different way to deal with this," Jun Hua smiled wryly.


    He Zhou moved to the side and shrugged, "There is no need for that. I''m a boy, so I can deal with small things like being a pillow like this."


    "��" it still didn''t mean you have to volunteer yourself to be a pillow.


    Jun Hua continued to talk with He Zhou until the carriage arrived in the capital. The carriage''s doors opened and the men ushered them out near the red district. Jun Hua ignored the man and looked around. The expression of the people around the ce signified that they were used with this kind of exchange.


    Her smile grew cold. She wouldn''t let this tradition continue, what would the fate of these children be if they were sold at such a young age? However, she couldn''t just release them since they almost knew nothing about the world, and there was no way they could life by themselves.


    "He Zhou, do you want to be a ve?"


    He Zhou looked towards Jun Hua like she was an idiot, "Who would want to be a ve? I want to be a farmer like my mother."


    Jun Hua smiled, "I will find youter on and free you."


    He Zhou wanted to ask more, but the men already yelled to them to shut up. Some of the children start crying because they didn''t understand what was happening. Jun Hua really wanted to help them right here, right now, but she couldn''t.


    "Prince You, Prince Yang, this lowly merchant greet Your Highness."


    Jun Hua slightly raised her head to look at the two of them. She knew that Yang was the name of the fourth prince while You was the name of the third prince. There was the time in the past when she was shocked when hearing their name. Why the name sounded so��weird? She even doubted the taste of the emperor in giving the name.


    You was small, she almost cannot believe that this thin man was really a prince at the age of 23. He was only 160'' centimeters something with his thin body. She was sure that he could easily pass off as a girl with that kind of stature. Especially with Yang by his side, their differences were as clear as day.


    "This time they are really small," Prince Yang said with a dissatisfied expression.


    Somehow, Jun Hua felt regret for letting this prince alive. Being insulted by someone like him was not within her agenda. But her n requires him to stay alive until a certain time, so she couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you interested in them, Prince Yang?"


    If that prince dared to buy them, she would surely turn his residence upside-down.


    "Sure, just pick a few of them," Prince Yangughed. He turned towards Prince You. "Don''t you want some of them too? Your residence is mostly empty."


    Prince You just smiled wryly. He looked towards the children in front of him with a sigh, but there was nothing he could do. It was then did he notice one of them have different clothes than the rest. Although it was stillmoner clothes, it was clear that the clothes didn''t belong to this kingdom.


    He looked towards that kid. The kid was around 12-13 years old in his opinion. He was already being interested in people from outside Kai Kingdom for some time. It seemed the kid also didn''te here for a walk or he may be just some unfortunate children. Whichever it was, he wanted to talk with the kid.


    "That one," Prince You pointed to Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua was speechless. Just what made him interested in her? She obviously didn''t have anything that differed herself from the other. Her n to slip away from the crowd seemed to fail miserably. She was pondering whether she should just run away or let them take her. But seeing the prince, she decided to not make things difficult right now.


    The merchant prepared some paper, but Jun Hua made a fake name for her and there was nothing true about herself inside the contract. Besides, with her true identity, there was no way she would want to live like this.


    "This is the first time I see you show any interest towards a ve," Prince Yangmented.


    "I need someone to do work," Prince You answered simply. He then walked with Jun Hua following from behind. Originally, she wanted to sneak away, but finally choose to against it and continued to follow this man.


    The residence of Prince You was not big. It even made Jun Hua suspected that this man was not really a prince with the way his residence looked like.


    "So, what is your name little boy?"


    "Min," Jun Hua always used this name if she was acting as a boy. The reason why she liked this name was probably because of its meaning. ''Min'' in her name is meant agile or active. She liked it since it truly describes herself.


    Prince You nodded. He took the paper from before and burned it in front of Jun Hua eyes.


    "You can go now. I don''t know the reason youe to Kai Kingdom, but you have to be careful."


    Jun Hua eyebrow rose. "You know that I''m not from Kai Kingdom."


    "Your clothes are not from here," Prince You said simply. Jun Hua looked towards her clothes for a moment and noticed that it''s indeed slightly different. Because she didn''t pay much attention to themoner clothes, she thought that all the kingdoms had simr clothes. Well, they were indeed simr, but a keen person would be able to notice the difference right away.


    Seeing that Jun Hua still didn''t leave her ce, he asked again. "Is there anything I can help?"


    "If I said that Ie to destroy the imperial family of Kai Kingdom, what your response will be?" Jun Hua looked towards the prince before her with that question thrown to his face.

 Chapter 257: Prince You

    <h4>257 Prince You</h4>


    Hearing that question from Jun Hua, Prince You didn''t seem bothered in the slightest. "I see. Then you should go ahead."


    That response was surely out of her expectation. Jun Hua found that this seemingly sickly prince was truly interesting to talk with. What made him didn''t have any feeling towards his own family?


    "I didn''t know that you didn''t care about your own family."


    "I only have few months left to live, why should I care about them anymore?" Prince You shrugged. His tone was like saying some casual thing and not something that really concern his own self.


    Jun Hua looked towards the prince''s eyes. Where had she seen it before? Finally, she remembered. It''s the same eye with her second brother, Jun Kang, before she helped him in the past. That was the eye devoid of any emotion and feeling. He had already given up.


    "Mind telling me what happens?"


    Prince You didn''t hesitate and opened the door. Jun Hua walked inside with the prince and took the seat in the living room.


    "I was poisoned since a long time ago by my own brother, not sure which one of them, though. Because of that, my lifespan reduced, and I choose to distance myself from the battle for the throne."


    Although Prince You said it with a simple tone, Jun Hua knew that the matter might not be so simple. In the Ming Kingdom itself, there were a lot of people hating the emperor for what he did to them, but none of them seed in making him pay. That was until this past year.


    Looking at the lifeless eyes of Prince You, somehow Jun Hua felt that the way he looked was simr to one that doesn''t have any will to live anymore.


    "Even with antidote, you can''t be saved?" Jun Hua asked questioningly.


    "It''s toote, and I don''t want to drink those anymore."


    Jun Hua lips twitched. She finally realizes what makes this prince looked so strange losing his will to live.


    "Is there anyone important to you who died in the recent time?"


    "My fianc��e," Prince You answered. "You''re quite knowledgeable."


    Shepletely didn''t know anything about the fianc��e of this person. That was just a guess since she remembered how Soujin and Yan acted when they heard about her ''brother death.'' It turned out that her guess was correct though she didn''t mean for it.


    Jun Hua shook her head. "You shouldn''t have tortured yourself just because of that��"


    "I don''t have any more reason to live," Prince You said. "I have stopped drinking the medicine and with it, I will be able to meet with her again in the next world."


    There was no convincing this man, was it? Jun Hua felt like she couldn''t talk with him anymore or she might really got swept up with his logic. But his love was really amazing. To actually wanting to stay with the person he loves, though it was really drastic.


    "Don''t you have anyone who cares for you?"


    "I don''t. She is the only one who will take care of me. With my sickly body, who would want to get close?"


    Prince You had long stepped out from the battle for the throne. All he wanted was to live peacefully with his fianc��e, but fate was saying a different thing. He couldn''t stay with her, and he had to live his life alone.


    Jun Hua couldn''t possibly tell him to search for a new love. Because she had started to understand the feeling itself, she knew that once she had truly given the other person her heart, she couldn''t take it back easily again. That was the only reason she still held her feeling back and didn''t allow herself to fully indulge in that feeling.


    "I see. Before your death, do you want to see the destruction of Kai Kingdom royal family?"


    Jun Hua meaning was simple, if he didn''t want to see it, she could send him first. But if he wanted to see it, she would allow it and let him die a natural death.


    "How can possibly a little boy like you disrupt the entire Kai Kingdom?" Prince You stared in disbelief. The kid before him was surprisingly confident and slightly arrogant. But, from the way Jun Hua said it, he knew that the kid was dead serious.


    Jun Hua smiled. "I will make use of the crazy prince of course."


    "Crazy prince��?"


    Prince You faintly remembered about his brother, Yang, who has been tagged as a crazy prince by the people in the capital. The reason being was he became extremely afraid whenever he saw an arrow near him. He would definitely run away or break into sweats before yelling towards the others.


    He didn''t know the detail though, only knew that from the moment the fight broke out and he was participating in it, he became really afraid of them. Because of that reason alone he didn''t have any archer in his residence.


    "Do you have any bow and arrow? I need to borrow them."


    Seeing the smile on Jun Hua''s face, Prince You could feel the dread, and he subconsciously backed down in fear. The boy in front of him was not an ordinary kid. How could he possibly let out such a cold aura and made him back off from him just by such simple words?


    Jun Hua didn''t seem surprised by the reaction on Prince You. She had guessed that her aura must reach him. Ever since the battle with Lan Pan, her aura had be even more powerful, and the pressure it exuded could make an ordinary person broke into sweats and didn''t dare to move at all.


    "I have, please waited for a moment," after a moment, he said while stammering his words.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 258: Crazy Prince

    <h4>258 Crazy Prince</h4>


    "By the way, why did you suddenly choose to tell me the story?" Jun Hua asked after taking the bow and arrow.


    Prince Youughed a bit. "You''re the third person I have been telling this to. Every time there are new people who didn''t wear the clothes from Kai Kingdom, I would try to approach them and tell them this story."


    "Third?" Jun Hua eyebrow rose. "Who else did you told this to?"


    "I have met with a group of man and a traveler before. In this span of one week, the number of foreigner seemed to increase by a lot," Prince You answered calmly.


    Jun Hua thought quickly. Who could possiblye to Kai Kingdom at times like these? Was there anyone from Pan Kingdom or Ming Kingdom? No matter which one it was, Jun Hua was sure that they didn''t have good intention.


    "The group offered the same thing with you," Prince You continued. "But my answer is the same. Let the nature take its course."


    Looking at the distant face of Prince You who seemed to give up the whole world already, Jun Hua felt heartache and sadness over this man and his fianc��e. Maybe, they could be together if they didn''te from this kingdom where they need to face the battle for the throne.


    "How did she�� if I can know."


    "Assassination attempt, it''smon here," Prince You answered mildly.


    Jun Hua could only nod her head. She turned towards the door. "Thank you for your time. You can just wait here for the news."


    Prince You didn''t answer. He simply took a seat in his living room and took out his wine. The doctor had warned him that he should never drink the wine because it will decrease his lifespan even more. However, he no longer cared about it.


    "Kai Kingdom huh, it can go for all I care."


    The mind of a broken hearted person would never be clear. As for Prince You, he simply no longer cared about what happened around him. Drinking would make him forget everything and that was what he did.


    Jun Hua slipped through the darkness and watched the people passed without noticing her presence in the darkness. Walking to Prince Yang residence, she quickly found the ce. Upon nearing the ce, she realized that the ce was covered in dark atmosphere. Her brow creased slightly. It seemed that this prince was not that weak like she thought.


    She chose him just because he has been afraid of her arrow in the first ce. Besides, the reputation of the fourth prince was not that good in the first ce, but he was quite favored by the emperor. That scene was quite interesting, and she wanted to see whether she could make use of that again or not.


    Slipping inside the residence, Jun Hua could pass the guard rather easily. She quickly found a separate building and came nearer to find out what it was. From inside the building, she could hear several voices.


    "Are you the new kids?"


    "Line up there, there''s not enough space."


    "Too many of them��"


    Jun Hua''s face darkened upon hearing those childish voices. She went towards the door of the building and unlocked the key silently. She got inside silently and looked towards the crowd of children with a frown. Just how many of them that crazy prince bought?


    "Min?" He Zhou looked towards the newly arrived girl with a disbelief gaze. How did she appear here?


    "He Zhou," Jun Hua smiled, "I will make a slight ruckus outside this ce. When you hear the ruckus, lead the others out from this ce and go here."


    He Zhou took the paper from Jun Hua. He immediately recognized it as a map towards Mountain Kingdom. He was about to ask more from Jun Hua when he noticed that she had already disappear. His eyes widen in shock, he was not dreaming, right?


    At that point, Jun Hua slipped into the trees when she suddenly stopped in her tracks because she noticed another presence near her.


    Turning her body, she nearly fell from shock. In front of her was the person she would never think of encountering, Nanglong Soujin.


    "Seems like I''m not the only one who wanted to make trouble here," Soujin said calmly. Looking at the other party, he didn''t recognize her covered face, but he knew that she was skilled.


    Jun Hua felt like banging her head to the trees. If she knew that the foreigner that Prince You meant was Soujin, she would note here to make trouble. Encountering the other party with this appearance, what would happen to her if he found out her true identity?


    Jun Hua chose to ignore Soujin. If she spoke, wouldn''t he recognize her voice? She quickly leaped down again and dashed towards the main building.


    Soujin eyebrows rose slightly, but he didn''t bother leaving his ce. With the skill the other party showed, he knew that she will be fine. What made him curious was who was she and why she wanted to make trouble for Kai Kingdom. There were only two possibilities; she came from Pan Kingdom or Mountain Kingdom.


    "Seems like there will be an interesting show here."


    Jun Hua climbed to one of the trees in the main building. She took out her arrow and shot a firentern, making it fall and started to burn the residence. Then, she took out another arrow and aimed it towards the door near Prince Yang''s head. She wanted to know what kind of expression the other party would have upon seeing the arrow again.


    TAK!


    Prince Yang was originally resting. However, upon seeing the arrow near his head, he remembered the scene from before once again, the time when that young general shot near his head and the time when a strangedy shot the arrow to him.


    Standing up abruptly, he started yelling and screaming while telling the servants off.


    Upon hearing themotion, people started toe out from their ce. The guards were all over the ce and the servants were all yelling towards each other. They wanted to get away from the fire and found a safe ce.


    At the same time, the children also hear themotion, and they cannot continue their sleep anymore. They wanted to know what happen outside, but they were too afraid of what they may found there.


    "Maybe, we can try to ask Master what is outside."


    "What if he''s angry again? I don''t want to be punished."


    He Zhou remembered Jun Hua''s instruction from before and tries to open the door. To his surprise, the door opened without trouble. ncing at the other kids, he smiled slightly.


    "It seemed we can go out."


    "Me first!"


    "No, it''s me!"


    The children were all running away from their ce, each of them was trying their best to get out from the ce. Not only that door, but even the residence door were opened. It granted them the chance to get out from this ce to their freedom.


    When the servants and guards found out the situation, it was already toote.


    On the other hand, Jun Hua aimed her arrow again, this time towards thentern again to make the fire even bigger. With that, the whole room was on the fire. She made sure that the children already left before continuing her action. After repeating it a few times, the whole residence was in fire and it was time for her to get out.


    Looking around her, her brow furrowed slightly. She was kind of careless to not make a truly safe pathway to get out. It seemed even she cannot escape without getting slight burn. Not that she minded much, but her uncle would surely berate her if she has another wound.


    It was then one of the rooms suddenly copses and a man was standing near the ce. Soujin looked towards Jun Hua and smiled deviously.


    "You can use this way," he said before going away.


    Jun Hua sighed. Why would Soujin help her? Never mind, at least she didn''t need to get wounded from a burn. Slipping away through the way Soujin had created, she quickly disappeared into the night. Behind her, the people from Prince Yang residence were still in chaos over what happened.

 Chapter 259: Destroyed Reputation

    <h4>259 Destroyed Reputation</h4>


    "Bawahahahaha! I can''t believe that a grown-up man can be so scared that he burned down his entire residence!"


    The news about Prince Yang who suddenly went crazy and burned his own residence spread like wildfire in the capital. There was no one who didn''t know that during important times like this, the prince was still as usual, making a ruckus.


    Aside from that, there were a lot of children running from the residence. This made the people wondered about what was the reason for him to have so many young servants. Thus, the name of Prince Yang became a disgrace in the capital of Kai Kingdom.


    Usually, the prince would uphold his good name, but this prince continually made his name going bad. It was like he was purposely doing it while in truth he was not doing it on purpose. He just tried to do what his instinct told him. It was too bad that his way of thinking was not good.


    Soujin looked towards Yan who wasughing until his stomach hurts with a calm face. On the side, Ming Hui also felt amused by the event.


    "Did you do this, Soujin?" Ming Hui looked towards the man.


    "Not me. There is another person there," Soujin answered.


    Yan finally stoppedughing. He coughed up a bit. "Who is it? The act this person prepared is enough to make meugh until my stomach ispletely hurt."


    "��" is that the main point?


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes. "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know," Soujin answered calmly. "I only know that he has high martial arts."


    Ming Hui brows creased. For Soujin to judge someone to have high martial arts, it could only mean that person martial arts are really high even for Soujin standard. From what he knew, even those veteran ordinary general couldn''t enter Soujin eyes with their skill.


    Yan frowned. "Howe there is another strong rival again? I thought that the numbers of excellent geniuses like Soujin are rare."


    "I don''t say that I would lose to him," Soujin said calmly. "But you two will."


    Hearing that, Yan got the urge to take his sword and challenge Soujin again. During the time they wereing inside here, he had been practicing his martial arts skill. If only Soujin was weaker than him even for the tiniest bit, he would dly beat up the other party.


    Looking around, he wanted to find chess. ying the chess, there was still a chance for him to win against Soujin.


    Ming Hui coughed. "You won''t be able to beat him on chess anymore. He was training like a madman with Jun Min before until he never lost again."


    Even against Jun Min, Yan still lost a few times. With Soujin not even losing towards Jun Min, it was clear that Yan can no longer beat him. With dejected feeling, he could only cast away the thought of getting back to Soujin.


    "His clothes, do you remember them?" Ming Hui asked.


    Soujin nodded. With his sharp eyesight, he could see the clothes of the other person clearly despite it was already night. In a single breath, he gave Ming Hui the description of the other party clothes.


    "Can''t you draw it?" Yan protested.


    Ming Hui rolled his eyes. "It will take too long."


    He knew that Soujin could draw, but would they be willing to wait for hours just to see the description of the clothes from the people that Soujin met on that ce?


    "Do you recognize it?"


    Ming Hui thought for a moment before turning towards Yan. "Don''t you travel more than me? Do you recognize it?"


    "I told you, please draw it. Your description is unclear."


    Yan wanted to berate Soujin again, but the other party had looked at him coldly. Sweat starting to pour out on his back. He shook his head.


    "Never mind, just be a little slower."


    Soujin repeated the same description and Yan listened more attentive than before. Comparing some of the clothes that he knew, Yan nodded.


    "It should be the Mountain Kingdom."


    "Really?" Ming Hui felt a bit skeptical. The clothes from the five big kingdoms didn''t differ really much. Unless the one who saw it was someone who was highly familiar with clothes, they wouldn''t be able to recognize it.


    Yan nodded. "The one that fitted the most is the Mountain Kingdom. Could that person be the traveler that prince mentioned?"


    "No, the traveler is someone from a small kingdom. Soujin already investigated him," Ming Hui cut his sentence. "There must be a new personing from Mountain Kingdom after us and possibly meeting the prince too."


    "That prince must be drinking again. He kind of reminds me of myself," Yan grinned.


    "You''re worse than him," Ming Hui added.


    "Do you need to be so rude?"


    As the two of them continued their usual banter, Soujin thought about the person he metst night. For whatever reason, he felt that he had seen him before, but he couldn''t remember it. Could it be that he was someone from Jun Min''s side?


    "Yan, you can go as Young Noble Han again if you want."


    Yan snorted. "Do you want me to get killed?"


    The real identity of Young Noble Han has already leaked to some people in the Kai Kingdom thanks to the spy. With them knowing that he was the prince of Ming Kingdom, they wouldn''t show him much courtesy anymore and probably tried to kill him because of his other identity.


    Here, Yan wouldn''t be so reckless as to show his real self outside. He didn''t want to court death yet.


    "Just stay here. Soujin needed to meet with his betrothed," Ming Hui nodded.


    Soujin face darkens exceptionally quickly. Even Yan and Ming Hui could clearly feel the murdering aura from Soujin deeply despite they were not the target. The pressure was really big and somehow Yan cursed to himself to never challenge Soujin to fight again. If the other party were to be serious, it''s clear that he won''t be able to survive.


    On his side, even Ming Hui felt regret mentioning about this matter again. If Soujin started to be angry again, there was a possibility this entire city would be in a mess as the result. They two would surely not able to get out unscathed.


    Beforeing here, they were given a task from the emperor. The Kai Kingdom was offering a peace treaty with the agreement stated that they will be tied with marriage. And the person chosen to do that was Soujin with the other party was Tian Ni.


    That way, the emperor thought that Soujin would ept it while in fact, Soujin preferred to choose the more reckless method. Eliminate Kai Kingdom from the map!

 Chapter 260: Lin Hong Role

    <h4>260 Lin Hong Role</h4>


    The emperor was terribly angry at the ruckus Yang made on his residence. Prince Mou had just returned with news of defeat and now they even had to handle the public opinion of Prince Yang. Somehow, the princes that still alive was all the useless ones.


    "You''re saying that one single person is the reason for losing?"


    Prince Mou nodded carefully. The defeat of General Wei was truly disastrous and there was nothing he could do about it. The soldiers no longer heed his voice and they were afraid when seeing the other party soldiers who seemed ready to go to their end just to move forward.


    What made him even more vexed is the fact that the spy he had nted for years was dead. With the other party identity, he thought that the general would get her off lightly, but he instead chose to kill her straight away. This would make it harder for him to do any kind of scheme he wanted against them.


    The emperor looked coldly. "The arranged marriage will be set in a few months. The Kai Kingdom and Ming Kingdom will sign a peace treaty."


    Prince Mou had heard the news about the marriage agreement between the two emperors. The problem right now was only whether Nanglong Soujin would ept the arrangement or not. But, given that the two of them were childhood friends, it should be alright.


    "Your task is to protect Lady Ni until it''s time for her marriage. Nanglong Soujin wille here to get her."


    This time, Prince Mou looked astonished. The emperor actually dared to let the general of Ming Kingdom came to Kai Kingdom. With the power behind Soujin, it was clear that the emperor was making a big bet out of this decision.


    Despite feeling that the move from the emperor was truly unwise, he didn''t say anything more than obedience.


    "I understand Imperial Father."


    "Take the representative of Ming Kingdom with you to show him the way towards Lady Ni. He will be the one to bring Nanglong Soujin hereter."


    Raising his head, he looked towards the side where a young man around the age of 15-16 years old stood. The man looked highly refined, but somehow he could feel that the way the boy see him was concealed with coldness.


    "Prince Mou greets representative of Ming Kingdom."


    "Representative Hong greets Prince Mou."


    Hong? Prince Mou raised his head and paid close attention to the boy before him. In the Ming Kingdom, the best representatives who could do diplomacy well onlye from two families, the Lin family and Nanglong family. With his name, did it mean he was Lin Hong?


    The name of Lin Hong was not unfamiliar. They have heard the news of the boy from Lin family who once tried to kill his own brother but making a huge blunder in the process. Seeing the boy in front of him, he no longer looked like an immature child. Rather, he looked like a silent tiger that was waiting for the right time to make his move.


    Discarding those thoughts, he set off with Lin Hong behind him walking calmly to Tian Ni residence.


    After sending them off, the emperor looked towards the officials below him with rage. The news of Prince Yang making ruckus was known in the whole capital and made the prince lost his reputation. After the war, it seemed that the prince kept on making trouble for himself.


    "Lock him up, no one is allowed to meet with him."


    The emperor never gave any lenience in his punishment. Since he had said so, it meant that Prince Yang wouldn''t be able to get outside of his new small residence.


    All of the officials didn''t voice their rejection. Who among them that didn''t know that the fourth prince was just someone who didn''t have many capabilities? Added with the incident of the arrow, none of them held him in high regards anymore.


    At the same time, Prince Mou brought Lin Hong to the Tian residence. Their residence was quite big. Lin Hong had heard that they returned to the Kai Kingdom after the war started because they didn''t want to get dragged down by Ming Kingdom. Now that there was this marriage agreement, it seemed the atmosphere turned festive.


    "Prince Mou and Representative of Ming Kingdom, Lin Hong, has arrived."


    Lin Hong looked towards the people in front of him calmly. They might show an amiable smile to him, but he knew that the rtionship between the two kingdoms was not that peaceful. Hidden behind the warm smile was thick killing intent.


    "Representative Hong, please."


    Walking to the residence, he tried to memorize the ce along with the conversation with the Tian couple. He didn''t have a good feeling towards the two of them who kept on bragging about their daughter.


    "Ni''er is a really gooddy. This decision won''t harm any parties."


    "Mother, you shouldn''t talk so much."


    A sweet voice and an alluringdy were what Lin Hong can see from the 21 year old girl in front of him. Contrary to the people in the room expects, Lin Hong didn''t have much reaction upon seeing Tian Ni. It was as if the one standing before him was only an ordinary girl and not a pretty girl.


    Prince Mou himself liked the girl, but he couldn''t show it on the surface since he knew that the girl would be married to other people.


    "Lady Ni, shouldn''t you wear a veil upon meeting with a stranger? Such conduct isn''t like a nobledy," Lin Hong said calmly.


    Tian Ni face turned red from anger. How dare this low-life try to scold her? She would show him who was in charge.


    "Does a person like you who spend his time in jail possibly know manner?"


    Facing the hurtful question, Lin Hong only stared calmly. "Those are themon knowledge that even people from the streets know, Lady Ni. Do you believe that I was born and raised only in jail?"


    Lin Hong didn''t lose his calm, and he could retort thedy in front of him calmly. Tian Ni felt that the young man was surprisingly hard to contend. His way of conduct was truly unfamiliar to her as she never heard about him could do things like this before.


    "Don''t forget your ce here, Representative Hong!"


    Lin Hong stared back calmly. "Who among us need the agreement? I onlye here to do my job. If you want to make things difficult, there is no harm for me to tell Your Highness how uncooperative you are."


    Tian Ni eyes were red. Her parents couldn''t stand it and retort. "Do you believe that you can do as you wish?"


    "If you want yourdy to have her reputation destroyed, you can frame me. But bear in mind. You''re putting your daughter future in the stake," Lin Hong said calmly.


    The people there couldn''t refute what Lin Hong said anymore. Finally, they understand how the Lin family could be considered a big family even without any military power or resources. They have the knowledge to handle many situations calmly.


    Lin Hong learned a lot during his childhood, at the time Lin Tang was still a proper schr. Now that Lin Tang was no longer an official, he took the position of his father swiftly.


    Looking at the speechless people in front of him, he stood up. "General Soujin wille to Kai Kingdom soon enough. Prepare yourself fully unless you want him to reject you."


    After saying that, Lin Hong walked away calmly. The Tian couple truly wished they could kick the boy out, but if they do that, they would offend the emperor. Tian Ni bit her lips. She could only endure and wait for Soujin toe to her.

 Chapter 261: She is Alive

    <h4>261 She is Alive</h4>


    Lin Hong walked outside the building with calm, but inside he was feeling extremely nervous. However, every time he felt like that, he would think of one person and all that left was calmness. In front of that person, there was nothing he could do.


    "Representative Hong, please follow us."


    Lin Hong nodded. With the warning he had given to the Tian family before; he was sure that they wouldn''t look for trouble anymore. At least, he could rest assuredly that they wouldn''t make things difficult to him for the time being.


    It didn''t mean that he can rx. After all, he knew that until the job here was done, he couldn''t get away.


    "That emperor sure is something."


    Originally, he still has around 4-5 months before reaching 16 and got out from the prison. However, the emperor suddenly called for him to the pce. Upon hearing what he wanted, he felt suspicious, what happened to the Lin family and most importantly, his father?


    Gathering the news, he found out that the Lin family was no more. Lin Tang has already gone in the street, and his mother was executed a few weeks before. The emperor told him that he would give him anything he wanted should he aplish this mission.


    Lin Hong sneered. What did he want? His wish was to meet with his sister again, but could that emperor fulfill it? His younger sister disappeared along with her husband because of the war. He just wanted to finish his task calmly and after this, disappear from the Ming Kingdom.


    Getting into his residence, he stopped in the living room. A person was already sitting there calmly.


    "General Soujin, if you have arrived, why don''t you give any news?" Lin Hong tone was calm, without any ripple.


    "I don''t have any obligation to tell you. When is the meeting?"


    "Since you havee, it''s better to be faster. That is unless you don''t wish to meet with Lady Ni," Lin Hong answered.


    "You''re not afraid of me?"


    Lin Hong looked towards Soujin. Why should he afraid of the other party? Although he was a general and all, he didn''t feel that there was any need to afraid of him. If there was anyone whom he feared, that will only be one person.


    "I don''t."


    "What if I killed you here to extend the time needed for the negotiation?"


    "Feel free to do it," Lin Hong answered.


    Soujin did want to kill the representative, but if the other party was this boy, he wouldn''t do it. He knew that the other party was someone whom Jun Min had let off after some incident. He didn''t know the reason, but since Jun Min wanted him alive, he would do the same.


    "You can arrange the meeting, but after that, you need to get away from Kai Kingdom," Soujin answered. "Give an excuse or what and go away from here."


    "Is there any reason for that, General Soujin?"


    "I will make the entire capital in chaos."


    The eye of Soujin was calm andposed, but there was a trace of fury inside it. Lin Hong knew that it was not his ce to probe into Soujin decision, but he too didn''t really have anywhere to go.


    Aside from his sister and mother, he didn''t have anyone he cares about. However, his mother was gone and there was no news about Lin San. Besides, he still has to report to the Jun Family, which he would do after he got news about his sister.


    Although he knew that Jun Min was reported dead, he still didn''t want to make an enemy out of Jun family. Their courage to separate themselves from the Ming Kingdom had shown him that even after losing such an important figure, they were still something.


    Soujin knew what the other party thought. "Your sister is in my territory. Go meet herter."


    Lin Hong eyes lit up. His sister was still alive? Soujin was not lying. Lin San and Ming Xiao were in his territory, located in a save residence. Ming Xiao had told him that he didn''t want to get involved, so he let them have some peace and didn''t disturb them.


    "Re..really?" He felt that the hope that was about to extinguish was suddenly lit up.


    "Yes. You can meet with them after you finish your job."


    Them? Lin Hong knew that his sister was married to Ming Xiao from the news he gathered before his departure. Does it mean she was still living well with her husband? He almost couldn''t resist to not smiling as he bowed down in deep gratitude towards the general.


    "Thank you General."


    This time, Lin Hong no longer felt like before when he didn''t really care about what happened to him. He wanted to meet with his sister again, and then he would fulfill his promise.


    "You should give your thanks to Jun Hua too," Soujin added.


    Ling Hong acknowledged it before going out of the room excitedly to do his job. If people didn''t know, they would think that he has suddenly turned into apletely different person just from going home once.


    Ling Hong was really eager to finish his job here. He wanted to quickly finish everything up and met with his sister again. After nearly two years not meeting, he wondered how much she had changed to and what kind of man her husband was.


    After arranging for everything, Lin Hong sent a message to Tian family that Soujin would visit them in the next two days. The entire residence was in chaos because of the news and they prepared everything meticulously to wee the arrival of Soujin, not knowing the real condition of the general.

 Chapter 262: The Reason of Coming

    <h4>262 The Reason of Coming</h4>


    Prince You Residence


    Prince You looked towards the person in front of him with questioning eyes. He was sure that he already gave all the information about Kai Kingdom to the other person just the day before. Why did she suddenly return back?


    "I didn''te because your information iscking," Jun Hua could guess what this prince was thinking from his expression. After resting for a night, she decided to meet with this prince once again to rify something.


    "What did you want to know, Little boy?" Prince You asked as he poured wine for him.


    Jun Hua eyes locked into the wine for a moment before she retracted her gaze once more. "You tell me that there is a group of people whom you meet before. Do theye from Ming Kingdom?"


    Prince You movement stopped for a moment. Jun Hua''s guess was spot on, there was indeed a group of peopleing from the Ming Kingdom to this ce, but theiring was not really hidden because they didn''te covertly.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "They are Prince Nanglong Soujin and his friend?" Jun Hua only knew that Soujin was here, but she was not sure who came with him. It was probably Yan or Ming Hui or Lou, but she didn''t know for sure since she didn''t try to follow the other partyst night. Even if she did try to follow him, it was unlikely she would seed, so she didn''t even bother trying.


    Prince You nodded. He looked towards Jun Hua, "Did you meet with themst night?"


    "Why did you think that it wasst night, not yesterday?" Jun Hua asked back.


    He shrugged and pointed towards the direction of his brother residence, "I heard quite a ruckus was happening in his residencest night. If it''s not you or that person work, it seems unlikely anything can happen to any of the imperial family members."


    Jun Hua knew that there was no way an ordinary person could touch the imperial family member, but why did this prince guess that it must be her or Soujin?


    "You''re quite sharp."


    "I have to if I want to survive," Prince You sipped his wine and slumped on the chair. He could feel his body became weaker as time goes by. "You didn''te here only to ask about the real identity of the people from Ming Kingdom, right?"


    "Ie to ask the reason of theiring."


    "In truth, you can just ask the reason from almost everyone on the street," Prince You answered, "Prince Soujine to take his fianc��e and establish the peace treaty."


    Jun Hua''s expression didn''t change from hearing the news, but her eyes clearly shown a huge ripple within them. She had not expected that Soujine here because he was being married away to someone else. What was actually happening during the time she was away from Ming Kingdom? Was it true that he came to marry that girl? It has been only several months, but he couldn''t wait for her any longer?


    The little girl body shook a little bit. Her eyes stared at the sickly prince in front of her. Did he lie?


    Prince You didn''t bother to look at Jun Hua as he continued, "The emperor suggests a peace treaty, and they decide to make it true by a marriage agreement. Lady Tian Ni is chosen as the one who will marry Prince Soujin."


    Tian Ni�� Jun Hua remembered thedy that came to find Soujin that day and the one who astound thedies in Ming Kingdom. She was indeed a finedy, and she only has her eyes towards Soujin from what she heard. Did he ept the decision because he no longer wanted to wait for her and chose the other party?


    "Did he agree?"


    "If he didn''t agree, why would hee here?" Prince You looked towards Jun Hua with questioning eyes and observed the other party reaction. Through it was faint, he was not an ordinary person and he could feel that she was not calm at all. Members of the imperial family were the quickest in term of noticing even the slightest hint.


    "You know him, don''t you?"


    Jun Hua eyes narrowed. "You''re quite sharp, Prince..."


    "I am a member of the imperial family after all. And I was almost killed many times in the past for the battle of the throne."


    Jun Hua nodded her head and switched the conversation back. "That news, are you sure that it''s correct?"


    He nodded. "It''s true. Almost every noble in this city knows that General Soujin hase to the capital of Ming Kingdom to marry Lady Tian Ni."


    Tian Ni was the proimed the most beautiful girl in this city. Many nobles wanted to see a nce at her and be satisfied with the mere view of her feature. She was basically a goddess that no one could get, not even the princes.


    The previously exiled Tian Family has now grown their reputation soaring to the high sky. With that, there was no doubt that they were the most likely to have a high position in this kingdom.


    Jun Hua opened her mouth slightly, but she chose to swallow her words back to her throat. There was simply nothing she couldment in this kind of thing. If he really came here to marry thatdy, she would back down and no longer waited for him. But if it was wrong....


    Shaking her head, Jun Hua erased those thoughts from her head. She didn''te here to find news about him, but because she has a rather important thing to do in order to defeat Kai Kingdom even before the war.


    Prince You watched Jun Hua''s demeanor and opened his mouth, "Do you have any n to do this evening? You can take the chance to stroll around the city and know this ce better until you''re ready to start your n, whatever it is."


    Pushing her feeling down, she nodded her head. "I think it would be a good idea. If only you''re healthier, I would like to have you as my escort."


    Prince You looked speechless, "I can still walk around just fine. There is no need for you to look down upon me so much. My condition is not as bad as you may think."


    "Really?" Jun Hua examined the other person from up to down. Because Prince You didn''t care about his condition too well, he has been drinking a lot of drinks all these times and didn''t maintain his health too well. Just one look and she knew that he was indeed already not a healthy young man.


    "You sound like you''re looking down at me," Prince You smiled wryly.


    Jun Hua smiled back as the response. She had managed to calm herself down by joking a little bit with this prince. Now that she has calmed down, it was better for her to create another trouble in this ce before striking the most lethal move she had prepared beforehand.


    Prince You noticed the other party''s smile, and he felt a chill on his back. Although Jun Hua did not show any malicious intent, he could feel that the other party was nning to create more trouble in the future. Whatever it was, his instinct told him to stay away from the other party as much as possible during that time.


    "I guess you can do just fine. Is there anything else you want to know?"


    "I want to know where Prince Yang often wastes his time when he''s in trouble. The guards don''t seem to hold him in his residence per His Majesty''s order."


    "Yang? It should be in Northern Pavilion. Did you want to��?" Prince You swallowed the rest of his work because he could feel the chill even more clearly and quickly change his word. "Good luck in whatever your n is."


    "Thank you," with that Jun Hua disappeared from the room.


    Prince You took his wine cup and silently prayed for his brother, so that the other party wouldn''t die too quickly and enjoyed his boost in reputation for a longer time.

 Chapter 263: Poor Prince Yang

    <h4>263 Poor Prince Yang</h4>


    Northern Pavilion


    No matter how wonderful the name was, people would always have negative thoughts about this ce. Many honorable people would stay away as far as possible while those who were not would rather use this ce as their sanctuary. The owner also a person who was smart and knew how to use the resource she had as much as possible.


    Today she was grinning from ear to ear because her favorite customer has juste. He gave her a lot of money and ordered a lot of service for himself. Counting the money in her hand, she wondered just how many nobles she needed to get this much usually.


    "Madam, there is someone looking for you."


    She quickly wiped out the smile on her face and tries to put a calm and modest expression. However, the corner of her lips was still raised to a certain degree, making people aware of her real mood.


    "Yes, who is it?" she walked outside and saw a young man wearing a servant clothes was standing in front of her anxiously. From the clothes, it was clear that the man was the servant of some high ranking noble, but why did hee here?


    The young man looked towards the woman with an anxious expression, "My apologies for interrupting your rest, Madam. There is terrible news in my master residence, and I need to tell the news to him as soon as possible."


    "Who''s your master?"


    "Prince Yang."


    The woman frowned. Prince Yang has just got in a few hours ago and still in the process of venting out his anger. Because ofst night incident, he didn''t have any face to get out and showed himself in public. He had paid her to keep his whereabouts in secret, so she couldn''t say anything about it to anyone.


    She put an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, but Prince Yang is not here."


    The servant looked surprised then troubled, "But I''m sure that he tells me that he''s here and I have to tell him any bad news that happens to him."


    The woman considered the matter with cautiousness. She has to keep the secret, but if the news was that important, she would bear the me if the prince chose to me her for not telling him. She put an amiable smile.


    "Then can you tell me what happened with him?"


    The young man shook his head, "It''s not about himself, but about his stores. Today there is a merchante and proimed that his items are all fake, inducing a hugemotion in front of one of the stores he had."


    The woman stared at thedy behind them to search for the news. If it was true, she would need to warn Prince Yang about it, but if it was wrong, she needed to kick this servant out from her ce. Before thedy she asked to find out the news came back, there was another servante to the ce with a troubled expression.


    "Is there anything we can help, Young Man?"


    The servant nodded, "I need to find Prince Yang as fast as possible. There is bad news in his store, a noble said that they want a refund because the item didn''t uphold its name."


    The woman lips twitched. This prince was sure unlucky to get two simr notifications about his stores on the same day. Meanwhile, thedy she asked to find the news immediately returned inside with a pale andplicated face.


    "What is it?" is there any problem in finding out about the news. Do this two men lie?


    Thedy immediately notices the Madam expression, but she wore a wry and difficult smile, "Those stories are true, Madam."


    "Is there any problem?" if it was true all she needed was informing the prince about things that happened to his ce. Was there any need to wear such a troubled face? This was still not the end of the world.


    The moment she was about to answer, the door opened and another servant came inside with beads of sweat all over his face. He looked towards the Madam in panic and stuttered to deliver his message.


    "Is Prince Yang here? I have urgent news for him."


    "Does something happen with his store?" the Madam asked carefully.


    "There is an ident near the store and somehow, the fight esctes and destroys more than half of the item inside the store. I need His Highness toe with me as fast as possible," the servant answered with an earnest face.


    "You mean the store is destroyed?" the Madam eyes widened in disbelief. How unlucky that prince could get with all of this. She remembered that her servant hadn''t told her the entire news, so she quickly turns towards thedy on the side.


    "What is the problem?"


    "There are too many of them," the girl answered, "All of them brought simr news from different people."


    With that, she opened up the door and a bunch of servantse inside. They were all wearing simr clothes and each of them were made with exquisite needlework, making her realized that they were indeeding from the same ce.


    "I need to find Prince Yang, his store is burned down because of naughty kids from��"


    "Can I see Prince Yang? His store in the West Street was about to be destroyed because there is a n to make a road there."


    "Madam, I know that Prince Yang is here, so please take me to him because there is a ruckus in the store from people fighting to buy the same item."


    Facing these numerous simr requests, the Madam felt that her head was about to explode. For the first time in her life, she regretted letting Prince Yange here today. If only she knew that the other party has such terrible luck today, she wouldn''t let hime inside even for a single step.

 Chapter 264: Imperial Family Bad Name

    <h4>264 Imperial Family Bad Name</h4>


    "Why did everything turn like this?" Yang held his head as he was sitting inside his carriage. He was terribly tired because he has been straining himself to fulfill his need. Right now his head still felt very heavy, and he couldn''t think straight. That news hit him at the most unlikely times for him.


    "Your Highness, this is the first store," the driver said carefully.


    Yang got out from the carriage with the help of his servant. After being berated heavily in the middle of the night just the night before, he was still feeling rather resentful towards his bad luck. He wanted to clear his mind by enjoying himself fromst night until this afternoon when the news hit him for good.


    Before him stood a noble he was familiar with. He was one of the members of the prestigious family in this kingdom. The other party was looking at him disdainfully as if he was the dirtiest person in the entire world.


    As a prince, how can he bear such a look directed at him?


    "What is it, Marquis Zhen?" he asked in a straightforward manner.


    Marquis Zhen pointed to the antique by his side, "I buy this from your store two days ago, but when I try to have an expert examines it, he said that this antique is a replica. From what I know, your store supposed to make a genuine one, do you have any exnation, Prince Yang?"


    Yang felt a headache. He knew that the other party was a rather straightforward man, so he tried to alienate the situation.


    "I will punish my servants for giving you a fake item," he said, "Please wait here while I clear up the problem."


    The marquis snorted, "There is no need Your Highness. I will just leave the antique here and take my money back. I don''t need it anymore."


    Yang wanted to persuade the other party, but he didn''t even want to listen to him. Even worse than that, Marquis Zhen kept on giving him a disdainful look. Does he not worry about the emperor usation of him being disrespectful towards an imperial family member?


    The servant by his side opened his mouth in a terrified manner, "Your Highness, maybe you need to look at a mirror."


    The prince passes the servant a dark look. Although he was in a hurry, there was no way he would have forgotten to put his clothes neatly. With a grunt, he took the mirror from the side and look at himself. Finally, he understood why the marquis put a disdainful look towards him.


    His clothes were neat, but there were a lot of marks from his activity the night before. Not to mention that his face was full of women makeup�� why did he not realize them sooner? And his smell��


    "Prepare a bath, now!" he bellowed to his servant.


    Before long another batch of servants came to report to him about other troubles in his stores. Many of them were being broken without repair or experiencing a massive problem. The prince stood in front of his store with a dark face. Why did this all happen to him? Before he could listen to the exnation of his servant further, he felt a sharp pain and vomited a mouthful of blood before fainting in his spot, sending his servant into a flurry.


    "That should do," not far from his ce, Jun Hua smirked at the result of her tampering. She looked around, "time to go back."


    "Wow, Yan, that prince is even worse than you."


    The sound of people talking from the inn beside her caused her step to falter. Jun Hua turned her head towards the inn. It was the sound of Ming Hui, right? Did that man alsoe here with Soujin and Yan? Because of her curiosity, she peeked from the mirror while concealing her presence.


    Yan looked towards Ming Hui with a dark face, "What do you mean by worse? I would never even step into a ce like that Northern Valley or anything."


    "It''s Northern Pavilion," Ming Hui corrected the other party, "But you have gone to that kind of ce before, right?"


    "That was for a mission, and I didn''t even touch them!"


    "At the very least, you''re looking at them," Ming Hui added.


    Yan couldn''t retort to the other party as he stared with a resentful expression.


    Jun Hua tried to hold herugh as she looked around the room. There were many other people who were sitting in that dining hall. No matter how she looked, she couldn''t find that man. Was he still away from this ce?


    She tried not to think too much as she walked away from that ce towards the sickly prince residence. Inside the room, Prince You was looking at the report with a weird expression. He knew that Yang was furious, but could he faint from being so angry, especially in front of the crowd like that?


    "Are you curious?" Jun Hua''s voice caused him to wake up from his ponder.


    Prince You looked to the girl in front of him with a frown. He didn''t even notice the other party appearance in this ce and from thetter''s expression, he knew that it must be something she did.


    "What did you do to him?" he asked.


    "I just send news towards the other nobles that the prince has been selling fake goods," Jun Hua answered. In any case, she knew that it was true from what Yan told her because that troublemaker prince onceined at how poor the stores in Kai Kingdom were.


    Prince You looked in disbelief, "How did it cause things to happen this way?"


    "Some of them are too weak to face Prince Yang upfront, so they send people to cause trouble," Jun Hua smirked, "Just imagine when a lot of customers you have been giving fake goods all cause rebels at once, that''s what happened to Prince Yang."


    Prince You shudders at the thought because he knew that the reputation of Yang has been going downhill during this time and all of them are because of the person called Jun Min and this person before him. He wonders just what did that brother of his do to offend the person before him.


    "Did Prince Yang offend you in some way?"


    Jun Hua blinked at that question. Her second meeting with Prince Yang was from the war between Ming Kingdom and Yuan Kingdom. At that time, she decided to not kill the other party to give the Yuan Kingdom a warning about their capability in order to stall some time before the start of the next big war in order to let her family have enough time to get out from the kingdom.


    But the other party tried to attack the Mountain Kingdom to get his revenge towards Jun Min. Once again she let him go and didn''t do anything other than scaring him out of his wits.


    As for her first meeting with him�� Jun Hua''s face darkened at that memory. During her time as an ordinary soldier and fought against the Yuan Kingdom, she has met with the other party once during a war. At that time she didn''t have a high enough rank to affect the entire battlefield, but she managed to infiltrate Yuan Kingdom headquarters.


    It was then she found a disgusting view of a leader who left his work to his men and didn''t do any work. That pile of women''s body she found, she no longer wanted to remember that anymore. At that time she was about to charge at him in anger, but she didn''t manage to do it because of the other party skilled guards and she was forced to flee the ce after making quite a ruckus.


    "He does," Jun Hua answered, her voice cold as ice. She would just use him since it was really easy to make him fall with the numerous dirty tricks he did behind his father back.


    Prince You decided to shut his mouth for good because he noticed the other party dark expression. In any case, he didn''t want to make his end miserable too.

 Chapter 265: Losing Prestige

    <h4>265 Losing Prestige</h4>


    The emperor of Kai Kingdom looked towards the numerous reports in his desk with a dark face. After getting informed about his son''s capability in creating trouble, he wonders just what kind of bad luck he got right at the time he needed to make a peace treaty with the Ming Kingdom. Prince Soujin was still in this city, yet his own son was making a big problem.


    He looked towards the eunuch, "What did the servant actually doing?"


    "They��they are cleaning up the trouble His Highness Prince Yang created," the eunuch tries to stay as calm as possible.


    The emperor res at the other party. "Where is Yang?"


    "He fainted on the spot in front of the store in the west," the eunuch answered.


    "Call him back! If he cannot wake up, just throw him to the pond!"


    Seeing how angry the emperor was, the eunuchs were all running for their life towards Prince Yang''s residence. Inside their heart, they wereining at the trouble this prince created for them. The one who is making trouble was that prince, why is it them who have to suffer?


    At night, they finally managed to get Prince Yang to wake up and face his father. Looking at the emperor''s dark face, Yang knew that he wouldn''t have a good ending today.


    ��.


    Jun Hua once again came to Prince You''s residence and found the other party drinking wine. She stepped forward and took the wine out from the prince''s reach.


    "You need to decrease your drinking if you want to see things till the end."


    Prince You didn''tin at Jun Hua''s attempt for him to live longer. He ced his cup on the table and leaned back to his chair with aplicated expression.


    "What do you have in the n for Kai Kingdom, little guy?"


    Jun Hua didn''t tell the other party about her real gender, that was why he still thought of her as a man. "I want to make the kingdom disappear from the map in order to allow the unification of the entirend."


    "And how do you want to do that?" Prince You asked again.


    "You better off not knowing," Jun Hua answered. She stopped her sentence midway, "the marriage n between General Soujin and Lady Tian Ni, is this the emperor''s n?"


    Prince You nodded his head. "My father has been thinking for a way to end the war soon. From the time we lose too much from Ming Kingdom, we know that we are not their match and if the war continued, there is no benefit for us.


    The n to war start from Pan Kingdom, but it''s not like my father doesn''t have his own n towards the area of Ming Kingdom. Now that there is no hope for them to win the war, we want to end them all by signing a treaty and to ensure the treaty is being held by the two nations, we decide to hold a marriage agreement."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. If she did her n right here and now, the marriage agreement wouldn''t happen unless the next emperor still listened to Tian Ni and allowed thedy to marry Soujin. Of course, if Soujin did have the intention too, she knew that this act of hers wouldn''t result in the marriage agreement being broken.


    She closed her eyes for a moment. In any case, this was something she needed to do if she wanted to achieve her goal. There was no ce for any other emperor and from the other party attitude, she knew that he wouldn''t give up his throne easily.


    "Do you have anyst message for your father? You might want to meet with him today because I won''t let him go tomorrow," Jun Hua asked.


    Prince You rubbed his forehead before shaking his head. That father of his never cared for him because he has a sickly constitution. He already has more than enough talented sons to give him reassurance that the kingdom was going to be alright even when he passes awayter on.


    "I have told you before, they can go for all I care," no one cared about me except my fianc��e.


    Thest sentence was something Prince You didn''t say, but Jun Hua understood very well from the other party''s expression. She nodded her head and stood up.


    "This will be thest time we meet. I hope for your good luck."


    Prince You watched as the other party disappeared from his view. He leaned back to his chair in wonder at who was the real identity of the other party. He never knew anyone from Mountain Kingdom who has that much skill and knew General Soujin very well, except for that one person��.


    Shaking his head, he leaned back to his chair and took his cup. It was not his problem anymore. He would just be someone who watched from the sideline.


    The next day Jun Hua prepared herself rather early. She has already rested herself enough just the night before. Stomping her feet into the ground, she dashed through the shadow of night towards the pce. No one noticed her passed through their window as she quickly arrived at the other residence of Prince Yang.


    Because of the ruckus this prince created two days ago, he was being held in this peculiar residence. After escaping once, the guard made sure that the prince didn''t leave this ce anymore. The size of the residence was not that big, but it looked like a fortress. She jumped down towards the door and swiftly knocked the guards unconscious before jumping up to the roof once again.


    "The prince''s room�� it should be that one."


    Jun Hua put an arrow in her bow and aimed towards the prince''s room. The prince would surely make enough ruckus tomorrow and head towards his father to report about the arrow.


    With that in thought, the arrow was fired.

 Chapter 266: Why Won’t You Look at Me?

    <h4>266 Why Won��t You Look at Me?</h4>


    Soujin''s ce


    After settling everything with Lin Hong the day before, Soujin spent his day walking around the city to familiar himself with theyout of the city. The news about Prince Yang really made him speechless for he didn''t understand the other party intention of making the imperial party lost their prestige.


    "Hey, Soujin," Ming Hui greeted the other party when he returns, "How''s your day today?"


    "There is nothing interesting in this city. There are too many useless stores that can''t even sell things properly," Soujin answered.


    Yan shrugged, "What do you expect from a ce that prioritizes benefitpare with service? In any case if you want to go to a good store, you shoulde to mine!"


    Ming Hui face-palmed. Was this really the ce to advertise your store? We were all your regr customers if we didn''t have anything to do.


    Soujin shook his head and handed a batch of paper towards Yan, "this is the ownership for most of the stores that belong to Yang previously. He sells them to cover up the losses he suffered yesterday."


    Yan looked towards the paper as if they were treasure before busy immersing himself in checking them all. He seemed to be leaping in joy because he knew that from now on he would be the one who held the most stores in this city.


    "Don''t forget to give me 50% of your ie," Soujin added.


    "That''s not a problem," Yan grinned. If he had to work by himself, there was no way he could get these papers because they know about his real identity. Since Soujin was being so generous to give him stores to develop, giving the other party a share wouldn''t hurt.


    Ming Hui peeked at the paper, "Give me a share too."


    "No way," Yan immediately refused, "You didn''t even do anything to help me and you want a share? Just focus on your hospital."


    "You''re really a money grubber."


    "��You''re the money grubber!"


    Soujin ignored the two adult-like-children in front of him. He wondered just who was the personing from the Mountain Kingdom was and what was his purpose foring here aside from creating numerous troubles in this capital.


    His eyes narrowed. When his task was finished, he wanted to search for the other party.


    The next day, Lin Hong came to the inn in neat clothes. He bowed to Soujin respectfully. "Your Highness, it''s time to visit the Tian Family residence."


    Soujin nodded his head," Lead the way."


    "Yes."


    Lin Hong escorted Soujin to the residence main entrance. His job was done, and he only needed to meet with the emperor to get the permission to return to Ming Kingdom. He looked towards Soujin and bowed down once again.


    "My job has finished, may I return first, Your Highness?"


    Soujin nodded, "You may go."


    "Thank you very much," Ling Hong said and bowed for thest time. He almost cannot contain his happiness as he walks away because he knew that he can meet with his sister after he returned to Ming Kingdom after a few days'' journey.


    While Lin Hong walked away, Soujin looked towards the residence in front of him with narrowed eyes. Before he came to Kai Kingdom and received the order from the emperor to marry Tian Ni, he almost overthrew everything in his residence out of anger. If that emperor thought that he could control his life, that old man was terribly wrong.


    He remembered his mother message for him to be lenience towards Tian Ni because she was still his childhood friend. Soujin knew that he might not give her much leniency, but at least he wouldn''t be as cold as usual and exin to her that he didn''t have any feeling for her.


    Soujin walked inside the residence. The Tian couple weed him warmly, and Tian Ni too looked at him with a warm gaze. However, the gaze that Soujin gave was not one that shows warm, rather it was really cold.


    "Let the two youngsters talk first."


    They let the two of them together inside the house. Tian Ni looked towards Soujin with a hopeful gaze.


    "Soujin��"


    "I never allow you to call my name directly, Lady Ni," Soujin cut her off.


    "But we will be married in a few months," Tian Ni protested.


    Soujin didn''t bother to look at her. He didn''t want to meet her if not for that agreement. Coming here, he had another purpose. This time, he wanted to clearly tell her off that he didn''t have any interest in her.


    "I don''te here to ept the agreement. Ie to tell you that I don''t have any intention to be with you," Soujin answered.


    Tian Ni eyes wavered when she heard Soujin say the sentence to her straight away. She forced a smile on her face as she looked towards the other party.


    "Why? Am I not attractive enough?"


    With her appearance and how she conducted herself, any other man would find it hard to refuse the current her. However, Soujin merely stole a nce at her with an indifferent gaze.


    "It''s not the reason. I just don''t have any feeling for you," Soujin said.


    Tian Ni lowered her eyes and took the cup in front of her before raising it up. Her smile seemed to be forced as she offered the drink, "If you drink this, I might consider cutting my feeling off."


    Taking the cup, he was about to drink it when he smelled the sweet fragrance. The smell was faint, but as someone who has high martial arts, how could he not notice it? This was the smell that he hated so much because of the memory it brought up and the effect it caused.


    He abruptly stood up.


    "You are really shameless!" Soujin was truly angry. He was still more or less polite to her, but she used this scheme to him. He was highly familiar with that fragrance, and the effects on man were truly something dangerous. This reminded him of what happened to Jun Min before.


    Trying his best to control his urge, he looked towards Tian Ni with a dark face. It seemed he was wrong to keep her alive all this time. Should he just finish her off to avoid any future problem? However, he knew that she was still someone from his childhood time.


    Tian Ni smiled. "I just want you to look at me. Why won''t you look at me properly?"


    Soujin could feel that his body was growing hot as times pass by. This woman sure was outrageous. She slowly walked towards the other party.

 Chapter 267: The Death of Kai Kingdom Emperor

    <h4>267 The Death of Kai Kingdom Emperor</h4>


    While Soujin was visiting the Tian family, Lin Hong got the permission to leave from the emperor. He took off quickly and didn''t bother looking back anymore.


    The emperor sat on his throne calmly, thinking that everything was going to be alright. In the next moment, the peace was shattered with the ruckus from outside. The door to the hall opened and Prince Yang appeared with countless guards following after him. They didn''t know how this prince got out, but he seemed to be really terrified.


    "Imperial Father, the arrow came again!"


    No matter how many times they meet, this prince always talked about the arrow that suddenly appeared. The emperor felt his patience going thin with the fourth prince who kept on talking about an arrow every time he went. Not to mention that he purposely locked the other party in a heavily guarded residence, how could he get out from there?


    "Take him to his residence. Don''t let him get away as you please."


    "But Imperial Father," Prince Yang protested.


    At that moment, an arrow suddenly passed by the prince''s head and headed towards the emperor. Without anyone in the way of the arrow, it hit the emperor in one go. That one arrow immediately took his life away.


    The officials were all stunned, they cannot react in time when the arrow suddenly appeared and killed their emperor. With body shaking, they turned toward the fourth prince.


    "The fourth prince killed Your Highness."


    Anyone with eyes would know that the one who did it was not Prince Yang, but the one who has been saying an arrow was Prince Yang. It felt like Prince Yang had been arranging for his father assassination and the arrow that suddenly appear justplete his story even more.


    "I''m not��"


    "Find the one who shoots the arrow!"


    The whole pce was in mess because of that assassination. The size of the pce was extremely huge and to kill the emperor from that far of a distance, just how much skill the other party had?


    Nevertheless, the other party should be still in the area of the pce. To shoot the arrow from outside the pce was something that was impossible. Without waiting for the order, they started to search the whole pce.


    Another arrow suddenly shot towards Prince Yang, killing the other party real quick. Even though he was surrounded by the guard, the arrow can pass through the gap beside them without any problem.


    Fear crept out on these officials as they quickly close the door. That way, they won''t be targeted by the archer anymore. To shoot two important figures so easily, who can possibly do that?


    "Your task is over, Fourth Prince. I don''t need you to keep on chasing after the Jun Family anymore."


    On top of one of the buildings, Jun Hua stood calmly with a bow on her hand. She was the one who shoots the arrow towards these two important figures. She was dressed in all ck and there was a cloth covering her face.


    The only reason she kept Prince Yang alive was to make him make a ruckus in the pce. This was the best way to lower the defense of the guards and let her came inside. After all, she didn''t want to spend a long time to study this ce, so using this person was the best option she could think of.


    Looking towards themotion, she turned back to go from the ce. Using the roof of the building to travel, she quickly left the pce.


    The guards who chase after her couldn''tpare to her speed, and they quickly fell behind her. The guards were silently cursed their bad luck for encountering such a fast assassin.


    She was about to hide when she passed by the residence near the pce. Her eyes look towards the building on her side as could see the festive decoration in the areas. Her brow creased slightly as she lowered her pace slightly.


    From afar, she could see a finely decorated room. Her eyes stared towards the window, where she saw two people, a man and woman.


    "Soujin��" so he dide to meet with Tian Ni.


    Jun Hua pushed her raging feeling down forcefully. Moving her feet to go away, she quickly turned from the ce, not wanting to see it anymore. The moment she walked away, she could faintly hear the woman yelling to Soujin and a loudmotion. However, she didn''t stop and continue to run away from the ce.


    Soujin took out his sword and sheath it back after he uses it. He did his best to control his body as he looked towards thedy in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Tian Ni didn''t expect that Soujin would just destroy the building right away. They were not hurt, but did he want people to see her looking like this? Didn''t he worry about what the people might say about him?


    Soujin looked towards Tian Ni. "If you want to destroy your reputation, you''re free to do so. I don''t have any interest in you, and I will never be."


    "Why? You would even go against the decree of the emperor?"


    "My life is my own. I would not let that person dictate it," Soujin answered and turned away, wasn''t caring in the slightest about other people who see it.


    "Only this time I would let you live. If you did it again, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "SOUJIN! Come back here!" Tian Ni cried, why couldn''t she get the person she loved and has him ignoring her all this time? She had been waiting for him all this time and tried to get close to him, but he just left her like this. He even said cruel sentences towards her.


    They might say that he was the one taking advantage of her and should marry her, but if they did that, he would kill her. There was no way he would want to spend his life with a person he didn''t love. This is the era of war. People dying was normal and no one would dare to say anything.


    Of course, Soujin didn''t need to do it by himself. He could just send people to do it. All this time, he was being patience because Tian Ni was his childhood friend. But, after experiencing this scheme, he no longer cared about her.


    That scheme made him remembered about Jun Min and how he died because of a woman. He would not make the same mistake as him. Besides, he has someone whom he loved dearly and vowed to protect. There was no ce for Tian Ni in his heart.

 Chapter 268: Broken Hear

    <h4>268 Broken Hear</h4>


    After finishing with the task of Tian Ni, Soujin hurriedly went towards the inn where he went to bathroom and poured cold water on himself. The weather has started to turn cold, but he didn''t care and continued to pour the water. If it was an ordinary person, he would be sick after such a cold bath, but Soujin was highly proficient in martial arts, so he wouldn''t get sick over such matter.


    Upon hearing the ruckus, the other two hurriedlye. Yan and Ming Hui looked at each other with question. Why did Soujin suddenly go inside the bathroom the moment he returns?


    "Yan," Soujin voice was hoarse and Yan was really familiar with that kind of voice.


    Yan''s face fell. Are you really serious? What happened during that short time when you visit that girl to reject her?


    "What is it, Soujin?"


    "Prepare way out of the capital."


    Ming Hui sighed. "That would be hard. A courageous person had just break through to the pce and assassinate the emperor."


    The sound of water stopped for a while. Soujin guessed that the other party must be the one he met on the night before. The question remaining was just who that person was.


    "Lou, chase after him."


    "Are you crazy?" Yan almost jumped from the ce he was sitting in. He wanted to search for a person they barely know at all, just what was in the head of his best friend?


    "Yes Master."


    Soujin ignored Yan and continue to pour the water while gritting his teeth. There was no way he was going to let himself lose to the medicine.


    Outside, Ming Hui took a pill and handed it to his friend. "Swallow this. It will alienate your frustration a bit."


    Taking it, Soujin felt much better after a while. Ming Hui was indeed a good doctor. Lucky for him bringing him here, or else it will be a long time in the bathroom for him before he could calm himself again. Though there were still some effects left, he could already felt that most of it were gone. He didn''t need to lock himself in the bathroom anymore.


    "Let''s go."


    "You want to slip away from the capital?"


    Soujin nodded. He needed to go back to his territory and make the n. The emperor would soon hear the news of him rejecting Tian Ni tantly and thus ending the possible peace between the two of them.


    Added with the fact that the emperor was assassinated, the one who would rece him was obviously Prince Mou. Having seen him once, Soujin knew that he would surely start the fight once again and not mind with the peace treaty anymore. The sh with Kai Kingdom would be inevitable.


    "That person move would mean that Mountain Kingdom is ready to attack Kai Kingdom too."


    "We need to be quick. He will be gone before we know it."


    "And where do you think he will be?"


    Soujin didn''t answer and merely told them to go their separate ways. The cities around the capital towards Mountain Kingdom were plenty and they could only rely on luck to find that person.


    Soujin wanted to talk about coborating with that person. Since he wasing from the Mountain Kingdom and he had schemed so perfectly to make the ruckus on the capital, they might seed. But first, they needed to find the person.


    ��.


    Capital of Kai Kingdom


    With the death of the emperor and the fourth prince, the first prince was appointed as the next emperor. The ceremony would be held in the next few days and the burial of the imperial member families must be done first.


    Looking at the expression of Prince Mou, Prince You didn''t say anything. He didn''t make anyment about his brother taking the throne. Having met with those people from outside the kingdom, he knew that the death of the two imperial family members was their n.


    "Third brother, is there anything you need?"


    "I just wish to be excused from official duties because of health problem," Prince Youplexion was no longer good. After several days of wasting his time with drinking, he felt that his body could no longer keep up with his usual activities.


    Prince Mou wanted to make Prince You life difficult, but remembering his position and with his intention of building a good image, he let him go.


    "Thank you Your Highness."


    After settling out the problem with You, he turned towards Tian Ni by his side whose face was red from anger. She was rejected and humiliated in front of the crowd since the ruckus in her residence was extremely loud. Now, she wanted to get back at Soujin whatever the cost.


    "Does hearing rejection make you feel better?" Prince Mou mocked. The idea of the marriage treaty came from this girl''s begging and her father asked the emperor. Unfortunately, the result made her crying since Soujin would noty his hand on her even under the effect of the medicine.


    Tian Ni red at Prince Mou. She felt betrayed. She had given up all her love to him and willingly waited for him to return from the frontline while rejecting the offer from other people. All these years, she waited for him only to get rejected.


    She thought that with that scheme, she could get him. Unfortunately, what she did only make him even farther away from her. She knew from his tone that should she get close to him again, he wouldn''t show her any mercy anymore.


    "Stop mocking me, Your Highness."


    Prince Mou sneered. "Have your eyes opened?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you willing to be my wife, now?"


    Prince Mou had been asking this question countless times and before, Tian Ni answer would always be no. She wanted to wait for Soujin. Now that they hade this far and the other party clearly told her that he didn''t want her, she didn''t have any reason to reject him anymore.


    Looking at the prince-no emperor before her, Tian Ni made her decision. If she couldn''t have him, at least she would show him that without him she can get a better position and life, a good and perfect life.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 269: Are You Jun Min?

    <h4>269 Are You Jun Min?</h4>


    Walking to one of the cities, Ming Hui immediately went to the crowd and looked around. From the description that Soujin gave them, they know that the other party''s build was small, but that was all Soujin said to them.


    "How in the world am I supposed to find that person?"


    Ming Hui looked towards the crowd before him with despairing eyes. He only knew the description of that person from Soujin. As for how that assassin really looked like, he didn''t have the slightest idea. With the number of people here, how could he find that person?


    Grumbling, he walked down the street, trying to find someone with the matched description. With that kind of height, the person should have stood out among the crowd. He was short and the number of short people was not that many.


    "Maybe he''s a she."


    If that was the case, searching for the person would be harder since it wasmon for a girl to have height only in 150''s. Unfortunately, the number of girls out in the streets was not many since most of them were the adult. If they were young, they would stay in their home and rarely go out.


    Ming Hui truly wanted to give up when his eyes looked towards a petite girl wearing a veil. She walked among the crowd on the paths that have fewer people. He recognized the girl, but he was truly surprised to see her here.


    "Jun Hua."


    The girl stopped. Jun Hua turned around and her mouth twitched a bit. Among the crowds, how could she possibly meet with someone she knew? She had purposely thrown that mask because of several reasons and walked in the streets to get some fresh air and erased those images from her head. Besides, didn''t he was supposed to be in the capital of Kai Kingdom?


    Ming Hui jogged to Jun Hua side. "So, I was correct. What are you doing here?"


    "I''m walking around, Prince Ming Hui," Jun Hua answered.


    "��" couldn''t you lie better?


    There was no way a princess would walk around in another kingdom than her own. Her lies were apparent, but the girl looked like she didn''t know that. Ming Hui felt that this girl was surprisingly hard to talk with now.


    Looking at herplexion, as a doctor, he noticed that there was something wrong. Her face was a bit pale, and it seemed that she was sick.


    "Let''s find a ce for you to rest. Yourplexion is not really good."


    Jun Hua had forced herself when she was running away previously. With her using that martial art to shoot the emperor and the prince, it was obvious that she would not feel that good. She was highly tired and hungry.


    Dragging Jun Hua to a nearby inn, Ming Huipletely forgot about the task from Soujin. He ordered some food and checked Jun Hua pulse. Upon recognizing her problem, his brow furrowed and he looked towards Jun Hua in confusion.


    The pulse he detected signified that Jun Hua was someone who was well trained in martial arts. He knew that the girl was learning, but the pulse was telling him that the kind of martial arts that she was practicing was not normal and she must be someone highly capable in the martial art. In addition, there were some internal damages inside her body, which wouldn''t heal in short term.


    "Jun Hua, did you practice any weird martial arts?"


    Jun Hua couldn''t answer. That martial art from the world of assassins was useful for her, but it was a secret art only for woman. It was also an art that shouldn''t have existed in the first ce because of the effect it would have on the one who practiced it.


    Ming Hui knew from Jun Hua silent that he was right. "You shouldn''t have practiced it�� it can harm your body."


    "I know."


    Smiling kindly, Jun Hua retracted her hand back. She knew that the martial art she learned was not good for her body. Aside from that, she was pushing herself too hard which damages some parts of her body. It wouldn''t be good for her to train too much in martial arts.


    "I will give you some medicine, and you should eat your food first."


    Jun Hua took the bowl and started eating. Ming Hui took a paper to write the prescription and asked some people to get it. After handing the paper to a servant and gave some money, he turned towards Jun Hua and noticed something on her hand. Her hand that was usually covered in sleeves was slightly open because she was eating. There was a distinctive mark of a wound from an arrow.


    That mark�� Ming Hui would never forget it in his life. That was the same mark as the one Jun Min had because of the fight against assassins when the boy is trying to protect the boy named Lin Kang. The wound on Jun Min body, how could Jun Hua have the same wound?


    Could it be��?


    Looking towards Jun Hua, she indeed had the same height with Jun Min. When they were standing together, it seemed like the two of them were twins if not for their differenced in gender. Not to mention that the two of them have simr features.


    But if that was true, did it mean the one who has been together with them all this time was a girl? Ming Hui felt his head spinning around him as his mouth opened wide when he looked towards the person before him.


    Jun Hua noticed that Ming Hui started to behave strangely and it seemed that he looked extremely surprised. Furrowing her brows, she took down the bowl that she had finished and stared at the other party.


    "Is there anything I can help with, Prince Ming Hui?"


    Finding his voice back, Ming Hui stared back. "Are you Jun Min?"

 Chapter 270: Explanation

    <h4>270 Exnation</h4>


    Hearing that question, Jun Hua was dumbfounded. How could Ming Hui found out about that NOW? She was sure that she didn''t give him any impression that she was Jun Min at all. She was still acting like usual without anything wrong.


    Staring back at him, Jun Hua tilted her head. "Why are you asking that?"


    "Your hand, you have the same wound as Jun Min."


    Jun Hua raised her left arm. Right, the wound from fighting with the assassins around a year ago was still there. Although she had been using the medicine to make the mark disappeared, there were still some traces left there. It seemed she was really careless to let Ming Hui saw it.


    The one who had seen this wound on Jun Min before only limited to a handful of people. But, Ming Hui was certainly among them. This blunder was something that Jun Hua couldn''t cover up. What should she say? She couldn''t possibly say that as ady she was clumsy thus made the wound on her hand.


    Maybe it was already the time to tell the truth to Ming Hui. Raising her head she nodded slowly, admitting to the im he made.


    "It''s true. I''m Jun Min."


    Ming Hui mouth opened wide. Although he was already 90% sure when he saw the wound mark andparing them, hearing it first-hand from Jun Hua was truly shocking. He couldn''t cover up how much he was surprised upon hearing that fact from Jun Hua.


    After this, Ming Hui was sure that he wouldn''t be able to get a good sleep tonight. The news that Jun Hua told him exceeded all the news he had heard before now. After all, he was one of the few people who had seen Jun Min fought and know how powerful the little boy-no girl was.


    Seeing her fighting with Soujin, he often felt that the bo-girl is really amazing. She could contend and fought on equal ground with Soujin, despite losing in the end. All along, he thought that the two of them were two different people. Never had he thought that they would turn out to be one person, the little girl whom everyone mocked, Jun Hua.


    "Unbelievable," Ming Hui hold his head. "How�� did you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    "Live as two different people. I mean, you appear together more than once."


    "It''s one of my bodyguards," Jun Hua answered calmly. "I have one that has a simr build with me thus I have her exchange ce with me sometimes."


    That was highly logical. Being with Soujin, he knew that the other party has a lot of bodyguards around him. Most of them never appear in front of the world, but he knew that they were there watching from the darkness.


    "I guess people from the Jun family are highly astounding."


    The Jun family was always a threat to the emperor even for a long time ago because of their ability. To suppress the family, he had to pay a lot and sacrificed more than one of his trusted attendants. That was with leaving three of them alive.


    Ming Hui smiled wryly. If the emperor were to know that one of the three people he left from Jun family was actually scheming so deeply against him, he would surely vomit blood and fully regretted his decision to not finish the three of them off.


    "So, I guess the person from Mountain Kingdom who came here to assassinate the imperial family member is you."


    Ming Hui finally remembered his task toe here in the first ce. He looked towards Jun Hua for confirmation and the other party nodded.


    "I have to admit that meeting Soujin is truly surprising, but he doesn''t manage to find out that it''s me. With the Kai Kingdom being held by the first prince, they would surelyunch another attack towards Ming Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom."


    Hearing the girl returned to her way of speaking as Jun Min, he finally fully convinced that the girl was indeed Jun Min. Really, since when there was a girl as strong as this one?


    "You''re far more ruthless when you''re handling the people from Kai Kingdompared to the one in Ming Kingdom."


    She let Lin Hong and Lin San alive while Chun Maora�� was punished heavily, the same as Lin Tang as his fate after getting thrown out from the residence was truly tragic. Hearing the news from Soujin nearly made him vomited and he didn''t want to remember it again. As for Lan Ping, he was handled even more tragically by Lan Gao Ya.


    On second thought, it didn''t seem like Jun Hua showed them any mercy.


    "Lin Hong and Lin San are still young, they are only around my age and they change after some time," Jun Hua said. Hearing that tone, Ming Hui was sure that their fate would be even more tragic if they still came after Jun Hua for revenge.


    "As for these princes�� do you even know how they handled the kids'' ve and the massacre they did years ago?"


    Jun Hua still remembered fully that day. She never liked the Kai Kingdom because in one of the war against them, they used the vige near the border and massacred all of the people inside as a warning that they would do the same to her soldiers. That was the first time she fought a bloodied battle, and that was also the battle that let her name as Jun Min resounded loudly.


    Ming Hui didn''t know, but hearing from Jun Hua, he knew that it must be really hard for her to ept.


    "Do you have any other reason for making your way to Kai Kingdom?"


    Jun Hua paused for a moment. Should she tell him?


    "Yes."

 Chapter 271: Collaboration Promise

    <h4>271 Coboration Promise</h4>


    "You want to unify the entire five kingdoms under one banner?" Ming Hui was stunned when he heard the word from Jun Hua. Looking at that determined gaze of the girl, he knew that she was serious, but that kind of work would not be done that easily.


    However, he too remembered a certain idiot who told him his dream when he was younger, an idiot who climbed to be a general and famous on the frontline. Soujin once told him that after getting his revenge he would unify the five kingdoms.


    "You want to be an empress?"


    Jun Hua looked at him weirdly. "Why would I want to? I will just leave the task for my uncle."


    Ming Hui almostughed upon hearing Jun Hua''s answer because he remembered simr words being said by a different person years ago.


    The two of them were truly simr, maybe it was the reason the two of them were drawn together and long for each other. Then he remembered the condition of Soujin after returning from the Tian residence and his stubbornness to only wait for one person.


    "If it''s like that, I have something I want to propose," Ming Hui said.


    "Please speak."


    After talking for about an hour, Jun Hua nodded her head. "It feels like the past again."


    When the four of them gathered together in the Restaurant Han Yan and talked about the n to finish the fight while at the same time spreading the doubt towards them. The n to make them fight even more efficient and made their name resound loudly.


    Ming Hui had to admit, after not interacting with Jun Min, he felt a little lost. He liked to talk with the little bo-uhm girl a lot. She was really fun and knowledgeable. More importantly, she was really easy to talk to and smart.


    "I will tell this to Soujin when we return."


    Upon hearing the name Soujin, Jun Hua face changed a bit. She remembered again that scene that she saw before and somehow, she felt a bit uneasy. She didn''t want to meet him while she was still feeling like this.


    Ming Hui caught the change in Jun Hua emotion and his heart fell down. Could it be she see the situation when Soujin was under the effect of the medicine? This was really bad! He needed to quickly exin the situation to her.


    "You get it wrong. Soujin didn''t have interest towards other girls than you. He''s here to reject the marriage that the emperor set for him."


    "Why are you thinking that I have seen him before?" Jun Hua tried to evade the question.


    "��" your expression was obvious.


    Ming Hui wanted to say that to her, but it felt like he wouldn''t get anything from trying to exin the real situation to the girl before him. He could only sigh and stared at her again.


    "Tian Ni tries to take advantage of him. Soujin ends up destroying the whole residence and imed that he doesn''t have any interest in her."


    Jun Hua hearts leaped upon hearing Ming Hui exnation. If that was true, could it be that everything was Tian Ni''s scheme. Did she just do the same thing as Lan Gao Ya did to her? Women were sure hard to understand.


    (A/N: You''re a woman)


    When Jun Hua thought about the situation again, she only saw them together for a moment because she couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She thought that Soujin was interested with Tian Ni, so he stayed with her in that room, but from Ming Hui tone it seemed the end result of that exchange was�� the destruction of a building.


    Because of her high martial arts, she knew that Ming Hui was not lying. Still, she felt that she needed to talk to Soujin about it�� only if she did that she would expose her true identity to them.


    "You''re not lying?"


    "I''m not! When he returned, he had to take a bath to erase the effect of the medicine!" Ming Hui felt that the other party truly has a hard time to believe this and it''s harder to convince her.


    "Taking a bath?" Jun Hua was confused. How could take a bath erase the effect of the medicine?


    Ming Hui gave up. He patiently exined to her part of what the medicine it was and how it worked. By the end of his exnation, Jun Hua had her face turned red.


    Ming Hui despaired. Don''t tell me that she really didn''t know all of this? What on earth did she learn from the female on the battlefield before this?


    It was not like Jun Hua didn''t know anything, but she didn''t know as much as Ming Hui told her this time. Her uncle only gave her vague description, and what she knew was that the medicine made man more lustful.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I have medicine to counter the effect, though it only worked for people who have high martial arts," Ming Hui exin again calmly.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Thank you for the exnation."


    Ming Hui knew that the other party was still feeling a little doubtful. He couldn''t really say anything in that regards since it would indeed be more believable if the one talking was Soujin instead. But in that case, Soujin would need to know that Jun Hua was Jun Min first, something he was sure the other party didn''t want to happen.


    "Are you still waiting for him?" Ming Hui asked.


    Jun Hua stared at the other party and smiled wryly. "A foolish woman I am. Until the day of his marriage, I will wait for him."


    ''You''re not foolish.'' The two of them wait for each other in order to let the condition possible for them to be together.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I will return to Mountain Kingdom and prepare for war first."


    "You better have a lot of rest. Woman body is more fragile, and you need to rest more after practice."


    "I know. You don''t have to worry about me," Jun Hua said calmly. It seemed that even when they stayed in different kingdoms they were still friends.


    "And, don''t tell Soujin and Yan about me."


    "Why?"


    Jun Hua smiled without mirth. "I can''t let them know yet."


    Ming Hui didn''t know the reason, but the smile on Jun Hua seemed forced. She had her own reason and he respected her for it. He wouldn''t do thing ahead than what she wanted to since he only found out from coincidences.


    "I won''t."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Jun Hua disappeared from his sight.

 Chapter 272: Preparation for War

    <h4>272 Preparation for War</h4>


    After Jun Hua disappeared, Ming Hui took the ss from the table and drank hastily. He felt that the experience just now was truly amazing. The little girl whom everyone scorned fortching to her brother was actuallytching to herself. This kind of thing was really funny to think about.


    "Maybe in the future, I need to write the story about her."


    A girl who hid her identity to fight the enemies of her family, she was really interesting. Ming Hui wanted to know what Soujin''s reaction would be when he found out that Jun Hua and Jun Min was the same person. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t get the chance to tell the other party personally.


    "Time to return, Soujin will berate us if we don''t return quickly."


    Paying for the food to the keeper, Ming Hui quickly rode his horse from the city towards the ins. In the meantime, he met with Soujin who was also riding his horse.


    "Soujin, I found he-him."


    "Where is he?"


    "He''s already in hurry to Mountain Kingdom for war preparation. I have told him about the one you want to talk about. After the attack to Kai Kingdom, you can meet with them."


    Soujin nodded. He waved his hand and not long after that Lou appeared, looking haggard. Ming Hui felt that his luck was really incredible to find the right person at the correct city. If not, he would probably look like Lou right now, highly haggard.


    "Call Yan back to the territory," Soujin ordered.


    "Yes Master."


    Soujin looked towards Ming Hui. "You tell us the detail."


    Ming Hui forced a smile out. Since he had promised the girl that he would hide her identity, it would mean that he couldn''t tell the real story out. He needed some time to think of what he would tell them without Soujin being suspicious.


    ��.


    Nanglong family territory


    "Ming Xiao, is there any guest?" Lin San heard the ruckus from their courtyard and walked outside. There, she saw the face of a person that she had missed so much.


    Ming Xiao smiled. "Your brother came looking for you."


    "Brother!" Lin San hurriedly went to Lin Hong side.


    Lin Hong stared at the girl before him, feeling highly surprised. 15 year old Lin San were nothing like the 14 year old Lin San. She has already grown up and, Lin Hong couldn''t see any trace of childishness anymore. He felt bad for not able to protect her, but she already had someone else by her side to protect her.


    "San''er, are you alright?"


    Lin San nodded, her eyes watered. "What about you, big brother? Is the institution hard?"


    The word ''hard'' was not enough to describe that ce. But Lin Hong didn''t answer her, he just smiled. All the harsh experience on the institution may be hard, but for him, it was a lesson he needed to take. That person had told him that he wanted him to change and he did.


    Seeing his sister alive and happy was all he needed to know. He promised the other party that he woulde to Jun family after getting out. Now that he has the chance, he would go there to fulfill his promise.


    "Are you happy?" Lin Hong peered to Ming Xiao.


    Lin San blushed, her face was red. "Don''t tease me, brother. Ming Xiao treats me well and�� you''re going to be an uncle."


    Lin Hong face nked for a moment to process those words. "You''re pregnant?"


    Hearing her brother blurted the word out, Lin San blushed hard. She felt embarrassed, but it was fine if it was her brother that said it. On the side, Ming Xiao looked towards them with questions on his face at the sudden burst of Lin Hong.


    "Mhm��." Lin San nodded her head. "One month."


    "Congrattion, San''er."


    Lin Hong was genuinely happy. His sister was going to have a child. He truly wanted to stay here and see it if he could��


    However, he knew that he couldn''t stay by her side anymore. Lin San was happy with Ming Xiao, their marriage was something that he too didn''t expect since the emperor would often forget about Ming Xiao''s existence.


    Ming Xiao came over. "What is that ruckus?"


    "Lin Hong is surprised at the news about he''s going to be an uncle," Lin San answered. "But, your reaction is no different."


    Ming Xiaoughed and took Lin San to his embrace. The girl''s face immediately turned crimson.


    "Not here! There are a lot of people seeing and��"


    Lin Hongughed at their antics. These two were really good for each other. He was happy for his sister while at the same time wondered whether he would get the chance to have a happy ending or not. Probably in the future he would meet with someone suitable for him. But that could wait, he was only 15��


    Only at this time Lin Hong felt like telling the emperor to change the age for adult man. Why was he needed to wait until 18 years old before he could get married while thedies only 15? That sounded really unfair.


    Lin Hong thought again about it. If he wanted to get married, he would need to have a partner first though, so it was fine to wait for a few more years for it. He didn''t need to get married that soon too.


    "I will go and didn''t disrupt you two. When I get the chance, I will return back here," Lin Hong said with a smile.


    Lin San didn''t really want Lin Hong to go too, but she couldn''t possibly stay with the other party again. They were going to live in a different ce and only meet asionally.


    "Have a safe journey, big brother."


    Ming Xiao looked towards Lin Hong. "You can rest assured. I will take care of San''er well."


    "I can see it," Lin Hong smiled back. "Well, if you change your mind, I will take her back."


    "No way, she is my wife and the only wife I have."


    With that, Lin San''s face turned red again which make her looked even more adorable. However, Ming Xiao had to hold himself in.


    Lin Hongughed. "See youter in the future, Lin San, Prince Ming Xiao."


    Bidding his farewell towards the couple, he returned to his horse. The journey from here to the Jun family territory would take him around a week or even more. It was better to prepare enough food and all before going.

 Chapter 273: Declaration of War

    <h4>273 Deration of War</h4>


    Nanglong family territory


    Yan looked towards the other two with a sulky face. "Why don''t you tell me sooner that Ming Hui already found the person? I spend hours just to search for him!"


    Soujin himself also took some hours, but he quickly met with Ming Hui which made him aware of the news. On the side, Ming Hui could only grin sheepishly. It was not his intention to find that girl faster than them, it was only coincidence.


    Ming Hui narrated the story he had prepared beforehand and told them the kind of coboration they would have with the Mountain Kingdom. Hearing the terms Ming Hui said, the other two went silent for a moment to think.


    "It seemed that we aretching into a big opponent too," Yan smiled wryly. With the term as Ming Hui said, it was safe to say that they wouldn''t be able to release themselves from the other party easily.


    Ming Hui grinned. "Didn''t Soujin want to meet with thatss too?"


    "Prepare for the war. It won''t take too long before the new emperor deres war."


    "Got it," Ming Hui and Yan nodded.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Hua safely returned to the capital sneakily. She managed to escape from her own people supervision and sneaked to the pce. It didn''t take long for her to arrive in the pce where her family stayed. Her grandfather was in the living room, reviewing document. Jun Hua chose to get inside the room to meet with her grandfather silently.


    "Grandpa, I''m home," Jun Hua smiled broadly.


    Jun Zhenxian almost dropped the paper on his hand. He looked towards his granddaughter and hurriedly walked to her side. "Hua''er! Why don''t you tell us when you''re arriving?"


    "I did, just now."


    The one he meant was when she was on the journey to the capital. Not a single news could be heard from the people here about the arrival of Jun Hua even though it was supposed to take several days. Patting his granddaughter''s head, he sighed.


    "Do you use your martial arts again in the Kai Kingdom?"


    Hearing that question, Jun Hua stilled. She looked towards her grandfather for a moment before nodding her head slightly, admitting to his im.


    Jun Zhenxian''s face turned ck. "You brat, do you forget that you''re not allowed to use the martial arts again after that incident with Lan Pan?"


    Jun Hua scratched her head. Without that martial art, she would not seed in her n. Although her n was only using them a bit, she unconsciously overexerted herself.


    "Do you forget the doctor''s instruction, Jun Hua?"


    "I remember," Jun Hua answered promptly. "I won''t participate in the frontline anymore, so I won''t use that martial art again."


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards Jun Hua suspiciously. This little brat really didn''t join the battle, but she used the martial art to fight again. No matter how many times he reminded her, she still didn''t listen to him.


    How he wished she would be an obedient little girl.


    Jun Hua chose to change the conversation. "How''s the business, Grandpa?"


    "It''s going well, Hua''er. There will be another ie for us in the future, and you can rest assured that I have allocated the fund for a lot of things."


    Jun Hua smiled, she proceeded to give praise to her grandfather. "I know that you will do everything well, Grandpa. You''re the best when it came to managing our family economy."


    Jun Zhenxianughed. Their Jun family might only be seen as a military family on the outside, but in truth they are having a good grasp in term of economy. A lot of stores belonged to them and the fortune they get, they would use it to fund their military training and equipment for war. That was the real secret force of Jun family years ago.


    After Jun Hua came, she upgraded their force into a secret force under her. The secret force that could even obliterate a whole army with several people, Jun Hua included in them, though.


    "Oh right, where are the kids that I send to this territory?" Jun Hua suddenly remembered He Zhou and the others. She wondered what her grandfather assigned them to.


    "I already send them to a small city near the border with Yuan Kingdom. If you want to meet with them, I can arrange the transportation."


    Jun Hua shook her head lightly, "there is no need for that. The war is going to start again soon, and I don''t have much leisure time to spend on other things."


    "I don''t think you need to work that much. You can split the work with other people," Jun Zhenxian suggested. He worried that his granddaughter was going to work until she was worn out. That wouldn''t end in a good note.


    "I want to. There is not much I have to do now that I don''t hold the sword at the front line anymore," Jun Hua retorted.


    The decision to not hold the sword again was made because of your own scheme, right?Jun Zhenxian examined his granddaughter face for a moment before nodding his head, albeit feeling a little unwilling.


    "You can, but you have to take care of your health too."


    "Don''t worry Grandpa," Jun Hua grinned. "Has the preparation done?"


    "Yes, we only need the order."


    "Good, assemble them on the border. The war will start."


    ��


    Kai Kingdom


    21 days after the assassination of the imperial family: the new emperor of Kai Kingdom was crowned.


    26 days after the assassination of the imperial family


    Emperor Mou sat on his throne with a satisfied expression. After holding back the ceremony to crown him as the emperor to marry with Tian Ni, he finally got this throne. He looked towards thedy by his side.


    "Are you ready with dering the war against Ming Kingdom?"


    Tian Ni wore a beautiful dress as she sat near the throne. With the ruckus in her residence previously, her family decided to make her marry as fast as possible, so she managed to be the empress right now.


    When the emperor passed her that question, she no longer has many qualms to go to war against Ming Kingdom.


    "Sure, I want to see the end of that kingdom."


    Emperor Mou nodded his head, "I hereby dere the war against Ming Kingdom!"

 Chapter 274: Farmers

    <h4>274 Farmers</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom


    "I thought that you didn''t want to visit them?" Jun Qing looked towards his niece with a frown. The littless was surely changing her n without informing them before.


    Jun Hua shrugged, "Well, Emperor Mou dys the war for a longer time, so I want to use the time I get by visiting my new friend."


    She had heard the news of him marrying Tian Ni. Although the news should be something normal, she found it rather weird considering how Tian Ni has been chasing after Soujin all these years. How could she suddenly give up just like that?


    Still, no matter how curious she was, there was no way she could infiltrate the Kai Kingdom once again and asked that empress about the cause. Not to mention there was going to be a war and she was needed on the frontline. The empress also would not tell the answer easily considering her position now.


    "��" if that was the case, you should tell us sooner.


    Jun Qing didn''te along because he wanted to, but because he wanted to supervise the training for the rest of the soldiers during the war. The matter of the pce was handed to Kuina much to the girl annoyance, but she still agreed as long as she got the officials'' help since it was practically impossible for her to master everything that quick.


    "You can go back first, Uncle," Jun Hua added, "I just want to visit my friend for a moment before going to the border and take the soldiers to war."


    "In any case, I''m not leaving you alone," Jun Qing rubbed his forehead. When Jun Hua disappeared from his attention before, Jun Zhenxian threw his rage towards him for a long time before he finally calmed down. If he were to leave Jun Hua alone again, he couldn''t imagine how Jun Zhenxian would react.


    Jun Hua shrugged, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Grandpa."


    "��" you don''t have to tell him. He would already know if I leave you alone.


    "Just don''t take too long. I will take this change to stroll the ce around," Jun Qing waved his hand to tell Jun Hua to go away.


    Jun Hua nodded and slipped away from the ce. When Jun Hua had disappeared, Jun Qing finally remembered that the littless were still dressing up as a girl. Wouldn''t the little boy be stunned speechless if he saw the other party like this?


    She quickly arrived in the garden and saw a bunch of boys working on the field. They were looking happy despite working under the hot re of the sun and the vast amount of fields they needed to work on. Among them, she quickly spotted He Zhou who was working quickly and efficiently.


    "He Zhou," she called the other party.


    He Zhou turned around and stunned in his ce. He felt that the sun was tricking him today because he could see a girl as pretty as a goddess in front of him. Wearing a fine blue dress, exquisite skin and hair, there was no way he wouldn''t be stunned speechless. If that girl didn''t wear a veil, he might have fainted on the spot out of shock.


    "Yes?" He asked timidly.


    Jun Hua smiled at him, "Have you forgotten about the friend you make in that carriage?"


    The friend he made in that carriage? He Zhou''s brain quickly worked to remember the time he spent in that carriage. He didn''t remember making friends with a girl at that time. The one he made friend with was that big brother��. Wait��


    "Min?" He asked with a trembling voice.


    "Mmm," Jun Hua acknowledged it, "And here I thought you have forgotten about me."


    "I didn''t forget��" I just didn''t recognize you in that appearance. He Zhou gulped his saliva down as he forcefully tried toe in terms that the ''big brother'' he met before was, in fact, ady, a stunning one at that.


    Now that he thought about it, he found that the other party dress was extremely exquisite. Could it be that the other party was someone with a high ranking in this kingdom? If that was true, why did she sneak in as an orphan and get sold as ve?


    "There are a lot of things I didn''t tell you before," Jun Hua smiles wryly. It was not her intention to hide it from him, but she couldn''t really tell the other party at that condition. In any case, she only came to check up on him and not to exin things.


    "I see," He Zhou nodded his head, "May I ask for your real name?"


    "Ah yeah, my name is Jun Hua," Jun Hua answered.


    He Zhou mouth gaped open once again. Could you please not have such an outstanding identity? Jun Hua was the princess of Mountain Kingdom and everyone knew about how much of a beauty she was. Now that the other party was standing before him, he felt that he has been blessed by the Heaven to be able to meet with the other party like this.


    "Stop being so surprised," Jun Hua said. "Ie here to check on you for a while. What is your job right now?"


    "Oh, we are being sent to an orphanage in this city," He Zhou pointed to a building not far from them, "They give us the option about the path we want to take in the future because there is a high chance that I won''t get adopted anymore."


    Jun Hua could understand that. He Zhou already reached the age of 13, it was unlikely anyone would want to adopt him.


    "I choose to be a farmer here," he grinned, "Although I''m still just a worker today, I''m sure that I will be a sessful farmer in the futureter on."


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I''m sure you can. You seem to be very familiar with farming. Did you also farm with your mother?"


    He Zhou smiled widely, "Of course, I loved to work in the field with my mother. She always taught me a lot of things about farming and I''m a quick learner, so I learn everything really fast��"


    As He Zhou told her his story, she listened to them. Most of them were about his experience in farming and he even told her more about farming that she didn''t know. After spending the time talking for almost an hour, Jun Hua bid her farewell because she still has work to do.


    "I hope we can meet again in the future," He Zhou grinned.


    "If you be a sessful farmer, I will summon you to the pce," Jun Hua promised. From the way He Zhou talked, she knew that it would only take time for the other party to be a sessful farmer. In any case, she wouldn''t bother him anymore.


    "Okay. Good luck Princess."


    Jun Hua walked away from the field and headed towards her carriage. She found her uncle was looking at her with interest.


    "What is it, Uncle?"


    "I don''t know that you like farming so much. Do you want to have a personal garden?" He asked mischievously.


    Jun Qing should have known that she wouldn''t have the time to tend a field by herself, but he still said something like that. She looked towards her uncle with a smirk, "If I can have my Uncle as my gardener, I wonder how that would be."


    "You little brat! I''m the emperor, not a gardener."


    While the two of them bantered around, the carriage started moving towards the border with Kai Kingdom.

 Chapter 275: War Against Kai Kingdom 1

    <h4>275 War Against Kai Kingdom 1</h4>


    40 days after the assassination of the imperial family


    Jun Hua stayed inside her carriage with a dark face. She did agree to not hold a sword anymore, but was it necessary for her to go to war with riding a carriage? She didn''t want to stay here and did nothing while the soldiers were all busy waving their sword.


    In this journey, Yamin and Xia apany Jun Hua and they felt rather helpless when they notice Jun Hua''s expression. It was clear that the littledy was not feeling good with staying inside the carriage as they were marching towards the Kai Kingdom.


    "Littless, if you don''t put a good expression, your soldiers wouldn''t know what you want to tell them," General Tou said from outside the carriage.


    The general was riding a horse as he led the soldier with Jun Hua carriage near his side. Although he couldn''t see the other party expression, he knew that Jun Hua must not have a good expression because she didn''t like being confined inside one ce.


    Jun Zhenxian has bragged to him countless times about his granddaughter (much to his annoyance), so he knew that the littless was not someone who could stay quiet inside one ce at all. She would surely walk around or sneaking around to other ces without anyone could hinder her.


    "They can''t even see me, General Tou," Jun Hua retorted.


    General Tou put a wry smile. They indeed couldn''t see you, but your killing intent still leaked out a little bit, making the soldiers felt the chill.


    "If anything, the one they see is you, so you have to put a confidence expression and lead them into victory," she continued ruthlessly.


    General Tou wondered whether he offended the littledy unintentionally, but on second thought he knew that she was only throwing a little tantrum because of her displeasure. In any case, she wouldn''t be able to hold her sword in the battlefield anymore for a long time.


    "We will soon arrive at the first city. Do you have any instruction for us, Princess Hua?" General Tou asked.


    Jun Hua stared to the city in front of her. The Kai Kingdom only announced the war against Ming Kingdom, but she decided by herself that she would participate. Jun Qing and Kuina supported her, and her uncle even apanied her until the border, but after that he had to return.


    "I will give the formal promation that Mountain Kingdom is dering war against Kai Kingdom," Jun Hua answered, "After that you will take over the rest."


    "I understand," General Tou answered. He looked towards the other side of the kingdom. The war against Ming Kingdom should have started already and he wondered how the result of the war was going to be.


    Jun Hua took out the map she had prepared beforehand and started to review her n once again. She had reviewed them a few times, but she still felt that it was not enough, so she decided to do it again once more.


    "Miss, drink this first," Xia handed her a cup of water.


    Jun Hua took the cup and drank it. This was not her first time going to war with her only staying on the back, but she still didn''t like the feeling. She looked towards Yamin and gave her instruction.


    "Prepare for everything Yamin, the battle starts today."


    "Yes Miss."


    ��


    Kai Kingdom Pce


    Emperor Mou looked at the war report against Ming Kingdom with a frown. The first sh ended in their loss because Soujin led his soldier at the front and deal numerous damages towards them. The power of that general was terrifying.


    "He really reminds me of that monster, Lan Pan," Emperor Mou kneaded his forehead. When he first heard the news about Lan Pan''s activity in Pan Kingdom, he knew that it would be the end of Kai Kingdom if that monster were sent here. Thankfully, the guy was already dead.


    Now that he faced against Soujin head on, he finally understood why his other brothers never wanted to sh with Soujin. The other party has high martial arts, and he could dictate the battlefield easily. The poor soldiers in Kai Kingdom wouldn''t be able to hold even an inch of his ability.


    "Is there no one who could face General Soujin head on?" Emperor Mou swept his gaze to the officials. When his gaze reached them, they would look down because they can''t answer. The best general, General Wei still lost against General Soujin, who else could they rmend to the emperor?


    "Useless trash! Find someone to contend against that general!" the emperor bellowed.


    The officials were all scurried away in annoyance because they knew that whoever they send wouldn''t be able to face Soujin head on. They needed to find a cunning general that might force Soujin to fall into a trap and didn''t need to face that martial art monster head on.


    The door suddenly opened and a messenger hurriedly bows down.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Mountain Kingdomunched an attack towards Kai Kingdom."


    Emperor Mou face turned livid when he heard the news. Although the Jun Family no longer has the famous general, they still have the capable Jun Family soldier and the mysterious strategist. They said that it was the princess, but who would want to believe that good-for-nothing princess was, in fact, the same as the strategist of Mountain Kingdom?


    He looked towards the officials on the side, "Arrange strategy as fast as possible to contend against the two armies!"


    With that order, they scurried away once again.

 Chapter 276: War Against Kai Kingdom 2

    <h4>276 War Against Kai Kingdom 2</h4>


    90 days after the assassination of the imperial family


    Ming Kingdom


    When the battle against Kai Kingdom happened, the emperor didn''t sit idly. He didn''t know how the marriage agreement went since Lin Hong never returned and with the new emperor ascend the throne, they immediately dered the war against the other kingdoms.


    "The Kai Kingdom is in tough luck this time," the emperor already handed the control of the soldiers on the east side of the kingdom all to Soujin to counter against the Kai Kingdom.


    Strategist Wu put a wry smile. He felt that this emperor started to create numerous troubles as times passed by because the other party decision was mostly not up to his expectation. Even the decision to hand over the control of the east side to Soujin was not something he felt correct.


    "How''s the progress in Pan Kingdom?" the emperor turned his head towards Strategist Wu.


    "Lan Teng has been chosen to lead the soldiers towards Pan Kingdom and they have been having a good momentum this time."


    "That''s good. Continue the charge!"


    "Yes Your Highness."


    Strategist Wu knew that the real reason he chose Lan Teng was because thetter has been impatience towards to do his revenge towards the Pan Kingdom for what they do to Lan Ping. Now that Soujin could handle to battle the Kai Kingdom, they could turn their attention to Pan Kingdom.


    With two different force sh on two different forces, Ming Kingdom started to gain even more momentum towards victory. On the wall of Pan Kingdom, Lan Gao Ya held her ce and didn''t allow any soldiers toe near them with her strategy.


    The fight between Lan Teng and Lan Gao Yasted for five months before Lan Gao Ya was forced to retreat towards the other wall and let Lan Teng gained his territory back. Her military ability was not as strong as the former veteran general.


    ��


    Nanglong Soujin''s Side


    Soujin looked towards the city as he ordered his soldiers to hasten the process of cleaning up this city in order to im it as theirs. By the side, Yan was busy iming the ownership from a lot of stores and rearrange the people inside to make it more profitable.


    "If you want to arrange everything by today, you won''t be able to get any sleep," Soujin said as he looked towards his best friend business.


    "You can return back to arranging the soldiers. I prefer to look at this paper and im them as my own. Just imagine how many profits I could get every day," Yan smirked.


    Soujin rolled his eyes. This friend of his was really a money grubber. He wondered what made him befriend the other party if not because of their mother in the past. With a light step, he arrived near Yan side and peered towards the paper.


    "You want to help me?" Yan''s eyes still didn''t leave the paper even for a second.


    "No thanks, you can do it better as a merchant. It''s better if I don''t interrupt you from your favorite hobby," Soujin refused.


    ''You should at least help me a little bit.'' Yanmented inside his mind because Soujin has been forcing them to move even faster. This man was eager to end the battle as soon as possible in order to meet with the littless from Mountain Kingdom even sooner. It made him feeling rather exhausted because he almost didn''t have any sleep these days.


    "Can''t you slow down your advance a little?" he asked.


    "I can''t," Soujin answered. If he didn''t conquer them soon enough, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to meet with the littless as fast as possible. Besides, from the news he got, the Mountain Kingdom army also moved really fast.


    Ming Hui told him that he needed to meet with the other party right before the attack towards Kai Kingdom capital. If they wanted to reach the capital at the same time, they would need to have the same pace when conquering the cities. He needed to maintain this speed in order to reach the capital as fast as possible.


    "You''re taxing your body real hard," Yan said, "The Kai Kingdom army is the worst among the five big kingdoms, there is no way they can face you even if you''re not hurrying like this."


    "I''m fine," Soujin answered.


    Yan shrugged. "If you''re hurrying because you want to meet with the littless, I think she won''t be among the soldiers whoe here. After all, she is a strategist and not a soldier."


    When Yan finished speaking, he could feel a danger directed towards him. He wanted to cry, he was only telling the truth. A normal nobledy wouldn''t participate in a war and it was really unlikely for a princess to participate in a war. He was sure that the other party already thought about this before.


    Soujin indeed already thought about it before, but he didn''t want to think about it because he knew that he would only miss the other party. He looked towards Yan with a smirk. "You better finish your work earlier. We will depart at five in the morning."


    "Didn''t you say it''s six just before?" Yan was speechless at the other party sudden change of n. There was no way he could finish the work that fast. Not to mention he still needed to have some sleep before the journey or he might need to depart on a carriage.


    "I change it just now," Soujin answered.


    Yan immediately attacked the paper on his desk even faster. This friend of his was really selfish, just because of one remark and he needed to work harder like this. Inside his mind, he tried to remind himself that every topic rted to Jun Hua was a forbidden talk in front of Soujin.

 Chapter 277: The Chaos in Kai Kingdom

    <h4>277 The Chaos in Kai Kingdom</h4>


    140 days after the assassination of the imperial family


    The deration of war from one kingdom to another one is not always weed by the citizen. That''s what happened to Kai Kingdom. As the war continued on the losing end, the people no longer feeling safe and they were starting to get restless.


    In the meantime, some of the officials were starting to voice up their''in to the emperor. In the end, all of them only met with a deaf ear and the emperor still proceeded with the war. It was even going more intense as time pass by.


    The cities fall to the enemies, and they couldn''t do anything to take it back. The enemies were really strong and even as a big kingdom, the Kai Kingdom face defeat continuously.


    Emperor Mou walked to his chamber with a dark face. Today was the same; the officials were all telling him that he needed to stop the war as soon as possible. The food supplies were decreasing rapidly, and the number of people going against him continued to increase as time passed by.


    "Your Highness, are you feeling unwell?" Tian Ni, who was now already the empress of Kai Kingdom, greeted Emperor Mou.


    "How can I feel good? Those officials are telling me to change my decision, what are they? They are just some lowlife who''s not worthy to talk to me."


    Emperor Mou berated. As the first prince, he had gained a lot of attention since he was the one who would inherit the throne. People were following after him, and he enjoyed the treatment very much. Now that he had be the emperor, they wanted him to listen to them? Not a chance!


    The highest authority was held by the emperor, and anyone who went against him would meet with dead punishment. However, no matter how many times he did it, the number of officials who tried to go against him increased as day passed by. If this continued, he wouldn''t have any talented officials left.


    Tian Ni looked at him with scorn. People like this could be the emperor was really a miracle. She didn''t understand just what the previous emperor saw in him to choose this new emperor as the one to inherit his position.


    It was not like there was no one else, but now all of them have died on the war. Tian Ni eyes glinted with maliciousness.


    "Come over here, Tian Ni!"


    "Yes Your Highness."


    After a round of activities, Tian Ni set off to Prince You residence. She wanted to see the only prince left on this kingdom. She heard that he was a sickly prince, but seeing the condition of that prince, she truly felt that he was a pitiful prince.


    Prince You was lying on the couch with a wine bottle on his hand. His face was pale, and the color of his skin was nearing white. His clothes were disheveled and there were traces of wine on some parts. It seemed that this prince was already nearing the death gate with that kind of condition.


    "Empress, you shouldn''te to here," a servant said hesitatingly. She was uncertain about what the empress would do should shee here uninvited. Not to mention that the condition of Prince You was not one to receive any guest.


    "It''s fine. I just want to have some talk with Prince You."


    Prince You lifted up his head and looked towards Tian Ni. He didn''t bother correcting his position even though the other party was an empress. His eyes when looking towards Tian Ni was filled with scorn.


    "Leave us."


    Tian Ni looked towards the pitiful prince and took a seat in front of him. "How are you feeling, Prince You?"


    "I''m good, Empress Ni," Prince You didn''t even bother to give her polite speech.


    "Don''t you want to get the throne?"


    "Saying such words, are you suggesting for me to rebel, Empress Ni? Don''t forget who your current husband now is."


    TIan Ni smiled coldly. "It''s the emperor. I''m the most powerful person in this kingdom after him. But, do you think I want to stay near him?"


    Prince You averted his eyes. "No, you''re always saying that you love Soujin and all. But, with what you and your family did to him years ago, do you think you''re worthy of that words?"


    "What do you know? You''re not even there!"


    "Maybe I''m not there, but I know that if you truly love him, you won''t let his family hurt like that and leave them to die. Do you think he wouldn''t know that?"


    Tian Ni stood up abruptly. "It seems I had underestimated you, Prince You. All this time, you''re just waiting for a good time to strike while keeping a low profile.


    Watching the woman strode outside, Prince You didn''t even bother exining things. Tian Ni often yed to the pce when she was here and has good rtion with the princes. However, she always rejected them and told them that she already has someone she loved.


    Originally, he thought that she truly loved him, but what she wanted was just the power behind that person. This true intention was hidden deeply on her heart, but he noticed it. He hoped that man also knew that, so he wouldn''t get fooled by the woman acts. There were women who are really scary in their act.


    For him, there was only one person who cared for him, and she was waiting him on the other world. He barely has any strength left and he knew that his time was near. With a smile on his lips, he passed away.


    When Tian Ni reaches the pce, the emperor was looking at her with an angry gaze.


    "What is it, Your Majesty?"


    "What did you do to Prince You?" he bellowed.


    "Your Highness!" Tian Ni was surprised, but she didn''t know what to do. What was happening?


    "You better stay inside and don''t create any trouble for me again."


    With that, the emperor left the empress alone. Emperor Mou was angry towards Tian Ni for a single reason, the fact that Prince You died right after the empress left him. The people were furious, and they said that the empress was unsuitable because she wascking in moral conduct.


    Tian Ni only found the reasonter that day. Tian Ni gritted her teeth as she suppressed the rage inside her heart. She didn''t know that Prince You was already at the death door, if she knew, she would have never visited him. She had made a grave mistake.


    Emperor Mou looked towards the officials with angry eyes. Because of this incident, the number of people going against the war increase rapidly. This was the first time he felt regret for taking thedy into his side if all she did was bringing him trouble.

 Chapter 278: Strategy Talk

    <h4>278 Strategy Talk</h4>


    180 days after the assassination of the imperial family


    Because of the two forces work together, Kai Kingdom almost couldn''t protect itself. As city by city fallen, they could only watch from the sidelines. No matter what they do, they couldn''t stop the two forces until they came to their capital border.


    "General Soujin asked for a meeting with the Mountain force leader."


    When the two forces meet, a messenger came to the Mountain Kingdom side. General Tou frowned. The one who led the soldiers in truth was Jun Hua, but he was the one who led them on the frontline.


    He needed to talk with Jun Hua first when he saw the girle outsider her tent, looking highly calm. She stared towards the messenger and General Tou.


    "Do you need me toe along?"


    The sound of a female was highly conspicuous in the battlefield where the soldiers were mostly men. The messenger wanted to raise his head, but he didn''t dare to. Somehow he felt that if he did that, it would be the end of him in this world.


    General Tou nodded. "I think it will be more convenient."


    "I see," Jun Hua felt that she was not ready to meet with Soujin and the other right now.


    However, this was already six months since the incident and she has already busied herself with the battle. The conquest to Kai Kingdom was just the beginning. She knew that the battle would not over that soon and sooner orter she would need to face with him again.


    "You''re ready?" General Tou asked worriedly. Ever since the girl return to Mountain Kingdom and the start of the war, she had been exhausting herself with many matters. The girl body won''t be able to hold that much stress and it was possible that she might get hurt.


    "Yes."


    With the messenger led the way, General Tou walked with Jun Hua by his side. When they walked to the Nanglong family territory, the soldiers hurriedly make way for them. They recognized Jun Hua since shee with Soujin to their training field in the past. But, they didn''t understand why the girl was with the Mountain Kingdom army.


    "General Soujin, they are here."


    Soujin stood up from his chair. He looked towards the two people who came, and his eyes wavered a bit. He knew that the leader from Mountain Kingdom was General Tou, but he didn''t know that the strategist, Jun Hua, woulde along.


    He wanted to meet with her badly, especially since theirst meeting ended in a hurry with the girl didn''t talk much to him.


    "General Soujin," General Tou greeted.


    "General Tou, Strategist Hua," Soujin greeted back.


    Jun Hua smiled. "General Soujin. Is there anything you need?"


    "For the attack to the capital of Kai Kingdom, I was wondering if you want to take the lead or should I do it instead?" to avoid conflict, it was better for them to rify it first.


    Jun Hua looked towards the map. "Does it necessary for one of us to lead the war? Why don''t we just attack at separate wall? The Nanglong soldiers are proficient in battle from the forest while Mountain Kingdom is more proficient in battle from the mountain. It will be hard for two different forces like us to coborate if we are forced."


    She pointed to one part of the city. "The capital of Kai Kingdom is big, there is nothing wrong in attacking from different side using our own tactics and forces. That way, we could use the cards on our hand at the most efficient way. How do you think of this n, General Soujin?"


    Soujin had indeed thought about that, but he didn''t think that Jun Hua would be so meticulous to even think which wall would be more efficient for each of them. It seemed the little girl already prepared for the battle even better than him.


    "If that''s what you want, we could do it that way."


    Jun Hua smiled. At first, she too wanted the two of them to coborate together so she could lead the soldier with him again. However, in the end she couldn''t do it. It would be better for them to just do this with their own way.


    "Thank you General Soujin. If there is nothing else, we will return."


    "Wait for a moment. Your friend woulde here soon," Soujin pointed towards the door.


    Jun Hua eyes shook for a moment when she noticed that familiar person not far from the tent. A woman was running towards her with an excited expression like a child. It seemed she had been waiting for a long time and now felt impatient to meet with the other party again.


    "Jun Hua!" the woman, Fan Lanying waved her hand.


    It has been more than one year since thest time they meet. Jun Hua was already 16 while Fan Lanying already turned 17. They have missed each other very badly.


    "Fan Lanying, you''re already amander?" Jun Hua asked in a surprised tone. This girl was really quick to raise her rank.


    "Hehehe,e with me for a while. I want to talk with you again!" with that Fan Lanying pulled Jun Hua away from the tent,pletely forgetting the two generals near them.


    Seeing the two of them, Soujin chuckled a bit. Jun Hua''s reaction upon seeing Fan Lanying was really cute. He really hoped to be able to have her by his side even more.


    "General Tou, it seemed we can talk while waiting."


    "It will be my pleasure."

 Chapter 279: You’re Getting Closer to Your Dream

    <h4>279 You��re Getting Closer to Your Dream</h4>


    Fan Lanying didn''t pull Jun Hua too far, she only took her to the quiet ce on the grasnd. Choosing one spot for them, she quickly urged her to sit down on the ground.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you migrated to the Mountain Kingdom?" Fan Lanying asked, feeling a bit wronged. She only knew it from Ming Hui when he told her that the Jun family already moved away from the Ming Kingdom.


    "I''m sorry. The n is not something I can share with others. If there is anyone who listens in, it will be really bad."


    Separating themselves from the Ming Kingdom was an outrageous move that Jun Hua did with her family. If the Ming Kingdom knew about it beforehand, the n would fail miserably and the scheme she made would never be done.


    "You really should have told me," Fan Lanying sulked.


    Jun Huaughed. "I''m really sorry. But, you are really busy too."


    "Well, that''s true."


    At that time, Fan Lanying already went with Ming Hui to their new ce. Thest time the two of them met was before the festival, at the imperial party. It has been a long time for them.


    "So, you didn''t me me anymore?" Jun Hua smiled.


    "I still me you. When you have time, you have to practice with me. I insist," Fan Lanying said seriously.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Then I will practice with you."


    "That''s good. You better don''t forget about your promise."


    "I won''t."


    Fan Lanying looked towards the Mountain soldiers. There were a lot of them and they all looked really strong, but they were all highly respecting Jun Hua from the way they acted around her. When she first saw the strategist of Mountain Kingdom, she almost felt that she was dreaming because the other party was no other than her best friend.


    "It seemed you''re a really good strategist."


    "Am I?" Jun Hua followed Fan Lanying''s gaze. "I think they are just used to me."


    Fan Lanying smiled. "I guess, if not for the lost of your brother, you won''t be here leading them."


    That was notpletely true. Jun Hua would surely use the guise of Jun Min if the other party was still alive. However, she didn''t want to use that name anymore after the countless trouble it invite her during her time dressing as a man.


    First of all, she didn''t want to get hit on by girls, no matter how pretty they were. She is a girl for heaven sake and she didn''t have that kind of taste. She only like one person and one is more than enough.


    Secondly, she was tired of changing the ce and dressing up as both Jun Hua and Jun Min. it was one thing that the clothes were annoying and a different thing for the make up to be different. The experience was better stopped.


    Thirdly, she was looking even more girly now that she was already 16 years old. She couldn''t pass off as a boy easily anymore. With some makeup it was still possible, but it has be more troublesome.


    Lastly, she didn''t want to hold the sword on the frontline for the time being. Leading the soldiers on the frontline and facing those enemies, it was time for her to stop for some time. Her body couldn''t really catch up with the taxing amount of time she had spent leading the frontline all these years.


    "You''re right, but the condition is not as bad as you think," Jun Hua smiled. She knew that Fan Lanying must be worrying that she still couldn''t forget about her brother while in fact it was just erasing her other identity.


    "If you said so," Fan Lanying nodded. "Oh yeah, you need to teach me about strategy a bit. My father kept on pestering me that my brain didn''t work in that field."


    Jun Hua could imagine it. With Fan Lanying way of just attack frontline and give a lesson to them, she was sure that her tactics were easily countered. Previously, she was just leading a small squad which made it fine even if she was doing things like that. But now, she was already the 100 manmander with more roles.


    "You cane to me anytime you like."


    "Thank you very much," Fan Lanying smiled happily.


    Jun Hua nodded. "Did your husband didn''te?"


    Fan Lanying face immediately turned red. "He''s not my husband! We''re not married�� yet."


    Jun Hua felt amused when she saw the other party''s red face. Ah, how she wished she could tease the other party. However, she tried to keep her voice calm because they didn''t have much time and continued with the conversation.


    "I see. He didn''te?"


    "No, he has to do something in the city. Not sure what it is, though," Fan Lanying shrugged. At first, she did want Ming Hui toe with her, but he told her that he still had some business left in the city. In the end, she could onlye here without him.


    "He must be busy," Jun Hua smirked, remembering the time when the three of them dumping their problem to Ming Hui because they were going to the frontline. Ming Hui felt really irritated that time.


    "I don''t really know. Jun Hua, what is your n for the future? You are the princess of Mountain Kingdom and even a strategist�� I truly wonder what you want to achieve."


    What did she wanted to achieve? At first, it was only simple revenge and getting her family out of Ming Kingdom, but now she wanted to unify the five kingdoms.


    "I want to make the five big kingdoms to unify under one kingdom."


    Fan Lanying mouth opened wide. "That was a really big dream. But, Ming Hui told me that they are going to do the same. I hope your interest didn''t sh."


    Jun Huaughed. She knew that from talking with the other party on the other day. "Don''t worry, it won''t sh."


    The twoughed again and continue to talk. They were walking their path towards their dreams with the hope that they would reach it in the future.

 Chapter 280: The Attack Begins

    <h4>280 The Attack Begins</h4>


    After enough talk with Fan Lanying, Jun Hua returned to the base with General Tou. The general also had a good time talking with Soujin. When they returned, the soldiers gave them the way to their tent.


    "Don''t you want to talk to General Soujin, Princess Hua?"


    "I will talk to himter," Jun Hua answered. Her heart was actually feeling conflicted over what she wanted to talk with him.


    "For the battle tomorrow, let''s hope for the best."


    The two of them returned for rest, each with their mind of how the battle tomorrow will start. Reaching their tent, Jun Hua quickly returned to her bed. She looked at the ceiling and smiled wryly. She wanted to ask him, but she felt afraid of the answer she might get from him. Due to her tired body, she fell asleep not long after reaching the bed.


    "Miss, it''s already morning," the next day, Xia was having trouble to wake her Miss up. Somehow, Jun Hua''s body seemed to be reaching her limit.


    Jun Hua opened her eyes. "I''m awake. Help me dress up, Xia."


    "Miss, you should take care of your body better," Xia reminded her Miss.


    "I know," Jun Hua said that as she stared outside. Her brows creased as she thought about their n and how they would need to change it.


    The n they discussed the day before turned out to be useless. The weather was raining, and it would be hard for the battle tomence. However, Jun Hua still deployed her soldiers with General Tou led and started the attack towards the capital of Kai Kingdom.


    Xia stood on the side when themanders came to ask for Jun Hua''s strategy. She felt rather helpless about her Miss stubborn attitude. What''s more, she worried that Jun Hua would fell sick because her body was weakened considerably with her pushing herself for months.


    "How do you wish for the attack today, Princess Hua?"


    "Use the one we discussed yesterday. Deploy more for the climbing attempt," Jun Hua answered calmly.


    "Understand Princess."


    Jun Hua stood up and let the rain fell to her. The soldiers wanted to stop her, but she raised her hand. In this important battle, not even once she raised her sword and fight alongside her soldiers. All this time she was only directing from the back. Because of that, for today battle she wished to stand under the same weather with her soldiers.


    "Princess��"


    "Don''t stop me. The men are fighting hard, why should I stay under the cover? I want to stand with them," Jun Hua answered.


    She shouldn''t have abandoned the identity of Jun Min if she still wished to fight with the soldiers. However, she didn''t want to spend her life standing in front of the soldiers too. She wanted to have peace. After the revenge was over, it was the time for her to spend her life with her family and all.


    Amidst the rain, she could hear the cheering of the soldiers from the faraway ce. Looking at the other border of the city, a smile blossomed on her face.


    "General Soujin manages to get into the city."


    The ability of Soujin to break through the city first was within her calction. With Soujin leading his soldiers in the front, how dare they ck off? The soldiers would surely do their best and gave it their all to allow the path for their general to get in.


    Jun Hua knew that when she was leading at the front and leading at the back, there were some differences. The type of general she pursued before was the one that would boost her soldiers'' morale from the frontline. It was the same type with Soujin which was why their soldiers have more motivation when they are the one leading.


    "Since General Soujin led the war, we shouldn''tck behind too much."


    "Yes Princess."


    Jun Hua looked towards the wall before her. The gate would soon be opened too.


    ��


    The Pce of Kai Kingdom


    Looking at the dire situation, Emperor Mou felt enraged. The battle hadsted for a long time and he was sure that he could turn the situation around if only the officials follow his order. The problem right now was they were rebelling after him.


    Ever since the incident with Prince You, they were looking at him with hidden contempt. Even if he didn''t want to see it, he couldn''t. Many of them scorned his decision of taking Tian Ni as his wife because of her conduct.


    Tian Ni herself didn''t feel any need to correct her conduct. She didn''t do anything wrong in that room. All she did was only visiting the other party. Who would have thought that Prince You would die on the same day?


    "How''s the condition of the war?" he asked authoritatively.


    One of the officials stood up. "The capital is surrounded, and it''s unclear when they will reach the pce."


    "Your Highness, for your safety, it''s better to escape through the secret passage."


    "Your Majesty, we all need to go."


    The officials were all begging to him. They didn''t want to lose their life, but they couldn''t just get away from the pce unhurt. If they suddenly run away, the emperor would just send the soldiers to their house and finish them off.


    Facing this dire situation, they could only turn back to the emperor and begs for his decision. Should the emperor escape, they too can escape using a different path.


    Emperor Mou looked towards the officials in front of him. Inside his mind, there was only one word:


    Worthless!


    He didn''t understand how these people usually conducted themselves in the hall anymore. Standing up, he looked at them with cold eyes. "Prepare the way out!"


    "Your Highness is wise!"


    "Your Highness is wise!"


    The officials kowtowed and said the same words before scurried to do the order. Emperor Mou walked down from the throne and headed to the harem. Tian Ni was still there, and he wanted her toe with him.


    All these years, he hadpeted with his brother to get the girl. She was really beautiful and attractive, which made numerous men chased after her. Not a single one she epted with the reason that she waited for one person.


    However, he and his brothers know that was just an act. She was not really waiting for the man. She wanted the power he held behind him and the ability he had shown since young. Who wouldn''t want to marry a perfect partner?


    Opening the door, he found the girl sitting on the chair calmly. Her visage was simr to that with a goddess and the emperor found that he was captivated by her beauty again.


    She wanted a perfect partner? So was he and in his eyes, she was that perfect partner for him.


    "Ni''er, it''s time to go."


    Tian Ni raised her head and looked towards Emperor Mou. Getting up to her feet, she curtsied to the emperor. "This empress understood."


    "Let''s go."


    When Emperor Mou turned around, he didn''t notice that the woman eyes had turned icy cold.

 Chapter 281: The Death of Kai Kingdom Emperor

    <h4>281 The Death of Kai Kingdom Emperor</h4>


    Tian Ni looked towards the defenseless emperor in front of her. How many times did she vow to herself that she would wait for that person and yet, he never turned to her? She finally gave up and chose the man before her for the power behind him. However, her n turned into dust as the Kai Kingdom was no more.


    Previously, her family position in Kai Kingdom crumbled. Ever since the corruption her father did get found out, they lost all the prestige they had. It was the first time she experienced setback in her life, and they moved to another kingdom. The small she didn''t understand, but it was a long journey.


    Later on, she met with a really astounding boy. The boy named Soujin, who have started practicing martial arts since young. Despite him only being a little boy, he had strength far surpassed other people his age. The young her, albeit only 5, was captivated by him.


    At first, she thought of him as a brother, who would protect her. He was kind to her but never talked too much. She thought that he was a quiet child, but it turned out he was just cautious.


    Calling him big brother, she hoped that she could get close with him. No matter how she looked at him, she couldn''t get enough. However, the boy was more interested in martial arts rather than her.


    "Why won''t you look at me?"


    When she asked this question, Soujin looked at her strangely. "Why would I want to look at you?"


    The way he said it was blunt, but she didn''t mind it. She was determined that she would make him look at her. However, when her parents said that the Nanglong family was done for, she finally saw the big picture. Her parents persuaded her to get away from him and seeing his miserable state, she felt that he was really unworthy, so she left him.


    After a few years, she moved back to Kai Kingdom and started to get close with the princes from Kai Kingdom. They were indeed handsome and have powerful force behind them, but they were not that good in her eyes.


    It was then she heard the news from Ming Kingdom. The young boy whom she used to adore started to shine again. He showed achievement one by one, each one was greater than the previous one. Once again, she fell in love with what he did and she vowed to have him, this time until forever.


    When her family returned back to the Ming Kingdom, she came to his ce. However, the warmth he once showed her was no longer there. He looked at her indifferently as if they never knew each other before.


    Why? She didn''t do anything wrong, right?


    But, he didn''t tell her anything and went to war again. She couldn''t stay at the Ming Kingdom for a long time since her family got another trouble. Once again she returned to Kai Kingdom. Every time there was a war, she would hear about his aplishment.


    After that, she heard another one, a perfect candidate named Jun Min. With a little begging, she asked her parents to let her see the boy. The border of Kai Kingdom was the ce where she first saw him, a young man who was worthy of the name powerful.


    His body was small, but he was really good at martial arts. The soldiers followed his order without any hesitation, and they would respect him fully. Jun Min was the second person who mesmerized her from the first meeting.


    The problem was��


    "He''s too young. You would be too old when he grows up."


    Her mother told her so. Tian Ni knew that and she had to give up the notion of chasing after the boy. She felt that it was truly a shame because she knew that Soujin rarely looked at her. However, she didn''t have any choice. There was no way she could seduce a kid when there was an older one.


    Returning back to the Ming Kingdom, she found out that he still didn''t want to look at her. He kept his distance from him and refused to speak to her. She felt hurt, but she would not give up that easily.


    During the time she was staying in Ming Kingdom, she heard the news about Lan Gao Ya''s trick to take Jun Min. The trick was an old one, but rarely used since it can harm the reputation. Should the trick sessful, the man would not have any choice but to marry the woman.


    Too bad, Lan Gao Ya failed in her attempt and got schemed at by her cousin. When she heard the news, she too felt that it was really a shame. She didn''t have any rtion with the other party, and the news was just something she heard in the passing time.


    The trick, however, was etched deep in her memory. When the emperor proposed the method of marriage agreement with the Ming Kingdom, she voluntary offered herself. It was the first time she decided that she would make the man hers. Even if she had to use force, she would still do it.


    Her n failed even more miserably and she ended up getting tossed away. Her hearts turned cold and she chose another person to be her husband, a person with a powerful force behind him to show him that she could live better without him. But, the power her husband had been taken from him by the person she adored. What a fate��


    Taking a dagger out of her sleeves, Tian Ni looked towards the person before her. If she couldn''t have a better husband, she would just be more powerful than him. In this dire situation, she would escape and show him that she was more powerful.


    STAB!


    "Ni''er! What are you doing?" Emperor Mou pushed the girl violently.


    Tian Ni fell to the ground, but she smiled. The dagger hit right to the heart, the emperor would die in short time. She would be the only ruler, the Empress of Kai Kingdom. Yet, Kai Kingdom was no longer existed in mere minutes.


    "Guards, help!" Emperor Mou yelled frantically.


    Tian Ni rose to her feet. She looked at him coldly. "No one wille. I have evacuated everyone before youe."


    Emperor Mou''s face paled, but he could run. His feet feel weak, and he fell to the floor. Due to the loss of blood, Emperor Mou breathed hisst in the harem.


    Tian Ni looked towards that person with scorn. "You''re unworthy the title of emperor."


    Soujin would soone here, and she didn''t want to bow down to him. Even if she were to be beaten to death, she would show him. She was the powerful empress. When the time right, she woulde back to trample him.

 Chapter 282: No, I Won’

    <h4>282 No, I Won��</h4>


    Tian Ni didn''t bother cleaning up the mess she created. Soujin woulde here, and the one he looked for would be the emperor. She, as the empress, still could get away before he came and he would not bother with her again. nning her revenge after her escape would not be toote.


    Walking through the empty corridor, she quickly came out from the harem. The capital was in chaos. From the ce she stood, she could hear the people yelling and screaming. She knew. The soldiers of Ming Kingdom had reached the capital.


    Turning her back, she was about to run when she notices a few soldiers walked to her front, blocking her way. Her face turned cold, it seemed she could no longer escape from this ce.


    "The Empress is running away!"


    There was no one left to help her. She had chased away the servants in order to get the chance to kill the emperor and allowed her to escape. Before she could execute her n, it has failed miserably. She could only hope for a chance to escape in the future.


    This was the first time she felt that she should have learned martial arts in the past. The kingdoms were in the eras of war. From time to time, the city would shift their owner, and the citizen would face the terror of raids from the enemy soldiers. As a noble, she had lived a sheltered life, but it hase to an end now.


    Walking back to the hall, she waited patiently. ring at the soldiers who dared to approach her, she made them didn''t dare to get close. Her mind thought hard, she would try to get his heart once again. Maybe, this time the chance was on her.


    Powerful steps came to her ear. She turned her head to see him. The person the soldiers and she herself waited for hase, General Soujin.


    Soujin looked towards Tian Ni coldly. Tian Ni stared back, calmly. If he did this to her previously, she would surely be hurt. But now, all she felt was emptiness. She no longer had any feeling left for this man.


    "Did you kill the emperor?"


    Tian Ni looked up. The first question he asked was this one, maybe she shouldn''t have any hope left in her heart that he would ask about her condition or anything.


    "I did."


    Soujin looked at her calmly. "Why?"


    "He''s annoying."


    Would you kill someone just for that reason? It was impossible and Soujin knew that. He looked at Tian Ni. The girl was still the same as the one in the past. She was still hoping to have the most powerful husband, but all she wanted was only the power and achievement.


    "Why did you look at me with that kind of eyes?"


    Tian Ni recognized the eye Soujin used to see her. It was the eyes filled with pity and sadness. She didn''t want to be pitied. She was happy with the way she lived all this time. Why would he look at her with that kind of eye?


    "You should stop looking at the world that way," Soujin said calmly.


    Tian Ni answered. "Why won''t you look at me?"


    "When I''m at the hardest moment in my life, where are you?" Soujin asked back.


    Tian Ni couldn''t say that she didn''t know. She was still in the Ming Kingdom when it happened, but at that time, she didn''t want to meet with him anymore. She thought that his life already over and he would be a trash. Yet, she had been wrong because Soujin had be even greater in the future.


    If she truly loved him, she would definitely ept him as he was. However, she did not do it. She only chased after him when he was great and has the glory and power behind him. The him that she wanted was not the real him. That was why Soujin chose to leave her and never looked at her anymore even as a sister like he did previously.


    "I''m not allowed to see you," Tian Ni made up an excuse.


    Soujin shook his head. "Don''t lie. I didn''t spend two years with you apanying me for nothing. You''re only looking at what I have and not me, so I can''t ept you."


    Unknowingly, tears started to fall down on Tian Ni face. She didn''t know the reason, but the tears just fell down on its own. Her heart obviously didn''t hold Soujin anymore, but she couldn''t erase her feeling just like that. Years of chasing after him left the mark in the deepest part of her heart. That mark was a permanent one that she could not erase.


    It turned out, she couldn''t really forget about him. "I can change. I will change for you."


    "It''s toote," Soujin answered calmly. If people could change that easily, how could there be stubborn people, different traits and all? They have their own personality, and they could only change bit by bit as times passed by ording to their path.


    Maybe Tian Ni could change, but still, she was not one he fancied. He never put her into his heart and he would never do that. If she could change, what was the use of over one decade time ever since that time? He didn''t have the will to wait for that.


    "Why? People can change!"


    "Yes, that''s true. However, even if you change, I already have another person in my heart," Soujin answered.


    "If I do it earlier, will you look at me?" Tian Ni looked up.


    Soujin stared at her, thinking about the question. If he hadn''t met with Jun Hua, he would have never even open his heart. At that time, would he like this woman?


    "No, I won''t."


    The tears fell down even heavier.

 Chapter 283: Misunderstanding

    <h4>283 Misunderstanding</h4>


    Not long after Soujin''s soldiers managed to break through the border, Mountain Kingdom''s soldiers also did the same. Because the two walls have fallen, the soldiers of Kai Kingdom were in disarray and they needed to do their best to save the situation.


    Many citizens hid in their house. Jun Hua had strictly ordered not to touch any of them. She didn''t want to raid any cities she conquered.


    "Princess Hua, General Soujin is in the pce."


    "I understand."


    Jun Hua looked around. She noticed that Yan was ordering the soldiers to let the people go. He arranged some of the soldiers to let them not feel threatened by their presence. Even under the rain, he still stood proudly and orders the soldiers.


    Walking into the pce, there were a lot of servants already run away. It was weird since the officials were runningter than them, but Jun Hua didn''t linger on the ce. She continued her step into the pce and stopped at one point.


    In front of her, at a few dozen meters distance, were two people talking. Jun Hua didn''t know what they were talking about, but she felt uneasy. Should she walk there to hear them? She felt that she shouldn''t do it and stood rooted on her ce.


    A few secondster, she turned around. Yan was walking towards her with a confused expression.


    "What is it, Princess Hua? Don''t you want to get inside and hear the report?"


    Jun Hua shook her head. "You can go on first, Prince Yan. I will head inter."


    After that, Jun Hua walked down the steps. Even under the rain, Yan could see the girl''s silhouette clearly. She was really pretty was what he thought. Walking a few steps ahead, he finally realized what made Jun Hua walked back.


    His heart rocked heavily when he noticed the two of them were going to be separated if this continued on. Only the heaven knew how many times that man already hoping to see the other party this past year. But, it seemed not only him, but the girl was also feeling the same way.


    These two were really troublesome.


    "Princess Hua!"


    Jun Hua stopped on her tracks. "What is it, Prince Yan?"


    "It''s not like what you''re thinking. You should get inside and hear for yourself what they are talking about," Yan hastily said. He felt that the two of them were really troublesome. Why didn''t she just get in and heard the conversation herself if she felt uneasy about it?


    "I don''t want to disturb them," Jun Hua answered calmly.


    Not knowing why, when Yan looked at that clear eyes and petite figure, he felt that his heart went soft. If only the girl didn''t have her heart set, he would undoubtedly pursue her.


    "Why don''t you forget about him, then? There are more people who want to be with you than you think," Yan asked.


    Jun Hua stared at the man''s expression nkly and shook her head slowly. "I can''t, Prince Yan. I''m sorry."


    Yan didn''t know what he could say to the girl anymore. He watched as the girl walked away in the midst of rain. Under the heavy downpour, the girl disappeared from his sight. He felt really helpless about the situation as he couldn''t do anything. He turned his attention back to the pce where the two of them were still engaging in conversation.


    He could feel his heart being crushed into pieces, but he still walked inside the hall to give his friend a good bashing. For the first time in his life, his role and Soujin''s were switched.


    He was about to interrupt them when he saw Tian Ni was crying even louder to Soujin. Stumped in his ce, he couldn''t bring himself to move anymore.


    Soujin ignored Yan''s presence and looked towards the woman. "You can''t change anything by crying. Guards, take her away."


    Tian Ni didn''t want to ept things like this. It was true that she did not love him anymore, but she didn''t want to be detained. If she stayed here, she couldn''t do her revenge towards the man whom she previously adored, but now hated to the core.


    Taking the dagger out, she leaped towards Soujin only to be stopped by another man. The dagger was tossed away and Tian Ni struggled hard to get out from the man clutches.


    "Originally, I want to spare your life in regards to our childhood," Soujin started. "But, it seems you don''t even treasure your life."


    Lou moved near the two of them and his sword shed down, killing Tian Ni in but a second. Soujin looked at the girl coldly. She may look harmless on the outside, but he knew just howplicated the Tian family in reality was. They were bringing him too much trouble all these years.


    Only after finishing everything did he turn towards Yan.


    "What is it? Have you finished the work outside?" Soujin asked.


    Yan shook his head. "It''s not that. If you''re serious about Jun Hua, you better chase after her."


    The only name that could shake the powerful general was Jun Hua. Soujin looked towards Yan with frown and subconsciously emitted his killing aura. In front of him, Yan felt stifled since this time he didn''t do anything wrong.


    However, he knew that his friend was dense on this matter and it would be better if he told him. If not, the problem may drag out for who knew how long. He didn''t wish for his friend to have a long time chasing after the girl in the future.


    "She sees you."


    That one sentence makes Soujin understood what Yan wanted to convey. The girl was here just now, and she saw him talking with Tian Ni. In the Ming Kingdom, people would talk about them being a good pair. He was sure that she might have a wrong idea.


    Running outside in hurry, he left the speechless Yan on the spot. Yan stared at the disappearing figure of Soujin and shook his head with a sour expression.


    "If only you don''t chase after her, I will be the one to do it."


    Soujin quickly found Jun Hua standing under the rain. Despite being drenched, she was still looking calm andposed. The clothes she was wearing today was a blue robe, a thick one like what the guys used to wear. Because of that, her inner clothes couldn''t be seen despite it being wet.


    Jun Hua turned around when Soujin came. She was confused, why would hee here when he should have been with Tian Ni?


    "Jun Hua, are you alright standing under the rain like this?"


    "I should be fine," Jun Hua answered. She had practiced martial arts, and her body was strong, she shouldn''t get sick that easily. However, she did feel a bit dizzy right now.


    "Let''s return back," Soujin didn''t know how to exin the situation from before. He felt really awkward, but if he wanted to exin, one of them needed to start it.


    Jun Hua thought for a few seconds. "Why did youe?"


    "I have taken care of her. She won''t bother anyone anymore," Soujin answered.


    "Why?" Jun Hua asked back.


    Soujin smiled slightly, "Didn''t I say I would only wait for you? Did you trust me so little?"


    "I didn''t��" Jun Hua turned around hurriedly, which made her head turn even dizzier. Her steps turned uneven, and Soujin hurriedly caught the girl. He was startled at the girl''s temperature.


    "You''re burning fever," Soujin looked at the unconscious girl. When she fell down, it seemed that she also fell unconscious. He turned around and yelled. "Lou! Prepare a room, now!"

 Chapter 284: Talking Would be Better

    <h4>284 Talking Would be Better</h4>


    General Tou hurriedly went to the pce upon hearing that Jun Hua was sick. He couldn''t get inside the room since Xia, who followed along to take care of Jun Hua needed, forbid anyone to enter. That was with the exception of Soujin who would barge in unconditionally.


    "How is the princess?" when Xia came out, General Tou asked.


    Xia was feeling distressed. Jun Hua rarely sick because if she did, it meant that her condition was really poor. Normally, she would be fine to stand under the rain for hours. However, she has been pushing herself really hard for this battle to end it as soon as she could. It resulted in her condition deteriorate and she fell sick.


    Luckily, Jun Hua should recover if she had enough rest. She had a good constitution, and she was not a weak girl, so Xia was not really worried about it.


    "She will soon recover."


    Genera Tou nodded. "It''s good. I have been worried about her."


    Xia didn''t know the appropriate answer for this kind of question. Her miss will be fine, they didn''t need to worry too much. However, there was one person who couldn''t feel safe at all and continuously wait on Jun Hua side.


    On the side, Yan sighed. "That idiot�� he better not forget about taking care of himself."


    The idiot Yan referring to was obviously Soujin. Previously, when Jun Hua was hurt because of wound, he had been waiting for her all day. Now that she was sick because of fever, he waited for her again beside her bed.


    Soujin would not listen to anyone as he kept on waiting by Jun Hua side. No word could describe his feeling as he looked towards the girl before him. He told her that he would wait for her, but she ended up seeing him talking with that woman. He wanted to exin, but the girl suddenly fainted.


    Only the heavens knew how much he worried about the girl when she suddenly fainted. He was truly panicked when he saw her fainted in front of him. He thought that he would lose her, but the doctor said she was fine. That one word eased him very much. However, he still felt worried and wouldn''t leave the girl.


    Jun Hua face was flushed red due to the fever she had. She was still sleeping, but it seemed she was having a bad dream. Soujin couldn''t help but worry upon seeing the girl like this.


    After a while, Xia came inside bringing water and towel. "I need to change thepress."


    Soujin nodded and he stayed in his chair as Xia change Jun Huapress. The girl''splexion turned better, but her temperature was still high.


    Finishing in changing thepress, Xia turned towards Soujin and bowed politely. "General, you need to eat some food."


    Soujin didn''t feel like eating, but he knew that his friend wouldn''t let him go if he didn''t eat anything. With helpless expression, he could only ept the offer from Xia and ate in hurry. After that, he stayed inside Jun Hua room to wait for the little girl to wake up.


    Jun Hua mind was a bit hazy. Inside her minds, she dreamed about her childhood. At the time, she was still a helpless little kid who didn''t have any power or ability. She once again remembered those helpless moments when she couldn''t do anything towards those who bullied her and her mother.


    As her mind drifted, she soon found her consciousness back. Looking around, she found herself in a gorgeous room. The decoration of this room reminded her of the pce, but the atmosphere of this ce differed greatly from the pce in the Mountain Kingdom.


    "You''re awake?"


    The man voice made her turned her head. She looked at Soujin who stared at her with worried eyes. She finally recalled back that she fainted in front of this man. He must be worried about her since his expression is really sincere.


    Suddenly, Jun Hua felt bad for what happened. It was her fault for not taking care of her body right during this time, thus making her sick.


    "Yes, I''m sorry for making you worried."


    Soujin smiled slightly. "It''s fine. You should take care of yourself better. You''re a girl after all."


    Jun Hua smiled. Other than her family, the others would not treat her as a girl since she was always acting strong and all. The feeling of being indulged by other people was really an unexpected delight for her.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "I have," only this time did Soujin felt d for having those people pestering him to eat. If he were to tell her that he hadn''t eaten yet, she would surely be more worried.


    "That''s good."


    "You need to eat first. I will ask them to prepare some porridge."


    "Please."


    Ordering Xia to make the food, Soujin got the bowl and the spoon soon after. Jun Hua sat on her bed and took the bowl from Soujin, not letting him utter the remark like before. She was not that weak of a girl to the point she couldn''t eat by herself.


    As Jun Hua ate, Soujin stayed beside her, feeling conflicted. He wanted to bring the matter of the talk between him and Tian Ni. However, he felt like he couldn''t make the conversation go there naturally. It meant, he has to force the conversation to there.


    "Hua''er."


    Jun Hua stopped eating. This was the first time Soujin used that name to call her. That name usually showed that the one calling the other was close and Jun Hua never allowed anyone other than her family to use it. However, she found that she didn''t dislike it when Soujin called her that way.


    The problem was their rtionship was not that close yet.


    "Have you thought of your answer?" Soujin looked at the girl''s eyes deeply. She has stopped eating and looked towards the man before her.


    "Are you still waiting?"


    "I do," Soujin answered.


    "What about Tian Ni?"


    "She is no longer here."


    That word�� was he telling her that Tian Ni was�� Looking at the expression on Soujin face, Jun Hua knew that her guess was correct. Why? Tian Ni was his childhood friends, right?


    "Aren''t you close with her?"


    Soujin shook his head. He thought for a moment before opening his mouth again. "I never get really close with her. She is just staying with me because of my family when I''m young."


    Jun Hua looked at him with curiosity. Ever since a long time ago, she wanted to know more about him, but she never got the change to.


    Soujin smiled wryly, an expression he hardly showed to anyone. "I want to tell you a story about myself. Do you want to hear it?"


    Jun Hua knew that knowing the story would not make her getting close with him, but she wanted to know more about him. Even if it was only a little bit, she hoped that she could understand him more.


    "Please."


    Soujin smiled and told her the story of his childhood. A story that was as harsh as her childhood.

 Chapter 285: Soujin Past: The Beginning of The Doom

    <h4>285 Soujin Past: The Beginning of The Doom</h4>


    14 years ago


    When Soujin was a little kid, he was already trained hard by his parents. That was the Nanglong family tradition; all of their family members had to choose their path since they were 5 years old. Soujin choose the military path, so he has to train hard every day as the preparation before going to the battlefield.


    That day was the same; Soujin was training hard in his training room. Waving the wooden sword over and over again, he continued the practice to get stronger.


    "Little Soujin is still training. If it continued like this, you would soon surpass your father."


    Little Soujin hurriedly stopped his training. He turned towards the man behind him, Nanglong Sei, his father. With a beaming smile, he ran towards his father.


    "Father! Have you finished your work?" he asked as he got closer.


    "Of course, your father is��" before he could finish his word, Little Soujin suddenly waved his wooden sword and attacked his father. Nanglong Sei agilely avoided to the side and Little Soujin almost tripped over his failed attempt.


    Nanglong Sei hurriedly caught the little boy. "You should at least hear your father finished speaking, you brat."


    Little Soujinughed. "It has been a long time since father practices with me. That was the payback for all the time."


    "Who teaches you to speak like that?"


    "Of course it''s your father," the soft voice of a woman trailed to his ear. Qin Shie came in, bringing a towel for Little Soujin. "Who else would teach a boy how to speak like that?"


    Nanglong Seiughed a bit. "That old man really hadn''t changed at all. But really, he should have taught another thing to Soujin rather than that. I don''t want Soujin to be corrupted by my father."


    "You speak as if your father is really horrible," Qin Shie rolled her eyes. "Little Soujin,e over here. Let me wipe your sweat."


    "Thank you, Mother."


    Little Soujin obediently stood in his ce as Qin Shie wiped his sweats. Nanglong Sei watched amusedly.


    "I need to handle a few matters first. Do you have anything to do this afternoon?" Nanglong Sei asked his wife.


    "There is a tea party. I will head there until tonight. Take care of Little Soujin, okay?"


    "Mother, I''m not a kid anymore. I can take care of myself," Little Soujin pouted.


    Hearing that words from an eight years old boy were really something interesting. He was still a little kid in front of their eyes since obviously a little kid at that age couldn''t be considered big. However, Qin Shie justughed at her son''s words.


    "Sei, be careful. If you want to oppose the emperor, the price will be big," Qin Shie said worriedly. The Jun family had been partially opposing the emperor and now they were having a hard time with numerous troubles behind them.


    "I don''t want to oppose him too. But, he had taken things too far," Nanglong Sei said in a low tone. "The Jun family is a big force even for the kingdom. By making them pressured hard like this, it will make them retaliate in the future."


    "That is if they can," Qin Shie wore a troubled smile. "The power of the emperor is too big to oppose. The people around him are all powerful."


    "One of them had died in the hands of the Jun family," Nanglong Sei reminded his wife.


    Qin Shie shook her head lightly. "Please be careful. You are not only a general, but also a father of a small family."


    "I understand."


    Little Soujin at that time could only understand the word they uttered a bit. For most of the matters, a little kid of 8 years old wouldn''t be able to understand things fully. However, his limited knowledge would be enough for him to understand that his father and mother''s conversation was a serious one.


    "Right, the little girl didn''te today?"


    "Tian Ni? I haven''t seen her at all. However, her father waits for you in your office."


    "I got it. Little Soujin, continue your practice."


    Little Soujin grinned. "Yes, father."


    After talking for a bit, Nanglong Sei headed towards his office. There, a man was standing impatiently.


    "Sei! How long do you want me to wait here?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m a general, and I have my own duties. What brings you here today?" Nanglong Sei leisurely sat down on his chair.


    The man was angry at Nanglong Seiidback attitude, but he only looked at the other party with annoyed look. "Don''t try to do anything weird. The emperor has his eyes on the four big families here."


    "He won''t do anything, and I don''t have any n on rebelling," Nanglong Sei said calmly. He would not rebel. He would only pull some tricks to make the emperor stop interfering in their life. Doing his work with being watched on was not fun.


    He was used to do his work without anyone interfering and the new emperor act was really making him frustrated. However, if he were to tantly ignore the order of the pce, the people would say that the Nanglong family was rebelling towards the emperor. At that time, he would implicate his entire family and sent them straight into the doom.


    "Sei, does this n doesn''t count as rebelling?" the man looked with red eyes. "I don''t want my Tian family to get pulled by you. You better handle all of the matter yourself."


    Nanglong Sei watched as the man walks away. He shook his head. In the first ce, he never asked anyone to join with his act of handling things from the back. Besides, he was not the only one who did it. There were many others who did something on the emperor back.


    "But, only we who came from a big family are considered a threat."


    He looked towards the paper in front of him and sighed. Did his decision right?

 Chapter 286: Soujin Past: The Unreasonable Emperor

    <h4>286 Soujin Past: The Unreasonable Emperor</h4>


    Little Soujin didn''t know anything as he kept on staying in the training room to practice. The training his father set for him was really arduous and he was tired of waving his wooden sword and all.


    "I want to beat my father."


    His father was a general and challenging that man was Little Soujin''s dream. With that thought in his head, he preserved to finish his training. Right after finishing the training, he slipped into the storage room and got some sleep.


    During that time, the emperor got the report from the Tian family that the Nanglong family is doing something behind his back. The loss of one of his important person has hit him hard and he would not allow anyone to block him from his path anymore.


    "Wu, what do you think of that news?"


    Strategist Wu frowned. From what he knew, the Nanglong family was a smart one, and they shouldn''t have done something so stupid like going against the emperor. However, what worried him the most was the force behind the Nanglong family.


    On his side was another person who was also a trusted person of emperor side. He looked towards them with boredom. "If the Nanglong family wanted to do something it''s not impossible. The way they protect themselves all these years is just like that."


    In the Ming Kingdom, the one who held the power was not the emperor, but the powerful families in the kingdom. If not like that, this kingdom would never be able to stand on their feet handling the four big kingdoms surrounding it.


    Unlike the other kingdoms where the most powerful one was the emperor, the Ming Kingdom always let the other family had strong power. This tactic was the one that let Ming Kingdom have the upper handpared with other kingdoms. However, all this time they have strong and good emperor which made them never tried to do anything funny. This time should be the same, but the one who moved first was the emperor.


    Asking forplete control of their armies, belonging, and everything, the emperor had truly limited their movement. It made them feel displeased, but there were not much they could do as they patiently waiting.


    However, the emperor didn''t think that it was enough.


    "It seems the Jun family is not enough as the example. Why not them too?" the emperor sneered.


    Strategist Wu didn''t think that it would be a good idea, but the other two didn''t find any problem with the n. They just agreed with the n of the emperor since the Nanglong family was indeed really powerful.


    One of them just didn''t want to think about it while the other one, Lan Teng, only felt slightly happy since it meant the Lan family would have one lesspetitor. As a member of Lan family who stood on the frontline, he didn''t really have good rtionship with the other two big military families.


    If not because of that, he would not secretly me the emperor with bad news about the Jun Family continuously.


    After all that said, the emperor ordered them to go towards the Nanglong family and found Nanglong Sei. He couldn''t find fault with Nanglong Souka while Nanglong Soujin was just a kid. If he were to use a kid of treason, the entire people in the kingdom would surely think that he has already insane. The only one he could take was the adult man, Nanglong Sei.


    Nanglong Sei didn''t seem surprised when he saw the soldiersing to his residence. He looked around and quickly went to the training room where he found Little Soujin was looking at him with confusion.


    "Father, what is the ruckus about?" he asked.


    "There are some people wanting to take me away," Nanglong Sei exined. "But, you have to be a good boy and stay inside here, okay?"


    "But, if they are bad guys, can''t you just beat them, father?"


    "If things were that simple, everything would be easy," Nanglong Seiughed bitterly. "Take care of your mother, alright? Promise me that you won''te out no matter what."


    Little Soujin was looking towards his father with hesitation. He got the feeling that this would be thest time he could see his father. He didn''t want to lose his father, but he knew that the current him couldn''t do anything. No matter how unwilling he was, he couldn''t.


    "Okay father."


    "Good boy," Nanglong Sei smiled towards the small boy before closing the door. He looked towards the soldiers whoe to take him and chose toply. There was no use fighting as he would only implicate his family.


    However, it didn''t mean there was no death. The other servants and people in the residence were massacred. Little Soujin could clearly smell the thick scent of blood, but he didn''te out from the small room. He had promised, and he would note out from there until his mother came back.


    From inside the room, there were a few holes he could use to see outside. The scene was not something he could forget. Little Soujin could feel that his cheeks were wet, and his palm hurt from him clenching his fist.


    Yet, he ignored them all as he watched the people he knew gone. At that moment, a new determination was born. He would be strong, strong enough, so he could protect those around him.


    The waiting continued for hours and Little Soujin sat inside the room calmly. Despite his heart was feeling chaos, he kept his calm and waited patiently. Unknowingly, he had cried countless times to vent his feeling and finally able to stay calm.


    "Sei? Little Soujin?" when she returned, Qin Shie was greeted by the horrible scene of the household getting destroyed. She finally understood why the people had been looking at her with sympathy. The emperor was still unsatisfied with the Jun family and he decided to use her family.


    Tears start to fall down her face as she looked around. She didn''t care about the condition of this household, what she wanted to know was whether her son and husband were alive or not.


    "Mother," Little Soujin heard her voice and came out from the hiding ce. He looked around and ran towards his mother.


    "Little Soujin," Qin Shie hugged Little Soujin as tears continued to fall. That dumb husband of hers was not careful enough in his nning��.


    What she feared the most had happened. She could only silently pray that her husband would return. Because if he did not return, Qin Shie looked towards her son, she knew he would never be the same anymore.

 Chapter 287: Soujin Past: The Heavy Decision

    <h4>287 Soujin Past: The Heavy Decision</h4>


    When Nanglong Souka returned from his work and heard what had happened in his home, he was frustrated and angry. Why the emperor suddenly set his eyes on them? He hurriedly went to the pce and asked to meet with the emperor. In the end, only Strategist Wu came out.


    "Strategist Wu, can you exin this matter to me?" Nanglong Souka asked with a heavy tone. Why did the emperor suddenly attack them? What had they done wrong?


    Strategist Wu sighed. "It''s not in the n to attack you and your family. However, the emperor is worried about your growing power, and he decides to attack you too. That way, it will be seen as another example for other people."


    The newsing from Strategist Wu was like a knife cutting his heart and flesh. He always did his work well and never thought of anything funny towards the emperor. All this time he had served the emperor to his fullest, but what he got in the end? A tant betrayal.


    Suddenly, he felt that his life was truly worthless. Serving under the new emperor was the same as looking for dying in an unreasonable way. If the previous emperor was a wise emperor, then the new emperor was truly a foolish one.


    "An example," Nanglong Souka said in mocking tone. "What makes you certain that I would volunteer myself to be the example?"


    "Souka, don''t do anything funny. The Emperor won''t let you get away if you do something ridiculous."


    Strategist Wu warned. As he always stayed beside the emperor, he knew full well how the emperor was always trying to have anything under his control. If there was anything that didn''te under him, he would try his best to tone them down. Although he was not really suitable to be an emperor, the previous emperor only has one son.


    Nanglong Souka shook his head helplessly. "Let me meet with my son first."


    Strategist Wu didn''t want to get into trouble for letting Nanglong Souka met with his son, but he knew that this matter would not end easily if the old man couldn''t meet with his son. With no other way, heplied.


    After getting the permission, Nanglong Souka rushed to the prison to meet with his beloved son. He quickly found the young man, sitting calmly in his cell.


    "Father, you look weird," Nanglong Sei joked when he looked at his father.


    Nanglong Souka was pissed by his son calmness. "You brat, you better not say that this is also your n!"


    "It''s not, but it''s still within my calction," Nanglong Seiughed. "Don''t make that face father, ever since the change of the reign, you should have predicted that the four big families won''t experiences any peace."


    "I will get you out from here."


    "You don''t have to, father," Nanglong Sei added. "Things will be better if it ended this way."


    "What are you talking about? You still have wife and son who need you badly!" Nanglong Souka felt that his patience was tested over and over again by this young man. How could he say that it was fine for things to end up this way? This old man would not agree!


    Nanglong Sei smiled sadly. "And how do you want to convince the emperor? He is ready to execute me anytime and possibly implicate the entire Nanglong family. Even if I''m proven right, will he take his word back?"


    It was impossible. For the sake of his face, the emperor would surely continue with his decision and didn''t allow them to interfere. If they continued to provoke the emperor by proving that he was wrong, how would you think his attitude towards them would be? The Nanglong family would be the second Jun family in Ming Kingdom.


    This kind of emperor was really troublesome and even Nanglong Souka knew that the matter would not end easily. He was the kind of person who would feel even the slightest threat directed towards him and eliminated thempletely.


    He would not care about the effect that would follow after that. This kind of emperor would bring the entire kingdom into their doom.


    "Our Nanglong Family is not aparable force to the Imperial Family," Nanglong Sei reminded.


    As the head of the family, Nanglong Souka knew that too. Their family might be big, but if they have to face the entire kingdom, they were surely looking for death. The people around the emperor were strong.


    Looking at his troubled father, Nanglong Sei smiled bitterly. "I talked with the Jun family just a few days ago."


    Nanglong Souka raised his head and looked towards his son with anticipation. What did he want to tell him?


    "They don''t have any means to retaliate anymore. The emperor has blocked every way avable to them. They can only rely on keeping a low-profile."


    Nanglong Souka was stunned. If even the Jun family was driven to that edge, what about their Nanglong family? The situation here was really direr than what he thought at first, and looking at his son expression, he knew that the matter was exceptionally terrible.


    "However, should the Jun family survive this tribtion, they would thrive," Nanglong Sei smiled. "This is what we should do with our Nanglong family. Evade the worst situation and build our power again. This is the only way for us to be able to survive and possibly contend against them. Father, you should know what to do, right?"


    Nanglong Souka knew, but he didn''t want to do that. If for the sake of his family he had to sacrifice his only son, what would Soujin said to him? The little boy would surely be angry and all. Besides, he was a father too.


    "I can''t do that. I don''t want to lose you."


    "There is no other way father. Give Soujin and Qin Shie a better future, I don''t want them to get down with me," Nanglong Sei patted his father shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m ready."


    Nanglong Souka wore a helpless expression. "I will do as you said, but if Soujin mes me, it''s your entire fault."


    "He will understand in the future that this is the only way," Nanglong Sei smiled. "And this experience may make him even stronger."


    "Your way of thinking is really peculiar," Nanglong Soukaughed bitterly. He was defeated by his own son in this battle of wits, but he knew that there was indeed nothing they could do now. If they just strike unprepared, they were really stupid. He knew that they needed to wait and the only way for the emperor to let them off was by letting them took his son.

 Chapter 288: Soujin Past: The Lonely Boy

    <h4>288 Soujin Past: The Lonely Boy</h4>


    Nanglong Souka did what he had to; he let his son go and begged the emperor to let the rest of them go. The emperor knew that the Nanglong family didn''t really do anything wrong and punishing the entire family would make him looked like a tyrant (not that he was not one). It might incite another heavy wave of the rebels.


    He chose to pardon them, but Nanglong Souka still felt heavy, especially when he told the matter to his grandson and daughter-inw.


    Qin Shie smiled sadly. "There is indeed nothing we could do."


    Qin Shie was indeed a smart woman and she knew very well the situation. When she first came here, she was just a prisoner of war, but gradually everything changed and she fell in love with Nanglong Sei. She also has a son and became a happy mother.


    Now, everything will change.


    Little Soujin didn''t really understand what his grandfather meant, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to meet with his father anymore.


    "Grandpa, can''t you save father?" Little Soujin pulled the man sleeves.


    Nanglong Souka wanted to do it too, but doing so would end up implicating all of them and they would surely live in hardship for the rest of their life. He couldn''t do that, especially with such a clear example in front of them.


    "Grandpa is sorry."


    "Why?" Little Soujin asked with his big eyes.


    Nanglong Souka felt that his heart was crushed by the innocent look of his grandson and the fact that he had to let his only son died. There was no way he could exin to this little boy that his father did it, so they can live.


    "Grandpa is sorry."


    Little Soujin turned around and ran away from the two of them. Nanglong Souka wanted to chase after him, but Qin Shie didn''t allow him.


    "Let him clear his head a bit. He''s a strong boy."


    "But��"


    Qin Shie smiled in the midst of her tears. "He wille into terms of it."


    Little Soujin didn''t want to lose his father. He wanted to train more with his father and eventually fight alongside him in the frontline. But, now everything was impossible and he would not get the chance to do it anymore.


    The next day, he slipped outside from the residence and headed towards the square. He already studied his own residence and there were some loopholes he exploited. In the square, he tried to find his father, but his short height didn''t allow him to see anything.


    Looking towards the tree beside him, he climbed up. With some struggles, he finally able to see his father, being tied up on the stage. He saw how the guards eventually killed his father, yet he didn''t move. He couldn''t do anything.


    That was the scene he would never forget in his whole life. Something inside him changed the moment he saw it and he didn''t even know how he managed to get home.


    "Little Soujin, where did you go?" Qin Shie looked towards the pale face of Little Soujin and became highly worried. The boy disappeared for the entire morning and after she had finished crying, she didn''t manage to find him. Only at night did the boy returned.


    Little Soujin looked towards his mother. His absent minded face turned clear as he remembered his promise to his father. "Mother, please don''t cry, Soujin is fine. Soujin will protect mother in the future."


    "Yes, mother knew."


    That night, Little Soujin came to Nanglong Souka room.


    "What is it, little brat?" Nanglong Souka tried to joke around to erase the heavy atmosphere from the two of them.


    "Nanglong family secret force, the assassins, I want to meet with them," Little Soujin said resolutely.


    Nanglong Souka eyes almost popped out when that sentencee out from the little boy. There was indeed the secret force of a group of assassins in their Nanglong family, but Soujin shouldn''t have known that at such a tender age.


    "How can you know that?"


    "Grandpa often talks about it with father. I overhear," Little Soujin answered.


    Facing the stubborn boy, he could only bring him to the ce. There, Little Soujin came to know their training and all. After a while, he looked towards them and said one sentence. "Try toe at me."


    The assassins thought the boy was joking, but with Nanglong Souka permission, they tried to attack the boy with the wooden sword. Contrary to their expectation, the 8 year old boy could beat them, and he even grew stronger during their fight.


    "The boy is really a talented kid."


    Nanglong Souka remembered the word Nanglong Sei told him and he understood that this incident would be a drive for Soujin to grow stronger. However, at the same time, this would make the boy lonelier.


    Ever since that day, Little Soujin would practice with the elite force everyday and no matter how bad he got beaten up, he would still show up the next day for another practice. Qin Shie was terribly worried upon seeing the beaten up Little Soujin, but she came to know the reason from Nanglong Souka the next day.


    Still, it didn''t make her felt any better to see her son wounded every day.


    "You should have made a different training for Soujin or looked for a better partner for him. I don''t want to see him like this every single day!" Qin Shieined to Nanglong Souka.


    Nanglong Souka could only smile bitterly. Little Soujin didn''t have any friends and he was deeply engrossed in training every day. In addition, he didn''t want to listen to him because of what happened to his father in the past. What could he tell the boy?


    "What about that girl from the Tian family, doesn''t she oftene here?"


    Qin Shie shook her head. "The girl won''te back. The Tian family doesn''t want to associate themselves with people that might be the target of emperor wrath anymore. It is useless to talk to them anymore."


    Nanglong Souka felt that it was really bad. When the little girl apanies Little Soujin, at least he would have a friend. Although the two of them rarely talk, which made it really awkward, it was still better with someone to apany.


    Aside from that, he felt that the decision of the Tian family was really annoying, but it was understandable. When you were at the high of your life, there would be a lot of peopleing to you, but when you were in danger, only a real friend would stay close with you.


    "That is the reality. However, I''m sure that Little Soujin would soon get a true friend," Qin Shie said positively.


    Nanglong Souka smiled wryly. The two of them were really positive, but what she predicted came true as not long after that Soujin got into argument with Yan and the two of them became study partner. Though most of the time they would break into fights over and over again.

 Chapter 289: Not on the Lips

    <h4>289 Not on the Lips</h4>


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua who listened attentively. This was the first time he told this story to anyone. Even Yan and Ming Hui only got a portion of this story when he told them.


    "It seems the Jun family is the example that makes your family avoided doom," Jun Hua smiled wryly.


    Soujinughed. "Yeah, it really looked like that way. But, the Nanglong family is not the only one who use these tactics."


    "I know. The Lan family too, right? But, they failed in the end," Jun Hua said calmly.


    "Has your fevere down?" Soujin raised his hand and slowly put it on the girl''s forehead. The temperature has gone down. It seemed the girl has amazing recovery ability.


    Jun Hua nodded. "I''m not that weak of a girl."


    "I can see that," Soujin answered.


    "So, does it mean that during that time, you''re basically alone?"


    "Only a few months since I meet Yan not long after that. As for Ming Hui, I only meet with him when I''m already 14. At that time, I returned back from the battlefield for around a week and get into another fight with Yan," Soujin answered.


    "It seems that you keep on fighting with Prince Yan," Jun Hua felt amused. The two of them have a really weird rtion, but it seemed that for guys talking was unneeded as most of the time things were finished by action.


    "Fighting is the best form ofmunication."


    Shouldn''t it be talking? Jun Hua chose not toment anything in this field as she smiled towards the guy in front of her.


    "You''re not alone and there are a lot of people out there with horrible past too," Jun Hua knew that the fate of people could change. Even if they have past that was really awful, anything could happen during their journey. Or even the opposite, people with a good childhood, but meeting doom when they grew up. Everything could happen.


    "You too," Soujin may not know the detail about Jun Hua past, but he knew that the girl didn''t have it easy too. Living in a remote vige with a horrible reputation, he didn''t know what the girl has gone through all this time.


    "If Tian Ni knew about your past, I reckon she will say that you''re perfect anymore," Jun Hua joked.


    "I don''t understand that girl''s eye," Soujin didn''t know why the girl would term him as a perfect person. He himself knew that he was not that perfect and there were a lot of things that he couldn''t do as a person. In one field, he can say that he had a lot of knowledge, but he couldn''t say that he knew every field.


    "Me too," Jun Huaughed. "For me, you''re only an ordinary human. You have your own strength and weakness as a person, but most of the weakness cannot be seen."


    She had stayed by his side and experience many things with him, so she knew some of them. The man that was adored by a lot of people was also a person, and he was not as perfect as everyone termed him to be.


    "So, what do you know about me?" Soujin felt intrigued by the girl speech.


    "You cannot ept defeat. If you do, you will try to avoid it and practice hard," for winning against Yan, she remembered that he asked her to train many times until she felt incredibly tired. "You cannot cook, and then you found it hard to console a girl��"


    "When did I try to console a girl?" Soujin cut her speech.


    "What do you do when I''m sick?" Jun Hua smirked.


    That�� he couldn''t refute. During the time she was sick, he didn''t know how to nurse her and consoled her. The only thing he could do was sitting by her side and waited for her.


    "You should say nursing, I have never nursed a girl before you," Soujin corrected her.


    Jun Hua chuckled. "What about your mother?"


    "She is a woman, you''re a girl."


    Somehow Jun Hua got the feeling that even when she was dressed as Jun Hua, she couldn''t avoid being called a kid by this man. Just how many times had he insulted her for being young? She couldn''t really remember it anymore, but it was really annoying. She was not a kid anymore.


    "I''m already 16, I should be categorized as a woman," Jun Hua pouted.


    "It''s only in Ming Kingdom. In Mountain Kingdom, woman is considered an adult at 17 years old."


    "Really? Why I have never heard about that?"


    Soujin could not say that he made it up. After all, he knew that she was already an adult, but he said that because he knew that he had to wait for a long time to have her. "It doesn''t matter, we are in Kai Kingdom."


    "What is the term for an adult woman in Kai Kingdom?"


    "You''re definitely younger."


    "�� Why are we arguing about this?"


    The two of them looked towards each other andughed. It seemed they were really childish for arguing such matter. However, it turned out that even joking around about useless things like that was fun.


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua who wasughing and couldn''t help but lean in. Jun Hua was stunned to see the other party face so close that she unconsciously bowed down. As the result, before he could do what he wanted, his forehead already knocked with the other party forehead.


    "OUCH!" the sound of two people groaning could be heard.


    Jun Hua caressed her forehead and red towards Soujin who wore a helpless expression. Thankfully they didn''t use too much force, so it was not as hurt as it seemed. She only yelled out of surprise.


    "You should learn from Yan how to do it right."


    This time, it was Jun Hua''s turn to insult Soujin, but the other party didn''t mind it.


    "You shouldn''tpare me with Yan. His first attempt sends him to the hospital for a whole week," Soujin replied mischievously.


    "Really? The girl must hate him so much," Jun Hua felt astonished. To make a girl hate him so much, yet Yan was famous for being a pervert�� He was really something.


    "You can ask the detail from himter," Soujin added, then he stared at Jun Hua again, "Can I do it?"


    Jun Hua knew what he wanted to do, but she still hadn''t finished everything. If she were to ept him now, she knew that it would be hard for her to separate from him again and during this time, she still needed to go for a long time. However, she did want to get close with him even for a moment.


    After a slight hesitation, she answered, "Not on the lips."


    Although the answer was a bit unexpected, he knew that she already epted him. He would take his time to know her little by little. Soujin chuckled. He leaned in and nted a light kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 290: Banter and Making Plan

    <h4>290 Banter and Making n</h4>


    That evening Jun Hua could already get out from the bed, and she too didn''t want to stay there for a long time. Walking outside, she explored the pce of Kai Kingdom with interest. She truly wanted to know more about this ce,


    "Ah, Miss, are you alright?" Xia hurriedly came to Jun Hua side. She had been really worried ever since Jun Hua fell sick. Seeing that Jun Hua already energetic enough to walk around the pce, she felt d.


    Jun Hua nodded. "There are barely any soldiers and servants here."


    "General Tou ushered them all out. He doesn''t want them to spoil the view of the beautiful pce," Xia exined. She didn''t understand what the general meant, but the pce without them was indeed beautiful.


    Jun Hua knew the real reason was not literally, but she didn''t exin it to Xia. She took off the veil she wore as she ordered Xia to clean up the room while she wanted to take a walk around the pce. Looking around, she finally found the living room.


    Yan, General Tou, and Soujin were all inside. When they heard the door opened, the three of them turned around. Yan immediately freezes upon seeing the face of Jun Hua. Without the veil, he could clearly see the girl feature and the word beautiful was not enough to describe it.


    "If only you''re not Soujin''s girl I would like to get close to you��" Yanmented. With that kind of face that could overturn the world, how could he didn''t feel anything? He felt that he was being cheated. Previously, he couldn''t get close due to Jun Min, now he couldn''t get close due to Soujin.


    Jun Hua was speechless upon hearing that remark. Why would you bring up such matter right after I get in? Couldn''t you think of another way to express your surprise?


    "Yan, your debt due today," Soujin remarked.


    "What? Didn''t you say that you will give me another month? Come on, I no longer owe you that much anymore!" Yan yelled towards his best friend.


    "The interest is 1000% for every hour you dy."


    "#$%@%$."


    Jun Huaughed upon seeing the two of them banter again. It seemed that no matter the time and ce, the two of them would definitely banter without fail and Yan would always at the losing end of the conversation.


    General Tou chose not to interrupt them. The talk of the youth was not something he really understood.


    "Did you have an important conversation?" Jun Hua chose to shift the conversation before the two of them head into more mess.


    "We are talking about the attack towards Ming Kingdom since the Nanglong family would announce their separation from the Ming Kingdom," General Tou answered.


    After hearing the talk of Soujin past, Jun Hua got the feeling that Soujin would surely make the Nanglong family moved from Ming Kingdom. To do it at this moment would mean that the Nanglong family also announced that they were dering the war against Ming Kingdom.


    "You''re ready for the battle?" Jun Hua looked towards Soujin.


    Soujin nodded. "I have made the preparation, and Ming Hui is guarding the border with Ming Kingdom. All in all, everything just waits for the fall of Kai Kingdom."


    "I see," Jun Hua smiled. "How do you want to do it?"


    Soujin told her his n. Jun Hua thought for a moment before adding a few points for him. The two of them talked about it as the other two could only watch the making of a n between the two of them. After some time, the two of them finally finished.


    "Your mind can think even deeper now." Soujin smiled at Jun Hua.


    "Thank you," Jun Hua smiled. She looked towards Yan as she recalled her previous conversation with Soujin the night before. "Oh yeah, I heard from Soujin that you got hospitalized because trying to kiss a girl?"


    Yan face turned dark and he shifted his gaze towards Soujin. "Why did you tell her? You traitor!"


    "It''s nothing big," Soujin said calmly.


    Yan didn''t want to answer, but seeing the puppy eyes on Jun Hua, he felt defeated. He felt that the heaven was not fair, why this mischievous girl has to have such a stunning face? If he rejected her, he would be the one who felt bad.


    "I just got careless and try to kiss the g��girl."


    Jun Hua''s eyebrow rose. It seemed she understood what had happened. "I reckon that girl must be really furious over your attempt."


    Yan recalled that memory and smiled wryly. That was over than furious as he was almost being sent right to his grave by that person. If it was possible, he didn''t want to remember that experience anymore.


    Soujin nodded. "It took Yan almost a month toe into terms with the other party."


    If it was her, she would undoubtedly send Yan straight to his grave without any dy. Jun Hua smirked. "But, I never know the prince of Ming Kingdom would actually make a move against his sister."


    Yan mouth opened wide. "How��?" do you know?


    The second part of the sentences never came out from his mouth since he was too embarrassed to say the word out loud. At that time, they were trying to do something different, and Ming Hui was dressed as a young stunningdy, which made Yan unable to recognize him�� the rest was just too tragic, Yan didn''t want to remember it anymore.


    Seeing the expression on Yan''s face, Jun Hua knew that she guessed correctly. To find out the real gender of Ming Hui in that kind of way, no wonder he felt down when she could know just by interacting twice.


    "Her intelligence is higher than you. It seems the highly acimed prince cannot even bepared with a girl," Soujin remark stab into Yan deepest part.


    "I''m a woman."


    "Not yet," Soujin countered.


    As the two of them got into another heated debate, Yan could onlyy low as he didn''t want to get stabbed out of nowhere anymore. On the side, General Tou could only shake his head as he pretended that he couldn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 291: The Act Begins

    <h4>291 The Act Begins</h4>


    Bantering with the two of them was really fun for Jun Hua. It has been a long time since she got the chance to meet with them and rxed like today. It seemed like the time has turned to the past again when she was still in the Ming Kingdom and their n hadn''t started.


    After a few rounds of talking, the sky turned dark. They ate dinner before returning to their own room. The next day would be the time for them to return to their own ce. Jun Hua sat on the chair inside her room as she looked outside through the window.


    "Time sure flies," Jun Hua murmured that night. The first time she met with them, she barely crossed 14 years old. Since then, a lot of things happened and now she was 16 years old. The time it took for them to do their n has extended.


    "Miss, do you want some snacks?" Xia offered the pastries she purposely brought.


    Jun Hua nodded and took a few of them. Tasting the food, she smiled as she once again remembered the feeling of eating together with her friends. Today dinner was especially fun with the two of them bantering as usual.


    "I want to rest. You can leave me."


    "Yes Miss," Xia retreated outside. She was about to guard the door when she realized that Soujin was standing there.


    "Has Jun Hua fallen asleep?"


    "No, she hasn''t."


    Soujin nodded and walked inside. The little girl was watching the views outside and didn''t turn around when he came in. The visage of the girl was simr to a fairy with that kind of mncholic expression. Soujin sighed to himself as he felt that every time he saw the girl, she has turned even more beautiful than before.


    "Can''t asleep?" he asked.


    Jun Hua shifted her gaze. "Not really. I have just realized how fun it is to eat with the two of you."


    "I believe that we only did that once before, right?" Soujin only remembered one asion when he brought Jun Hua to meet with Yan and Ming Hui. Other than that, he never took her with them.


    Jun Hua smiled stiffly. She forgot that she only did that once as Jun Hua. The rest of them were done when she was dressed as Jun Min. She stared at the man eyes. He was known to be sharp, but for recognizing her, he couldn''t do it.


    "The experience is there," Jun Hua evaded the question.


    Soujin shrugged. He changed the conversation swiftly. "We will return to Long Han City with the others. What is your n ahead?"


    "I will also return to prepare for that n," Jun Hua answered. "As for Kai Kingdom, how do you want to manage it?"


    "I will leave some of my and Yan''s subordinates here as the capital will be Long Han City," Soujin answered leisurely.


    "Then, you should do it," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Didn''t the Mountain Kingdom want to have a share?"


    "I will take the areas around the Mountain Kingdom. The far area would be yours to take."


    In the first ce, they have reached an agreement that the areas would only be divided until it was the time for the unification. For Jun Hua, it didn''t really matter who would hold onto them now as in the end, it would be one again.


    Soujin nodded. "Rest well. You would not want to get sick again."


    "Good night," Jun Hua said before Soujin walked outside.


    "Good night," answered Soujin. This was the first time he knew that even saying something as simple as greeting with the person you have feeling for would be this great. This made him wanted to finish the war as soon as possible even more.


    Jun Hua climbed to the bed and pulled the nket up. It was time for her to get some sleep.


    The next morning, Yan was speechless upon seeing that his friend was highly energetic from the morning. Soujin woke up early in the morning and did his morning exercise. However, the way he did it made Yan suspicious. Did there anything happened that he didn''t know?


    Jun Hua woke up early too since the journey would be a long one. She saw Yan was standing rooted in one ce. Out of curiosity, she came to his side.


    "Good morning, Prince Yan," she greeted politely.


    Yan turned around and felt disappointed because Jun Hua wore a veil again. He has been hoping that the girl would not wear the veil since she didn''t wear it the day before.


    "Good morning, Princess Hua. You''re early today," Yan remarked.


    "It will be soon the time to go, I need to prepare first," Jun Hua answered.


    Yan nodded. "Hope you can have a safe journey."


    "You too," Jun Hua answered. After that, she walked to the dining room to have some breakfast.


    Yan turned his attention back to Soujin, but he found that the other party was looking at him with such an evil gaze. Suddenly, he felt that the temperature of this ce has dropped until it was exceedingly low. He wanted to scream, what did he do wrong?


    Soujin handed him the wooden sword. "Since you seem to be so interested in my training, why don''t we train together?"


    "Didn''t we havee to the agreement that the beating only for the sake of my image?" Yan wanted to cry. In the first ce, the beating only happened because he needed to keep the useless image in front of the emperor. After that, the guy in front of him was only serious in their banter as usual, but not to the point of beating him. What made him change his decision so quickly today?


    "Shall we start?"


    Even until the end, Yan didn''t understand just what he did to make him deserved the beating. On the other hand, Soujin was satisfied upon venting his emotion towards Yan and beat him up like usual. When it came to the parting time, Yan couldn''t get out from his carriage, so he silently cursed his best friend out of anger.


    "Prince Yan is not here?" Jun Hua looked around.


    "He''s already in the carriage. Take care of yourself, Hua''er."


    "You too��. Soujin," somehow, it felt awkward to say his name directly when she was dressed as Jun Hua, but she still did it. Finishing the farewell, she returned to her carriage quickly.


    Upon hearing the way Jun Hua called his name naturally, he felt that his heart was leaping in joy. Usually, she would use the honorific like general of prince. Soujin suppressed his feeling as he returned to his horse. It was time to return back to their ce. After the return of Soujin to Long Han City, the deration of Nanglong family starting a revolt against the Ming Kingdom spread out.


    People who heard the news know, another big war would break out.

 Chapter 292: Perilous Situation for Ming Kingdom

    <h4>292 Perilous Situation for Ming Kingdom</h4>


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    In the entire history of his life, this was the first time the emperor faced something as dire as now. Having two influential families in your kingdom suddenly turned their back towards you was surely not a wonderful experience. Not to mention that a person from another influential family was waiting for his doom at another kingdom.


    On the side, Strategist Wu face also paled considerably. He had not calcted that the Nanglong family would suddenly turn their back andunch an attack like this. However, it was not like this was not possible considering how the emperor acted all these years.


    Even he felt a bit helpless at the emperor acts. Although people respected him on the surface since he was the emperor, they would mock him on the back because of his action that didn''t suit a leader. Many of them disagreed with his act of wanting the power over the entire kingdom, but they never did anything in fear of the power held by the emperor.


    Now that the power on his hand decreased, how was it possible that they can rest easy? The number of riots may increase because they were the supporters of Jun and Nanglong family. It seemed the end of Ming Kingdom would ur during this emperor reign.


    "Wu, make some strategy or whatever," the emperor said angrily.


    Strategist Wu sighed. The power that the emperor held all these years had made him blinded and do thing foolishly. The way he governed had changed, and the past powerful emperor was no longer here. He didn''t understand, what made the emperor possibly changed so much? Power or was it a woman?


    He stole a nce at the calmly sitting empress. She didn''t bear any child for the emperor, but all these years, she never lost the seat as the Empress. She was not an ordinary woman to make the emperor let her kept the seat all these years.


    "Your Majesty, should the worst happen, you need to prepare a way out," Strategist Wu said calmly.


    The emperor was extremely pissed by the decision of Strategist Wu, but he couldn''t say anything in refute. The power he has was limited only to Lan family and Lin family.


    "Wait, where that Lin person is?" it was only now did he remember about the person from the Lin family that he sent away to negotiate with the Kai Kingdom. Among the officials he has, only these two families were the best at handling international rtion.


    "He never returned," Strategist Wu answered.


    "Did something happen to him?"


    "We don''t know," there was simply no time for them to investigate what had happened to the boy when they were in this dire situation. Just for fending off the enemy had taken them considerably damage and they couldn''t spare any time to care for that person.


    "You''re really worthless!" the emperor bellowed.


    Strategist Wu felt stifled. Why did he choose to follow this emperor in the first ce? It didn''t matter anymore, it''s his role to finish every mess this person created. He really missed his old friends, too bad that only two people left from the four pirs of the emperor.


    During the early years of the emperor reign, he had four close people handling the matter for him. Each of them was highly proficient in military, strategist, politics, and economic. Everything should have been perfect if only they didn''t fall one by one because of the retaliation from the Jun and Lan family.


    Strategist Wu took a deep breath. "Let me go to the east. I will take care of the Nanglong family."


    As a famous strategist, he was not someone who didn''t know anything. Rather, he knew a lot of things and used to lead the soldiers from the frontline along with Lan Teng. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t take care of that little brat named Nanglong Soujin. He will show that brat just what was called powerful.


    "You better take care of yourself," the emperor agreed right on. If there was anyone he could trust perfectly, that would be this strategist. He was, after all, one of the four people that use to follow him since his youth.


    "This subject will return soon."


    Strategist Wu walked outside the hall with fast movement. This time, he needed to fight on the frontline again.


    "Rei, don''tck behind."


    "Yes master," Strategist Wu servant, who had been waiting for some time, hurriedly runs towards his master''s side with a smile stered on his face. "We are going again?"


    "To the East," Strategist Wu answered.


    "Understood," he answered energetically.


    Inside the hall, the Emperor face didn''t turn any better. He looked towards the only son he had here. "Gong''er, is there anything you think about this matter?"


    Ming Gong looked at his father. "It seemed the n has been prepared for a long of time. They did it so swiftly and quick, but we can''t make the appropriate response quick enough."


    On his side, Xuan Pei was the one giving him the answer. Since he was selected to stay by Ming Gong side, Ming Gong finally understood how his brother could achieve that wonderful victory on the border. With someone as smart as Xuan Pei on his side, the win was already expected.


    The emperor agreed. Since when did his foresight turn really bad? The matter happened right before his eyes, but he couldn''t predict when it happened at all.


    "Let''s return for today. Ming Gong, you take care of those officials."


    Ming Gong face darkened because he knew that the officials didn''t like him. Seeing the people looking at him with derision, he felt that this was going to be hard. In the end, it was Xuan Pei who took care of the matter swiftly without the two knowing that he had nted the seed of rift among the officials.


    With their current unreliable crown prince, it was easy for him to create the dispute among the officials to not follow after Ming Gong. This prince was the perfect example of a member of Imperial Family but has a stupid attitude.


    After exiting the hall, the emperor sighed.


    "Let''s rest for a while, Your Majesty," the empress said with a soothing tone.


    The emperor nodded. "Come apany me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 293: West Border Situation

    <h4>293 West Border Situation</h4>


    West Border


    After being pushed back by the Lan family, Lan Gao Ya stayed quiet in her ce and waited patiently. Ye Lei hade to apany her and allow her to use the force as she wished. As the two of them satfortably, the battle was still going on.


    Ye Lei listened as the servants tell him the news about the Nanglong family and the one in the Ming Kingdom. He smiled deviously.


    "It''s time to go to the North Border. You will take care of the things here," Ye Lei stood up.


    "I understand," Lan Gao Ya answered.


    As the man walked farther, she stared at his back feeling slightly stifled. It seemed the end of Ming Kingdom would be near and she could take her revenge towards the emperor too. Everything seemed to go in the right way for her.


    She smiled towards the guards. "Finish the battle today."


    The battle against Ming Kingdom turned into a brutal fight that day. The number of causalities on two sides'' increased rapidly as the two sides shed. Looking towards the unfavorable battle fight, Lan Teng quickly sensed that something was amiss.


    The battle continued and Lan Teng did his best to fend them off with his limited capabilities. He needed to make sure that they held on long enough for his son to go.


    "That woman�� she makes a secret passage."


    Lan Teng finally understood why Lan Gao Ya gave up this fortress. This was because she had made the way to capture it swiftly. In the end, the Ming Kingdom lost and Lan Teng was captured while Lan Ping disappeared.


    When the servants told the news to Lan Gao Ya, the woman smiled slightly. After the son, she got her hands on the father. The one who ordered the massacred to her family was this person, and she wouldn''t let him get away with it.


    Walking to the prison, she quickly found the battered Lan Teng. Because of the fight with Jun Zhenxian in the past, he had lost one of his arm, and his foot was not like the past anymore. He was no longer the great general and more like a normal soldier. If not for his feet, there was no way Lan Gao Ya could capture the other party.


    Lan Teng raised his head to look at Lan Gao Ya. He sneered. "How is it felt for you to sell your body for power?"


    "Oh, I didn''t know that you still have so much energy," Lan Gao Ya said coldly. "It seems the fight where you lost is not enough to make your spirit withered."


    Lan Teng didn''t answer. The girl in front of him has changed so much, she reminds him of someone from his past, a person whom he could never beat no matter how hard he tried, his own perfect brother.


    Lan Peng has everything he didn''t have and the power of the Lan family was in his hand. For years, he eyed the power, but never got it in the end. He would never imagine that the power would be in the hand of someone that previously so insignificant.


    "I would not let you get away from this ce alive," Lan Gao Ya said calmly. "For what you did to my father and mother, I can''t let you go."


    "You better do it quickly," Lan Teng smirked. "Because I''m not one who will pardon people easily, for what you do to my son, you will get the retribution."


    "Why don''t you try it?" Lan Gao Ya raised her eyebrows.


    Lan Teng just stayed quiet. "You will not get what you desire. The emperor would not fall to your hand."


    "Not me, but my husband," Lan Gao Ya smiled mirthlessly. "Do you even know that people who schemes against the emperor cannot be counted in one hand anymore? The Jun family, Nanglong family, Prince Ming Yan, Prince Ming Kui, Prince Ye Lei, Prince-Emperor Mou, me, and many others, we are all have our own scheme against the emperor."


    If it was the two families, he had heard the recent news, but he didn''t understand why Ming Kui and Ming Yan were included. It seemed the ability of Lan Gao Ya is far more than what he knew. Not to mention that there was actually someone from other kingdoms.


    Lan Gao Ya looked at him with pity. "You try to replicate the power of the Lan family, but you''re too idiot to do it. You might not realize it, the number of spies I have cannot be counted anymore."


    Lan Ten looked towards the woman coldly. "You can be happy now, but you shouldn''t be happy too soon. The emperor would not be as foolish to follow your lead."


    "You will see it in the future."


    Given how confident the girl was, Lan Teng knew that it must be something really bad for them. However, his condition didn''t allow him to give the warning to the emperor. He can only stay quiet here and hoping for the n sessful. Because he was looking down, Lan Gao Ya didn''t notice that he was smiling.


    Lan Gao Ya looked at the guard. "Finish him in a long way."


    "Yes Princess."


    Walking back to the residence, Lan Gao Ya ordered the servants to prepare a meal for her. Lan Teng would be finished by the guards and she didn''t need to bother with him anymore.


    "Too bad that Lan Ping is not captured," she wanted to see how that cousin of hers would fare if he were to undergo the torture again.


    Eating the meal calmly, she walked to her room and has some rest. Ye Lei would not return until the n is over and it will be better for her to save her energy. Before she went to sleep, she got the news that the torture for Lan Teng was finished, and he was no longer alive.


    The next morning, she felt that her stomach felt sick, and her body unable to move ording to her will. Her face paled considerably as she quickly called for the doctor, which said that she was poisoned.


    "What kind of poison?" Lan Gao Ya asked with fury.


    "It''s an internal and slow poison," the doctor exined. "But the cure for this poison only exists in the Mountain Kingdom."


    Lan Gao Ya wanted to shout to Lan Teng, what a good method he had prepared.


    She gritted her teeth in anger as she asked. "How much time I have?"


    "Two weeks."


    Two weeks would not be enough for her to get the medicine because the distance to go there alone would take at least three weeks from here. Besides, she couldn''t guarantee that there would be anyone who was willing to help her.


    ''Jun Hua is there.''


    Her mind remembered the littless that she met in the forest, but she didn''t want to have any dealings with her anymore. There must be another way for her to find the cure without asking for help from the Jun Family.


    Dismissing the doctor, she threw a fit inside her room and order her servants to get the cure as soon as possible while at the same time found the one who poisons her. That afternoon, she got news that one of the eunuch died. She quickly checked on him, which made her felt even angrier.


    The ''eunuch'' was Lan Ping. He had sneaked into her side without her knowing and poisoned her food. The Lan family was hell-bent to not let her go and thest method they used was something this wonderful. Lan Gao Ya gnashed her teeth.


    "Found the cure! I will not let their trick seeded!" she would not allow herself to die before her revenge was finished. She would see things to the end.

 Chapter 294: Battle for Territory

    <h4>294 Battle for Territory</h4>


    East Border


    Ming Hui watched the battle from the wall with a grim face. The ability of Strategist Wu was just like the rumors, a really capable strategist. As Ming Hui was not a genuine general, he merely here to stall the enemy, he couldn''t counter the attack and only defended the ce.


    Thankfully, Soujin''s soldiers were veterans. Even under the lead of someone as inexperienced as him, they didn''t lost against the enemy.


    "That idiot Soujin, when will he return?" the news of Nanglong family separated themselves from the Ming Kingdom has circted for some time now and Ming Hui has to protect the border since the general was not here. He was terribly tired withmanding the force especially with the condition worsened as time passes by.


    Watching the movement of the enemy, he frowned. It seemed that Strategist Wu had guessed the n he has and started to counterattack it. The n that Soujin prepared for him to contend against Strategist Wu would be useless if things go on this way.


    "Do you need help?" Nanglong Souka asked from his chair.


    Ming Hui has ck lines appearing on his face. "If you want to help, can''t you stand up from your chair ande over here?"


    "I''m not a general, what do you hope from me going over there?" Nanglong Souka said leisurely. His action was simr to aidback old man, despite they were facing a tough enemy on the border. However, it was this kind of attitude that made Ming Hui angry.


    "Since you were already proficient in the battle before, you can take care of the things from here. I''m a doctor, and I will make a round."


    "Wait��!" Nanglong Souka hurriedly stood up to stop Ming Hui, but the man already went for a far distance. He felt that it was not only Yan who was simr to Soujin, but also Ming Hui. How could they just dump everything to him?


    Feeling helpless, he turned towards the other military officers around him. "It''s time to work together again."


    The military officers: "��" we don''t want to send ourselves to our grave by your poor order again.


    Ming Hui didn''t go too far and he did his duties as the doctor. Walking around, he quickly finished his job before returning to the border again. Seeing the situation before him, he looked towards Nanglong Souka with astonishment.


    "How can you lose this quickly? Even an idiot would not lose that much."


    Hearing the ''praise'' from Ming Hui, Nanglong Souka felt like crying. What kind of praise was that? Do you really want to praise me or insult me?


    The military officers: *thumbs up* you should never give the control to Nanglong Souka.


    Ming Hui ignored the helpless face Nanglong Souka made as he looked around the area. The enemy had surrounded them and if he didn''t move now, there will be no way for them to escape. It seemed that giving the control to someone like Nanglong Souka just worsened the situation.


    "No wonder that Soujin chooses me to take care of the situation. General, issued the retreat and make a forceful movement to get out from the entrapment."


    "Yes Doctor Hui."


    Nanglong Souka could hear the difference in the tone from the military officers around him. He wanted to curse Ming Hui because this young man has made him lost face even more. He really should just stay in the city and be an official.


    With the retreat, they move to the city behind them and Ming Hui started to arrange the soldier ording to the n that Soujin left for him. It was only after he finishes that he went to his tent to rest.


    "Soujin didn''t tell the generals about the n beforehand?" Nanglong Souka asked. He brazenly barged into this young man''s tent.


    Ming Hui really wanted to kick this old man out. "No, he didn''t. Soujin said that there might be some spies on our side since we move from Ming Kingdom at a quick pace. He would only tell them when he finished with the investigation."


    "If he tells you, why doesn''t he tell me too?"


    "Because you might forget due to old age," Ming Hui said leisurely. "I want to rest, please get out, Prime Minister Nanglong Souka."


    Seeing Ming Hui was readying his needles, Nanglong Souka could only get out and turned to his tent to rest. He felt that he couldn''t connect well with these youngsters. Their way of thinking was really different from him. In addition, talking with them, he would only get another heavy stab to his heart.


    The next day, Ming Hui started the attack on the city that the Ming Kingdom took the day before. Using the way that Soujin has prepared for them, he managed to corner the enemy. This made him surprised because he spent a lot of time to defend yesterday, and yet today he could actually push them back.


    "Do they be weaker?" Ming Hui was confused.


    Nanglong Souka shrugged. "They will soon counterattack."


    What the prime minister said was correct because soon, Ming Hui found it hard to fight back against Ming Kingdom. They could fight really well, and it made him find it harder to maintain the attack.


    Ming Hui was drenched with sweats as he felt that he was getting pushed back even more. On the side, Nanglong Souka didn''t really understand the situation, but he knew that it was dangerous.


    "Strategist Wu is really troublesome," he said with annoyed tone.


    "If he''s not, how can he be the four pirs of Ming Kingdom?" a man said leisurely.


    Ming Hui hurriedly turned his head and smiled towards the other party. Although he didn''t sense the personing, just the sight of this young man made him happy. "Youe at the right time. Take the control back, general. The spot is yours."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 295: General Soujin

    <h4>295 General Soujin</h4>


    Soujin came at the right time and with the reinforcement he brought, he made the way towards the enemy territory. He took his time to visit the two people while his men started to attack the soldiers from Ming Kingdom and pushed them back with sheer power.


    "You annoying Brat! Finally, you return," Nanglong Souka chided.


    Soujin nodded his head. "I''ll go down there. If anything dangerous urs, just inform me."


    After saying his order, Soujin immediately climbed down again. Nanglong Souka was stunned. How in the world they were going to inform the other party when he was at the frontline?


    Soujin joined the soldiers again and took the lead once more. Leading the soldiers from the frontline, it didn''t take him a long time before the tide was turned to their favor once again.


    Ming Hui and Nanglong Souka watch the battle from the city wall. The two of them could clearly see the differences. Just by going down there, Nanglong Soujin has made the soldiers'' morale rise to an unprecedented level and pushed the enemy back. It made their act like a jokepared with Soujin.


    "He should be the one to lead the soldiers all the time if this is the case," Ming Hui grumbled. Without Soujin, it seemed the power of the soldiers was halved, but still good enough.


    "He can''t stay in two ces at the same time," Nanglong Souka retorted. "But, his subordinate should be the one to handle the situation and not you."


    The other subordinates were brought by Soujin to Kai Kingdom. In order to finish the battle as soon as possible, he needed the manpower as much as he can bring. Because of that, he needed other people to take care of the soldiers in the border against Ming Kingdom.


    Ming Hui still remembered the reasoning this guy gave him, but he didn''t like it in the slightest bit. He felt that this guy was just using him to fight.


    "I want to go down. You can stay here, Prime Minister Nanglong Souka."


    Ming Hui walked down the stairs to go outside. He was itching to have some movement rather than sitting here and watched the situation unfolds. Nanglong Souka didn''t hinder him as he returned to his seat and waited as aidback old man.


    When he stepped to the battlefield, he quickly saw his best friend was fighting on the side along with his subordinate. It was only a small group to take care of the rest, but it seemed that Yan was enjoying himself.


    "Are you really happy because you''re not getting beaten up again?" Ming Hui approached the other party.


    Yan looked towards Ming Hui with a smile. "You know it the best. Do you want to join the fray? Be careful as your martial arts are not that high."


    Compared to Yan and Soujin, Ming Hui martial arts cannot be called high. He was barely capable to fight as an ordinary soldier in a battle. That was, if he fought the normal way.


    Ming Hui sneered. "Do you think I''m the same with you?"


    Taking his needles out from his sleeves, Yan shudders at the sight. He could still remember the painful experience he had when the other party used the needle to beat him out until he couldn''t get out from the bed for weeks. Just because he wanted to try to do that, the retribution was far higher.


    Ming Hui noticed the reaction Yan had upon seeing the needles, and he smirked. "You should never make a doctor angry."


    "I don''t want to fight with you anymore."


    If he were to fight with Ming Hui, it was clear that the pain would not reduce at all. It would stay with him until a long time because as a doctor, that brother of his knew very well how to make him felt pain or not.


    "Fighting with you is not fun too. You lose to quick," Ming Hui answered.


    "Just fight with Soujin."


    "No thanks. It will be me to get beaten up if it''s him," Ming Hui has tried to fight using the needles against Soujin, but it ended up with him almost get beaten up. If not for it only a spar, Soujin would surely send him straight to the hospital.


    Thinking about it, now he wanted to know what would happen if he were to fight with Jun Hua. The littless''s ability was not ordinary, and it might be possible that he would be the one to get hurt too. These two were really amazing.


    With the needles on his left hand and a sword at the right hand, Ming Hui joined the fight. Yan could only pray silently for those who experience the brutality of Ming Hui needles. He would not want to experience it for the second time even if he got a lot of money for it.


    The fight didn''tst even one day as Soujin managed to snatch the city back by noon. Because of that, the three of them gathered together in the city at night.


    "This city is hard to defend?" Ming Hui looked towards Soujin with unbelief expression.


    Soujin nodded. "I design this city to be hard to defend. Your loss is already within my calction, and I have the confidence that I could take the city back all the same."


    Ming Hui was speechless. Before this, he was thinking how to give the excuse for losing the city to Soujin. Never had he thought that the other party already nned the things to be like that.


    "But, you snatch the city back too fast," Yan argued.


    "It was because Strategist Wu knew that the city is like this. He gives up to avoid gets more causalities," Soujin said calmly. "He''s more cunning than what I thought."


    Ming Hui and Yan looked at each other.


    "It seemed that Soujin finally has someone that could contend with him. Most of the general is not as smart as him," Yanmented.


    "They are mostly only powerful," Ming Hui grinned. "The battle is going to be interesting."


    When they were talking, a soldier came to them. "Doctor Hui, Commander Lanying is hurt during the battle."

 Chapter 296: I Will Stay with You

    <h4>296 I Will Stay with You</h4>


    Ming Hui''s face paled considerably upon hearing the news and he ran out from the room straight away. Yan was speechless upon seeing his friend action.


    "Fan Lanying is not that hurt, right?" Yan looked towards Soujin. Given that Soujin was the leader, he would not let the girl get heavy wound. Besides, Ming Hui surely would threaten Soujin if thetter were to let the girl hurt, though it would not affect Soujin much given his capabilities.


    Soujin took the ss on the table. "Someone like you would not understand the worry when someone you care about is hurt."


    Yan felt like Soujin was mocking him for being single. This friend of his was really ruthless. He sure knew where to hit that produce the most hurt for him. Anyway, it was not like he was not trying to get close with girls, but it was them who didn''t want to get close to him. Who could he me?


    Ming Hui hurriedly ran to the ce where Fan Lanying was. The girl was sitting with her arm bleeding, but she waved using her other hand to him when he came closer.


    "Did your wound deep?" he hurriedly asked when he arrived.


    "Nope," Fan Lanying grinned. "Why are you so worried? I have told them that the wound is not serious. Besides, it''s normal to have a bit of wound on the battlefield."


    Fan Lanying said in leisure tone. She didn''t really mind the wound on her arm since it was not really hurt. With her already fighting a few times already, she has gotten used with the pain from de and all. For her, it was nothing to be concerned about.


    On the other hand, Ming Hui felt that he has been tricked by that soldier. The way he said it was like Fan Lanying already on herst breath. Seeing the girl was still smiling at him, he didn''t know whether to cry orugh. He was genuinely panicked when he heard that she was hurt, but now he felt immense relief.


    "Thank goodness that you''re fine," taking a seat beside her, he started to tend the wound.


    "Thank you," Fan Lanying grinned, "I heard that you have been helping to tend the wound of the soldiers here?"


    Ming Hui nodded, "I''m a doctor. It''s normal for me to tend the wound for them."


    "Before now, you''re a princess," Fan Lanying giggled, "I don''t really want to see you wearing a dress anymore."


    "I don''t want to wear one anymore," Ming Hui answered. For him, it was already enough torture for acting as a good girl in front of other people. Those days could be said as the darkest moment of his life. Luckily, because of his ''weak constitution,'' he didn''t need to meet people too often.


    Now that he already has another identity, there was no need for him to dress up as a girl anymore. No one really remembered about Ming Hui anymore since the girl didn''t really stand out in the past. It was a good thing for him because he didn''t need to bother doing anything unnecessary.


    Fan Lanying looked at her arm. "You''re really good. Have you done this often?"


    "There is nothing I can do in my house, so I sneaked out to learn," Ming Hui answered. "Soujin and my brother provide the arrangement to allow me to learn without worry. Besides, a sickly little girl would not get out often."


    Fan Lanying smiled. The time of Ming Hui sneaked out from the pce must be really fun. He was around the same age as her, almost a year older. However, his experience was something that even she found really interesting.


    "I don''t know the security in pce is thatx," Fan Lanyingmented.


    "It''s notx at all. Only the one near my ce has their guards changed to Soujin people," Ming Hui exined, "It took a long time before the preparation finished, but the other area cannot be changed."


    Strategist Wu made sure of the guard around them to be on the emperor side. Ming Hui only managed to slip some of Soujin''s people in because no one really cared about a sickly princess. On the other hand, it was much harder for Yan because he was a prince and there were people monitoring him on some asion.


    Fan Lanying looked towards Ming Hui, "Are you really a sickly person?"


    "No," Ming Hui smiled. "It''s a rumor I created myself."


    Not exactly true, he was known as a sickly princess even before that because of his mother trying hard to hide his gender. For safety reason, his mother didn''t want him to meet with anyone and have close contact. Though in the end, he made a few friends.


    "It''s done," Ming Hui looked towards Fan Lanying''s bandaged arm, "But, you''re not allowed to move so much with the arm."


    "How do you think it is possible?" Fan Lanying scoffed. This was the battlefield and as themander, she needed to fight on the frontline. Expecting her to stay silent and didn''t do anything was close to impossible. At that time, it was almost certain that she would get wounded again.


    "If you keep on staying at the frontline, you will get hurt," Ming Hui frowned.


    "Don''t worry. If I''m hurt, you will be here to heal me," Fan Lanying grinned.


    Ming Hui gaped at the unexpected answer from Fan Lanying mouth. Did this girl know what she was saying? That kind of words would make him unable to control himself.


    Patting the girl''s head, he sighed. "You''re not allowed to say those words anymore. After the war is over, I will meet your father."


    "Right��" Fan Lanying smiled, her face reddened at those words. At the same time, she felt happy. "I''ll try to talk with him too."


    Ming Hui looked towards the beaming smile of the girl with a wry smile. Why did she have to test him over and over again? Still, the war was not over, so he didn''t need to be that impatient. However, he would not let her go without herpensating him in some way. Leaning in, he gave her a light kiss.

 Chapter 297: Surrounded

    <h4>297 Surrounded</h4>


    "If you want to show off, you don''t have to be here," Yan said to Ming Hui with an annoyed tone.


    Ming Hui ignored the grumbling Yan. Who told him to peek at them when he was talking with Fan Lanying? He turned to Soujin who was busy with the map in front of him, "Have you think about the new strategy?"


    "You don''t have to worry. I will get everything ready," Soujin answered calmly.


    Yan and Ming Hui nodded, they would just leave the matter to Soujin. For the next few days, the battles in the border continued without any winner. The battle was no longer to conquer the city as Soujin forced the Ming Kingdom to have the battle in the in.


    On the back, Strategist Wu watched the condition of the battlefield calmly. Although Soujin was a renowned young general, he didn''t feel any fear. He was once a famous strategist in his era, but that era has long passed.


    "Rei, you passed the order."


    "Yes Master," Rei smiled as he quickly disappeared from his spot.


    Strategist Wu looked towards the battle in front of him. So, the famous young general of Ming Kingdom was just like this? It seemed your decision to change your allegiance was terribly wrong. He would show the young general just how much their difference was.


    Soujin continued to fight on the frontline, his brow creased as he watched the new formation Ming Kingdom deployed. It seemed that Strategist Wu could read his movement better than he thought. It didn''t matter, though; he just needed to stall the time as long as possible.


    "Lou, how is the condition of the formation?"


    "Young Master, the formation is broken on the left," Lou replied respectfully.


    Soujin shifted his gaze to the left. The situation was not that bad, but Strategist Wu had made a loophole out of the formation he deployed.


    "Let''s move again," lifting his sword, Soujin made his way towards the enemy line.


    Strategist Wu has to admit that the martial art of Soujin was truly one of the kinds. Seeing how the advance of the young man couldn''t be stopped, it reminded him of the word monster. Really, those kinds of monster appeared in the same kingdom, but the emperor never deployed them well.


    Three of them appeared at nearly the same time, but one of them raised his sword back to the emperor. The other one died in an ident. And thest one was uncontroble, which made him died on the way.


    Truly unfortunate, even if Ming Kingdom survived this ordeal, it was uncertain how the future would be. Strategist Wu looked at the man before him. If only the emperor was not that stuck-up on wanting theplete control and do things moderately, this might never happen.


    "Stop the general advance," Strategist Wu ordered. Spilled milk couldn''t be retrieved back, there was no usementing about this anymore. It was better to continue the advance and finished the matter on hand first.


    Yan and Ming Hui didn''t participate in the fight. The two of them waited on the wall and watched the progress of the battle.


    "Yan, the situation didn''t look so good," Ming Hui said as the battle continued.


    Yan looked towards Ming Hui, "You always said the same thing for the past few days? Didn''t the two sides are more or less equal?"


    In Yan''s minds, no matter how great Strategist Wu was, he could never outdo Soujin. The best he could do would only on par with Soujin. That just showed how much he trusted Soujin capability was.


    Ming Hui stared at Yan with a nk look. He didn''t know whether there was a hole in Yan''s brain or this guy was genuinely that idiot? He truly wondered how Yan could make a strategy that well when they were ying chess if his mind was like this.


    "Look at over there," Ming Hui pointed, "The soldiers on Soujin side is getting pushed back. Although there is no guarantee that they would lose, if this continued on, Soujin would be surrounded."


    "Is it that bad?" Yan didn''t understand the war that well.


    "Just like when you''re cornered at chess. You''ve limited ways to get out and the chance to release yourself from being surrounded is rare," Ming Hui gave a simplified exnation.


    Yan face paled. "That would be really bad! Soujin needed to get out from there soon. Let me go down there and fight too!"


    Ming Hui shook his head, "if your fighting prowess is equal to Soujin, I would be relieved that youe to help him. However, with your measly strength, how do you expect to help him?"


    Yan stopped in his tracks. He wanted to cry. Why would Ming Hui words have to be so hurtful? Couldn''t he choose a better word to tell him that his power was not enough to help Soujin? Feeling down, he returned back to his seat.


    Normally, Ming Hui would feel amused by Yan antics, but this time the situation was dire. If Soujin were to lose, the morale of the soldiers would be affected and they might lose theter battle. Not to mention, if Soujin were to get wounded, the morale of the soldiers here would decrease by a lot.


    It could be the opposite, but the fighting power of Soujin was certainly needed for them to win. The option to let the general got hurt was not in their dictionary.


    Ming Hui watched Soujin from afar before he frowned and pulled Yan to his side.


    "What is it? Don''t pull me around," Yan protested.


    "Look at Soujin, can you see his expression?" Ming Hui asked.


    "Are you crazy? Do you think that I have that kind of godly eyes to see his expression from this far?" despite protesting, Yan still looked towards Soujin. Due to his martial arts, he has better eyesight than normal people and with one nce; he could tell that Soujin was really calm andposed.


    "What do you see?" Ming Hui was getting impatient. Due to his lower martial art, he couldn''t see clearly, but he got the feeling that Soujin was exceedingly calm.


    "He''s smiling," Yan said in disbelief tone.


    Ming Hui frowned. He looked around, no matter which side he saw, he only knew that Soujin soldiers were surrounded and his condition was not good. If this kept going on, the battle would be their loss. If that was so, why was he smiling?


    Soujin was indeed smiling. He looked towards his servant. "Lou, it''s time."

 Chapter 298: Strategist Wu Death

    <h4>298 Strategist Wu Death</h4>


    Hearing the order from Soujin, Lou nodded and immediately rallied the soldiers to attack at one point. The scattered Soujin''s soldiers were all gathered together and advance forward, ignoring the other soldiers that surround them.


    From the wall, Ming Hui almost yelled at Soujin''s decision, "What is he thinking? Does he want to abandon his soldiers?"


    Showing their back to the enemy, why would Soujin let one of their sides empty?As Ming Hui was about toin, Yan tugged his sleeves. Turning around, he saw Yan pointed at one direction. From their south, thousands of soldiers appeared with vigor.


    "Who are they?" Ming Hui focused his attention to their banner. Written on the banner were two big words: Mountain Kingdom.


    Yan smirked, "Their timing is really perfect."


    Ming Hui nodded. Remembering Jun Hua, he wanted to know whether that girl was nning to join the battle personally or not. With her fighting ability, there was no way anyone could match her unless they were people like Soujin and the likes.


    Seeing the Mountain Kingdom armyunched their attack towards the Ming Kingdom, he smiled happily. It was the time to turn the tides around.


    On her horse, Jun Hua watched the battle calmly. Due to her current identity, she couldn''t join the battle personally. People eyes would surely pop out if they were to see her fighting on the battlefield. Knowing that she was a strategist was already shocking enough for them and Jun Hua didn''t have any n to make them more surprised.


    "Break the surrounding soldiers," Jun Hua gave her order.


    The soldiers marched towards the Ming Kingdom the moment Jun Hua''s order was sounded. Jun Hua looked towards Soujin, it seemed the other party already knew when she appeared. His sense was really amazing and they could catch Strategist Wu off guard.


    Having two armies attacking them, the soldiers of Ming Kingdom slowly moved back. They couldn''t contend against these two and the formation Strategist Wu worked for hours quickly broke under the barrage of attack from the two of them.


    "Young Master, Ming Kingdom is starting to move back," Lou reported excitedly.


    Contrary to Lou, Soujin was moreposed, "Continue to attack. The battle is not over yet."


    Watching his master calm expression, Lou has the feeling that he already knew that the Mountain Kingdom was going to help them. The question was, how could he know about it? He didn''t have any inkling that the Mountain Kingdom was going to help them despite they were having some grudge towards Ming Kingdom.


    Ordering the soldiers to continue attacking, Soujin pushed the enemy back even further. He knew, the battle was their win as long as he could hold on until Mountain Kingdom armye. The battle they have nned before, it was this one.


    What he didn''t expect was their timing. With the distance being further than him, he thought that they would take more time, but it seemed that stalling a few days was more than enough. Looking towards Strategist Wu that was already getting closer to him, he smiled. The time hase.


    Strategist Wu has his eyes on the Mountain Kingdom soldiers. The fighting prowess of the army has increased by a lot. It seemed the decision to let the Jun family escape there was a wrong one. With the two armies attacking him, he could already barely hold on the lines.


    "This is my miscalction," Strategist Wu held his head, feeling rather helpless. The battle was not going as he wanted and the enemy even got powerful reinforcement. However, as long as he could escape, he would be able to make aeback.


    Rei returned to his side, "The preparation is finished."


    "Issued the retreat, I will take my revengeter on," Strategist Wu said as he walked back.


    Before he could process what had happened, he felt pain on his chest. Instinctively, he moved and tried to attack the enemy. The sound of metal shing reverberates to his ear. He stared at the perpetrator with disbelief.


    "Rei, what are you doing?" he asked in trembled voice.


    Rei smiled mockingly. "Didn''t you already investigate about me before? Why are you still asking?"


    "What are you talking about?" Strategist Wu didn''t understand. From what he knew, Rei was just an assassin on some destroyed ce. He took the other party in because of his battle prowess. It was then he realized that the past of Rei was something he never knew.


    "In this world, I only have one master, which is Master Sei," Rei sheathed his sword back, "With that wound, you won''t survive. I have fulfilled my duty here."


    From the moment he epted the job from Nanglong Sei, he knew that his fate was already sealed. There was no way out for him anymore, but at least he had fulfilled the task Nanglong Sei entrusted to him. As the other soldierse to him, he epted his end.


    Strategist Wu pressed on his wound as he watched his other soldiers attacking Rei. All these years Rei always stayed by his side and never shown anything suspicious. Who would have thought that he was a spy from Nanglong family?


    He looked towards the iing soldiers from Soujin and ordered the retreat. He could no longer move and his vision started to blur. It seemed the battle was his lost, a terrible loss. For a person he trusted to be the enemy spy, what a disgrace.

 Chapter 299: Gathering Together

    <h4>299 Gathering Together</h4>


    The battle soon ended and most of the soldiers from Ming Kingdom were either captured or escaped. Soujin let Lou handle all the matter as he met with Jun Hua, Yan, and Ming Hui on the top of the wall. He came thest because he needed to handle some matter beforehand.


    Yan waved to Soujin when he appeared, "You are really something. Why don''t you tell us about your and Jun Hua n?"


    "It''s Princess Hua for you," Soujin said calmly.


    "You still didn''t answer my first question."


    Ming Hui shrugged. "Why should he answer it? It''s clear that you wouldn''t understand anything even if he tells you."


    "My IQ is not that bad!" Yan protested.


    Soujin didn''t say to him is because he didn''t know when Jun Hua cane to the border. He could have nned another n in case Jun Hua didn''te, but he wanted to trust her. Because of that, he waited patiently.


    Jun Hua walked towards Soujin. "Sorry that I took so long."


    Although she had already prepared the soldiers on the border, it took her some time to make their condition back to the prime. Because of her training, they were already on the verge of death. She has no choice but to wait and secretly yelled towards her uncle inside her head because he was the one who ordered them to train again.


    Seeing that Soujin was still the same as before, she felt relieved. He was indeed someone really amazing, she shouldn''t have worried about him too much.


    "No, youe earlier than what I thought," Soujin caressed the girl''s hair.


    Jun Hua didn''t protest. "That person on Strategist Wu side, is he someone you send?"


    "No, I didn''t send him," Soujin shook his head. Jun Hua looked up at him, their difference in height made her unable to see his face clearly without looking up.


    "Rei was my father right hand. When the matter in my family happens, he is away on a mission. When he returns, he said that he is going to sneak into the emperor side and make his way to be someone they trusted before moving."


    Soujin really admired Rei for his dedication. For almost 14 years, he waited and climbed on Strategist Wu side little by little. In order to be Strategist Wu right hand was not easy and Rei must be holding himself back really hard all this time. All these years of preparation were for one single moment, the time when Strategist Wu didn''t have his guard on.


    Rei could move far earlier because there were chances in the past too, but he didn''t do it. He had to wait for Soujin to be ready because once the four people were gone, the emperor would be heading to his doom. Soujin must be ready to face the other kingdom eyeing the kingdom, so he waited.


    "Before us, there might be someone else moving," Jun Hua eyes shed with interest.


    "Who is it?" Ming Hui turned his head curiously.


    "Xuan Pei," Soujin answered. "With the opportunity given to him, he would surely use it to force the emperor down."


    "That sharp teacher? I thought that he was only a smart person," Yan murmured.


    The other three looked at him like he was the biggest idiot in the world. Seeing their gaze, Yan felt that he has done something wrong, what was it? Could it be that his IQ has dropped to unprecedented heights that he couldn''t understand what was going on?


    "Xuan Pei is a spy from Pan Kingdom," Jun Hua exined, "He hides his track deeply, but there is still some traces left on him."


    "I see�� wait, what? How do you know something like that?" Yan brain finally processed what happened. He looked towards the three of them with inquiring eyes, "Is there anything that I missed?"


    Ming Hui yawned, "You missed a lot of things. What kind of talented schr wants to stay teaching a bunch ofdies, unless he''s a pervert like you? He is only trying to keep a low profile until the chances arrives."


    Yan wanted to berate Ming Hui. ''How dare he call his own brother like that? He is a good man!''


    If the other three were to know what he was thinking, they would surely scoff at him. Which part of him considered as good? He was a money grubber and women chasing man. In which case, Jun Hua would dly beat him up if not for her knowing his real side hidden behind the amusing fa?ade.


    "So, what do you think he will do?" Ming Hui asked.


    Soujin shrugged. "Who knew? Whatever it is, he will not let the emperor rest easy."


    "Does it mean you''re going to let him have the emperor? What about your revenge?" Yan looked in confusion.


    "Of course not," Soujin said calmly, "If the emperor is that stupid, we will not take this long to take him down. Xuan Pei would not seed easily."


    Jun Hua felt a bit disagree. If the emperor was not stupid, how could he let those spies got close to him? The people whom he could really trust were limited and the rest of the people who were still alive were definitely not one of them. But, he has big power behind his back, which gave him the right to do many things he wanted to.


    "We will leave it in your hand then," Ming Hui said as he got up, "I and Yan only have small grudges with him, but you and Jun Hua have big grudges with him. Whatever you want to do with him, I won''t say anything."


    From the time he knew that Jun Hua was Jun Min, he could faintly picture just how big her grudges towards the emperor would be. Killing off her family, turning the public opinion against her, forcing a kid to hold a sword, all of them were just for the sake of having control over the entire kingdom. He made her live a life that did not supposedly belong to her.


    Soujin too lost his father and those people close to him. That experience made him forces himself to grow stronger everyday in order to take over the Nanglong family and get away from him.


    Yan nodded, "He''s not really my father, so I don''t really have many grudges with him anymore. If anything, I just hate him for what he did as the ruler."


    Soujin nodded. "It''s not a problem to me. Don''t regret your words."


    "I won''t," Yan smirked. He looked towards Jun Hua, "What about you? Don''t you want to have some revenge for your brother?"


    Ming Hui was really speechless at his brother speech, "It should be for her family, not only her brother."


    Well, if he knew the truth that he has been beaten up to a pulp by a girl, what would his feeling be? After all, the brother of Jun Hua was in fact herself. Somehow, Ming Hui truly anticipated that moment.


    Seeing the evil smirk at Ming Hui, Yan wanted to get away as soon as possible. He was sure that this demon doctor was imagining something scary again. He hastily said farewell before bolting out the room, leaving the other three.


    Jun Hua shook her head lightly, "Rest well, General Soujin. Tomorrow is going to be a long day."


    "You too," Soujin smiled as he saw Jun Hua walked away.


    Ming Hui smiled. It seemed, he was not the only one who has to wait for the time. He truly wanted for the war to end��

 Chapter 300: Conquering the Ming Kingdom

    <h4>300 Conquering the Ming Kingdom</h4>


    West Border


    Ever since Lan Gao Ya heard the news about her limited life, she used all kind of mean to prolong her life and attacked the Ming Kingdom. With her fierce attack, more area around the border went into Pan Kingdom territory.


    The soldiers follow her order obediently. They know that their Madam was as scary as their master, which made them terribly afraid. Moreover, Lan Gao Ya would not do anything on the back and do it up front and made it clear with them how cruel her method was.


    "Doctor, how is it?" Lan Gao Ya looked towards the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head, "You will need a miracle if you want to heal. At this rate, you won''t life more than three days."


    "Three days is not enough," Lan Gao Ya wanted to destroy the entire Ming Kingdom, how could three days be enough? It was at that time, she heard the news that the capital of Ming Kingdom was surrounded by the Nanglong family and the Mountain Kingdom.


    "It will probably take another day before the fall of Ming Kingdom."


    Lan Gao Ya smiled, "Do something to prolong my life! I don''t want to miss the show."


    The doctor shuddered at the cold smile Lan Gao Ya showed to him. The way she smiled was really scary and it sent chills to him. However, it made him understood why the servants and soldiers were all standing carefully. They were all afraid of this woman.


    ��


    Capital of Ming Kingdom


    Every single day, the news the people got was just the loss of their army. Ever since he lost both Lan Teng and Strategist Wu, he knew that the end of Ming Kingdom was near. From the west, Pan Kingdom was approaching and from the east, Nanglong family and Mountain Kingdom was near.


    "Which one will arrive first?" Ming Gong turned his head to Xuan Pei.


    "Nanglong family, they are nearer and the army blocking their way is weaker," Xuan Pei answered. Observing the situation, he knew that Nanglong family would reach the capital in about three weeks after the fall of Strategist Wu. Now, it has been 18 days and the marching of the army has grown faster.


    Ming Gong face darkened. All along, he believed that he was going to be the emperor and reigned over the kingdom. However, now there was not even a kingdom left for him to reign. Everything was going awry.


    He didn''t have much military power and his followers were mostly the officials. They have told him that there was nothing they could do against Soujin. Most of them were already helpless to the situation because even a powerful figure like Strategist Wu lost against Soujin.


    "Xuan Pei, do you think the rest of the soldiers can face off against the enemy?" Ming Gong asked again.


    Truthfully, there was no way the Ming Kingdom could face them without any strong leader. The best armies in Ming Kingdom have switched their allegiance and attacked them instead. There was no way they could use the rest of the weaker soldiers to contend against the stronger ones. The fate of Ming Kingdom was already sealed.


    "Unless the emperor has powerful army behind him, there is no way the situation can turn to his favor," Xuan Pei answered.


    Ming Gong didn''t say anything as he walks to the pce. Looking at the tired father of his, he wondered when would be the time for him to stand at the top. But naturally, he didn''t want to obtain the kingdom at such time.


    "Father, the Nanglong family has reached the capital," he said reporting the situation.


    The emperor already knew about it. He stood up, "Dismiss the court, everyone evacuate."


    Hearing it, the officials were stunned. Did it mean the emperor nned to give up the Ming Kingdom? The emperor did intend to give up the Ming Kingdom, but not his life. He no longer cared about the kingdom that previously belonged to him since he knew that there was no way for him to hold onto it.


    That Nanglong family and Jun family, he should have killed their entire family and didn''t allow anyone alive. However, at the same time he knew that should he do that, the military prowess of Ming Kingdom would be halved and during the coboration battle, he would undoubtedly loss.


    So, which would be better, losing to another kingdom or to his people?


    He turned to Ming Gong, "Time to go."


    Ming Gong nodded. Behind him, Xuan Pei followed quietly and the emperor didn''t say anything. Getting down to the basement, they found the empress was already waiting there.


    "Your Highness, everything is ready," she said softly.


    The emperor nodded and shifted his gaze towards the two people behind him, "The Ming Kingdom is no more. It''s time to go."


    "Does it mean that we will give up the Ming Kingdom just like that?" Ming Gong was still feeling indignant. He didn''t want to leave the ce where he was born and raised. He wanted to be the leader after his father and not be a runaway.


    "There wille the day when we can return," the emperor answered menacingly. He would not ept defeat. As the legitimate holder of the power, he would return.


    With that, the emperor and the crown prince disappeared from Ming Kingdom along with the empress and the new prime minister. These four important people were no longer in the capital anymore.

 Chapter 301: Cleaning Up

    <h4>301 Cleaning Up</h4>


    Looking around her, Jun Hua felt a bit unfamiliar with the ce. Even though she has lived here for a couple of months in the past, she still didn''t recognize a lot of thing in the capital. Could a ce change so much in the span of one year?


    The people in the capital didn''t hinder them, and they have resigned to their fate. In this warring era, there was no guarantee that they could always be safe. Although the Ming Kingdom has grown to be the strongest among the five big kingdoms, it was undeniably true that thest emperor was truly stupid.


    Before going to the pce, Jun Hua stopped to her residence. The emperor gifted the residence to her when she was titled a prince, but she never stayed here. She only left Madam Xie to take care of everything in this residence.


    "Young Miss," Madam Xie smiled widely upon seeing Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua looked at Madam Xie, "It seems that you have been well all this time. Is it hard to take care of an empty residence?"


    "Not at all, the people respect Jun Min very much. Although the Jun family is no longer in the Ming Kingdom side, they still hold respect for that figure. They allowed us to stay here peacefully," Madam Xie said excitedly.


    Jun Hua nodded. It was expected that the people were more supportive to them rather than the emperor. The news about the deed of the emperor had reached their ear, and they knew how cruel the emperor was. At the same time, the recent news told them that there were people who could still alive, despite opposing the emperor. It made the prestige of the emperor low in their eyes.


    Because of that, the marching towards Ming Kingdom capital became much smoother for them since the soldiers were giving up halfway. In the end, they reached the capital three days earlier than their estimation.


    Jun Hua looked towards Xia, "Send news to Mountain Kingdom capital. Bring Xiao Yun here."


    "Yes Miss," Xia smiled.


    Madam Xie bowed, "Thank you very much Miss, this servant would never forget it."


    "It''s nothing big. No need to bow," Jun Hua helped Madam Xie up before talking a bit more. She spent some time to look around before going to the pce. Soujin and the others have gone there before her to find the emperor and the others.


    Arriving at the pce, she noticed that the officials were all inside the hall with Yan sitting on the throne. On the side of him were Soujin and Ming Hui who were talking to each other calmly. She wondered whether Soujin would really give the throne to Yan.


    "Princess Hua," Yan called. In contrast to his usual yful self, he was now really calm andposed. Looking at him right now, no one could call him the worthless prince anymore. His bearing waspletely different than before.


    "Prince Yan. Is there anything I can do to help?" Jun Hua answered calmly.


    The officials have their brain burned at the unexpected exchange in front of them. Could anyone exin what is going on? All they know about Jun Hua was about how useless she was and she could neverpare with the nobledies. Looking at the different Jun Hua in front of them, they felt that it was not real.


    "It''s time to give them the choice. I want you to watch."


    "This princess understood," no matter what she said, she was the Princess of Ming Kingdom due to her asking it. It meant that even now, she still the royalty of Ming Kingdom, despite having the different surname with the other two.


    Walking to Soujin side, she made the entire hall stunned. The previously useless girl was now walking so elegantly. With the addition of her pretty figure and face, the people in the pce already know that she was a splendiddy. What kind of man would be able to resist her charm now?


    Looking at the eyes of the officials, Soujin frowned. He lightly tapped the chair, thus bringing the attention of the people toward him.


    "Shall we begin the round of inspection?" his voice was calm, but the officials could feel the hidden coldness behind those seemingly friendly words. They couldn''t help but shiver upon hearing the words.


    "Lou, begin."


    Lou stood up and read the scroll in his hand out loud, "Wei Qun is guilty of crimes including arson, murder, looting, persecution of citizens, eptance of bribes, and more��"


    As Lou read the report, the official in question has his face turned pale. He would never expect that they have been monitored by them. The other officials also murmured towards each other, some of them worried about their crime, while the others wondered what the new emperor was going to do.


    Hearing it, Yan smiled mirthlessly, "What do you think we should do towards the corrupted officials, Princess Hua?"


    Jun Hua raised her eyebrows, "Eliminate them."


    Jun Hua answer was simple, but it made the back of these officials cold. The previously tender, shy, and weakdy was now a ruthless girl. Saying those words so loudly, did she even understand the meaning behind it?


    "What about your opinion, General Soujin?" Yan asked again.


    Soujin smiled, "Kill them all."


    His voice was even colder than Jun Hua. The officials knew that they would never be able to escape today ordeal anymore. Wei Qun was immediately dragged by the soldiers and executed on the ce.


    Ming Hui didn''t bother to look, as he was busy rummaging through the financial report of the pce. Even when Lou continued to read more name, he just stayed on his seat silently with a dozens of books in front of him.


    Jun Hua and Soujin just watched as Yan cleaned up the corrupted officials and the spies from other kingdoms. With the information they have gathered all these years, he could do it easily and using the showcase of power, he wanted to make sure that theter government was done in good way.


    The good official could stay, but those who misuse their power should be eliminated. Unlike the previous emperor who blindly pressed everyone who has power, he didn''t do any of them. The only thing he did was cleaning up, but that alone was enough to earn the respect of the officials.


    Looking at the officials'' eyes that have grown to respect Yan, Jun Hua turned towards Soujin, "Have you nned for this?"


    "Yan is the imperial family son, so he does have the royal blood in him. This ability has always been his since a long time ago."


    If not for his image and his yful nature, Yan would surely be on the upfront against the other princes in Ming Kingdom. However, he never wanted to obtain the kingdom just like that. The feeling of getting something by his own power and obtaining it directly was really different.


    Besides, previously he was weak and without any protection. Should he showcase his brilliance, how many people were going to chase after him? The number of problems that would arise was many and without his mother''s protection in the harem, he needed to always stay on his guard.


    "It''s good," Jun Hua nodded. It seemed that Yan was really the imperial family, they were really outstanding.

 Chapter 302: Agreement of Two Kingdoms

    <h4>302 Agreement of Two Kingdoms</h4>


    Because of the war, there were a lot of things destroyed. Yan has some people deployed to take care of the problem directly and order them to not let the citizen felt unrest. The rest of the officials hurriedly did their duties when Yan ordered. They were really grateful when Yan let them go.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Jun Hua faintly remembered the frontline again. She felt that her blood has started to boil again. It seemed that the nature of a general has fully embedded itself deep inside her veins. She wanted to know, could she live her life without the sword anymore?


    Standing up from her ce, she bowed towards Yan, "This princess wanted to rest first."


    "There is no need for formality between us, Princess Hua," Yan smiled, "Let''s meet againter to discuss the division ofnd."


    Jun Hua turns towards Ming Hui, "There is no need for it. Prince Ming Hui has discussed it in the past. The entire Ming Kingdom is in your hands, Prince Yan."


    Ming Hui who was reading the report, stopped in his tracks. He didn''t remember that he has discussed the Ming Kingdom with Jun Hua before. At that time they only discussed about the term of their coboration.


    The rest of the officials who could barely stand up after seeing such a scene were still in the hall. They were stunned to hear that the Mountain Kingdom suddenly gave up the right to own thend of Ming Kingdom just like that. Besides, why someone likes Jun Hua could decide something so big?


    "Are you sure about it?" Yan frowned.


    "I am," Jun Hua nodded, "As the military strategist of Mountain Kingdom, I have the authority to decide the terms of battle. The Ming Kingdom will return to your handpletely."


    The officials were extremely stunned. Strategist of Mountain Kingdom? They were not unfamiliar with this term. It was the same with Strategist Wu, the military strategist of the kingdom was the person who has full authority of the entire army in the kingdom. The difference would be that Ming Kingdom has several big families who hold their own army, but Mountain Kingdom didn''t.


    It would mean that the hundred thousands of soldiers on Mountain Kingdom would move just from the single order of Jun Hua. The littless was now someone of high figure, and the officials felt that the bomb they received today was really big.


    Yan smiled. It seemed Jun Hua had prepared for everything, "Then, what do you want from the battle?"


    "My position as the Princess of Ming Kingdom again and the coboration with you, Young Noble Han," Jun Hua smirked.


    Yan was stunned and unable to react in time. When he realized the word from Jun Hua, it was already toote since the officials were already looking at him with horror. The news they got from the newlying people today was extremely big.


    Yan truly wanted to curse the little girl in front of him. The identity of Young Noble Han was indeed already leaked out to some people in Kai Kingdom and Pan Kingdom, but not in Ming Kingdom. Now that they already knew about it, what did this little girl has in n?


    "The Princess of Ming Kingdom," Ming Hui interrupted, "Does it means that the Mountain Kingdom and Ming Kingdom are going to be one kingdom with two governments?"


    If Jun Hua returned to be the Ming Kingdom Princess while at the same time holding the position as Mountain Kingdom Princess, it would mean that the two kingdoms were united under one tie. Because of Jun Hua''s rtion to two kingdoms, they were going to coborate until the end, but they still have different people to govern the area.


    "Not exactly, but it would mean that the two kingdoms will help each other," Jun Hua answered calmly, "How about it, Prince Yan?"


    The outrageous proposal from Jun Hua made them couldn''t think straight. The officials were all stiffly waiting for the emperor''s answer. Inside their heart, they pitied the other officials who have to do their duty. They missed such an important event!


    Yan was undoubtedly startled by Jun Hua proposal. It was the same as saying that the two kingdoms would be the only one that left after the war was over and among the two of them, Ming Kingdom was going to be a bigger one.


    He sneakily looked towards Soujin and Ming Hui. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Soujin was still calm as usual, which made him wanted to curse the other party. As for Ming Hui, it was apparent that he was also surprised, but he kept his cool. None of them seemed to reject the proposal from Jun Hua.


    He smiled, "It will be great if we could cooperate, Princess Hua."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Prince Yan," Jun Hua answered, "Since you''re going to be the new emperor, do you want to change the name of the kingdom?"


    Yan thought for a moment, "I will answer it after we finish with the matter. There are some things left from the previous emperor that needed to be settled down first."


    The previous emperor let the officials do things they see fit, which made the misuse of power a lot. After clearing up the useless one, it was the time to shape up the useful one and made sure that they wouldn''t use the power mindlessly. He didn''t mind showing them the consequences of making those decisions.


    Jun Hua smiled lightly, "I will excuse myself first, Prince Yan. Let''s meet againter."


    The way Jun Hua talked was not like a young girl, rather it was more like an experienced official. The Jun family was a family of general, and Jun Hua was supposedly didn''t have the capability to do it. It seemed thebination from Lin and Jun family ran deeply inside her.


    Yan looked towards Soujin, "It seemed you''re going to have a good rival again."


    Soujin''s eyebrows rose. The Nanglong family was famous for their capability both in military and government. With the Jun family has their descendant like Jun Hua, it seemed that theter generation may be a better official.


    "The two families are going to be one family," Soujin answered calmly, "There are not going to be anypetition."


    Yan was speechless at Soujin''s retort. If Jun Hua were to marry Soujin, then it was indeed true that the two of them was going to be one. Although they could still be a rival, thepetition wouldn''t be as fierce as before.


    On the side, Ming Hui was working hard to notugh. The two of them were talking in low voice, but he could hear them since he was sitting close with them. It seemed that the future was going to be really interesting.

 Chapter 303: Settling Down

    <h4>303 Settling Down</h4>


    After talking in the hall, the four of them met again in the dining room. Only after getting the servants out did Yan started to berate Ming Hui.


    "Why don''t you tell me about it beforehand? I''m almost shocked speechlessly by the proposal from Jun Hua!"


    Ming Huiughed, "You are not the only one who''s surprised. I too don''t know that she is going to ask for something like that. Now that your identity as Young Noble Han is out, I wonder how the reaction of people would be."


    Yan slumped on his chair. He has worked hard all these years to build a good image for Young Noble Han. Now that the two of them were being associated together, he was sure that there wouldn''t be any good image left for him. The littless sure could make things go awry.


    Although the position for merchants was usually low, it was a different case for Young Noble Han. He had worked hard to make a lot of connections here and there, making his position strong enough and gained people''s respect by doing a lot of things.


    "If they don''t know about it, the support for you will decrease," Jun Hua said calmly, "If they want someone more powerful as the leader wouldn''t they pick General Soujin rather than you."


    Somehow Yan got the feeling that Jun Hua learned how to hit people from Soujin really well. The way she said it, despite it being true, made him couldn''t retort at all. Indeed,pared to Soujin, his reputation was a mess. It could even be said that the previous Jun Hua was still better than him.


    With them knowing that he was the Young Noble Han, they would hold more respect, and the previous bad rumors about him would disperse. Nevertheless, he didn''t feel good up for the fact that Jun Hua realized it better than him.


    "Your IQ is even lower than a girl," Soujin added a killing strike.


    Yan turned to Ming Hui to ask for help. Ming Hui grinned. "Even a kid would know better than you."


    Yup, he shouldn''t have asked for their help. Now, he could onlyment why he got cruel friends for striking him even harder with their words.


    "By the way, Jun Hua, do you really hold that high of a position in the Mountain Kingdom?" Ming Hui shifted the conversation.


    Jun Hua nodded. The empress had told her beforehand that she could act even without reporting it to her. Besides, as the Princess of Mountain Kingdom, she held the big position because the emperor gave it to her. Across the Mountain Kingdom, only the emperor and empress would have bigger power than her.


    Not to mention that she didn''t need to report to them when making any action. It has made her even freer to do many things. Although this battle was only partially reported, Jun Hua didn''t bring all of her soldiers and only a small portion of them.


    "It seemed you''re doing well there," Yanmented.


    "Next would be the coronation for Prince Yan, or you want to wait until everything is over?" Jun Hua grinned.


    "Just wait, I don''t want to go through that hassle twice," Yan immediately answered.


    "Will youe with us to war?" Soujin asked Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua nodded, "I havee this far, why should I back down now?"


    "It''s good, but it means there will some soldiers deployed to babysit you," Yan sighed.


    Upon hearing Yan words, Jun Hua''s face darkened. Why would a general need others to babysit her? She was not weak at all. If there was anyone stronger than her, the number would be limited to very few, and she rarely encountered them.


    On the side Ming Hui sighed. If only Yan knew the true identity of Jun Hua, he would not say such careless words. But Jun Hua didn''t seem to want the two of them to know yet. He wondered when she was going to let them know, but for now, let it be.


    Walking to the side, Soujin took out a few unused chopsticks and ced them in front of Jun Hua. Seeing Jun Hua confused face, he pointed towards Yan, "You can beat him up for good. No one is going to stop you."


    Yan''s face paled, "You''re not allowed to beat the emperor!"


    Picking the chopsticks, Jun Hua smiled, "You''re not the emperor yet. Since we are at the same rank, why should I worry?"


    Normally, a prince and a princess would not be categorized to be at the same rank, but with Jun Hua position as the strategist of Mountain Kingdom, they could be said to be equal. Since it was so, there was no harm in Jun Hua beating Yan.


    "What about your image?" Yan hurriedly retorted.


    Ming Hui smiled, "Don''t worry. We can just say that Yan is harassing the Princess. In that case, you''re the one who''s going to suffer."


    "It''s a good idea," Soujin added calmly.


    Seeing the two of them were on Jun Hua side, Yan wanted to cry. He no longer remembered how many times the three of them already bullied him today. Seeing that Jun Hua was ready to throw the chopsticks to him, he hurriedly ran to the side. Unfortunately,.��


    OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!


    He turned towards Jun Hua, "Have your martial arts gone better? Your power is bigger thanst time."


    Jun Hua didn''t answer. She did train, but she didn''t do thing as harsh as in the past anymore. Training was important, but she could no longer train like a maniac anymore because her body could no longer catch up. As for getting stronger, she only put more power into her strike today.


    Ming Hui shook his head. He was sure that Jun Hua didn''t go all out. If she really did, Yan might not have any change to get up anymore. He sure was getting off lightly.


    "Ming Hui, I need some medicine."


    "You need to pay first. Even the treatment from before was not paid yet," Ming Hui crossed his arm.


    "You money-grubber!" he yelled indignantly.


    "Isn''t that word describing you more?" Jun Hua tilted her head.


    Seeing her innocent act, Yan wanted to vomit. Don''t throw a knife then act innocent!


    After enough bantering, they finally discussed about the matter in hand. Because Yan and Ming Hui were going to go to war, the one who would lead the change in the capital would be Nanglong Souka. He was unanimously picked by the three of them even without his agreement.

 Chapter 304: Xuan Pei Identity

    <h4>304 Xuan Pei Identity</h4>


    Hearing the news from his grandson, Nanglong Souka almost got the urge to beat up Nanglong Soujin. When did he agree to take care of the problem in Ming Kingdom capital? It would be better for him to stay in Long Han city and take care of other matter there.


    However, he has already following Soujin and the others up to the capital of Ming Kingdom. There was no way he could just hitch a ride and went from the capital that easily. Besides, Yan could just say it at the hall, and the other officials would volunteer themselves to watch over him.


    "You owe me one, you brat," Nanglong Souka said grumpily.


    Nanglong Soujin said, "Yan will appoint you as the prime minister again, so take care of the kingdom well, Grandpa."


    Nanglong Souka was stunned at the spot. Not because of the appointment since he has already guessed it beforehand, rather it was because of the way Soujin called him. Normally, the boy would ignore him since the matter with his father and partially me him. He was already used to it, but hearing Soujin called him ''Grandpa'' again, he felt moved.


    However, Soujin''s face didn''t change at all as he stood up, "Lou will show you the ce."


    After Soujin left, Nanglong Souka followed Lou. He was still feeling a bit moved over how Soujin called him until he saw the room where he would work. Papers were everywhere and given the size of the room, it was guaranteed that he will need over one week to finish reading all of them. That was only if there was no new paper given.


    "That devious brat!" Nanglong Souka now felt that the moved feeling he has was wasted on someone like Soujin. How in the world he could finish the entire work?


    ��


    North Border


    After going through the secret passage, the emperor along with the other three people finally reached the northwest border. The journey took some time, but they could escape from the capital. Looking around, the emperor heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that they were safe.


    "It seemed that brat didn''t send anyone to chase after us," the emperor smiled deviously. Strategist Wu had nned an emergency escape if something urred. At first, he thought of it as a ridiculous deed, but now he was really grateful for the brilliant idea from Strategist Wu.


    He felt a bit down because he lost a lot of people close to him, but it didn''t matter anymore. He would take the power back from them.


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?" the empress asked softly. Despite she was the one who was a woman she still cared about the emperor first. This trait of hers truly made the emperor doted on her very much.


    "Don''t worry. We are going to be alright," the emperorughed. It was not the time to be depressed anymore. Strategist Wu has prepared for everything.


    Ming Gong frowned, "Father, why are we staying here?"


    The ce couldn''t be considered good. There was no exact safe ce in here and out in the wild, there was no protection for them. Even a spoiled prince like him knew that staying outside for night was dangerous.


    "We are waiting," the emperor answered calmly. He wanted his son to seed him, but it seemed the brat was not growing at all. There was no longer any time for waiting.


    "Xuan Pei?" Ming Gong turned, "Why don''t you say something?"


    Xuan Pei was holding a small knife in his hand. When Ming Gong turned around, he stabbed the other party. Although Ming Gong learned a bit of martial arts as a prince, he was helpless when attacked so suddenly like this. Not to mention that he was really tired because of walking a long journey.


    That one stab instantly took his life.


    Hearing themotion from behind, the Empress turned around before screaming loudly, and she hurriedly runs to the side. The emperor''s eyes widen in surprise, "You! Who are you?"


    The Xuan Pei that he knew was a good official who only knew how to use his mind. The person before him has the same face, but he seemed really differentpared to the usual calm and righteous Xuan Pei.


    Seeing their reaction, Xuan Pei smiled, "It seemed I haven''t properly introduced myself. My name is Xuan Pei. I''m Prince Ye Lei people."


    Ye Lei�� The emperor obviously knew this name. Ye Lei were one of the princes in Pan Kingdom who was famous for his brutality. He was not only a prince, but he was also a general who would use any kind of meant to get what he wanted.


    The emperor''s face turned ashen, "How can you get inside?"


    He never appointed this person, since when did the spy of another kingdom could freely get into the pce? Now he was truly angry at theck of security in the pce.


    Xuan Pei shook his head, "It''s your son who let me get inside. Do you forget about Ming Kui?"


    The emperor looked at his son, this was the first time he feltpletely defeated. Howe the two kingdoms cooperate so well to bring him down?


    "Did you cooperate with the Nanglong family?"


    "What are you talking about? The Pan Kingdom would notpromise with anyone," Xuan Pei smiled, "It''s better if you give up soon, emperor. No one is going to save you anymore."


    The army from Pan Kingdom hase, but the emperor didn''t panic. He smiled slightly and waved his hand before dozens of ck clothing people appear. They hold down Xuan Pei and took the emperor and empress go.


    Xuan Pei was stunned, but he was proficient in martial arts, so battling them was not a big problem. He looked towards the direction of they went, but he quickly being surrounded. Luckily for him, the soldiers from Pan Kingdom came over and help him.


    He quickly knelt down, "Your Highness, this subject failed to do his mission. Please punish me."


    Prince Ye Lei, who came with the army, looked towards Xuan Pei indifferently, "You did great. Return to the capital with me."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    Xuan Pei hurriedly stood up and helped in the cleaning. At first, his mission was to gather information without getting found out, it was onlyter did it changed to kill the princes and emperor of Ming Kingdom. Even though he didn''t finish itpletely, the Ming Kingdom was already over.


    After this, their task would be taking over the Ming Kingdom from Nanglong family''s hand. It shouldn''t be that hard.


    _____________________________________________________


    A little bit of the shameless author here:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 305: Ye Lei

    <h4>305 Ye Lei</h4>


    "What is the n for conquering Pan Kingdom?"


    "Take care of Ye Lei and Ye Jiu," Soujin answered.


    "Ye Jiu," Yan tilted his head, "I think I have heard his name before this."


    "He''s the nephew of the emperor of Pan Kingdom. He was famous for a long time ago because of his ability in reading his opponent move in the battlefield. Before Ye Lei is famous, he is already long being famous," Jun Hua answered.


    Yan didn''t know about it. Ming Hui coughed, "You always skipping ss, it''s normal for you to not know about him."


    "But, I have never heard about him in the recent time," Yan protested.


    "He''s not in the east part of Pan Kingdom, but rather he''s on the northwest part. Pan Kingdom didn''t only have one border to the Ming Kingdom. They have another border out there. Don''t tell me that you didn''t know this too?"


    "I know this one! But, the one on the border is a mysterious tribe that no one can conquer. They are living inside a foggy forest and no one could conquer them," Yan interjected.


    Jun Hua chuckled, "That is until Prince Ye Jiue. He manages to push the tribe back far away and since then, he watches over them. Aside from him, no one could counter the tribe, so he''s famous in this country."


    Soujin nodded. From hearing the news, he knew that this tribe was really troublesome. For Ye Jiu to sessfully push them back, it showed that he was not an ordinary prince and general. In terms of ability, it was possible that he was far above Ye Lei.


    "I see," Yan looked towards Soujin, "Can you defeat him if he were toe here?"


    Soujin stayed silent for a moment, "I don''t know. But, it''s going to be an interesting fight."


    Yan was really surprised. In his opinion, there was not a single general capable to ovee Soujin''s ability. With Soujin usual way of arrogance, it was clear that Soujin would have the confidence to beat other people. However, this was the first time that even Soujin didn''t feel confident to beat someone.


    This was truly unexpected because it meant that their change of winning was not that high. Yan smiled, "If it''s you, I''m sure that you can."


    Soujin didn''t answer. Ming Hui smiled internally. Although he was also worried about the possibility of Soujin lost, he knew that there were two astounding people here. However, he didn''t understand why Jun Hua chose to hide her identity even until now. If only she also led the soldiers from the frontline, their march would be unstoppable.


    Jun Hua stayed silent on the side. It was not that she didn''t want to reveal her identity, but she couldn''t do it. She was not allowed to touch her sword for a good reason, and she has to live only as the princess. Even if she revealed it, it would not help much.


    "Will hee here?" Yan looked upward.


    "He will," Ming Hui said slowly, "Aside from him, there will be no one in Pan Kingdom capable to stop Soujin."


    "What about the crown prince?"


    Hearing Yan''s answer, the three of them smiled wryly. It seemed that Yan would need to renew his lesson in history once again. His knowledge over such things was really low to the point that they couldn''t believe that he was a genuine prince.


    "Is there anything wrong?" seeing their face, Yan felt that he has said something so stupid once again. He has lost his face numerous times today.


    "The emperor only has one useless son. The outstanding princes in Pan Kingdom are only his two nephews, Prince Ye Lei and Prince Ye Jiu," Jun Hua exined. She felt that she was Yan history teacher for today. How many times more should she exin things for him?


    Yan really wanted to bury his face deep into the earth. He actually forgot about such things. However, it made him wondered why all the big Kingdoms in this area didn''t have any decent crown prince. The Yuan and Mountain Kingdom didn''t have any prince, Ming Kingdom crown prince was awesome (aka pampered), Kai Kingdom crown prince was stupid, andstly Pan Kingdom crown prince was useless.


    "Why is this era full of unique people?" he wondered.


    Jun Hua shrugged, "It seems the way the previous emperor pick people need to be questioned."


    Not every era has a good leader. There were times when a useless and annoying leader led them, but usually, there were still people who could direct the court. Because of that, the big kingdoms could prosper. That was until today where three kingdoms already fell, and one already gave up.


    "Let''s discuss our strategy. The first opponent is Ye Lei."


    "You''re right, where is the map?"


    "Over here.


    ��


    Pan Kingdom East Border


    Ye Lei looked towards the woman in front of him with an indifferent expression. However, if one were to look at him closely, they would see the faint ripple in his eyes.


    After taking Xuan Pei back, he found out that Lan Gao Ya had died right after hearing the news about the death of Ming Gong and the escape of the emperor. When he came home, he saw the usual cold and detached woman was no more.


    "Your Highness?" the servants trembled when they asked.


    Ye Lei merely gave them an indifferent gaze and they were all already terribly scared. He waved his hand and they all scampered outside. No one dared to actually talk to the prince especially when he was in bad mood.


    Ye Lei looked towards the dead woman in front of him. No one knew what he was thinking from his cold and indifferent expression. After some time, he walked outside with Lan Gao Ya''s ne on his palm, "Bury her ording to royal custom."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    "Has Ye Jiu returned?" Ye Lei turned to another servant.


    The servant shook his head and stuttered, "Not yet, the��the emperor edict hase out, but he hadn''t return yet."


    Ye Lei didn''t answer anything. When he met the other party the year before, he knew that Ye Jiu had changed since he seemed different. Although Ye Jiu seemed to be the same annoying cousin of his, he found out that the other party was getting out of his reach.


    Getting the assignment to the northeast, the emperor only made it difficult for Ye Jiu. That cousin of his managed to push the tribe back, which set their achievement apart. However, his eyes when he met with him are not that of joy.


    He turned to Xuan Pei, "Has Nanglong family move to strike Pan Kingdom?"


    "Yes, they have started moving."


    "Then, it''s time for us to join the fray," Ye Lei looked to the front, his eyes glinted. His task here was not over yet.

 Chapter 306: Ye Lei Brutality

    <h4>306 Ye Lei Brutality</h4>


    It didn''t take a long time for the two armies to meet with each other. Leading the soldiers, Soujin and Ye Lei shed heavily. Both sides were equally strong and the first day of the battle ended up with a draw.


    Jun Hua and the others were waiting in the headquarters and formting a n to defeat Ye Lei. Soujine in after he finished with the preparation for tomorrow battle.


    "Have youe out with a new n?" he asked.


    Ming Hui shook his head, "Nope, we barely know anything about them since the one who fight with them previously is the Lan family."


    "And the Lan family no longer exists," Yan shrugged. They have heard the news about Lan Ping fate, but they didn''t feel any pity for him. He was the one that dug his own grave by participating in the massacred of his own family. As for Lan Teng, they didn''t care about him even more because he was someone who would kill his own family for his own sake.


    Because there was no longer Lan family here, they couldn''t ask them for any advice. Besides, previously the one they fight was the general of Pan Kingdom while the one they fight today was the Pan Kingdom prince, Prince Ye Lei. Their way of fighting would be different, despite there were some simrities.


    "Wait, what about Lan Gao Ya?" Yan turned to Soujin. Lan Gao Ya held the information agency and she should be able to help them. Of course, that was only if that woman wanted to betray her husband.


    "She can''t help," Jun Hua answered, "She had fallen to the trap by Lan Ping a few weeks ago."


    Ming Hui nodded his head. "If she''s here, I doubt she''s going to give us any information. After all, wee from the Ming Kingdom and her information agency is quite a big threat for us."


    Soujin nodded his head slightly. They were going for a war against the Pan Kingdom, so as the princess of Pan Kingdom, Lan Gao Ya would be their enemy. If she was still alive, they would still need to fight against that woman to be able to conquer this kingdom.


    "Howe you gather news even faster?" Yan looked towards Jun Hua with question all over his face, "Isn''t the secret force of Jun family is their economy?"


    Jun Huaughed, "That was in the past. The Jun family is not only a family that is strong in the military and has powerful economic support anymore. There are some things you didn''t know, Prince Yan."


    In the past, the Jun family always invested heavily in their military, causing them to be extraordinarily powerful. However, Jun Hua changed some of them. The funds they have were not only for the military on the outside but also a secret army of hers.


    Soujin nodded, "The Jun family is more or less simr to Nanglong family."


    Yan stayed still in his ce. Because of his rtion with Soujin was close, he knew that Soujin family was really strong from behind. The force that the previous emperor of Ming Kingdom thought had been eradicated was still there under Soujin lead. Not only that, it has grown stronger even more.


    At that moment, a soldier came with a pale face. He kneeled down, "Pardon my intrusion, but General Ye Lei��"


    "What is it?" noticing the pale face of the soldier, Soujin hurriedly walk outside. Jun Hua and the otherse outside and the scene that greeted them was something they would not forget for their life. From that day on, Prince Ye Lei name would truly signify violence.


    Jun Hua only saw a glimpse of it before Soujin pull her into his embrace thus blocking her view. However, she had already seen it. Did it necessary to do things as cruel as that? They were all human bodies, not items.


    Ming Hui frowned, but his face was still calm, "It seems he would not even let the corpse intact."


    "He''s really brutal��" Yan wanted to vomit. He couldn''t bear to watch the spectacle in front of him anymore. That Prince Ye Lei must be insane to treat the fallen soldiers like that. With something like that in front of them, they would surely be distracted


    "Is that a threat?" Jun Hua soft voice is muffled since she is inside Soujin arms.


    "It seems so, though I don''t have any idea why he does things that far," Ming Hui felt disgusted. It seemed he wouldn''t be able to have any good sleep tonight. Even if that prince didn''t use this tactic, they already knew about the other party''s brutal name.


    The bloody scene in front of them confirmed the bad name that Ye Lei had once again.


    "Do you see it?" Soujin frowned. He didn''t want her to see such kind of thing.


    Jun Hua nodded, still inside Soujin embrace, "Don''t worry. This is not the first time I see this kind of thing."


    "And why is that?" Yan walked inside the tent again. He instructed Shu to calm the soldiers down.


    "In the fight at the border, using threats like this to threaten themander ismon," Jun Hua answered. When she became themander, there was an enemymander who once tried to scare her. It didn''t seed as she instead chose to fight harder.


    "You see it when you''re still a kid?" Yan was astonished. He couldn''t believe that a kid could stand seeing such kind of thing.


    "I''m already 13 at that time," Jun Hua retorted.


    Soujin frowned. He looked towards the Pan Kingdom tent once more before pulling Jun Hua and the others inside to the tent again. Jun Hua didn''t try to look at that scene anymore as she didn''t want to remember it anymore.


    "Now we know that Ye Lei is someone who likes to use psychological means," Ming Hui took a seat.


    Soujin raised his head, "Even if he uses this mean, his fighting prowess is still not bad."


    "The problem will be how to make sure our soldiers don''t get affected," Ming Hui frowned. If even they were feeling this bad towards that view, the soldiers must be feeling worse. They might not be able to fight as well as usual.


    Soujin thought for a moment, "There''s no need to worry, they''re going to be fine. I know a way to defeat him without costing us much."


    Yan nodded his head. "If you say so, then I believe in you."


    The other two also agreed. They believed that Soujin must be able to contend against that brutal prince.


    ��


    Pan Kingdom''s side


    "Your Highness, is it really necessary to make this?" one of themanders asked with a rather pale face. Even if he was already a veteran soldier, the view in front of him made him felt nausea.


    Ye Lei nced towards the man. "Tell the soldiers. If they don''t do well, their corpse will be used too and not only the enemy soldiers."


    Hearing that threat, the soldiers around the ce stilled. Looking at how dishonorably the bodies from enemy''s soldiers Ye Lei treated, they did not think that they would be able to bear if those were their friends.


    Ye Lei didn''t say anything else as he moved back. The soldiers silently cursed their bad luck to have amander as vicious as Ye Lei. However, the task they had to do right now was ensuring that the soldiers didn''t ck off in the slightest, or that threat mighte true.

 Chapter 307: Shadow of Jun Min ?

    <h4>307 Shadow of Jun Min ?</h4>


    Although Soujin said that he knew a way to defeat Ye Lei the day before, he still fought as usual the next day. The only difference was that he sent Yan away from the headquarters and instructed some things for the poor prince to do.


    "I wonder what Soujin instruct Yan to do," Ming Hui sighed. Somehow, Soujin didn''t tell them the content of the instruction. He felt slightly pissed off because they were the one who was the closest with Soujin and yet that man still didn''t tell them.


    "If you want to trick your enemies, you have to be able to trick your friends," Jun Hua said calmly.


    "I know that one. Even if I''m a doctor, I still learn a bit of military knowledge."


    Jun Hua nodded as she watches the battle. The spectacle from yesterday was still there, but she did her best to ignore it. Still, there was no way she couldpletely ignore it since it was right in front of her eyes.


    "Don''t you want to check Fan Lanying? I''m sure that she can''t fight normally with that view in front of her."


    "You''re right. What about you? Are you going to be alright?"


    Jun Hua looked back. "Of course I am. Do you forget my other identity?"


    He did not forget. Feeling that it was useless to worry about this girl, Ming Hui stood up. He didn''t feel at ease because he couldn''t meet with that girl since she was fighting on the frontline. Soujin ordered her squad to rest today, so he could meet with her for a moment.


    Walking down, he noticed the girl was sitting with a man in front of her. His brow creased. Somehow, he felt that his blood was boiling.


    "Ming Hui?" Fan Lanying turned her head. She smiled widely, "Let me introduce you to my brother, Fan Ying."


    Fan Ying kneeled down, "Commander Fan Ying greets Prince Ming Hui."


    "Come on, he''s not a prince, he''s a princess," Fan Lanying nudged her brother.


    Hearing how Fan Lanying addressed the man, he calmed down. Ming Hui sighed, "Stop joking around, Lanying. I thought you might get scared of that thing in front."


    "I felt scared yesterday, but now I''m fine," Fan Lanying nodded. She came here with the thought that she was going to be a great general. This kind of thing would not hinder her that much. She could still ovee it.


    Ming Hui looked towards Fan Ying. He didn''t remember that there was any officer in Soujin''s army that went by the name Fan Ying. If he did, he would definitely know since the two of them shared the same surname.


    Fan Ying noticed Ming Hui gaze. He smiled awkwardly, "I''m not amander in Nanglong army, but I''m themander under Princess Hua."


    "I see, let''s sit down and talk. The two of you are not selected for war today, right?" Ming Hui took a seat by Fan Lanying side.


    Fan Ying eyes narrowed when he noticed how close this man with his sister. Upon seeing his sister justughed, he smiled wryly. It seemed he had missed something really important during his time in the Mountain Kingdom.


    While the three of them chatted, Jun Hua still sat on the headquarters. She looked towards that big thing that Ye Lei showcase. She could faintly see that even the enemy soldier''s faces were pale and they were afraid to see it.


    She knew that the war was cruel and all, but using that way�� wasn''t it going overboard? She might be a general, but she would never use that kind of mean to push her soldiers or threatening the enemy.


    Standing up, she looked towards the side, "Yamin, my bow."


    Yamin had been protecting her from the shadow and let the matter of X Empire in the hand of Yasha. She never showed her face since Jun Hua ordered her to stay behind and helped the cleaning up process. Hearing the order, she swiftly appeared and took Jun Hua bow and arrow.


    Jun Hua took the bow and aimed towards that thing. The distance was around 350 meters or more from her ce. She could hit precisely even at this distance, but might not as powerful as usual because 350 meters were her longest arrow distance possible. Aiming at the foothold, Jun Hua pulled the arrow and released it.


    The arrow went across the battlefield and reached that thing, causing it to lost bnce and fell towards the soldiers. The scream of horror from the Pan Kingdom''s soldiers could be heard as they did their best to stay away from the ce where it fell.


    Jun Hua looked at the thing icily. It was just too much for her eye to see. Putting the bow to her side, she sat down once more.


    On the battlefield, Soujin could clearly see that arrow hitting the foothold clearly. He was sure that hitting something located so far away was not easy. And that one arrow reminded him of someone whom he missed so much:


    Jun Min.


    "Why are you so simr with Jun Min, Jun Hua?" looking towards the headquarters, he sighed. It seemed that he would never be able to erase the shadow of Jun Min from his mind. Jun Hua was surprisingly too simr to that boy. Even if he didn''t want to notice it, he couldn''t help it when it was ced right in front of his eyes.


    Erasing the thought from his mind, he continued the battle.


    When the arrow was going from the headquarters, Ming Hui was looking at it. This was the first time he could see clearly how powerful an arrow was. At the time when Jun Min contended with the person from Lan family in the academy, he only knew that she was really proficient. Now, he knew that she was indeed really powerful.


    "Who fires the arrow?" Fan Lanying felt astonished.


    Fan Ying looked towards the headquarters. He could only catch a glimpse of Jun Hua holding the bow and fire it, so he was not sure. However, in his eyes, that single arrow reminded him of the battle in North Border of Ming Kingdom.


    "I feel like I''m seeing Jun Min shadow," he said wryly.


    Ming Hui smiled bitterly. You didn''t see the shadow, you see the person herself. It''s just�� you didn''t know about it.

 Chapter 308: Soujin’s Plan

    <h4>308 Soujin��s n</h4>


    Soujin didn''t ask Jun Hua about the arrow that she shot at all. He only rubbed her head slightly when he returned. His action made Jun Hua wondered whether he knew about her real identity or not. However, she didn''t say anything and didn''t exin her action too.


    Honestly, Ming Hui felt really irritated at these two actions. If only Soujin asked, he would know that Jun Hua was Jun Min while Jun Hua should just exin it clearly. At this rate, the two of them would only prolong the truth.


    Prince Ye Lei would build the same one every night and in the morning, Jun Hua would not hesitate to destroy it. If it was possible, she really wanted to nt an arrow to his head, but the distance was too far and he was protected by a lot of people.


    "Xuan Pei is there," Ming Hui said when they reached the dawn of the seventh day.


    Soujin nodded, "I know."


    "Do you think they have killed the emperor?" Jun Hua asked.


    "We can ask them," Soujin answered, "Wait for me here."


    Jun Hua nodded and sat down as Soujin walked down to the army. From the side, Ming Hui sighed, "I really want to join the battle with Lanying."


    Jun Hua giggled, "You can go with her."


    "Soujin would protest if I leave you here alone," Ming Hui added.


    "He won''t. Just go, Doctor Hui."


    Ming Hui thought about it before leaving and Jun Hua sat down on her ce calmly. Waiting was really tiring and boring. She really wanted to hold the sword again and fight from the frontline. However, she knew that she couldn''t.


    Looking towards one of the sides, she smiled slightly. Yan hase.


    On the Pan Kingdom headquarters, Ye Lei was watching the fight from there. He heard themotion from behind him, but before he could do anything, he was knocked unconscious.


    "Your Highness!" Xuan Pei immediately took his sword, but he was blocked by another person.


    Yan smiled, "We meet again, Xuan Pei."


    Crashing their sword together, the two of them fought as Shu tied up Ye Lei. The other soldiers were doing their job by cleaning up the rest of the soldiers and lighting the tent on fire to show that the headquarters had fallen.


    "Prince Yan, it seemed you''re indeed not an ordinary Prince," Xuan Pei thrust his sword to Yan.


    Yan parried the attack as he moved to the side, "You''re indeed sharp to find out about it when the others never suspect me at all."


    Xuan Pei had to admit, he only found out when it was already toote. At that time, Yan already left the capital to Long Han city, and he couldn''t send any spies there. It was at that moment did he realize that there was indeed someone strong from Ming Kingdom royal family.


    After tying up Ye Lei, Shu joined the fight and captured Xuan Pei. Yan looked towards the battlefield. The Pan soldiers were giving up or running away since they know that they have lost. Without their leader, they were not willing to continue the battle. This fight was their win.


    After the battle was over, the three gathered together again. At this time, Ming Hui really wanted to punch the arrogant face of Yan in front of him. Because of Soujin''s instruction, he led the army secretly to circle the ce until they came near the Pan Kingdom headquarters. Doing such an important job, Yan was extremely proud.


    Jun Hua looked towards the map, "I bet you use this way to circle around the soldiers."


    "How do you know?" Yan peered at the map and followed Jun Hua''s finger moved across the map. She was really amazing to deduce it so correctly.


    "Because only this way would take you a week," Jun Hua answered, "If you use this way, you can arrive in five days, or even this one��"


    As Jun Hua gave the alternative ways for him, the arrogance expression on Yan disappeared slowly. It seemed that Soujin would instead beat him up forgging behind too much. He thought that his work was already the best, but not even five minutes, Jun Hua''s exnation crushed him.


    Ming Hui tried his best to hold hisugh. He couldn''t believe that Yan would get scolded by Jun Hua in such an elegant way. It seemed that Yan was not only beaten physically but also mentally by a girl. He really anticipated the moment Yan found out that Jun Min was a girl.


    As the three of them talked, Soujin was interrogating Ye Lei.


    Ye Lei looked towards Soujin face, "There is no use keeping me alive. Even the emperor is waiting for my death."


    Soujin nodded, "I want to ask a few questions first."


    "Ask away."


    Soujin and Ye Lei talked. The way they talk was more simr to that of conversation rather than interrogating. It didn''t take Soujin a long time before he got all the answer to the important question he asked.


    Overall, he got the big picture of how Pan Kingdom situation in the court. As he had expected, the emperor wanted for his son to seed, but the achievement of the other two princes was too much. As the result, he was trying all he could to make the two princes didn''t achieve much.


    Neither Ye Lei nor Ye Jiu has any good feeling for the emperor and their stupid cousin. However, the two of them also didn''t have a good rtionship as their way waspletely different.


    "You''re surprisingly cooperative," Soujinmented after he had asked quite a lot.


    Ye Lei flicked a nce. "I already know I won''t live at the end of this. Why should I make things harder?"


    "If you''re that uncooperative like Xuan Pei, there are a lot of things I can ask."


    "Xuan Pei is working under me and my uncle," Ye Lei said calmly. "He''s loyal to the kingdom, while I''m just doing things as I like."


    Soujin could see that. This prince before him didn''t follow any kind of rules or anything whatsoever.


    "That''s all I need. Do you have anyst word?"


    Ye Lei looked towards Soujin, "See you in the next world."


    "That is if we meet."

 Chapter 309: Preparation for Big Battle

    <h4>309 Preparation for Big Battle</h4>


    After talking with Ye Lei, Soujin walked to the room next door where Xuan Pei was held. Xuan Pei was not only Ye Lei people, but he was also the emperor spy. Because of that, he knew more than Ye Lei in some field. However, he would not let the information leak out.


    Aside from that, Soujin also found out that Ye Lei disposed the secret organization that Lan Gao Ya previously held. It seemed he was already prepared for losing this battle. Indeed, logically speaking, he was truly not a match against them.


    Xuan Pei looked towards Soujin coldly, but he never opened his mouth. Ever since he was captured, he didn''t let any information leaked out from his mouth and kept all of them inside him. Seeing that he didn''t give any information, Soujin chose to end that spy''s life.


    Cleaning up everything, he met with the others in front of the tent. They were sitting together waiting for him patiently. He told them what he got from Ye Lei and the event that happened with Xuan Pei.


    Jun Hua sighed. When she first met with Xuan Pei, he was only an ordinary excellent teacher at the academy. However, his loyaltyy in his country.


    "A loyal person until the end, but he serves someone wrong."


    The one whom he served would not even remember him. He was only used to gather information and did his job in another country. But, that was his decision and no one forced him to do it.


    Ming Hui had to agree with Jun Hua''s words. Xuan Pei was loyal to the emperor even though he sent the former to the battlefield in order to die. The emperor had long wanted to get rid of his excellent nephew to allow his useless son got the throne. However, his n would be ruined if the Pan Kingdom lost to Soujin.


    "By the way, Yan, you take too long," Soujin looked towards Yan, "It should have been finished in five days, not one week."


    Having Soujin pointed that out again, Yan felt like banging his head to the wall. Unfortunately, there was no wall over here, only some trees and he was sure that his head was harder than the woods. Besides, Shu would stop him before he could achieve what he wanted.


    "He picks the wrong way," Jun Hua interjected, "Didn''t you tell him the way?"


    "I did."


    Yan remembered the way that Soujin pointed out to him�� it seemed he got lost a bit.


    "Forget it, at least the result are good," Ming Hui said, "If we continue our march to the Pan Kingdom, Prince Ye Jiu wille after you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Soujin answered, "To unite the five big kingdoms, we need to face him sooner orter. Let''s prepare ourselves."


    After saying that, Soujin turned around and walked towards the othermanders to arrange the formation for their next advance. Seeing the confident back of Soujin, Yan was suspicious whether Soujin was feeling nervous or not.


    "Is he really that confident?" Yan asked suspiciously. The power of Ye Jiu was not one that they could contend in normal ways. If anything, he should be said as the most powerful living general in this world aside from Soujin, so he didn''t understand where did Soujin''s confidencee from?


    Jun Hua watched Soujin back as her lips curled into a wry smile. She stood up from her ce and said some words without looking back.


    "It''s the general duty to maintain the morale of his soldiers. If the general is nervous and unconfident, do you think the soldiers will be able to do their best? Even if they know that the fight is hopeless, as long as their leader is still at the front and fights with his all, they would advance forward."


    Jun Hua was also a general, but before that, she was a soldier. She still remembered the back of her uncle and his teaching to her. No matter how hopeless the situation was, she couldn''t show her weak side to the soldiers and led them to the victory.


    She remembered how Jun Qing''s confident back made her felt like they could win every battle. No matter how hard it was or whether they were at disadvantages, she believed that her uncle can turn the situation around.


    The same applied to her soldiers. When they saw her standing at the frontline and fought with her all. They would advance forwards with the confidence that they could win. Even if they had to suffer a lot of hardship, they were willing to support their leader.


    After saying that, Jun Hua walked to Soujin side and helped him with the arrangement. Yan and Ming Hui stayed on their ces.


    Yan sighed, "Why do I have the feeling that she is not the useless girl from the capital?"


    When Jun Hua said those words, he could sense a faint suppression on her tone. Besides, the atmosphere changed for a moment when she spoke. As he was already trained in martial arts, he knew those tiny changes better than ordinary people. It was rather faint, but he was not that idiot too.


    Ming Hui nodded, that one moment was the image of Jun Min from the battlefield, the leader of thousands of soldiers and their beloved general. She was someone who has already spent years of her life fighting on the frontline, thus making her not an ordinary girl.


    "What she said makes sense. It''s the same as when you''re trying to lead your people," Ming Hui grinned.


    Yan wore a sour face. What leading? He could barely manage the court as he was because of his bad image. Besides, it was not like he needed to do anything in the court until he was chosen as the emperor by these people.


    "You haven''t understood the importance of a leader, brother," Ming Hui shook his head.


    "I do, a leader is indeed really important," Yan retorted.


    Ming Hui shook his head. Going by how Yan still using that tone to talk to him and his easygoing attitude, he knew that Yan hadn''t realized it yet.


    "You will see soon enough, soldiers without a good leader will lose even to a weak group," Ming Hui said.


    Yan was sure that it was the case. After all, Soujin had forced him to be a leader a few times in the past and arranged the soldiers. The result was not pretty as he made a lot of mistake and made them lost even quicker.


    Because of that painful experience, he was confident that he understood the meaning of a leader better than Ming Hui.

 Chapter 310: Ye Jiu

    <h4>310 Ye Jiu</h4>


    Capital of Pan Kingdom


    Hearing the news from the eunuch, the emperor frowned deeply internally, yet showed none of his feeling outside. Howe he didn''t realize that Ye Lei was not a match against that Soujin? The lost this time was really severe and the fact that Ye Jiu hadn''t arrived at the capital made him felt grim.


    The emperor still stayed calm throughout the report, but not a single official dared to raise their head. They kept their head low and prayed in their heart that the emperor wouldn''t notice them. The emperor wouldn''t go around pointing his finger, but in an instant, they might lose their head without knowing the reason.


    The eyes filled with rage on the emperor calm face betrayed his real feeling. The officials knew that the emperor was angry because his n failed miserably and the advance of Soujin was too fast to contend. They hoped from the bottom of their heart that the emperor would not me them.


    "Tell me, when Ye Jiu will arrive at the frontline?" the emperor asked.


    "Answering the emperor, Prince Ye Jiu is estimated to arrive at the frontline in around another three weeks," one of the eunuchs said with weak voice.


    "Three weeks?" the Emperor asked in unpleasant tone.


    The eunuch felt that his knees have gone weak, and it took him everything just to keep standing here. He prayed that the emperor would ease his rage soon.


    "Did Xuan Pei get captured?" he asked again.


    "He did, Your Majesty," a different eunuch answered him because the previous one already got scared out of his wits even without the emperor do anything.


    The Emperor''s eyes glinted, but he didn''tment anything further, "Where is Ye Tian?"


    Ye Tian was his only son, the famous useless crown prince of Pan Kingdom. Many people said that the father was extremely powerful, but the son was incredibly useless to the point that many people doubted that the two of them came from the same lineage.


    "He''s with the Crown Princess, Your Highness."


    The emperor frowned, causing the temperature in the court fell a dozen degrees. The officials held their breath while the eunuch looked down and tried to hide as much as possible. If they could, they would surely bury themselves on the ground.


    The only topic that could make the emperor change his expression was when it was regarding his son. No matter how the situation was dire or happy, the emperor rarely changed his expression and would keep his calm demeanor, making the people felt suffocate.


    However, when it came to Ye Tian, even the emperor would feel troubled. When their father gave the throne to him, he didn''t give himplete control and allowed his brothers to have some limited power. In the end, it was their descendant who has better abilitypared to his son.


    Many people imed him as a wise emperor, but he was still biased towards his own son. Because of that, he tried his best to educate his son and make him a better person. Nevertheless, even until now, his effort was wasted.


    The emperor only frowned for a moment before regaining his calm, "Tell him to finish his task by today."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As the Emperor tapped the chair lightly, he scanned the surrounding. Pan Kingdom was the biggest and strongest kingdom out of the five big kingdoms, there was no way he would let the kingdom fall just like that. The fight was not over yet.


    ��


    Battlefield


    Soujin led the soldiers to march even faster and swifter. Without Ye Lei blocking the way, most of the capable generals in Pan Kingdom couldn''t match Soujin, and they lost one by one. Jun Hua helped with the strategy most of the time while Yan and Ming Hui watched on the sideline.


    "The areas of Pan Kingdom are really big, it''s almost thrice the Ming Kingdom," Yan admired the scenery with slight smile.


    Ming Hui cleaned up his tools. Ever since Soujin kicked up the pace, the number of soldiers who got hurt increased by dozens. The usual doctors on the battlefield are not enough, so he had to help out whenever he''s needed.


    "Pan Kingdom is the biggest kingdom in thisnd," Ming Hui said, "That is limited to this area as we don''t know what lies beyond the sea and mountains."


    The east border of the Kai Kingdom was mountains. The mountain range was really big and far, which made it really hard to explore. Not even the Kai Kingdom people have ever explored them, so the areas beyond that ce were still mysterious.


    The Mountain Kingdom was the only kingdom that continued to explore the mountains. Even though so, they didn''t venture too deeply as many tribes were living in the mountains and they needed to face them off if they wanted to go deeper.


    The southwest border of Yuan Kingdom was a river. That river was really wide and violent. It was only for a couple of weeks each year that the current became calmer, making it possible for them to pass. Nevertheless, the journey on the water was still highly dangerous, so they didn''t know much about the situation in the Yuan Kingdom.


    The Pan Kingdom also has the border with the river on their southwest to the west. However, on the northwest was a mysterious tribe while on the north was the sea. From what they heard, the sea was an endless ocean without any limits.


    "You can explore it if you want," Yan said with a grin.


    Ming Hui shook his head, "Do you take me as an adventurer? I would prefer staying in the capital with Lanying."


    "You''re not 18 yet."


    "I''m already 19!" Ming Hui berated Yan with fury. He gave Yan a sidelong nce before returning his gaze to the battlefield. Soujin has just finished this battle with aplete victory on their side.


    Yan counted the time as he finally realized that they have been on the battlefield for nearly two years now, though there were some intervals between each battle.


    Soujin and Jun Hua finished their talk and gathered with Yan and Ming Hui.


    "That was an easy victory for you, Soujin," Yan grinned.


    "That''s only because Ye Jiu hadn''t arrived yet," Soujin answered, "The tide may change in the next few days."


    "You have to be careful," Ming Hui nodded.


    "I have prepared several ns for when I meet with him," Soujin said. Although he had prepared them from a long time ago, he was still unconfident about his decision in this battle. After all, Ye Jiu was famous for reading the opponent''s move and countered them easily.


    Jun Hua moved her hand and hold Soujin hand, making the other party surprised.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not alone," she said with a smiling face.


    Soujin patted the other party head, "Yeah, I know. Thank you."


    Yan turned his face away while Ming Hui smiled slightly. The real battle would start once Ye Jiu stepped into the battlefield.

 Chapter 311: Real Battle

    <h4>311 Real Battle</h4>


    After a few more days advancing without any big hindrance, they finally encountered the opponent worthy of their famous name. Ye Jiu had stepped into the battlefield and faced Soujin on the outskirt near the capital.


    "His timing is impable. Just a little bit more and we will arrive at the capital," Yan said in annoyed tone. He had hoped for them to finish conquering the capital first before meeting with Ye Jiu, but the other party had to appear at the crucial moments.


    Soujin was in the middle of the battle with the soldiers from Pan Kingdom when Ye Jiu suddenlye. Seeing their great general, the soldiers from the Pan Kingdom cheered loudly and gain even more motivation to go forwards. The situation changed as the tide turned on Pan Kingdom favor.


    Aside from their morale boost, Ye Jiu didn''te alone. He brought the reinforcement soldiers with him that consisted of his personal soldiers. As he was someone strong, the soldiers he brought were also really strong.


    "The number is on Pan Kingdom advantages," Ming Hui frowned. Even their skill was on par with the soldiers from Soujin and Jun Hua. That prince was really something.


    "He didn''t gain his name for nothing," Yan said. He truly wished that he could do something for Soujin. However, with his puny martial art skill, there was no way he could affect the battlefield that much.


    Ming Hui stole a nce at Jun Hua by the side. Jun Hua''s eyes never left the battlefield. She looked really serious. Ming Hui wondered what would happen should she reveal her true identity and the two generals'' fight on the frontline.


    The soldiers from Ye Jiu''s side slowly encircled Soujin''s soldiers. Although their movement was not apparent, as someone highly familiar with the battlefield, Jun Hua immediately recognized it. She knew that once their movement was sessful, Soujin would need to work harder and the damage to their soldiers would increase.


    Jun Hua abruptly stood up, "It''s not good. If this goes on, Soujin will lose."


    The exmation from Jun Hua startled both Yan and Ming Hui. Ye Jiu had just arrived in the capital for a short time, but he already grasped the tide of the battlefield. This was insane.


    "What do you mean, Jun Hua?" Ming Hui calmed himself down.


    Jun Hua pointed to the side, "Ye Jiu is trying to trap Soujin along with his soldiers there. If he seeds, there is a probability that Soujin would lose most of his elites."


    Ming Hui frowned. This situation was truly unfavorable for them. If Soujin were to lose his soldiers, the ability of their soldiers would decrease a lot. After all, those elites were the one who influenced the battlefield the most.


    "Does Soujin realize it?" Ming Hui asked.


    On the battlefield, Soujin was fighting with Ye Jiu head on. The two of them have simr skill and strength, making it difficult to guess who would win on their fight. Each of them was giving their best and exchanged strike one by one.


    "Nope," Jun Hua was pretty sure that he didn''t realize it. If not, he would not continue to fight with Ye Jiu in such mor. Besides, he had deviated a bit from their original n.


    "What should we do now?" Yan panicked.


    Jun Hua took a paper and wrote something on it before giving the paper to Yan whilst saying, "Give this to Yabei, he will understand what I write and you go down there to fight with Shu."


    "Why are you the one giving me the order?" Yan wanted to protest, but the way Jun Hua looked at him deterred his determination. Her eyes were clear and looking straight at him, but he could feel the chill hidden beneath the seemingly calm eyes.


    Without any dy, he took the paper and sprint from the headquarters to reach the squad. Before Soujin initiated the fight, the two of them arranged some part of Jun Hua soldiers that would not join the fray unless it was needed. This was the backup n they have prepared.


    Ming Hui stared at the battlefield, "Do you think he will realize that there is another n being executed?"


    "He will know. Yamin, give me my bow," Jun Hua calmly instructed. From the shadow, Yamin appeared and brought the bow and arrow to Jun Hua hand.


    Ming Hui was startled by the appearance of Yamin. He was pretty sure that he and Yan both didn''t detect that Yamin was close with them. Previously, he thought that Jun Hua was safe alone, but it turned out she had someone protecting from the dark.


    Taking the bow and arrow, Jun Hua stood on the edge and aimed. The position of Soujin was pretty far, around 600 meters from her ce, which was an impossible range for her. cing three arrows on her bow, Jun Hua concentrated on the other enemy leaders.


    In split second, the three arrows were let loose towards three different directions. Following the arrow was the sound of the Pan Kingdom soldiers yelling the name of their leader, making chaos in three ces on the battlefield.


    Ming Hui watched the arrow with astonishment. The first time he saw Jun Hua fired three arrows, the distance was not that far, only several meters. However, now the distance was more than three hundred meters and the location was different. If she were topete at this distance, she would definitely win.


    Taking another three arrows, Jun Hua continued her barrage of firing the arrow. After doing it several times, she noticed that the squad she instructed previously had joined the battlefield and crushing the Pan Kingdom formation.


    With the arrow she fired already messing the movement of the Pan Kingdom soldiers, Yabei didn''t have much trouble to finish the rest. Putting the bow down, she exhaled and took a seat.


    A nce was enough to see that Jun Hua was tired after putting her concentration fully on the arrow. With this far distance and the possibility of them moving when she fired the arrow, it became really hard to fire the arrow urately. Not to mention that she was outside, so there was wind she needed to calcte before firing the arrow.


    Jun Hua silently apologized to her grandfather because she had once again used her martial arts to help with the war.


    "Take a rest first, Jun Hua," Ming Hui checked her pulse and frowned. The pulse he detected showed him something surprising.


    "I''m fine, Ming Hui," Jun Hua retracted her hand. She didn''t want to make the others worry for her anymore.


    "Jun Hua, do you suffer any wound from the battle?" Ming Hui asked. Although it was faint, that pulse was different from those who were healthy. There were traces of internal wounds that seemed serious. He needed a longer time to check deeper, but Jun Hua would not allow it.


    "No, I don''t," Jun Hua answered, "I only overtrain, which damages some of my internal organs. Don''t worry, it''s already almost healedpletely."


    From what he sensed, Jun Hua would not heal for at least several more weeks. Ming Hui finally remembered something. "Do you erase Jun Min identity because of your wound?"


    "That''s one of the reasons," Jun Hua answered, "The other is because my substitute physique started to differ from me. Besides, in the very first ce, Jun Min only existed to help the Jun family fare in the Ming Kingdom."


    "I see," Ming Hui was sure that it must be hard for her to suddenly erase her other identity just like that. With the condition of Jun Hua like this, he was not sure if it would be a good idea for her to reveal her real identity. If the soldiers or anyone else knew about her identity, she would be forced to fight on the frontline again. At the same time, if she fought in the frontline again, her condition would just deteriorate as she forced her recuperating body to their limit.


    Shifting his gaze, he found that Soujin already retreated along with his soldiers while fending off Pan Kingdom attack. The first day sh between Ye Jiu and Soujin woulde to end.

 Chapter 312: Reading the Future

    <h4>312 Reading the Future</h4>


    Leading the soldiers back from the battlefield, Soujin face was calm but the ripple in his eyes was apparent for those who know him personally. When he was fighting with Ye Jiu on the frontline, he realized it perfectly how he couldn''t dictate the battlefield anymore. Although Ye Jiu focused on himpletely, he already instructed his soldiers what they needed to do without him.


    Because of that, the formation he had was almost immediately broken and any attempt to recover the formation ended in vain. No matter how he tried to back off from the fight and gave orders, Ye Jiu would pester him and made him fight with the other party. With their skill, there was no way they could determine the winner fast.


    Without Soujin personally leading the soldiers and giving his order, they couldn''t fight to the fullest. By the time he realized the other party n, the n almost seeded. Luckily, Jun Hua already sent their back up soldiers and allowed him to gain the chance to get out from the trap.


    "Soujin, are you alright?" Jun Hua walked to his side and checked him from up to down.


    He patted Jun Hua head, "Dummy, I''m fine. Thank you for your fast response before."


    "It''s my task," Jun Hua grinned.


    Ming Hui and Yan hurriedlye to Soujin ce. Ming Hui did a quick check up and sighed in relief when he saw that Soujin was mostly fine. There were only small wounds on him, and they couldn''t be categorized as something dangerous.


    "Soujin, how''s the fight?" Ming Hui asked.


    "It''s a disaster," Soujin answered, "He predicts the soldiers'' movement that we had carefully nned before perfectly. It''s like he knew very well how the fight would turn out and counter the battle with his way."


    "You notice it?"


    "When it''s already toote," Soujin answered. Even he couldn''t predict the opponent''s movement before the fight, how in the world did Ye Jiu manage to do that?


    Jun Hua nodded, "It''s like he already knew the future."


    "Are you saying that he''s a prophet?" Yan frowned.


    "I don''t believe in that kind of thing," Ming Hui said, "Maybe he already studied your habit before, you''re famous after all."


    "It''s possible," the fight and the tactic he used previously was not a secret anymore. Besides, the appearance of Jun Hua here was not a secret, so almost everyone could know that both Soujin and the strategist from the Mountain Kingdom were here.


    If he already knew who his opponent was and how they fight, it was indeed possible to predict Soujin''s strategy. However, the chances were incredibly small, which made it almost impossible to guess them correctly.


    "Maybe he''s just lucky?" Yan said in a hesitant tone.


    The three of them shook their head. In their heart, they did hope that it was only a coincidence that Ye Jiu managed to guess the strategy correctly. With the hope of changing the tide of the battle, the next day they came once again to the battlefield.


    Soujin led the soldiers charging towards Ye Jiu. On the headquarters, Jun Hua and the others were watching intently. They want to know, would the next tactic Soujin deploy sessful?


    "Jun Hua, do you have confidence in winning?" Yan asked.


    Jun Hua stared at the battlefield. The two armies have met with each other, and they were crossing their de, "I don''t know."


    "If we cannot win the battle, we will not be able to finish the war."


    Even without Ming Hui telling her that, Jun Hua already knew that. In front of the soldiers, they were looking confident but in private, they didn''t. Her eyes still looked towards the battlefield where Soujin finally shed with Ye Jiu.


    "You still don''t give up?" Ye Jiu raised his eyebrows.


    "There is no word gives up in my mind," Soujin answered calmly. He exhaled deeply and put his entire concentration to the man before him. He would not be defeated.


    Ye Jiu unsheathed his sword, "If that''s what you want, I will be happy to oblige you. But, don''te to regret it when you lose."


    "The one who will lose is you," Soujin said as he charged forward before shing with Ye Jiu. Their two swords made a loud sound as they shed against each other.


    The soldiers retreated to the side as they continue their fight. No one dared toe closer to the two generals'' fight in fear of getting involved. They would better off fighting with the other soldierpared with interrupting the fight of these two generals.


    Exchanging the de with Soujin, Ye Jiu face was as calm as ever. Although he did found Soujin sword to be heavier, he countered the attack perfectly. Without any useless movement, he continued the battle and still kept watching the surrounding.


    "If you don''t focus, you''re going to get hurt," Soujin said in a low tone.


    Ye Jiu smiled slightly, "A general shouldn''t only focus on the battle in front of him."


    "I don''t need to do that," Soujin answered as his dee towards Ye Jiu neck and thetter blocked it seamlessly.


    "Indeed, you''re not alone on the battlefield," for an instant, Ye Jiu face showed a trace of loneliness. Although Soujin was surprised, he didn''t let it go to his head and continued the battle in a calm manner. Nevertheless, he didn''t understand why someone like Ye Jiu would show that kind of face.


    Ye Jiu''s attack was steady and the two of them couldn''t break their exchange because their skills were on par. Maintaining their concentration to the fullest, they shed again and again.


    "General Soujin, you''re indeed an excellent general. But, you would not be able to defeat me," Ye Jiu said in the midst of their fight.


    "And why is that?" Soujin asked calmly.


    "Do you want me to guess your strategy for today?"


    The moment Ye Jiu said that, Soujin could hear themotion from the side. His heart fell, but his face was still expressionless as he exchanged the de with Ye Jiu.


    "Your attempt to surround me has failed," the mocking sound of Ye Jiu made Soujin''s ear itch, but he controlled his emotion as he fought. Despite his mind was in turmoil, he couldn''t just finish the battle like that.


    On the headquarters, Jun Hua noticed the development and quickly sent reinforcement.


    "What is it, Jun Hua?"


    "He guessed the strategy once again," Jun Hua picked up her bow and aimed towards the enemy soldiers, before shooting them down one by one.


    Yan was staring at Jun Hua with a dumbfounded expression. Because yesterday he had task to do, he didn''t see her skill this close. This time, he finally realized how powerful this little girl was. Inside his heart, he vowed to never offend her in case she chose to shoot him with an arrow.


    "Don''t you need to send a messenger?" Ming Hui asked.


    "No need, I already told him to move the moment I fire arrows," Jun Hua fired another one as beads of sweats started to appear on her forehead. Maintaining her concentration, she continued to fire the arrow until both of the formations were broken.

 Chapter 313: Despair

    <h4>313 Despair</h4>


    Soujin only managed to shake Ye Jiu off when it was already night. Overall, he was on the losing side and Soujin mood kept on fluctuating because he realized that his opponent was really mysterious.


    "Soujin, are you alright?" Jun Hua came over to see him.


    "I''m fine, but that Ye Jiu is indeed like a prophet," Soujin answered, then he instructed his men, "Lou, send some people to investigate Ye Jiu further, the one from before is not enough."


    "Yes General."


    Soujin rubbed Jun Hua''s hair, "We are going to win the next one. You don''t have to worry so much. Rest first, I wille over to you."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She knew that Soujin wanted to review the map to investigate this area once again. Although the lost seemed small, she knew that Soujin almost didn''t have any change when fighting that prince. It was almost as if every movement Soujin made has been predicted by Ye Jiu.


    This was the first time Jun Hua met with a general as peculiar as Ye Jiu. All this time, she had encountered many types of general, but she never found one that could be called as a prophet. This battle was going to be interesting.


    Ming Hui and Yan met with Soujin after they had finished their task.


    "The battle today is really fierce," Ming Hui reported, "The number of wounded soldiers increasedpared with yesterday."


    Although Jun Hua already made the precaution in case their strategy failed, the damage done to their soldiers couldn''t be undone. No matter how much she tried to minimize the damage, there were still some damages.


    Soujin nodded, "I see. Do you have any idea about facing him tomorrow?"


    Ming Hui and Yan shook their head. The matter with the military was outside their area of expertise. Although they do have some knowledge, it was really limited and even lesserpare with Soujin''s other generals.


    Soujin didn''t say anything more as he sat down. "Tomorrow, I will use frontal attack without many tactics."


    Ming Hui frowned, "Based on skill alone, the two armies are almost the same. Based on the number, we are certainly on disadvantages."


    There was no helping it. Pan Kingdom was the biggest kingdom amongst the five kingdoms and naturally, they have the biggest number of soldiers. Usually, Soujin could use the skill of his soldiers to overwhelm them, but this time, the skills of these soldiers were almost on par with his soldiers. He can use some unique tactics, but if his tactics were all being guessed by Ye Jiu, there was no use making suchplicated strategy anymore.


    Of course, they were nowhere close with him, but he had his hand tied up dealing with Ye Jiu. If he didn''t have to face Ye Jiu, those soldiers would already meet their creator. The same could be said to him. If his side didn''t have him, his soldiers would be sent to their grave by Ye Jiu who would dly do that.


    "This time, your existence ys too big of a role," Ming Hui frowned. Once Soujin down, there would be almost no hope for them. He could ask for Jun Hua help, but that way, he would make the wound on the girl''s body worsen and possibly sent her to her end.


    "Let''s rest."


    After going their separate ways, Ming Hui looked around to search for Jun Hua. He found her sitting on the grass as she gazed towards the sky.


    "Jun Hua, what are you doing here?" he asked.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother to turn around as she answered, "I''m looking towards the sky. Tonight the stars are really beautiful."


    Ming Hui took a seat near her, but still maintained quite a distance, "What do you think about tomorrow fight?"


    "You don''t have to sit that far," Jun Hua said, "If Ye Jiu can really predict the future, tomorrow we are going to lose. But if he can only guess, then we do have the chance to win."


    "Why is that?"


    Jun Hua looked towards Ming Hui, "Because guessing would always have the possibility of wrong."


    "I see��" Ming Hui didn''t say anything more. He sat near the girl for a few more minutes before he stood up and walked back to his tent while Jun Hua still sat down to look at the sky. The supernatural things in this world really make her troubled.


    The next day, Soujin led the soldiers to face with Ye Jiu once again. He led the soldiers to face off with Ye Jiu head on. With their momentum, they crashed and started the fight once again. It didn''t take long for him to meet with Ye Jiu and started their duel.


    "Jun Hua, where have you been?" Ming Hui was surprised to see Jun Hua only came now.


    "I''m instructing something to Yabei beforeing here," Jun Hua answered as she stared at the battlefield. Her face turned awful.


    "What is it?"


    "Behind the infantry, there are groups of soldiers ambushing our soldiers. Using a sneak attack, they are dealing much more damage to uspare with yesterday," Jun Hua sighed.


    "We need to counter them fast."


    "There is no need, I already instruct Yabei toe down. But, this way, we are going to lose the battle if we cannot turn the tables around."


    Jun Hua looked towards the battlefield as their formation changed. Her face changed drastically and she took out her bow once again. There was no way she was going to let them finish making that formation and trapped Soujin inside.


    "Yan, you bettere down and break the way on the right side."


    "I understand."


    Although Yan didn''t like being told by a girl, he still did what Jun Hua told him because the condition was indeed bad. Making his way towards the reserve soldiers, he led them to the right part of the battlefield.


    On the other hand, Ming Hui also came down to treat the soldiers who were wounded. Many of them managed to get escorted to the back, so he could help them.


    After a long time, finally Soujin broke free from Ye Jiu and the two armies retreated. Although Soujin face was calm, the rage within his eyes was crystal clear. They knew Soujin was angry at the result of this battle. That Ye Jiu could predict their movement perfectly and countered them very well.


    ______________________________________________


    Here''s the link again:


    https://activity.webnovel/2019/64169591/womansday

 Chapter 314: Trap

    <h4>314 Trap</h4>


    While they were resting on the headquarters, Soujin revised the tactics once again. Ming Hui checked the soldiers again and counted them. ording to him, the number of wounded soldiers didn''t increase much from yesterday, but there were still more of them.


    "Probably, he''s only lucky to guess the way you fight correctly," Yan tried to ease the tense atmosphere.


    "ming yourself won''t solve the situation," Jun Hua put the map in front of them, "Let''s make a strategy for winning the war."


    Soujin nodded his head and arranged the strategy with them. Lou and Shu guard the area and didn''t allow anyone toe near them.


    "Is it possible that there is a spy here?" Ming Hui suddenly asked. He didn''t believe that Ye Jiu could see the future. It sounded extremely impossible as there was no way someone could see the future. The possible exnation would be there was a spy among them.


    Soujin frowned. The one who knew the strategy they were going to use was only him and them. Even their personal guards were located far enough. Besides, they didn''t say which strategy they were going to use clearly as Soujin would still direct the battle by himself or Jun Hua inserted additional things inside.


    After all, when Jun Hua countered the attack previously, Ye Jiu didn''t respond very well. So, he must only know the original n but didn''t know the rest of their attack. Was there a pattern in the attack that Ye Jiu could read?


    "No, there is no spy," Soujin already tested it before by not telling anyone about his attack to anyone and only gave the vague instruction to his squad. Much to his surprise, Ye Jiu still knew about his tactic, despite him not telling anyone. So he knew, Ye Jiu didn''t use spies.


    "Let''s just try different tactics that we never used before," Jun Hua suggested.


    "I see."


    They agreed. If they couldn''t win by the usual strategy they used, they need to change them. One way or another, they believed that they could find a strategy they could use to counter Ye Jiu perfectly.


    Still, the result crushed their hope continuously.


    No matter which strategy Soujin use, even those that he never used before, Ye Jiu would always counter the strategy perfectly. The strategy pushed them to unfavorable position and making them farther and farther away from the capital.


    "The distance that we fight hard to gain is slowly taken back by Ye Jiu," after three weeks, the distance became obvious and they discussed how they should fight whilst retreating on the horse. Jun Hua also riding a horse after a long time insisting andining. She wouldn''t want to stay in the carriage once again. After all, riding horse didn''t really require her martial arts.


    "It''s obvious, he can predict the strategy that Soujin use very well," Ming Hui frowned. The ability Ye Jiu had could be called insane. More importantly, he was the enemy they had to face.


    Soujin nodded. No matter which strategy he used, the strategy that Ye Jiu used would perfectly counter his. Although the damage was not big because he could react on time, the morale on his soldiers was going down every day. If this continued, there was no guarantee that they would not lose theirposure.


    They have been trying to change their pattern and attack Ye Jiu in a different way. Unfortunately, their decision always ended in him reading them. No matter how many times they tried to read the pattern, they couldn''t.


    "What about an ambush for him?" Yan asked.


    Because they were retreating and heading towards a different ce, there was a chance that they couldn''t set up an ambush here. Ye Jiu shouldn''t be able to predict them because they didn''t see each other.


    Soujin looked around. It was not impossible to put an ambush here, but the problem was they didn''t know where Ye Jiu would appear and if he did, would their attack seed? ncing around, he finally nodded his head solemnly.


    "I will stay behind to set up an ambush. All of you continue to the hill and set the headquarters," Soujin answered.


    Jun Hua didn''t like the idea of ambush, but she nodded her head, "I understand."


    In any case, even her tactics couldn''t surprise Ye Jiu when they were facing each other on the battle. So, this time, she would try to bet with the idea of ambush. If he hadn''t seen the soldiers, probably he would not be able to guess.


    As Jun Hua and the others went on their way, Soujin led part of his soldiers for an ambush. He carefully selected a good ce for the soldiers to hide and waited for Ye Jiu to appear on the way. On the side of Soujin, Lou stayed vignt.


    This battle was undoubtedly the hardest battle Soujin ever experience. Ye Jiu was such a peculiar opponent that made them couldn''t predict his movement while he could tell their movement very clearly and made the precaution before the battle happened.


    Hiding, Soujin waited for a few hours before he sensed that something was wrong. He hurriedly told his soldiers to prepare for a battle and moved to the side only to meet with Ye Jiu who had already standing there along with his soldiers.


    "You''re not that foolish too, General Soujin," Ye Jiu said with a slight smile, "But, it''s already toote."


    Soujin drew his sword. His mind was in turmoil. How could Ye Jiu found that they were setting up an ambush here? Looking at the number of soldiers behind Ye Jiu, he knew that Ye Jiu had guessed correctly the number of soldiers he had here.


    "How did you guess it?" Soujin asked in a rather cold tone.


    "You wouldn''t know even if I told you, General Soujin," Ye Jiu smiled, "This time, I would not fall for the same tactic anymore."


    "This time��?" Soujin couldn''t remember meeting with Ye Jiu before aside from their battle starting a few weeks before. As for talking, he could only remember the taunt the other party said to him. Besides, with their difference in location, there was no chance for them to meet with each other in the past.


    Ye Jiu smirked, "Of course, you would not know because in your memory we hadn''t met before."


    Soujin readied his sword. No matter what, he needed to get out from this trap.


    ______________________________________________


    Here''s the link again: (there''s only 4 hours left and we''re still halfway to the second goal~)


    https://activity.webnovel/2019/64169591/womansday

 Chapter 315: Future Dreamer

    <h4>315 Future Dreamer</h4>


    Looking at the mess in front of him, Ye Jiu clicked his tongue, but he didn''t pursue Soujin any longer. With the wound that general suffered, there was no way he could fight tomorrow and without the general, there was no chance for the other party to win.


    "After this battle is over, it''s time for me to greet my dearest uncle," Ye Jiu smiled slightly.


    On the side, his soldiers didn''t dare to interrupt him as they cleaned up the mess. They tried to stay quiet as much as possible in hope for Ye Jiu didn''t notice them. Although Ye Jiu would put a gentle and noble front, his soldiers knew very well how much of a demon he was.


    He would not throw tantrum like the crown prince or personally tortured someone like his cousin. Just like the current emperor, he would deal with everything calmly, but if they did a mistake, they wouldn''t even know what end their life.


    Sometimes the soldiers were confused whether he was the emperor son or nephew. The way he did it was simr to the emperor, though he did it in a much more refined waypare to the emperor. Nevertheless, both of them were scary people who didn''t seem like that at the front.


    Ye Jiu walked to his horse and mounted it as he directed the soldiers to upy the hill. Based on his memories, he would already lose by this point because of an ambush the other party prepared and the repeatable lost on his side due to many unexpected tactics. This time, he had changed a lot of things, hopefully, everything would end well.


    ��


    Yan''s side Headquarters


    "Have you finished the investigation about Ye Jiu?" Yan asked.


    Both Jun Hua and Soujin sent their people to investigate the matter about Ye Jiu in hope for finding the clues about him. Nevertheless, it took them a long of time to find out what happened in the past because Ye Jiu spent most of his life in the northwest border of Pan Kingdom.


    Shu nodded his head as he bowed down, "The investigation is finished, but there is something strange on the report."


    "What is it?" Yan got a bad feeling when he heard the word.


    "Ever since young, Prince Ye Jiu was already an excellent child. However, ever since he reaches adult age, his action became really weird; it''s as if he could know anything that happens before it happened."


    Ming Hui frowned, "Know something before it happened? How is it possible?"


    "Prince Ye Jiu said that he saw it in his dream, so he knew. Because of his excuse, people call him as the future dreamer."


    "Future dreamer," Jun Hua murmured, "I think that nickname is really suitable for him."


    "I don''t think this is the time to praise him, Jun Hua," Ming Hui said with a wry smile.


    "I know, just cannot help it," Jun Hua grinned. However, her face changed in the next moment, "I have to go back. If he truly knew the future, then he should know about the ambush."


    If the report was true, there should be a possibility that Soujin would be ambushed back instead by Ye Jiu. Of course, such things were impossible, yet she didn''t think that way because there were indeed some things unexined in this world. The most concrete experiences she had was that cave before where they learned such terrifying technique and the cost for being the leader.


    "Knowing the future is logically impossible, right?" Yan said with frown.


    Jun Hua didn''t listen to him as she sprinted to the horse and mounted it. The far distance that would take several minutes to walk were covered in mere seconds. Yan mouth was opened wide when he saw how fast Jun Hua move.


    "Does having a feeling for someone enhance your ability that much?" he asked in bewilderment.


    Ming Hui smiled wryly. That was the real ability of Jun Hua because she was the general and she already spent years fighting on the battlefield. Covering this short of distance was nothing for her. However, since not even Yan knew about it, Ming Hui doubted that Yan would be able to guess it.


    "Maybe?" he grinned. Truthfully, it was not true since at most they just became more dedicated than usual. There was no way a person could undergo a transformation that easily.


    Yan was looking at Ming Hui suspiciously when they heard the soldiers eximing. Looking to the front, they noticed that the people who were sent away with Soujin had returned. However, seeing their grim and panicked expression, the two of them stopped joking.


    "Lou, what happened?" Jun Hua dashed with the horse to meet with them. Seeing that Lou was the one leading, she felt uneasy. Could it be that something happened to Soujin? If that was not the case, there were no way Lou would be the one leading the soldiers return.


    The caring expression Jun Hua showed to them only made Lou felt worse. He failed his duty on protecting Soujin and let him experience the pain of being wounded heavily. Seeing the girl was truly worried, he moved aside to show her the wounded general.


    Jun Hua gasped at the sight. The wounds on Soujin''s body were not limited to mere scratch, but rather they were deep wounds. Although the soldiers already gave him the first aid, there were still many of the wound opened. Even in some of the ces, the blood was still flowing.


    "Lift him up to the horse, I will take him back to the tent," Jun Hua said.


    Lou nodded his head and helped Soujin got on the horseback. Because Jun Hua was worried, she has already at the foot of the hill. Going up using horse would be much quicker and they too needed to tend their wound.


    Pacing her horse, Jun Hua climbed the hill once again with Lou watched her from behind. Lou''s feet tremble before he fell down on the ground.


    "Commander Lou!"


    "It''s fine, take the others first," Lou waved his hand. This was ridiculous. For him to only have superficial wound while Soujin got the heavy wound, he was a failure as a subordinate.


    Lou buried his head into his hand. He prayed from the bottom of his heart that Soujin would be fine. That reckless general, who still wanted to protect his subordinate and fought on the frontline despite being wounded, is his precious master.

 Chapter 316: Stay or Go Home?

    <h4>316 Stay or Go Home?</h4>


    Ming Hui''s expression turned ashen when he looked at the wounded Soujin on the horseback. With Yan and Shu help, he quickly carried Soujin to the tent and tended his wound. The wounds were deep and he could easily recognize several des strike.


    For a powerful general like him to suffer a lot of wounds, how many powerful people that surrounded him? Focusing on the treatment, Ming Hui sped up his hand and cleared the wound. He would not let his friend die in front of him.


    Behind him, Jun Hua was helping by bringing the necessary equipment. Although Jun Hua was not a doctor, she was proficient at handling the wound, so she knew what Ming Hui needed. With her assistance, the treatment for Soujin''s wounds quickly finished.


    The only one who couldn''t help was Yan, so he calmed the soldiers down. Seeing their general in such a state, there was no way their morale didn''t get affected. Calming them down was such an arduous task and Yan found himself being overwhelmed.


    On the side, Shu wholeheartedly helped Yan to calm the soldiers down. No matter how hard Yan tried to hide it, Shu knew that he was feeling troubled and worried about Soujin. He was sure that Yan med himself for suggesting the tactic, but Yan forced his feeling down. There was nothing he could do other than calming the soldiers in order to not let his feeling disturb him.


    "General Soujin will be fine and the battle is still ours," Yan said in a confident tone,pletely hiding his real feeling.


    The soldiers were not stupid. Even when Soujin was still leading them, they were being suppressed over and over again. Now that Soujin was wounded badly, could they still win the fight? Nevertheless, most of them stayed quiet and chose to fool themselves.


    After the treatment was finished, Ming Hui sighed with a heavy feeling. Judging from the wound Soujin suffered today, there was no chance for him to go back to the battlefield tomorrow. In addition, he has a high fever, and it was possible that he would not be awake for days.


    Clenching his fist, Ming Hui felt that he was really stupid to allow Soujin set the ambush. He would never think that Soujin would lose this miserably. No, Soujin shouldn''t have wounded himself this hard if not for him trying to take most of his soldiers back. He was really stupid.


    "Doctor, will he be alright?" After treating his wound, Lou has been standing in front of the tent for a long time. He was waiting for the treatment to finish, so he could ask Ming Hui about the general condition.


    "He will be fine, but there is no way he could fight tomorrow," Ming Hui answered.


    That answer was the same as saying that they would not be able to fight Ye Jiu tomorrow. At best, they could only defend themselves or retreating back. Lou looked towards the ground; he could not ept this result.


    "Tell me, what happened?" the clear voice of a girl sounded out from the tent. From the way she spoke, no one would be able to tell what she was feeling. The voice was loud and devoid of any emotion. However, Lou knew that the girl must be feeling rather down or troubled and most importantly angry.


    "Prince Ye Jiu suddenly appears to set an ambush on us. We didn''t know how, but he knew our location very well. Because we are losing in numbers, Soujin led the soldiers personally and break the way while fighting against Ye Jiu."


    Dividing his concentration while fighting against someone as powerful as him, that was stupid. Jun Hua knew very well that Soujin didn''t want to lose his men, so he tried to take them out as much as possible. As the backside, he suffered several wounds to his body.


    "Is there anything that Prince Ye Jiu says to Soujin?" Jun Hua asked again.


    "Yes, he said something like ''This time, I would not fall for the same tactic anymore'' and ''Of course, you would not know because in your memory we hadn''t met before.''"


    Never met before? If they hadn''t met before, how could Ye Jiu knew about the tactics that Soujin going to use? Jun Hua frowned. Could it be that the nickname of the future dreamer he had was real? She couldn''t believe it, though. But if it was true, she just needed to do something that waspletely different from the original future. The problem was she didn''t know what the future in Ye Jiu''s dream was.


    "Yamin, you have your own investigation, right? Are there some cases when Prince Ye Jiu startled or anything?"


    "Answering Miss, there is some report saying that Prince Ye Jiu only sees part of the future, but after doing some outrageous thing, usually he cannot do anything right again."


    "I see," if Jun Hua was correct, he only saw part of the future, but after he changed it, he didn''t know what would happen. She could only hope that in this battle, it would be the same.


    Shifting her gaze back to Soujin, Jun Hua felt her heart has been pierced countless times. She didn''t know since when, but she already ced Soujin deep into her heart. In fact, she may have carved his presence with a permanent mark. Although she tried her best to suppress it, everything just came forward at this moment.


    "Jun Hua, are you alright?" Ming Hui was worried that Jun Hua would do something reckless. After examining her body before, he knew that Jun Hua shouldn''te back to the battlefield anymore until her body recovers fully. She already rested for a year and a half, but it was not enough yet since she still stubbornly used her martial art from time to time.


    "Ming Hui, did you trust me?" Jun Hua asked.


    Ming Hui was startled, but he nodded.


    "Then, wait for the news of victory from me," Jun Hua stood up. "Take care of Soujin, I will be back."


    The small back of Jun Hua was no longer the same as before. Exuding power and full of determination, everyone who saw it would know that she was dependable. Ming Hui smiled at the sight, the sight of hope for the battle. He was still worried about her, but at the same time, he knew she was the only one who could change the tide of the battle.


    "Soujin, the battle is not over yet."


    Walking out from the tent, Jun Hua saw Yan busy calming the soldiers by speaking out his thought. Her light step came closer to him and she stood in front of Yan, making him startled. From looking at the gaze Jun Hua gave him, he chose to step back.


    "Everyone," Jun Hua started, "I''m Jun Hua, the princess of both the Mountain Kingdom and Ming Kingdom. Currently, I also hold the important position as the strategist of Mountain Kingdom."


    The soldiers started to murmur towards each other as they look towards Jun Hua, interested in her speech.


    "I have been following this campaign for months and thest few weeks of battle are utterly trash, am I right?" Jun Hua said in a malicious tone.


    "What the��" Yan had never heard Jun Hua spoke ill before. This side of Jun Hua scared him.


    "The enemy is strong, and the strategy didn''t work, so what?" Jun Hua raised her voice. The annoyed tone could be heard crisp and clear, "The Soujin''s army are well known as the strongest army, but do you have the power to back up those words? Seeing how you all go depressed so quickly because of your leader get wounded, does the army only depends on Soujin?"


    The words Jun Hua uttered werepletely correct. The appearance of Soujin was important, but they too have their own role.


    "Did you always face someone weaker than you on the battlefield? Remember the time when you''re still weak and you follow after the leader in front of you. The enemies might be stronger, but you can use tactics and number to your advantages. Years of fight turn even the weakest soldier to a better one.


    As for all of you? You''re the soldiers Soujin had trained for years. You have dedicated your time and effort to be a great soldier for years. The result of years of your own hard work and the hellish training you undergo is not one to be taken lightly. If you still think that you''re weak and there is no chance to face that prince, then you''re weed to go home."


    Jun Hua paused to watch the soldiers pale face, "Now choose, stay and fight back with the intention of victory or go home and be the disgrace of the army."


    "That''s harsh��" Yan whispered to himself. However, he could somehow understand Jun Hua''s feeling. These soldiers shouldn''t lose their morale that easily because they were strong and they should have their pride as the part of Soujin''s army. Now, all they could do was waiting for the soldiers to answer Jun Hua by themselves.

 Chapter 317: The Answer

    <h4>317 The Answer</h4>


    The soldiers whoe to the battlefield were not only Soujin''s soldiers, but also Jun Hua''s soldiers. Hearing Jun Hua''s berated made them felt ashamed. These few days, they were fighting whilst feeling fear because the enemy was stronger than them. They had forgotten the time when they were still weak and they had to face enemies far stronger than them under Jun Min''s lead.


    They didn''t dare to answer Jun Hua right away because this was a serious question. If they stay, they might lose their life, but if they go home, they could retain their life, despite the shame they would feel for abandoning theirrade.


    "I will stay!" the yell from one person made the others turned their head including Jun Hua and Yan.


    The one who answered the first was Yabei, themander of the first squad in Jun Hua''s army. He ignored the stare from the other soldiers as he stared at Jun Hua with unwavering determination.


    "I have followed Miss Hua for years through many trials. Even during the time the group is still small, we still fight against stronger foes. If it''s with you, I believe we can win."


    Jun Hua smiled at Yabei''s answer. Yabei was one of the people who had been with her ever since the first time she joined the army. The two of them belonged in the same group of five people and eventually, he followed after her until now, bing one of the people she trusted.


    "I will follow you too," from behind, Fan Ying yelled, "It''s only due to following your army did I can achieve until this far, so I will follow you until the end."


    Although at first Fan Ying only believed that this was the Jun Min''s army, he knew that Jun Hua was making the strategy. Besides, her calm when she was talking rashly on the front of the soldiers was not a fake. He was certain that she had done this before.


    Seeing her brother say it loudly, Fan Lanying smiled slightly. This was the first time even for her to see Jun Hua saying rude words. Normally, she rarely talked and even if she did, it would only be small talk and all.


    Raising her head, she yelled, "The fight is still not over yet, how can I go home when my best friend is staying here and fight in our stead?"


    Jun Hua looked towards Fan Lanying and smiled. Although their distance was far away, she was sure that Fan Lanying could see her and know that she was looking at her.


    The voice of a girl made the other soldiers stand forward. If even a girl dared to stand up and fought against that mysteriously strong prince, why couldn''t they? They have been fighting for almost their entire life and in the past, they too have encountered strong opponents, but they survived in the end.


    "I have been following General Soujin for my entire life, so I will not back down when wee across a strong opponent."


    "Even if General Soujin is not here, I will not back down. The harsh training is really annoying, so I will fight and show that training demon my result of hard work!"


    "I will not give up."


    "I believe we could win. Strategist Hua will surely think of a way to settle the problem."


    After one person stood up, the other followed suit. They no longer cared about their face as they openly expressed their thoughts. Just like a chain reaction, they yelled their determination to go forward with the battle.


    "She is amazing," just a single speech and shepletely changed the entire atmosphere. No matter how many times Yan spoke previously, they still didn''t want to hear him.


    Shu nodded his head and decided to bluntly said, "Unlike you, Young Master."


    "��You don''t have to remind me."


    Even without Shu telling him, Yan already knew that he was unsuitable to calm the crowd down. Somehow, he felt that he was really useless as a prince because all he knew was how to trade as a merchant.


    However, seeing the determination that the soldiers showed and Jun Hua''s calm face, he came to believe that tomorrow they would be alright. The battle would end in their win.


    "She did it again," Yamin smiled slightly. Truthfully, she wanted to yell that she would stay too, but she was a hidden guard, so she couldn''t do that.


    Seeing how the soldiers attentively tried to answer Jun Hua, she remembered her experience years ago. When they were only a small squad against an army who has almost ten times more than their number, she too spoke simr words. She encouraged them and fulfilled her promise, despite how hard the battle was.


    Seeing the soldiers responding to her with enthusiasm, Jun Hua smiled. She raised her hand and the speaking ceased.


    "Those who want to go can go now. No one would hinder you," Jun Hua said in a calm tone.


    The soldiers didn''t bother looking at each other as they stared at Jun Hua. Not a single of them has any intention to go and leave the army. They go to the battle together, so they would return back together.


    "Since you''ve made the decision, rest well tonight because tomorrow will be a brutal fight," Jun Hua waved her hand.


    "YES!" the soldiers answered her loudly before they turned back and disperse. They would prepare themselves fully for the battle that will unfold tomorrow.


    Jun Hua turned to Yan, "Can you gather the leader? In an hour, I will tell them the n for tomorrow battle."


    "Sure, but before that, you need to eat first," Yan reminded Jun Hua. The entire time from evening to night, she was waiting for Soujin and helped the treatment. He was sure that she was tired and hungry, but she still forced herself to stand before the soldiers and gave them a boost to their morale.


    "You too, Prince Yan," Jun Hua nodded her head. She headed towards the kitchen and grabbed some food before devouring them in haste.


    "Hua''er, I never saw you like that before."


    "Lanying," Jun Hua looked up and smiled slightly, "I never got the chance to tell you about it before. Sorry that I surprised you."


    Fan Lanying shook her head and sat down near Jun Hua, "Well, youe from the Jun family, so I should have been able to guess it. Besides, you''re the strategist of Mountain Kingdom. There is no way you cannot speak in front of the soldiers."


    "That''s true," Jun Hua put the te down. Usually, she would eat at her tent, but because she was in a hurry, she just picked a spot and ate quickly.


    "Seeing you speaking up like that, my brother said that he felt that Jun Min is alive inside you," Fan Lanying chuckled, "Especially because the way you''re speaking is simr to that of a boy."


    Jun Hua was startled. Unknowingly, she had speaking up just like a boy because of the condition. Smiling slightly, she stood up.


    "You will know more about it in the future. Let''s go to the hall, there is a meeting for strategy in the tent and you have to listen."


    Fan Lanying nodded. Her rank still didn''t allow her to speak in the meeting, but all themanders have to listen, so it was time for her to gather there. She looked towards Jun Hua. Her best friend seemed to be farther and farther away from her, but it was fine, she would catch up with her own pace.


    ______________________________________________


    A little bit of the shameless author here:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 318: The Bai

    <h4>318 The Bai</h4>


    The n Jun Hua proposed could only be categorized as crazy. Themanders in the tent were all looking at Jun Hua like she could no longer think straight. Even Yan couldn''t believe that Jun Hua would propose such an outrageous n.


    "I cannot agree at such a n where your safety would be put into risk," one of the generals said in a grave tone. If something were to happen to her during the time Soujin was unconscious, that general would surely butcher them.


    "There is no need to worry. Princess Hua will be safe under our watch," Yabei said solemnly. Inside his mind, he was sure that Jun Hua would be alright since she could protect herself.


    "But��."


    "Although this n might sound courageous, this is the best I cane up with," if her deduction was correct, even Prince Ye Jiu didn''t know that she was Jun Min. That one ignorance was enough to give her a chance in beating him down. Of course, if he knew that she was Jun Min, this n would be more difficult to seed, but the chance was still there.


    "Can''t you think a more moderate n?"


    "We will do with this n," Ming Hui interrupted, "Going conservatively would only end in our loss. That is except you want to repeat thest few days lost again with greater damage."


    Themanders looked at each other. No matter how unwilling they were, they knew that this was the best option they could have. If they didn''t, they would just sacrifice the life of numerous soldiers they have.


    "We understand."


    After themanders dispersed, Yan stood up and look towards Jun Hua, "Are you sure that you want to use yourself as the bait?"


    Jun Hua nced back, "Why not?"


    "Are you sure that you can do this?" putting herself into danger, despite being protected, the risk would not just disappear like that.


    "Don''t worry. You just have to do your part well, Prince Yan. Don''t make the same mistake as before," Jun Hua stood up and walked out. Outside the tent, Ming Hui nodded towards her with a knowing smile. He believed that she would be able to do this work perfectly. If not because of that, what was the use of the famous name she had as the general?


    "Take care of yourself."


    "You too," Jun Hua answered. Returning back to her room, she looked towards the armor she put on the side. When was thest time she wore it? Touching it for a moment, she sighed. The time hase for her to participate in the battle once again.


    The next day, the soldiers were all eager to fight. Theirmander only told them their role today, but didn''t say anything about the bigger picture of the fight. Because of that, they didn''t know the big n their strategist nned for them.


    "Commander, why are you spacing out?"


    Fan Lanying was startled, but she shook her head quickly. When Jun Hua finished her exnation about the n for today, she was shocked senseless. The n to use Jun Hua as the bait to force Ye Jiu to change his n was really outrageous. However, if they seed, the battle will be theirs.


    Taking a deep breath, Fan Lanying looked towards herrade, "Let''s move on. We cannot disgrace ourselves with poor performance after all that we said yesterday, can we?"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    Hiding her real feeling, Fan Lanying took her sword. It was time for her to fight on the battlefield once again.


    As the battle horn sounded out, the soldiers were charging towards each other on a frontal battle. This time, the one leading the soldiers was not Soujin, but rather it was Yan. Standing in front of the soldiers with Shu protecting him was not easy.


    "This role is insane," this was the first time Yan stood in front of the soldiers and fought without Soujin protecting him. With only Shu on the side, he had to exert more power just for his own protection.


    The role of a general was not one to be underestimated. Standing on the very front of the battlefield and guide the soldiers to the battle while at the same time opening the path was not easy. Compared with him standing on the rear and watch the fight, this was a much harder fight than before.


    "Shu, cover my left!"


    Different from Soujin who has immense fighting power and capability, Yan martial art was far below him. However, he would not give up without a fight and this time, he had to fulfill the role Jun Hua entrusted to him well.


    Compared to lead the soldiers in secret and made a surprise attack, this role of fighting the enemy head on was more suitable for him. Still, the real problem came when Ye Jiu came closer to their ce. Even Shu was not a match for that guy fighting power.


    Looking towards the desperate prince fighting in front of him, Ye Jiu didn''t have any interest in fighting him. The lesser battle skill Yan demonstrated in front of him made him felt that there must be something else was going on. There was no way those people would send someone important with poor fighting skill right to his doorstep.


    "Your Highness, there is a separate army go from the left side."


    Ye Jiu''s eyes narrowed at the report as he stopped fighting and look towards the side. His soldiers frantically move forward to protect their leader and defended the position. Ignoring his surrounding, his gaze moved to the side where he could notice dust rising and the faint sound of soldiers walking.


    "What is their banner?"


    "It''s the Mountain Kingdom," the soldier answered.


    Ye Jiu mouth curved up. If it was the Mountain Kingdom, then it meant that the Princess might be there. He had heard about the Ming Kingdom coborating with the Mountain Kingdom, this would be the perfect chance for him to meet with them.


    "Find out whether their princess is there or not," Ye Jiu instructed.


    "Yes Your Highness."


    From afar, Yan could see that Ye Jiu had stopped fighting. His heart started to pound with unease. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Ye Jiu would not sh with them head on and took the bait. If not, there would be no chance for them to win this battle.


    "Shu, fight with your all."


    "As yourmand, Young Master," Shu answered and quicken his pace. He would just cover up the side of Yan, but with this instruction, he exerted himself to cover a muchrger area. The soldiers from Pan Kingdom met with their end in his de in a matter of seconds.


    The sudden outburst of Shu attracted the attention of the soldiers, and many of them trembled in fear. The power Shu suddenly exerted was far more than what ordinary people can do. However, no matter what they thought, they needed to move forward and fight.


    Even Ye Jiu looked towards the scene with narrowed eyes as he grew cautious.

 Chapter 319: An Arrow of Fate

    <h4>319 An Arrow of Fate</h4>


    On the headquarters, Ming Hui was busy as always to tend the wounded people. Their number kept on increasing, but most of them couldn''t reach this ce in time because the battle was still going on. Ming Hui wiped his sweat. This was still early in the morning, but he already felt tired.


    "A few hours have passed," Ming Hui looked towards the sun position. He sat down on the ground for a few seconds to rest his muscle. Treating for a long range of time was basically insane, and he too found himself felt extremely tired.


    Staring at the battlefield, he noticed that Jun Hua already moved out from the headquarters along with the soldiers from the Mountain Kingdom.


    "That young general already moved out�� You better don''t exert yourself, or your wound might not heal fast enough," Ming Hui sighed. With that kind of weary body from countless fight, training, and weird martial art, he hoped that she would seed. More importantly, he hoped that she could do it without exerting herself. If her wounds deteriorate again, the one who suffer the most would be her.


    "Doctor Hui, please help over here."


    "I''ming."


    ��


    Shu was still showing extraordinary battle ability in front of Yan as the number of soldiers from the Pan Kingdom decreasing rapidly in front of him. They were either wounded or dying under his de. From the back, Yan only helped a little bit.


    Ye Jiu was tempted to go there and fought against Shu, but the soldier he instructed had returned.


    "Princess Hua is among the army. They seem to have the intention of going away from the battlefield."


    "Going away from the battlefield?" Ye Jiu repeated that phrase once again as he stopped his movement once again. While the soldiers were fighting around him, he thought hard about the news his subordinate bring him.


    If they nned a sneak attack, he would dly wee them, but if they nned to split their soldiers into two and attacked the capital while he was busy, that would be a disaster. Although he was powerful, there was no way he could be in two different ces at the same time.


    Should they do this tactic from earlier on, he might be caught off guard and chose to stay here and fought with Soujin. However, because they only did this at the time when Soujin already down, it seemed they have a different n. But, what was their n?


    Looking at Shu who was still fighting in front of him with such vigor and ncing at him repeatedly, he knew that he was inviting him to fight. However, Ye Jiu could see that Shu is exerting himself. Such fight would not interest him in the slightest.


    "Let''s chase after that princess," on the other hand, capturing the beauty would be more tempting for him. Aside from her important position in the Mountain Kingdom, she was known as the princess of Ming Kingdom too. With two important roles pinned on her head, there was no doubt that she would be protected heavily, and the real main army would be those people guarding her.


    If she were to pass them and headed towards the capital of Pan Kingdom, he would be put into a difficult position and thus ending the fate of Pan Kingdom. Because of that, he chose to chase after her by himself.


    Yan noticed that Ye Jiu walked away from them and his face looked grim.


    "He didn''t take your provocation. Shu, return to my side."


    "Yes," Shu moved back and go towards Yan side. Because of the hard fight, he waspletely drenched in sweats and his breathing was rough. Fighting like that for a long time was hard for him and he couldn''t do that too often.


    "Protect us," Yan instructed as he put his de down. That was really tiring. He looked towards the area Jun Hua went as he sighed. Actually, they have discussed this n beforehand when Soujin was still healthy. However, Soujin objected heavily because he didn''t want to use Jun Hua as the bait.


    Because of their disagreement and long argued, the tactic was put into the back. At that time, he noticed that Ming Hui already wore a dark face and seemingly ready to erupt at any time, but his brother still hold on in the end. He thought that Ming Hui also didn''t like the idea, who would have thought that the other party instead would be the first person to agree on the n?


    Since this time there was no Soujin, the role was changed into his and the detail changed a lot. Yan almost felt like Jun Hua wanted to send him to his grave, but since the rest of themanders agreed, he didn''t have any choice.


    "Should we chase after him?" Shu asked.


    Yan shook his head. He couldn''t fight that monster and neither do Shu. It was better to leave them for the Mountain Kingdom''s army to settle by themselves. He hoped that they would be able to contend. If something happened to Jun Hua��. He couldn''t imagine what Soujin would do to them.


    Ye Jiu''s army quickly caught up with Jun Hua''s army and a fierce battlemence. Jun Hua was hidden within the guard on her horse in the middle of the soldiers. However, her red dress was eye-catching in the middle of thousand men wearing battle armor.


    "So, the little princess is there."


    Ye Jiu lips curved up as he sped up and charged towards the Mountain Kingdom army. The one in charge of the battle is Yabei and he quickly makes his way towards Ye Jiu to stop his advance. On the side, Fan Ying alsomanded his soldiers to fight against Ye Jiu''s army.


    The first sh made him realized that their battle power was on equal ground with the army. Inside his mind, he cursed out loud because Ye Jiu was bringing his personal army to the battle here.


    As the two armies sh, both of theirmanders directed the battle and formation, Jun Hua from behind and Ye Jiu from the frontline. Seeing how Ye Jiu could still spare some time to look at the surrounding made Yabei knew that the other party hadn''t gone serious with him.


    His expression turned grim. If this went on, the one that could contend against him would only be Jun Hua and Soujin alone. He felt rather embarrassed that he couldn''t fight on equal grounds with Ye Jiu, despite him being one of the elites in Jun Hua''s army.


    "You''re weak," after some time, Ye Jiu said in low voice before dealing a heavy blow towards Yabei who got pushed away and wounded badly.


    Coughing a mouthful of blood, Yabei stared intensely as Ye Jiu proceeded to go near Jun Hua. Despite the heavy wound he had, his lips curled up into a slight smile.


    Ye Jiu''s eyes fixed on the little princess who was being protected in the circle of elite soldiers. The girl looked back with calm expression before taking something from behind her. Before he could process what happened, he could see an arrow going straight to him.


    Raising his sword, he tried to parry it only to find the arrow was heavy and the arrow pierced straight to his chest.


    ______________________________________________


    A little bit of the shameless author here:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 320: Turning the Tide

    <h4>320 Turning the Tide</h4>


    "You��" before Ye Jiu could say anything else, he could see more arrows directed towards him from Jun Hua. Because their distance was not that far, the arrow became extremely heavy, a weight that reach even biggerpare with the soldiers. Although there were soldiers between them, somehow the arrow could pass through the small gaps and reached him.


    Due to him falling back because of the arrow, his elite soldiers came forward and protected him in that critical moment, losing their life in his stead.


    "Prince, please fall back."


    Ye Jiu looked to the girl several dozen meters in front of him. She was standing on her horse as she aimed the arrows towards him, three at once. Her speed and uracy caused him to lose even more soldiers who tried to protect him from the arrow.


    The visage of a young general ovepped with the girl in front of him. Ye Jiu''s face contorted for he finally understood the mystery of how the Jun family could stay strong, despite losing the young general. In fact, they never lost the person because ''he'' was still alive with a different identity.


    "Move back!" he bellowed angrily.


    "Not so fast, Prince Ye Jiu," Jun Hua smirked and fired another round of arrows towards him. She had vowed to live a life as a girl and no longer held the sword. If not because of him, she would never reveal her real identity.


    Switching the bow to a sword, Jun Hua sat down on the horse once again and paced it forward.


    "Attack!" her yelling could be heard loud and crisp. The sound of their former young general of the battlefield resounded on the battlefield once again. Many people felt that they were inside a dream. The view they had longed to see has returned. With a renewed vigor, they moved forward and charged towards the Pan Kingdom''s army relentlessly.


    Fighting on the frontline once again, Jun Hua broke through the enemy formation and dyed the ground red with blood. None of theirmanders have the chance to counter attack as they were being pushed back and killed one by one.


    To Ye Jiu horror, he found a different armying from behind. It seemed Jun Hua already predicted that he woulde here andid an ambush from behind. The rear soldiers were being ughtered as the battle went on and it took them a long time to regroup themselves.


    "Yabei, are you alright?" Yamin moved to Yabei side.


    Yabei nodded, "You should protect Young Miss."


    Yamin looked towards the distance where Jun Hua already charged forward. From the way she saw it, her Young Miss was venting her rage and feeling with her de, making her advance unstoppable. With her as the lead, their force was unstoppable.


    "I''m afraid that she doesn''t require us," Yamin wore a wry yet proud smile.


    Yabei had to admit that too. Seemed like the angry Jun Hua was far scarier than the usual Jun Hua as the way she charged forward and fought was extremely ruthless and efficient. In the end, the worry they had was her condition because they knew full well that Jun Hua''s physical condition didn''t allow the girl to fight in the battlefield anymore. At least, for the time being, she was not allowed to fight on the frontline.


    Pushing their worry to the back, they continued their advance towards Pan Kingdom''s soldier. "With this battle, the number of soldiers of Pan Kingdom would reduce significantly."


    By the night that day, the number of soldiers Jun Hua killed by herself far surpassed the usual amount when she fought in the past. The total number of soldiers from the Pan Kingdom who passed away that day amounted thousands of soldiers and that too without counting those who were wounded.


    The sight of Jun Hua being bathed in the blood of the enemies and charging towards the enemy''s soldiers reminded them of the figure they loved so much.


    "Lieutenant, we have to move forward!"


    The lieutenant looked towards the figure at the very front as a smile formed on his lips. How long has it been that he wished to see their general again? He had long wished that the news was only a bad dream, and their general was still alive. Seeing her moving at the rapid speed and cut down the enemies, he felt at ease.


    "Our general has returned. The fight is ours."


    The soldier on the side nodded his head strongly. They believed that the appearance of Jun Hua was all they needed for them to win. The small back of their general has always led them to the victory and this time, they believed it would be the same.


    "He �Cno she is our beloved leader and she will bring us to the victory like she always did in the past."


    "She''s genuinely the flower of the battlefield."


    Dyeing the ground red with the enemies'' blood, Jun Hua moved forward to charge towards the enemies. Her clothes were drenched with their blood. Not even her face was spared from the red color that seemed to fill the entire ce.


    Yet, she still moved forward and led the soldiers. Moving her sword, she was too fast for the enemy''s soldiers to reach. The only thing they could see was her afterimage as she crossed the field and battled. Her sword danced through the enemies defense without any restraint. They could not contend against her at all.


    "This fight is ours."


    "We will win the one tomorrow too."


    The soldiers looked towards their leader who has stopped the fight for today. Their eyes held deep pride and admiration alongside the strong belief that she would never lose.


    "Yabei, Yamin, tomorrow are going to be a harsh battle. I need your help," Jun Hua said as she wiped her face.


    The two of them nodded their head. "Rest assured general. We will always apany you."


    "That''s good," Jun Hua said calmly as she gazed towards the sky. Since she had shown him her real identity, she would not let him go.


    ______________________________________________


    A little bit of the shameless author here:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 321: The Fight is not Over

    <h4>321 The Fight is not Over</h4>


    With Ye Jiu being wounded heavily, Jun Hua''s advance was unstoppable. None of the soldiers dared to stop her as they would just charge towards their death by fighting against her. The next few days fight were all on the Ming Kingdom''s favor and Ye Jiu was pushed back deeper and deeper towards the Pan Kingdom territory.


    The soldiers'' morale on Jun Hua''s side was extremely high. They were happy to see their leader led them at the front, and they hoped that she could always bring them the victories.


    On the other hand, Yabei and Yamin felt worried about their princess. Because they knew about her condition, they also knew that she was not allowed to fight for long. So far, her condition hasn''t been bad, and she could easily hide them, but if this continued, she wouldn''t hold on. Inside their heart, they silently hoped that the fight would end soon.


    "What a cunning princess," Ye Jiu was lying on his bed with sweats pouring down. The wound he sustained was deep and it would require a lot of time to heal. Besides, he didn''t have any countermeasure against the fight where they were put on the tant disadvantages.


    With her fighting on the frontline, the number of elite soldiers he has was reduced until mere hundreds in number. Besides, without him dictating the battle with Yan and the rest of Soujin''s soldiers, they were on the losing streak in the other battleground.


    "Your Highness, you can''t get up with that wound."


    Ye Jiu sneered, "This is nothing�� Tell me about that Princess."


    "Her name is Jun Hua. She was the legitimate daughter of the Lin family if not because of an incident which makes her an outsider��."


    As the soldier was reading the report about Jun Hua, Ye Jiu was thinking hard. However, he suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked towards the soldier.


    "You said that her name is Jun Hua, does her surname is Jun?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, does the Hua* represent flower?"


    "Yes," the soldier answered despite didn''t understand why he asked this question.


    Hearing the soldier''s answer, Ye Jiu lips curled up. He finally found another flower, and now the only task left was taking her away.


    "Withdraw our soldiers. Send a message to my father that I lost the fight and he needed to think how to counter them by himself," Ye Jiu instructed.


    "Your Highness? If you do that, does it mean that you''re giving up Pan Kingdom?"


    Ye Jiu''s gaze sharpened and the soldiers scurried away to do his job. Lying on the bed again, Ye Jiu stared at the ceiling and a sharp glint can be seen on his handsome face. The Pan Kingdom matter was no longer something important to him anymore.


    "There wille a day when you will be mine," his lips curved up into a devilish smile as a cunning glint appeared on his face. The battle was not over yet.


    ��


    Jun Hua''s side


    After the first battle, all of her soldiers already guessed that she was Jun Min. Many of them secretly discussed it. None of them felt angry and instead, they admired her for being an awesome general. Although Jun Hua didn''t tell them the truth right away, there was no way they wouldn''t know from the way she was fighting. Besides, her skill with the bow was the same with her ''brother''.


    After several days fighting, Jun Hua already more or less finished with her venting. She has already calmed down, despite her fighting efficiency still insanely high and the enemies soldiers number that she killed soared to the sky.


    "Miss, your body might not hold on if you continue to stay within the zone," Yamin reminded her Miss.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Although the zone could be entered by normal people in limited time, in her case she entered it for a long period of time with her will. When she was in the zone, she was stretching her physical ability to the limit and it might endanger her life should she do it for a long period of time. Because of that, she had to make sure that she didn''t enter the zone too frequent.


    In addition, her body was still in the state of recovering. Although she didn''t feel the tiredness due to the adrenaline being pumped high and her emotional state was in a constant rage, she started to feel them after calming her mind.


    "The fight is not over yet," Jun Hua sighed. She knew very well that her body couldn''t endure the pressure that long, but she had to do it in order to fight more. After this, she was sure that her grandfather was going to give her a long lecture. More importantly, she needed to rest for a long time.


    Even though she still could do activities as normal, she knew her body better. If she tried to do more martial arts, her organs would suffer more blows. If it continued, she might endanger her life. There was no medicine for this. All she could relied was time and her own capabilities in recovery.


    Of course, she would not try to push herself more than this. If her condition threatened her life, she would not be able to reason her way out with her grandfather and uncle anymore. They wouldn''t want to ept the fact that she did something so reckless. Besides, she didn''t want to die yet. She still wanted to live longer with those whom she loved from the bottom of her heart.


    Jun Hua sighed. It was not that important anymore. She just hoped that she could finish the battle as fast as possible. Without Ye Jiu, she had been chipping their number slowly. However, the fight was not going to end soon. That was if this fight continued the normal way.


    "General Hua," a soldier ran to her side, "Prince Ye Jiu deres his lost and he retracts the soldiers back."


    "What?" Jun Hua and Yamin immediately ran towards the edge of the hill and looked towards the soldiers on Pan Kingdom side. As the soldier said, they were retreating back.


    "Miss, you''ve won the fight," Yamin said excitedly.


    Jun Hua didn''t answer as she stared at the soldier with a frown. There was something fishy here, but she didn''t know what. Hopefully, it was not something bad.


    "Let''s regroup with the main force."


    "Yes!"


    ______________________________________________


    A little bit of the shameless author here:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 322: Jun Hua Min

    <h4>322 Jun Hua Min</h4>


    The battle on Yan''s side was a hard-fought victory. Because Ye Jiu was away to fight with Jun Hua''s soldiers, the rest of the soldiers here were mostly the ordinary soldiers. With the subpar leading skill of Yan, they could overwhelm the other army easily.


    "I wonder how the fight between Ye Jiu and Jun Hua going on," Yan said as he leaned back on the chair. The fight was tiring, but he was still rtively fine because Shu kept on protecting him on the battlefield.


    Ming Hui smiled slightly, "I''m sure that Jun Hua has aplete victory."


    Yan looked towards Ming Hui with disbelief, "Thatss? You must be kidding me. Even Soujin is not a match against Ye Jiu, what can she do except dying him?"


    "��You agree to the strategy without believing in her?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s not like I have a better idea," Yan scratched his head. Although he did think that the mission was dangerous, he knew that Jun Hua would not die that quickly. With the talented soldiers under her, they would surely protect her. Even if she couldn''t win, she could escape from the battlefield easily.


    Ming Hui looked towards his brother with a sigh. He couldn''t believe that he took his brother words for granted like that. He secretly reminded himself to never take Yan into a strategy meeting anymore or he might not be able to control himself from not punching the other party. If he truly punched him, it would be a crime, so he didn''t want to do that.


    ''He shouldn''t be the one bing the emperor�� I will just ask Jun Huater to punch him on my behalf. At least we can say that he''s bothering her.''


    Unaware of Ming Hui thought, Yan said, "By the way, how is Soujin condition? He hadn''t waked up yet?"


    "Not yet, the wound is healing fast, but he''s still in a dream," Ming Hui answered. He hoped that Soujin could wake up soon, so he could aid Jun Hua on the battle. However, with the wound Soujin sustained, it would take some time before he could return to the battlefield once again.


    "I also want to sleep," Yan sighed.


    Ming Hui shrugged. It has been a few days since Soujin came back riddled in countless deep wounds and fainted. Although the condition had stabilized, Soujin still didn''t wake up. He really wished that Soujin could wake up soon and reced Yan on the battlefield. This brother of him was aplete eyesore on the battlefield.


    "Lou, has your wound healed?" Ming Hui looked to the side.


    Lou nodded his head. He was still feeling ashamed that Soujin, his master, was the one riddled in wounds more than him. However, he knew that Soujin would never me him for that incident because the two of them never thought that they would be trapped back.


    "When will Soujin wake up?" he asked.


    "It should be today," Ming Hui answered. Given that the light wound had mostly healed and the rest were the deep wound, Soujin''s condition has improved, so he should be awake any time soon.


    BANG!


    When Ming Hui finished saying that, they could hear a loud sounding from Soujin tent. In a matter of seconds, the three of them already arrived at the tent. Seeing that Soujin already woke up and forced himself to sit down, Ming Hui hurriedly came inside.


    "You mustn''t wake up yet, General!"


    "Ming Hui, I have to return to the battlefield," Soujin said with a strong tone. When he came to, he found himself inside the tent. Without him, the battle would end in their loss, so he has to return.


    "No worry, we won thest few battles here," Yan shrugged.


    Seeing Soujin''s sharp eyes directed towards him, Yan shut his mouth for good. There was no benefit in making the wounded beast angry. Should he recover, Yan would be the one to suffer.


    Ming Hui sighed and shoved him a letter, "Jun Hua is the one leading the battlefield using the dividing strategy. With her luring Ye Jiu away, we can stand on our own in this part, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Jun Hua is��.?" Soujin wanted to wake up even more. He wouldn''t be able to bear if something were to happen to Jun Hua.


    Ming Hui pushed Soujin hand that held the letter. "Read the letter first before deciding to move. Jun Hua asked me to tell you that you have to read the letter before anything else the moment you wake up."


    Soujin''s eyes narrowed. He could see that Ming Hui was using his entire power to hold him down because the power of a doctor cannot match a general. It was only because he was wounded that Ming Hui could still manage with holding him here.


    Seeing that the other party was determined not to let him went away without reading the letter, he rxed his muscle and returned to a sitting position on the bed. Although his heart was still incredibly nervous, he didn''t have any other choice but to listen.


    Ripping the envelope, he read the letter. The letter was short, there were only several sentences, but Soujin body froze after he read it and his stunned expression was quite apparent.


    Seeing his reaction, the three people inside the room were dumbfounded. Actually, Shu wanted toe inside too because Yan was there, but he couldn''t find the right time to charge in, so he was waiting outside.


    What was inside the letter that makes the cold and calm Soujin be that flustered? Yan looked towards the other two, but their expression was not any better than him. Right now, he was awfully curious as to what was inside the letter.


    Ming Hui shocked face didn''tst long because he could guess what was inside the letter. So the littless finally told him the truth about her identity. If there was anything that could make Soujin lose his calm, that would be anything rted to Jun Hua and his family. He was sure that there must be something that happened with him and Jun Min before that crossed the boundary of ''only friend'' should Jun Min was a girl.


    Soujin regained hisposure as he looked towards the three of them. Seeing Ming Hui''s smile, he frowned.


    "Yan, Lou, you two get out."


    "Sure," the two of them dashed out from the tent without any dy.


    Soujin looked towards Ming Hui, "When did you found out?"


    "On our campaign towards Kai Kingdom, didn''t I tell you that I meet with the assassin who kills the emperor and the prince?" Ming Hui smile slightly, "That was Jun Hua."


    "I see��" Soujin''s eyes didn''t leave the letter as he sighed. His famous name as a great general was truly a joke in front of that girl.


    "What is inside the letter?"


    "You can see for yourself."


    Taking the paper, Ming Hui read the content of the short letter beforeughing out loud. It was extremely simple that he couldn''t believe what he read.


    ''Soujin, I''m sorry. Please rest assured and rest properly, I will bring the news of victory the moment I return.


    Jun Hua Min''

 Chapter 323: Quarrels

    <h4>323 Quarrels</h4>


    When the three people outsides, including Shu who didn''t manage to get in, heard Ming Huiughed, they were dumbfounded. However, none of them have the courage to interrupt the two of them, so they dispersed, each with their own thought.


    Ming Hui had been thinking that Jun Hua was telling the issue to Soujinpletely. However, she actually chose such a unique way of telling the secret to Soujin. After a couple of seconds, he restrained hisugh as he looked towards Soujin.


    "I never know that her name is Jun Hua Min," Ming Hui remarked.


    Soujin also didn''t know about that. However, by telling him her real name, he knew that Jun Min was actually her. She just hid her first name while using her surname and part of her given name. The matter was actually very simple, yet none of them realized it.


    Pushing the matter to the back of his head, Soujin recalled the more important matters on hand.


    "How long have I slept?" Soujin asked.


    "Three days," Ming Hui answered.


    Soujin nodded, "Give me the rough situation of the battlefield condition in this area."


    "Sure."


    Soujin listened to Ming Hui''s exnation for some time before pointing out a few points and made a rough strategy for Yan''s battle tomorrow. Ming Hui passed the messages out before brewing some medicine for Soujin.


    "When can I return to the battlefield?" Soujin asked.


    "If you feel that you''re good enough, you can go the day after tomorrow," Ming Hui pushed the bowl forward, "But, you''re not allowed to force yourself."


    "I know," Soujin didn''t feel much at edge anymore. Although he was still worried about Jun Hua''s condition, he knew that she was very skilled. In fact, she could be above him if she were to use that weird technique, though only for a short period of time.


    "Rest well for tonight," Ming Hui said before walking out from the tent.


    Soujin stared at the letter once again as he sighed. Howe he didn''t realize it sooner? It was pretty obvious that the two of them have a simr build and whenever one came near him, the other would be at a far ce. He was sure that Jun Hua put her body-double to stay away from him because he would be able to recognize her if she has switched.


    Probably, he knew about it, but he refused to acknowledge it and pushed the matter into the back of his head unconsciously.


    Knowing about her real identity also made him realized why she told him that she did not have the right to say the same to him. While he gave her the truth, she was still hiding the fact that she and Jun Min were the same. However, he also knew that she nned on abandoning that identity forever, so he would not me her.


    Having her told him about it now was already enough.


    The next day, Yan could overwhelm the Pan Kingdom soldiers with ease due to Soujin''s n. However, the fight onlysted halfway because they heard the news that Ye Jiu admitted his defeat to Jun Hua and retreated.


    "We won against Ye Jiu?" Ming Hui asked with disbelief. The fight these past few months was full of up and down, especially against Ye Jiu. Now that the other party dered that they have won, the news sounded unbelievable.


    "Ye Jiu defeat doesn''t mean the war is over," Soujin''s remark made Ming Hui clear headed again. He understood that conquering the kingdom still needed more steps as they need topletely subdue the entire kingdom, which might take months or even years. More importantly, the capital hasn''t fallen yet.


    "You''re right. What is the next n?"


    "Strengthen the soldiers and treat the wound as we wait for Jun Hua to return."


    "I understand," Ming Hui nodded his head as he ryed the message.


    The rest of that day, Soujin stayed on his bed and let Ming Hui gave him a lot of medicine. The next day, he felt much better, but before he could leave the bed, the sound of soldiers ttering around could be heard.


    "Jun Hua has returned," Ming Hui smiled.


    Soujin nodded. He chose not to move from the bed as he waited for Jun Hua toe. On the side, Yan was sitting carefully. Although Soujin hadn''t told him that Jun Hua was Jun Min, he knew that Jun Hua was someone important. While he wondered about whether he should go or not, Jun Hua already came to the tent.


    The first thing Jun Hua did after return to the headquarters was obviously asking about Soujin.


    "Lou, has Soujin woken up?"


    "Yes, Master is in his tent."


    Jun Hua smiled as the response and walked to the tent. Due to the fight the day before, there were still some traces of blood on her armor, which enhance her presence even more. Although she was feeling impatient, she still controlled her movement until she arrived in the tent.


    Her eyes moved to the bed where Soujin sat on the edge. Her smile blossomed, which made the people inside the tent stunned speechless. Because she no longer wore her veil, her beauty was too blinding for them. Stomping on the ground she quickened her pace as she moved to Soujin side.


    "Soujin, are you alright��?"


    The moment she reached Soujin''s side, thetter flicked his finger to her forehead. His action stunned Jun Hua who didn''t react on time, but she quickly covered her forehead with her hand as she stared at Soujin.


    "That''s for hiding your real identity to me," Soujin reached out his hand and pulled the stunned Jun Hua to his embrace, "And this is for fighting in my stead for me."


    Jun Hua''s face reddened as she started hitting Soujin chest lightly, "Who said that I did it for you? Let me go!"


    Because she was careful not to hit too hard due to Soujin''s wound, there was no way she could overpower Soujin. In the end, she could only resign while Soujin held her in his arm.


    "I guess, we should just leave," Yan coughed up as he stood up. With Soujin''s re directed at him from behind, he and Ming Hui immediately sprinted out from the tent.


    "Don''t forget that the war hadn''t ended yet," that was Ming Huist word before he left the tent in hurry.


    Soujin ignored the two of them. He looked towards Jun Hua on his arm as he smiled mischievously. "Now that the two of them have leave, shall we continue further?"


    With a reddened face, Jun Hua raised her arm and hit the person in front of her.


    SLAP


    "Don''t be shameless, General Soujin."


    ______________________________________________


    But the Author is shameless:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 324: Telling the Truth

    <h4>324 Telling the Truth</h4>


    Even from outside, Ming Hui and Yan could hear the sound of the p clearly and loudly. Unknowingly, Ming Hui touched his own cheek as he remembered the day when he told Fan Lanying about his true identity. One of the ces she hit the hardest was his cheek.


    Remembering Jun Hua identity as a general, Ming Hui was pretty sure that Soujin''s cheek must be hurt. Somehow, he felt d that his girl wasn''t a general yet and her strength hadn''t risen to that level or he might get beaten until no one recognized him anymore.


    Yan looked back with a dumbfounded expression, "Why is the sound that loud?"


    "You wouldn''t want to know," Ming Hui said with a smirk. Come to think about it, what would happen once Yan knew that Jun Hua is Jun Min? He would surely feltpletely embarrassed for losing against a girl.


    "Let''s leave before he butchers us for intervening."


    In this rare asion, Ming Huipletely agreed with Yan, "That''s a good idea."


    Inside the tent, Soujin was rubbing his hurting cheek as he looked towards the red face girl in front of him. It seemed, he moved a bit too fast.


    "How''s the battle?" he asked.


    "It''s fine, Ye Jiu is really strong, but I caught him off guard with my arrow," Jun Hua answered as she recovered her calm, "Still, he manages to dodge the arrow though I''m sure that he''s wounded really badly."


    "If the fight goes on, can you defeat him?" Soujin asked again.


    "I''m not sure," Jun Hua couldn''t be certain that she could defeat him because her ability was still below Soujin. Besides, even after entering the zone she was not certain that she would be able to defeat him, though she would do her best to win.


    The two of them have a simr mind on this topic. They know that Ye Jiu was not the type to just give up right away. For him to suddenly retreat back, they were sure that he must be nning something different. The question was what that something would be.


    "We will know when it''s time," Soujin pulled Jun Hua back to his embrace.


    Jun Hua tried to pull back, "Can''t you stop it?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "��"


    In that awkward position, Jun Hua shifted her feet a bit to allow herself be morefortable as she spoke, "Do you know about my identity before I tell you today?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You''re telling the truth?" Jun Hua''s eyes widened. Although by the way Soujin behaved she could guess that he didn''t know, she still wanted the confirmation. Hearing that Soujin really didn''t know about her real identity made her feelingplicated.


    Soujin nodded his head, "If I know, why I would tell Jun Min that I like his sister?"


    That was�� the forbidden memory for her. That was the moment she wished to never happen because it was highly embarrassing for her to hear something she shouldn''t have at the time. However, the milk was already spilled and there was no way she could change the past.


    Soujin rubbed Jun Hua head. Her silky and long hair gave his hand aforting feeling. He felt that her hair was really soft, which wasparable to the finest silk in the world.


    "Your name, is it really Jun Hua Min?"


    Jun Hua was stunned before she nodded her head, "Yes. I only found out about it after I heard it from my mother. When my father gave me my name, she secretly added one word to my name in order to allow me to have a different identity in the future."


    "Your mother already nned for you separate yourself from the Lin family?" Soujin frowned.


    "No, she didn''t know. She just wanted me to be able to escape from the Lin family if it''s needed. Besides, she didn''t really have any n at the time," Jun Hua smile wryly.


    Her mother didn''t really think things through as she only wanted the chance for her daughter to separate herself from the Lin family. As futile as it may be, she could only think of changing her name register and burned half of them to not allow them to know. However, it was this name that gave birth to a different person called ''Jun Min''.


    "Did you learn how to fight after you return?"


    "No, it''s earlier than that," Jun Hua answered. She learned it because of an entirely different reason from what she said to her uncle when she returned to the Jun family residence.


    Soujin took hold of her hand. In the very beginning, it was this hand that made the nobles in the Ming Kingdom mocked her. The hand of ady was not supposed to be rough, but hers waspletely rough, the mark of hard work she had done since young.


    The hand has be smoother due to Jun Hua used the medicine every day. Because she was living as a girl, she chose to let her hand be smoother. Although it was her original intention, there were still some marks left from the time she trained as a swordswoman.


    "With such soft hand, how do you hold the sword right?"


    "My hand is notpletely soft," Jun Hua pulls her hand back, "There is no way it can return to its original condition after being tormented for years."


    "I see," Soujin nodded his head.


    Jun Hua nced at Soujin from the corner of her eyes. He had told her about his past before, a story that he never told anyone previously. On the other hand, she was the one hiding about her real identity from him. Although it may bete, she wanted to do the same to him.


    "Do you want to know?"


    "About?" Soujin peered down. The difference in their height hadn''t decreased in the past year. He was still far taller than her.


    "My past and the reason I pick up the sword in the first ce."


    "If you don''t want to tell, I won''t force you," Soujin knew that she had her own reason for not telling him many things. Obviously, he wanted to know more about her, in fact, he wanted to know everything about her. But if she didn''t want to tell him, then he would wait for her to open up to him.


    "I want to, but you have to promise me something," Jun Hua said solemnly.


    "What is it?"


    "Don''tugh at my childish reason of picking the sword."


    Soujin wore a strange face for a moment. Seeing that Jun Hua was serious, he nodded, "I won''t."


    Hearing his confirmation, Jun Hua started to tell the story of her life from the time she was banished from the Lin family.


    ______________________________________________


    Shameless author again:


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 325: Jun Hua Past Part Two: Living on the Mountain

    <h4>325 Jun Hua Past Part Two: Living on the Mountain</h4>


    Lin Family Residence 12 years before


    Inside a remote courtyard, a woman was packing her belongings with a heavy expression. By her side, there was only a little kid at the age of four years old. There were not many things she has, so her time to pack up didn''t take a long time.


    "Hua''er, let''s go," taking hold of the girl little arm, Jun Saya walked out from the courtyard. In front of her were several people from the Lin family residence. She could recognize Lin Tang and Chun Maora, who came to see her off.


    "You''re such a disgrace to the Lin family, don''t bother to return back," Lin Tang said coldly.


    Jun Saya stared at the man back. He may be her husband, but he never even treated her as a woman or looking at her straight to the eyes. This was not that umon as many men in this era only searched for a woman in order to climb the rank or to satisfy their desire.


    Seeing him with Chun Maora by his side, she didn''t feel any jealousy. Because she never loved him, she didn''t care if he were to stay with whoever he wanted. Instead of rage, her eyes were filled with pity for the man who never experienced love and his life was filled with the pursuit of higher ranks and connection.


    Unbeknownst to her, Lin Tang could see her eyes of pity very clearly and felt deeply insulted. As the head of Lin family, he has the countless connection and people willing to serve under him. The only thing he didn''t need was a pity. However, this disgrace of a woman actually dared to pity him.


    Jun Saya didn''t bother greeting back as she picked up her daughter and walked to the carriage. Despite she felt insulted for him using her of cheating, she was actually felt relief because she could bring her daughter away from this ce of agony. At the very least, she could go with her daughter stayed with her. This little girl was all she had, and she loved her very much.


    Sitting calmly on the carriage, she held Jun Hua on her arm gently.


    "Hua''er from today, we need to learn things differently," in the past, Jun Hua was still learning about poets and manner in the Lin Family. However, there was no need for her to learn such things because they didn''t live among the nobles anymore.


    Little Jun Hua didn''t understand, so she could only nod her small head and snuggled into her mother embrace. She feltfort inside her mother''s arm that held her as gentle as she could.


    When they arrive at the mountain, Jun Saya stared at the rundown small hut in front of her. She already expected that she would not be able to live luxuriously, but was it not too much? Comining inside her mind, she cleaned up the house with little Jun Hua''s help on the side.


    As the daughter of Jun family, she never experienced this many hardships. After all, she was the pampered princess of the household before being sent to marry Lin Tang. In no time, Jun Saya could feel that her hand was incredibly hurt. She thought to herself that she couldn''t do the cleaning of the household anymore.


    Seeing her mother sitting, little Jun Hua came over and peered to her mother face, obviously worried.


    "Mother is fine, Hua''er, Mother is just tired," Jun Saya smiled slightly and exined patiently. Her daughter was very perceptive, so she worried that this little girl would be able to notice her real condition.


    Little Jun Hua nodded her head before walking to the side and pulled the bucket full of water again. Although it was heavy, she still did her best to help her mother.


    Touched by her daughter determination, she moved her feet and finished cleaning. Even if it was hard, it was nothingpared with their life in the times toe.


    After cleaning, it was time for Jun Saya to cook. Because of the limitation in the ingredients, she could only make simple dishes. Still, it was more than enough for her and little Jun Hua to eat since the condition here was far betterpared to the Lin family.


    As the day passes, little Jun Hua got used to live in the vige and unknowingly a year had passed since she first came here. Although Jun Saya was still feeling quite indignant living here, she had mostly epted the fact, so she didn''t think much about it anymore.


    However, her life was not always filled with peace.


    "Jun Saya, your work is not good enough. Do you want the pay or not?" one of the vige women berated her with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry, I will redo it," Jun Saya took the clothes back as she sighed. Because of her previous luxurious life, she found it hard to live as a girl in the vige. Many times, she got scolded because of her work didn''t reach the standards.


    "Mother, are you alright?" seeing her mother gloomy face, little Jun Hua quicklye over to her mother.


    "Mother is fine," Jun Saya reassured her daughter.


    As they walked across the street, Jun Saya could hear the mocking from the vige women very clearly. Her identity was not a secret to them and many of them mocked her because of her ipetence thus making here here. She tried her best to ignore them.


    However, the children there instead took it seriously as they often threw stones towards her.


    "Mother!" little Jun Hua yelled as she stood in front of her mother. Her small stature seemed like a joke when standing in front of the bigger Jun Saya, "Don''t bully my mother!"


    "You''re just a useless kid!"


    "Yeah, you''re the disgrace of your family!"


    The kids didn''t stop as they instead mocked the two of them. They only stop because the vige head came and berated them.


    "Jun Saya, I''m sorry for the children behavior��"


    Jun Saya could only smile wryly as she brushed it off. However, little Jun Hua''s eyes were burning with determination, she would not let her mother be bullied.


    Reaching her home, Jun Saya treated both of their wound. The wounds were not that deep because they were only lightly hit by the stones. Still, her heart ached when she remembered the scene from before when Jun Hua tried to protect her.


    "Don''t do that again, you might get heavy wound," Jun Saya warned her.


    Little Jun Hua pouted as she clung to her mother side. Jun Saya sighed and took out her flute before giving it to Jun Hua. Little Jun Hua smiled widely as she started ying the instrument, making some incoherent sound. Despite the sound were still terrible, Jun Saya smiled when she watched her daughter trying her best to make beautiful melodies.

 Chapter 326: Jun Hua Past Part Two: Learning the Sword

    <h4>326 Jun Hua Past Part Two: Learning the Sword</h4>


    Although Jun Saya forbade Jun Hua to protect her, little Jun Hua still wanted her mother to be safe. Moving her feet across the street to y, she encountered the boys from yesterday.


    "Look, she is here!"


    "Great, there is no one here!"


    As they say that, they circled around her. With her big and round eyes, little Jun Hua watched their movement. Before she could react, she felt pain on her head. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. In the next second, she felt another pain from her back. Shepletely didn''t understand, what did she do wrong to make them hate her so much?


    Children could only follow what their parents teach them. If their parent said that she was a disgrace that shouldn''t be here, they would follow what their parent said and took things onto their hand. Because they were still young, they didn''t know that there was a gray between ck and white.


    In the midst of the barrage, Jun Hua''s eyes caught a small stick near her. Reaching out her hand to take it, she swung it to block the boy''s barrage. That one movement made them surprised. Because of Jun Hua''sbors in helping her mother, her arm strength was more than what ordinary children around her would have. The boys were pushed back as Jun Hua continued to attack using that small stick.


    Her movement was sluggish and full of loopholes, but it was enough to drive the stupid children away. When they have gone, Jun Hua fell down to the ground and panted heavily. She was trying her best to drive them and luckily she seeded.


    Staring at the stick in her hand, she thought that she might be able to help her mother should she learn martial arts that used a weapon like this stick.


    Jun Saya almost fainted when she saw her daughter''s condition, but little Jun Hua instead asked her a question.


    "Mother, is there any weapon that like this stick?" little Jun Hua raised the stick.


    "Do you mean sword? Ah, forget it,e with me to clean up your wound��"


    Under Jun Saya strict supervision, little Jun Hua wound healed fast and she could go around to y again after a short time. This time, little Jun Hua secretly followed the men from her vige who went to study martial arts. She wanted to know where they learned it.


    The journeysted for around one hour before they arrived at Guo Vige. Little Jun Hua stopped in front of the ce those men stepped in, a training hall. Standing in front of the ce, she hesitated to go inside because she didn''t know what she could do.


    "What are you doing here, little girl?"


    Little Jun Hua raised her head. With her dirty appearance and the way she was dressed, people would think that she was boy. However, the man before her could quickly discern that she was a girl.


    "I want to learn martial art!" little Jun Hua answered with determination.


    The man stared at Jun Hua''s small stature. She was only five years old, why did she want to learn martial arts that badly? Besides, with that thin arm, there was no way she couldst training that long.


    "Learning martial art is hard, little girl. You better go home and learn things that a girl should learn," the man said with persuading tone.


    "I need to learn martial art, so that my mother will not be bullied," little Jun Hua said again.


    The man knew that there was no way he could shake the little girl determination. Beckoning the girl to follow him, he led her inside where she could see big jars of water located on the back.


    "There is a well down the hill. If you can fill the entire jar within six hours, I will take you in as a disciple."


    The jar alone was far bigger than little Jun Hua body, which would take her a long time to finish just filing one jar. Looking at the bucket on the side, she knew that she needed to move back and forth a few times before the jar was full. Nevertheless, her smile bloomed.


    "Is that a promise, Uncle?" little Jun Hua raised her head excitedly.


    Seeing that girl smile, he nodded, "Yes."


    "Okay, I will start now," taking the bucket, little Jun Hua ran down the hill to fill the bucket. Although the distance was far, she was still smiling.


    The man watched for a few minutes before leaving her to finish the task. Since then, little Jun Hua woulde here every two days and did the task, only for her to fail in the end. Still, her fighting spirit didn''t decrease, and she continued to fill the jars until she finallypleted it.


    "Uncle, I have filled the jar full of water," little Jun Hua said with an excited smile.


    The man looked at Jun Hua small stature in disbelief. This littless actually managed to do it within a few months? Shaking his head lightly, he walked to the back and found the jar was brimming with water, the evidence that little Jun Hua finished the assignment.


    "How old are you?" he looked towards Jun Hua.


    "I will be six in a few days," little Jun Hua answered.


    "I see."


    "So, can I study martial art here?" little Jun Hua looked at the man with pleading eyes.


    The man contemted for a moment. He did teach the people here, but most of them were adult and he only did it because they paid him. However, this little girl case was special since he knew that she still didn''t understand the meaning of money.


    Seeing her determination and the arm strength she possessed, a thought came across his mind.


    "I will teach you," the man said slowly, "But you have to call me Teacher Kan."


    Little Jun Hua''s mouth widened into a smile, "Okay, Teacher Kan!"


    That was the start of Jun Hua learning the sword under Den Kan.

 Chapter 327: Jun Hua Past Part Two: The Chance

    <h4>327 Jun Hua Past Part Two: The Chance</h4>


    Ever since that day, little Jun Hua would go to Den Kan''s ce to learn martial arts with the man. Among the students, she was basically the youngest as she was only six years old when she started learning. However, Den Kan didn''t skimp her training and let her practice as hard as the others. After all, she only came here once every two days.


    "Move your body! Don''t bezy!" Den Kan roared when he saw Jun Hua dropped the wooden sword.


    The little girl immediately exerted more strength in her small arms and swing the sword again. Little Jun Hua gritted her teeth as she felt her arm breaking. It was very painful, yet at the same time, she knew that it was the same practice as the others. She didn''t want to be weaker than them.


    On her side, a boy slightly older than her already slumped on the floor. He looked towards Jun Hua with bewilderment. He could not understand why this girl could hold on longer than him.


    "Alright, the training today is over," Den Kan announced when it was near noon.


    Little Jun Hua persevered and stayed for a bit longer. She wanted to get stronger even more. In the end, Den Kan had to separate her from the sword and let the boy, Pat, to clean up the hall. He lifted the little girl and shook his head lightly.


    "Why are you training so heavily, little girl? You should take things slow, or your body won''t be able to hold on."


    Little Jun Hua looked towards her teacher and pouted. "I want to get stronger faster to protect my mother. She was crying against night, and I can''t do anything to help her."


    Inside her mind, she only knew this way to help her mother. The world was too big for a little girl like her and all she knew was she wanted to get stronger. Her mother was living in agony because of several matters, but she couldn''t help at all. This made her wanted to get stronger and beat up those who bullied her mother.


    Den Kan sighed. The life in the vige was never easy, and he knew that those who were poor would feel things even harder. He patted the girl''s head.


    "Your progress is fast among the other students. Don''t force yourself too much. I''ll teach you a special martial art that can make you be stronger for a short time limit, but this martial art is hard, so you will have to work hard."


    Little Jun Hua''s eyes shone. "I will surely work hard!"


    "Good, now rest. Your little body won''t be able to hold on if you continue to train so hard."


    "Yes!"


    Little Jun Hua moved to clean up the hall along with Pat before departing back home. Pat looked towards the girl''s back for a few seconds. "Teacher, why is she so fast in progressing?"


    "You are just toozy, Pat. Tomorrow, you''re sparring with her again."


    Pat groaned. "I don''t want to spar with her again. She''s too strong to me."


    Den Kan poked Pat''s forehead. "You''re saying that because you''ve been defeated by hertely, right? Now move your feet and clean up the hall. You have to clean up the hall every time you lose against that eight year old girl."


    Hearing the instruction, Pat red towards his teacher. He felt that this old man was just making up an excuse to have him helped cleaning up this ce. Inside his heart, heined loudly, yet he still moved his feet to clean up the ce as fast as he could.


    Little Jun Hua walked thousand meters to reach her vige. She quickly made her way towards her home and saw her beautiful mother yed the flute. The beautiful sound made her fell into trance, yet she could feel that the note was sad. Her small feet moved quickly to her mother and hugged her.


    "Mother, are you being bullied again?" Little Jun Hua asked worriedly.


    Jun Saya stopped ying the flute and peered down. She smiled sweetly. "There''s nothing wrong Hua''er. I have just received news from my brother about our family''s condition."


    Her finger caressed her daughter''s hair as she swallowed her feeling down. She was feeling rather distressedtely because of the news that she got from their family. The Emperor questioned their ie once again, and some of her uncle''s lost their life. Even though they have done business honestly, the Emperor somehow found the way to frame them.


    When her thoughts reached this point, tears welled up in her eyes. The current Emperor always wanted to monitor their activities. Even the slightest movement that they didn''t report made him suspicious. Some of her unclesined only to lose their life because of this suspicious Emperor.


    "Mother, are you alright?" Little Jun Hua asked again. She was deeply worried when she saw tears in her mother''s eyes. Her little fist clenched tightly. What could she do? She didn''t want her mother to cry anymore.


    "I''m fine," Jun Saya wiped the tears and looked towards her daughter up and down. She frowned when she realized how dirty she was.


    "What are you yingtely to make your clothes always so dirty? Come on, Mother will scrub your back."


    "Jun Hua is not a kid anymore," Little Jun Hua pouted. "Jun Hua can take a bath by herself."


    Jun Saya smiled. "Alright, Mother will let you take a bath by yourself. If you''re still dirty, Mother will be the one to clean you, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Little Jun Hua ran to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. She wanted to be more helpful to her mother. She was no longer a child, so she would surely make her mother proud of her and helped her mother.


    After two days, little Jun Hua returned back to the training hall with the excuse of ying. Her mother was not suspicious because Jun Saya believed her daughter would be alright. In addition, she was also busy to work and didn''t have the time to monitor her daughter all the time.


    "You''re early today, littless," Den Kan smiled when he saw Jun Hua. The progress of this little girl was the fastest among the students that he knew.


    "I want to get stronger, Teacher Kan. Please teach me that martial art," little Jun Hua asked.


    "Come over here, I''ll teach you."


    "Yes."


    This was a strange martial arts, but little Jun Hua learned it by heart. This was the martial arts that will allow her to be stronger than a lot of experts for a short amount of time. However, the strength has the price to pay, which she would experience when she used this martial art too much.


    ______________________________________________


    Link to Discord: (if you wish to talk to me and the other readers)


    https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Link to paypal: (If you wish to support me personally ^-^)


    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2


    Thank you~

 Chapter 328: The Fall of the Last Kingdom

    <h4>328 The Fall of the Last Kingdom</h4>


    After Jun Hua had finished her story, Soujin rubbed her head, "What happens to the boys in the vige?"


    "I beat them up for good," Jun Hua grinned.


    Soujin already guessed it. He moved his eyes to Jun Hua left hand and take the arm before caressing it. The scar from protecting her younger brother was still there. The mark had turned faint, but Soujin could see it clearly.


    From what Ming Hui told him, he found out about Jun Hua''s identity because of this wound. Indeed, this was the only wound that could be seen most easilypared with the wound on her shoulders. Remembering that incident, he felt bad because he was the reason she got that scar.


    "The wound already heals. Maybe the scar will disappear in the future, you don''t have to worry," Jun Hua smiled.


    "Does your shoulder still hurt?"


    "No, I got the wound a long time ago, there is no way the wound can still hurt now," Jun Hua shook her head, "Are you worrying about my body full of scars?"


    "I am," Soujin admitted frankly.


    Jun Hua felt her heart warmed at Soujin''s remark. However, she didn''t really care about the scar on her body because most of them would disappear. Although now she got a few scars that wouldn''t disappear, she didn''t think that it was something big.


    "Why?"


    When Jun Hua asked that question, Soujin couldn''t answer. He thought about it and couldn''t find the correct reason as to why he didn''t want her body to be filled with scars. On the second thought, certain thought appeared on his mind.


    "I don''t want to see others mark on your body," Soujin said as he hugged her even harder.


    "Will you didn''t like me because of my scar?"


    "No," Soujin answered firmly.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She recalled their situation and asked a different question, "How about you? Can you return to the battlefield again?"


    "I''m good," Soujin nodded. "I heard that your condition is not that good, so you''re not allowed to fight on the frontline again."


    Jun Hua pouted when she heard him say that. However, she was very clear about her condition. Although it didn''t affect her movement too much, if her condition worsened again, she might not be able to live as usual. This was for her own good that she shouldn''t fight on the frontline again.


    "I understand, but you have to be careful."


    Soujin smirked. "Who do you think you''re talking to? Don''t worry so much. The rest of the battle will be smoother."


    Jun Hua sighed at this man nonchnt shameless remark. She looked up to see his face. Inside his embrace, his face looked far closer.


    Seeing her cute face, Soujin leaned slightly and nted a light kiss on her forehead. "I''ll be resting now. You should have some rest too."


    "Okay," Jun Hua answered softly. She waited for him to fall asleep before walking out of the tent. The battle was not over yet.


    For the next few weeks, Soujin led the battle and defeat Pan Kingdom through fully. The battle to conquer the capital was the top priority in his current list.


    ��


    Pan Kingdom Capital


    Hearing the report about the battle of Ye Jiu, the Emperor closed his eyes. He should have expected this to happen. The ability of Soujin was certainly not one to be looked down upon and now, there was simply no one who could contend against the young general anymore.


    The officials were all holding their breath. They didn''t dare to interrupt their emperor in his thinking. Normal people would fall into despair after hearing such bad news, but the emperor stayed silent and closed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Where is Ye Tian?" the emperor finally asked.


    "To answer Your Highness, the crown prince is staying in his residence."


    The emperor nodded his head. This prince may be useless, but he was still his son. Tapping his hand on the chair, he opened his mouth and gave the edict.


    "Take the crown prince to save ce and defend the city. I will personally fight on the frontline."


    The emperor decision made the officials stunned, but they didn''t have anything they could do to fight on equal grounds with Soujin. Theirst resort would only be fighting on sheer will alone.


    "Your Highness, should we call Prince Ye Jiu back to fight with us?" one of the prime ministers asked hesitantly.


    The Emperor shot him a nce, which made the prime minister felt his leg go soft. Although the Emperor hadn''t said anything, he had already regretted to open his mouth at such time.


    The Emperor only swept a nce, but he didn''t answer. There was simply no answer for this question as he was sure that Ye Jiu already abandoned him. As an uncle, he might feel slight disappointment, but as the Emperor, he knew very well that they had no chance.


    Based on the report, he knew that Ye Jiu was wounded badly, and he was being pushed back continuously. Although the prince had said that the second undefeated general has returned, howe a person came from the death? He thought that this prince was toying with him, though he did feel suspicious.


    The armies from Soujin''s side are alreadying to their gate. Standing up, he looked towards the minister from above.


    "The war has started."


    With the Emperor appearance on the frontline, the soldier''s morale was boosted. However, they were simply no match for Soujin''s army power. With their disadvantages, it only took them a few days for the downfall of the capital and the Emperor was captured.


    The Emperor sighed as he saw the soldiers from enemy''s side overrun the city. He had lost. There was no need for him to fight anymore. His eyes looked straight to the setting sun faraway on the West. The glorious Pan Kingdom is no more. It ended during the time of his rule. What a disgrace. A great kingdom with decades of history ended in mere months at the hand of a newly risen kingdom.

 Chapter 329: Finishing the Conques

    <h4>329 Finishing the Conques</h4>


    "We have finally finished the conquest," Yanmented as they strode to the capital. He was not part of the soldiers who got in the very first. For that glory, it was better presented to Soujin alone.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Soujin didn''t allow her to participate in the battle anymore after he heard about her condition. Well, it was not her fault, at least partially, that she got hurt continuously. Unless she made full recovery, she would not be allowed to participate in the war anymore.


    In addition, he made sure that she got enough nutrition every single day. She even wondered where he got all of those additional foods as their foods were rationed. Of course, with a little digging she found out that he asked Yan to transfer more foods, which caused this prince toin profusely at the lost of money he experienced.


    "It has been more than two years," Jun Hua smiled. "Do you have any idea where Soujin might be?"


    "I think he''s interrogating the Emperor of Pan Kingdom. Different with the other kingdoms, this Emperor is quite good. You can say that he''s one of the best leaders that wee across after a long time," Yan smiled.


    Considering how this Emperor managed to keep the vast area of Pan Kingdom under his lead, no one dared to question his capability. They knew. He was truly powerful. If they didn''t want to dig their early grave, it would be better if they didn''t go against this person.


    "It''s too bad that his son is the opposite," Jun Hua added.


    Yan have to agree. The Crown Prince was known to be a wastrel with his two cousins famous for their capability. For someone as great as this Emperor, there was no bigger disgrace than having such useless son.


    Ming Hui pointed to the wall. "Soujin is over there. Shall we pay a visit?"


    The three of them dismounted from the horse as they walked to the wall. Considering that the soldiers already knew about Jun Hua''s capabilities, they respected her even more than the other two.


    "Where''s Soujin?" Jun Hua asked.


    "General Soujin is inside, Princess Hua," the soldier answered respectfully.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. They walked in and saw Soujin was standing in front of a rather old man. From the man''s regal clothes, they instantly recognized him as the Emperor of Pan Kingdom. Behind Soujin, Lou was standing carefully, ready to help if Soujin ever needed it.


    "Greetings, Emperor of Pan Kingdom," Ming Hui greeted.


    The Emperor passed a nce to the three of them. His gazended on Jun Hua for a moment. He remembered that she is the princess of Mountain Kingdom who has the name Jun Hua. This name caused him to feel ratherplicated as he recalled his nephew.


    "Why are you still treating me that well. I''m just a leader of a fallen kingdom. There''s no glory left for me," the Emperor of Pan Kingdom said calmly.


    "Even if you''re the leader of a fallen country, your strength and wisdom is something different, Your Highness," Jun Hua replied in a m tone. "Don''t you want to see thend prosper again?"


    A faint sense of longing appeared in the middle of the Emperor of Pan Kingdom''s eyes. The war hassted for years without anyone managed to conquer the entirend. Right now, in front of him, was the very person who managed to do the thing that everyone deemed to be impossible. It was amazing, yet he also felt ratherplicated.


    Towards this person, he felt respect but also pity. The pity was not directed to them, but to himself. It was a pity for him to born at the opposite side of this person, thus making him the bitter enemies of Soujin.


    As for his proposal to see thend prosper again��


    "I can''t," the Emperor of Pan Kingdom answered after a few seconds ofmentation. "I belong to Pan Kingdom and forever I''ll stay here."


    "Is it worth it?" Yan asked.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t want to abandon my identity. We''re destined to stand on the opposite side, so I believe that I won''t be able to stand on the same side with you. Besides, I''m already too old. It will be toote for me."


    His eyes gazed at the faraway sky. He already lived for a long time and saw many different things. For this tempting proposal, he has to reject it for he didn''t want to change his viewpoint. In his heart, Pan Kingdom shall be the first ce he came to this world and also the ce where he went from this world.


    "There''s no need to keep persuading me. My answer will always be the same."


    Facing this stubborn emperor, Soujin nodded his head. He turned towards Ming Hui. "Fan Lanying should have captured Ye Tian. You can take care of that matter."


    "I understand."


    The Emperor of Pan Kingdom''s eyes shook when he heard the name of his son. Ye Tian might be useless and idiot, but he was the only son he had. He always wanted to make that son of his the future sessor of the kingdom. It seemed, his wish would never be fulfilled.


    As the three of them walked out, they could hear Soujin talked with the emperor. Jun Hua pointed to the other gate. "There''s a secret passage over there. If Ye Tian wants to escape, he must be using that way."


    "I believe you have told Fan Lanying about this."


    "Of course," Jun Hua grinned. "She wants to achieve something from this war, so I''ll let her have the glory of catching the Crown Prince."


    "Do you think if we use his son, the emperor will change his decision?" Yan still felt that it was too bad for someone as capable as the Emperor of Pan Kingdom to die. He wanted that person to be one of his subordinates.


    "I don''t think so," Jun Hua sighed. "He''s too stubborn. Besides, there are things in this world that you will never want to exchange for anything. Even if you offer him a lot of money, I doubt he''s going to change his decision."


    Yan frowned. "Money can buy a lot of things."


    "Which one is more precious, your life or money?" Ming Hui rolled his eyes.


    "Of course it''s money!" Yan yelled. It was then that he realized what he wasparing it to. "Wait, no, its life!"


    "If you say that its money, let me buy you and beat you up to be a proper emperor, my brother," Ming Hui said with a dark tone.


    Yan felt rather terrified to see the dark expression on Ming Hui''s face. He quickly turned around. "Wait, I''m sorry! I won''t say it again!"


    Jun Hua didn''t even bother stopping them as she took the report from the nearby soldiers about Fan Lanying. When she read that Ye Tian was killed because he retaliated, she quickly read the detail. After she finished, she only have one thought: ''He''s truly a foolish prince.''

 Chapter 330: Getting the Permission

    <h4>330 Getting the Permission</h4>


    Soujin left the matter of politics to Yan and Ming Hui as he led the battle to conquer the remaining cities along with Jun Hua. Although Jun Hua no longer participated personally on the battlefield, her appearance alone made the soldiers worked harder. It took them several months more to finish covering the northern part of Pan Kingdom before they had to return to Pan Kingdom previous capital because of some matters.


    Ming Hui confronted Fan Lanying''s father after part of the conquest had been over. At the very least, there was no kingdom named as Pan Kingdom anymore despite many of the areas was still raising their des towards them.


    "I have fulfilled the promise I made."


    Fan Dan looked towards Ming Hui for a moment. He had already seen the process as he was the part of the army, but he never thought that they would actually seed. With each of the fight, he could see clearly the power of the Soujin''s side was getting stronger each day.


    He crossed his arm. "You say that you fulfill the promise, but there are still many parts from the previous Pan Kingdom left."


    Ming Hui knew that. The conquest was not entirely over yet, but there would not be any big battle anymore as long as there was no major figure appeared. The biggest worry they have was Ye Jiu because this prince was very powerful, and he disappeared after that battle. However, they have to finish the other matter first before thinking about this young man again.


    "We''re going to conquer them all soon enough, General Fan Dan," Ming Hui proimed solemnly.


    Fan Dan thought about it as he recalled Soujin and Jun Hua. "How long do you think it''ll take the two of them to finish conquering the entirend?"


    "It doesn''t have to be them, right? There are many aplished generals out there too," Ming Hui reminded.


    Fan Dan nodded his head. There were indeed some other generals who Soujin deployed to take care of the battle in other ces. Aside from that, they also have to make sure that the people didn''t sh with each other. After all, they previously belonged to different ces and have apletely different culture.


    "You''re correct."


    After that, the two of them stayed silent. They stared at each other for a few minutes as they thought about what they were going to say to each other. To be honest, Fan Dan no longer disapproved Ming Hui like before anymore.


    The young man was quite different than an ideal man who protected woman in the normal terms. However, he perfectly countered Fan Lanying as he could stand her strong personality very well.


    "Do you still want me to wait, General Fan Dan?" Ming Hui asked hesitantly. He didn''t really like to wait again, but if he had to, he would do it.


    Fan Dan crossed his arm. "What is your age?"


    "I''m nearing 20," Ming Hui answered. If he didn''t count it wrong, it should be his birthday in a few more weeks.


    "What about Fan Lanying?"


    "She''s 18 years old."


    "Do you think she''s already too old for marriage?"


    Ming Hui frowned. "Not at all."


    In the first ce, the disparity between his age and Fan Lanying was not that far. It was more normal to have a difference in age between three to five years rather than one year here. After all, women were considered adult when they reached 15 while men were considered adult when they reached 18.


    Most of the people here would arrange marriage even before they reached the age. This made the disparity of age between men and women ranged around three to five years.


    "Don''t you prefer a younger woman?" Fan Dan asked again.


    Ming Hui resolutely shook his head. Regarding a woman''s age, he never bothered about it too much. For him, all he wanted is Fan Lanying. Even if there was a woman younger and prettier near him, he would never spare them any interest. His experience to live as a woman already provided him more than enough time to enjoy their beauty in the past.


    "I want to know your ability in fighting first, young man," Fan Dan stood up. "You''re allowed to use your secret needles. That is if you have time to use them."


    "It''s my pleasure, General Fan Dan."


    The two of them stood in front of each other. Facing a veteran general like Fan Dan, Ming Hui could feel the suppressive auraing from the general''s body. It was pushing him down as the pressure could make ordinary person terrified out of their wits.


    Holding the wooden sword in his hand carefully, he stepped forward and attacked the general. He didn''t have much strengthpared with the general, so the only option he had was trying to find the chance to attack this general under the barrage of attacks.


    TAK! TAK! TAK!


    The sound of wooden swords shed with each other filled the courtyard. The two of them went on attacking each other continuously. With each attack, Ming Hui was pushed to the back. In the end, his foot bumped with the wall. The suddenness caught him off guard, and Fan Dan immediately used the chance to kick the young man.


    *cough* *cough*


    "Is this enough.. *cough* General?" Ming Hui coughed as he held his stomach. This general was very merciless. His stomach was hurting like crazy.


    Fan Dan nodded his head contentedly. "That''s for taking Fan Lanying away from me."


    Ming Hui smiled wryly. Why did it sound as if he was a thief?


    "Get up. We''re not done yet."


    "I won''t be able to match your stamina, General," Ming Hui would be beaten up ck and blue if he tried continuing the fight.


    Fan Dan shook his head and pointed to the chair. "We need to talk."


    "I understand."


    In the end, Ming Hui and Fan Dan talked for a long time. Ming Hui finally got the old man permission, despite the general still grumbling. Going by the normal way of proposing, he sent his people to give the betrothal give first so they could get married early.

 Chapter 331: You’re Late, Ming Yan

    <h4>331 You��re Late, Ming Yan</h4>


    Pce in the Previous Pan Kingdom''s area


    "Even though you send it early, you''re still being held up in this city for a long time," Yan smirked as he teased his brother.


    Ming Hui smiled wryly at her brother''s remark. From the time he got the approval, two months have passed and the administration in the capital hasn''t finished yet. No matter how impatient he was, he still needed to wait for some time before he could get her.


    "I have waited for months. A couple of weeks are nothing inparison," Ming Hui said with a straight face.


    "�� What if I hold you here for another year?"


    Ming Hui shot a murderous re at Yan, which shut the other party for good. Yan looked towards the paper on the side as he picks one of them.


    "The matter with Ye Jiu, no one knew what to do with him."


    Although Pan Kingdom has fallen to their hand, it didn''t mean everyone was under them. There were several leaders who still went against them and dere the fight, one of them was Ye Jiu. However, Ye Jiu case was special because he didn''t initiate a fight, rather he disappeared from the kingdompletely.


    No matter how many times they tried to trace him, they couldn''t find his whereabouts, including his personal soldiers amounted to a handful of people. It was only a few days ago did they found out that he hade to the strange tribe near the Pan Kingdom border along with his soldiers. Because of the tribe''s power, no one dared to continue investigating inside.


    "We can''t trace him, but he can return whenever he wanted," Ming Hui frowned. He knew that letting the other party retreated during the battle might make the situationplicated, but they were not in the shape to pursue him at that time. In the future, this Ye Jiu would surely be a thorn.


    "At least, he''s thest one from the Pan Kingdom royal family," Yan felt heartache when he remembered that wise emperor from Pan Kingdom. If not because he had grown old and have such a useless son, he believed that the Pan Kingdom would not fall to their hand. Having to initiate the execution of such a figure make him felt heartache.


    "Do you still want to rope him in? Give up that thought, he would not abandon his country at all," even Ming Hui didn''t want to remember the scene of that time anymore. The emperor was really hard headed, and he would not bow to anyone. He didn''t think that it was weird either because as the ruler, there was no way he would willingly bow to other people.


    "I know."


    "Well, the crown prince is more cooperative, though," Ming Hui added.


    "There is no way I want someone like him," Yan remembered that annoying prince. That prince was really a pampered one because he couldn''t even act to surrender. The malicious gaze on his eye was as clear as day, which made Yan chose to not use him instantly.


    "He can be bait," Ming Hui shrugged.


    "No thank you, I would not want to use him even as bait," Yan shook his head.


    Ming Hui didn''t pursue the matter further. Browsing through the paper once again, he made sure that those who didn''t have the capability would not have the position while those who loyal and all could have it. Of course, those who didn''t want to submit were eliminated first.


    "With this, the conquest to unite the five kingdomse to an end," Yan smirked, "I never thought that it would be this quick."


    "Two kingdoms surrender even before fight," Ming Hui interjected, "One is already on the verge of destruction and another one is in state of chaos because of the change in leader. The only one that requires us to fight a lot is Pan Kingdom."


    "Well, you''re right," Yan smirked. However, it was not like they started the fight only two years ago since they have basically started the ns for years ago. Only the implementation that started quitete because they needed to do some matter first.


    Shu appeared in the room, "Your Highness, General Soujin will return soon."


    Yan raised his head with curiosity. Did that guy finally finish the battle to conquer the entire Pan Kingdom?


    Within a minute, two people walked into the hall. Seeing their calm expression and quick pace, the two people within the hall felt rather surprised.


    "Why does Jun Hua look like Jun Min?" Yan turned to Ming Hui.


    The three of them finally remembered, Yan hadn''t known about the matter yet. With a mischievous grin, Ming Hui answered, "It''s because they are the same person."


    "I see�� wait, what did you says?" Yan''s face turned pale, and he moved his gaze towards Ming Hui again. Seeing thetter wicked smile, he knew that Ming was not joking with him. However, it was exactly the truth that he couldn''t ept.


    "NOOOOOO WAY!" Yan eximed in disbelief.


    Yan practically crouched on the chair as he held his head. That news was simply a disaster��. He was pretty sure that he wouldn''t be able to have a good night sleep for the next few days. This girl was simply too monstrous�� it was lucky for him to give up chasing after her very quickly. If he did not, he couldn''t imagine how his future would be.


    Noooooo! He still couldn''t ept this fact. Yan felt like crying as he recalled all of his interactions with Jun Min. Please, let this be a dream!


    Ming Hui shook his head with a smirk on his face. "Do you need me to ask her to beat you up just like before again?"


    When he heard Ming Hui''s question, he frantically shook his head in fear. He didn''t want to experience that hardship anymore. Those hard times were already hard enough for him. There was no need for him to get beaten up without reason once again.


    Jun Hua nced towards Yan, who was acting weird, with bewilderment, "Does it really hard to ept? And why did you only know now?"


    Hard to ept? Of course it is!


    Inside his heart, Yan tried his best to forget about it as he thought about things that had happened in the past. It was too hard for him to ept those things.


    "He''s too busytely, so he didn''t know about the news yet," Ming Hui answered in Yan stead. "Is there anything that happens for you to return here?"


    Soujin nodded, "The previous emperor of Ming Kingdom was found."


    Yan and Ming Hui quickly regained theirposure as they listened to Soujin''s words before the four of them quickly go with carriages. Of course, with Yan still avoided Jun Hua like a gue. He couldn''t ept the fact that she is, in fact, Jun Min!

 Chapter 332: The Fate of the Empress of Ming Kingdom

    <h4>332 The Fate of the Empress of Ming Kingdom</h4>


    At the same time as Soujin''s conquest towards the Pan Kingdom, the Emperor of Ming Kingdom managed to escape with the Empress. The number of secret soldiers Strategist Wu prepared was not a lot and many of them lost their life due to the sh with Ye Lei. However, they have created the chance needed for the two of them to escape.


    After the emperor escape, he went through the forest and reached a nearby vige in the north. Most of the people there were fishers, but the Emperor brought enough money for them to live peacefully. Of course, he didn''t n to settle down.


    "Emperor, are you alright?" while the Emperor was preparing the soldier secretly, the Empress was the one who was taking care of his daily needed. Despite living in the pce, the Empress could do menial jobs pretty well thus making the emperor extremely satisfied.


    The emperor looked towards the woman, "Pan Kingdom has fallen, and my n is ruined."


    He nned to take hold of Ming Kingdom when Soujin and the others were still busy with Pan Kingdom. However, the battle ended in mere months, making his n unusable. Besides, he hadn''t finished gathering the needed soldiers to fight them.


    If he were to attack rashly, he would end up miserably. This was the first time he felt the loss of his people terribly hard. Whenever he was feeling troubled, it was they who came forward and lent him their help.


    Tapping the table, the Emperor fell into deep thought. Still, he didn''t want to give up that early because he was the Emperor of Ming Kingdom and he would not allow that brat to take what belonged to him.


    The Empress sighed as she took the basket and went to the near smallke. She couldn''t help the Emperor in his nning because of her ability. After all, she didn''t really have any interest to help and chose to do what she could to live here. Washing the clothes, she could hear amotion from the ce near them.


    She also faintly sensed the smell of blood. Even if she was the empress, she knew the difference between the smell of blood and other distinctive smell. Nevertheless, she didn''t bother to check and continue her task of washing the clothes until it was finished. Walking to the near hill, she looked to the south for some time before returning to the hut.


    The emperor didn''t notice the empressing because he was still engrossed in his nning. On the other hand, the Empress directly walked to the kitchen and cooked without disturbing the other party. That day seemed the same as any other day, but that was not the truth.


    When the night came and the Emperor fell asleep, the Empress woke up and went outside. Taking a few materials, she returned back to the hut and tied the Emperor to the bed without waking him up. Finishing her task, she sat down on the chair in the living room and waited patiently.


    When the dawn came, several people came to the house and she opened the door.


    "General Soujin, Prince Yan, and Princess Hua," the Empress didn''t recognize Ming Hui who was dressed as a man.


    "Empress," Jun Hua was dumbfounded to see the previously regal empress was now looking simr to a normal woman. Although her bearing was still that of a refined woman, she didn''t seem to differ very muchpared with the other people in the vige.


    "The emperor is in the room if you''re searching for him," the empress pointed to the room next door.


    Yan stared at this woman with wariness. From his memory, the empress was always caring for the emperor. What made her attitude changedpletely in this span of a few months?


    "I understand," Soujin and Yan led the soldiers and captured the emperor while Jun Hua sat down in front of the empress along with Ming Hui.


    "You didn''t have any n to retaliate?" Ming Hui asked.


    The Empress shook her head, "No, I''m not that virtuous to cling on that foolish belief that I stand a chance in front of you. I may be the empress, but I''m not young anymore. Living as the noblest woman for years, I''m already tired of the fa?ade."


    Jun Hua genuinely admired the woman in front of her. Even when she met the other party in the past, she knew that the Empress was not an ordinary woman. Upon meeting her personally like this, she knew that the Empress was indeed amazing and smart.


    This thought made her think that the Emperor was truly unworthy of this woman. For such a smart and capable woman to get such a lusty and greedy emperor, she felt that the Heaven was not fair. However, the Empress had long epted her fate and lived with it for years. After all, there was nothing she could do to change the decree.


    Before they could talk anymore, they heard shouting from the room beside them. Before long, Lou carried the tied up Emperor outside and put him on the ground. The Emperor stared with wide eyes to the Empress.


    "You''re a traitor!"


    On the other hand, the Empress was still calm, "Emperor, I think you misunderstand something. Do you really think that I do everything for you?"


    When the Emperor was still ring at her with heated eyes full of rage, the Empress continued talking. Her tone was calm as if she didn''t talk about herself.


    "Before I was decreed to marry you, I already have someone whom I secretly admire. Because of the decree, I abandon him and follow after you. However, not even once did I love you. I only do things that a wife should do, but my heart never belongs to you."


    The Empress stated the truth without even blinking her eyes. She only did what she needed to do because she wanted to keep on living in peace. If by serving the Emperor she could at least live in a peaceful life, then she would do it despite her heart didn''t want to.


    If the man was great, probably more than one woman would willinglye to him. But, the Emperor was only a figurehead while the court was more or less controlled by his people. If it was only for position, many women woulde, but if it was for him as a person, they would willingly go away.


    The Emperor''s eyes were red because of rage, but Lou already shut his mouth before he could say anything. After the Empress had said her thought, Lou brought the Emperor out while Soujin stood on his ce, asking the Empress, "What do you n to do in the future?"


    "I will just live here. My maternal family has long gone and living here is not bad," the Empress smiled.


    "We wish you a good life," after intruding, the four of them went back leaving the empress alone in the hut. The Empress stared at the huge pack of money on the side. At least, she didn''t have to work anymore.


    Finally, she could be free. Her lips curled up. It was a long journey to reach this point. She didn''t have many good memories over the past two to three decades. Every single day was a battle against those greedy officials and jealous concubines. Everyone couldn''t wait to bring her down with their words and action.


    The Empress closed her eyes for a moment. She was no longer in the pce and now she was no different than amoner, yet she didn''t feel any regret. Her paternal family was destroyed years ago, and she didn''t have any child. Living the rest of her life in this vige didn''t sound too bad. She smiled and headed towards the bedroom. It was time for her to rest.

 Chapter 333: The Fate of the Emperor of Ming Kingdom

    <h4>333 The Fate of the Emperor of Ming Kingdom</h4>


    Yan personally interrogated the Emperor. However, the Emperor didn''t have any intention to say that what he did as wrong. In his eyes, he was the ruler, and everyone should follow him unconditionally.


    A person status was determined since birth, so the emperor fully believed that he was the rightful ruler. This kind of view wasmon among the nobles, especially the leaders since they believed that they were the ruler chosen by the Heaven.


    However, in the war era, the number of people iming that they were the one chosen as the ruler was more than one, making thend being separated into several kingdoms. This was the one that gave birth to the endless fighting and war throughout the years.


    "Even the massacre is something you had to do?" Soujin''s eyes were calm, but there was a murderous glint in them. After all, he did lose his father in the massacre.


    The emperorughed, "Every person in my kingdom life is inside my hand. It''s up to me whether they could live or not!"


    ''He''s insane,'' Ming Hui thought to himself. Although the emperor is his father, he rarely met with the former because he was cross dressing in the past and the emperor never inquired about her except to arrange marriage. Because of that, he only knew a little bit of the emperor rashness.


    However, his view about him has already worsened terribly since a long time ago. After all, seeing his own mother, the only person who close to him, died in a terrible scheme and him being almost poisoned to death were not good experiences.


    "But it''s the massacre that leads you to your downfall, don''t you think so?" Yan said in a hard tone.


    "That''s true, if only I didn''t leave anyone behind, there will be no threat for me," the emperor said in a rueful tone. He was the emperor and ever since young he believed that everyone has to serve him. They belonged to him, so he could do anything to them. If they didn''t do as he wanted, he could punish them however he liked.


    Ming Hui felt his blood boiled at the Emperor''s remark. He already almost massacred everyone, and left only the weak to survive. Still, the emperor hadn''t realized the true reason his father could lead the kingdom even while leaving those powerful retainers around.


    On the side, Yan couldn''t contain his feeling as he punched forward. sping his fist, he stared at the Emperor, "Even though you''re my uncle, I can''t stand you anymore."


    The Emperor''s eyes widened as he looked towards Yan. He was sure that he never told him that Yan was not his son, which made him unable to be the crown prince when he was still the emperor, but Yan already knew about it.


    Meanwhile, Soujin was far calmer than Yan, but his eyes contained a murderous gaze. Looking towards the Emperor, he instead agreed with him, "You''re right. You should have killed all of use in the massacre years ago."


    Yan eximed, "Soujin!"


    "If you were to kill all of us years ago, you would already die years ago. Don''t you think so?"


    The question thrown from Soujin was the fact. When the emperor suppressed the Jun Family to concede fully to him, there were already many revolts happening. Should he really kill even the young Jun Hua and the others, the number of people rebelling against him would increase several folds because they saw their emperor as someone violent and heartless.


    Many people would be afraid of the emperor, but the example from the Jun Family would only drive them to move. After all, if today the Jun Family fell, would the emperor choose my family for the next example?


    That was the move from his own father, so Soujin knew very well that the people in the Ming Kingdom would not lie down when their lives were threatened. After all, the emperor was not a skillful one, and they could clearly see that the emperor was freaked out by the power from the big families. Otherwise, why would he choose to massacre them so openly?


    "As the emperor, it''s only right for me to suppress the powerful one, so I can control them!" the emperor said again despite his heart rejected his reasoning.


    He was not entirely stupid. Strategist Wu had told him in the past that he was not allowed to kill the weak or the people would go against him. In the first ce, he didn''t have that good of image and his skill in court and others were severelycking.


    Many people were aiming to make use of him. Though their scheme failed due to the people he had chosen to stay on his side. Still, those people fell one by one because of the retaliation from the people, especially the big family.


    "Suppressing is one thing, a massacre is a different thing. Innocent people are dying just for your reckless move, you''re unsuitable to be a leader," Ming Hui sighed.


    "There are things you can do as a leader without having to resort to killing," Jun Hua added.


    That voice�� the Emperor stared at Jun Hua with disbelief. Although the voice was still high like any other girl, the childish tone was that of Jun Min. Looking towards the youngdy who wore the veil, he guessed that she must be Jun Hua. However, upon hearing that voice, he has the feeling that the one in front of him was not that timiddy, but rather the towering young general that had aplished so much in the battlefield.


    No way�� did it mean that the Jun Family had been tricking him all these years? The one they imed as their adopted son was actually the daughter from the Lin Family? Still, his heart denied it because he couldn''t believe a girl would have that much skill and ability.


    Yan noticed the surprised look on the emperor, "You forgot to change your voice. But even if you know about it, there is nothing you can do anymore, emperor."


    So�� it was true. The Emperor deeply regretted allowing the Lin Family to give birth to this girl. Many of his ns were ruined due to her appearance and ability.


    "Without these big families, the Ming Kingdom would have fallen to the other kingdoms. You never realized how much they hate you, don''t you?"


    After visiting them, Yan knew very well that the other kingdoms were aiming to divide the Ming Kingdom among themselves. With the rich soil and resources, the Ming Kingdom was a treasure. With the addition of the emperor being such an ambitious person, they schemed to take the kingdom down.


    Jun Hua shook her head lightly. This man didn''t understand that if he followed his father footsteps, he could achieve what he did. After all, the previous emperor managed to rein the four big and powerful families without using force and suppression like this foolish emperor. Now, everything had gone from his hand due to his wrong method.


    Jun Hua turned toward Soujin, "Well, Soujin, we leave him for you."


    Soujin waved his hand to them, and they got out of the room while Soujin finished his work. He didn''t tell anyone what happened inside the room and the other also didn''t ask. All they could hear was the painful wail from the previous Emperor, but no one has the slightest intention to help the man.


    "I think, I no longer have any kind of affection for him," Ming Hui said in a low voice as they got out. "Even if he''s my father, I don''t think I will ever feel regret about this decision of mine."


    Yan nodded his head. "Don''t think too much. Let''s head back to the pce and help me out."


    "You just want to have a helping hand in handling those matters,zy emperor."


    "You know me very well."


    Jun Hua didn''t follow after the two of them as she stood in front of the building. She thought that she would feel delight upon seeing the one who changed her entire life died, but she felt rather empty. All she felt was a relief for the fact that the man wouldn''t be able to do anything anymore.


    Time passed swiftly and before she knew it, the wailing sound faded. Soujin walked out of the building and looked towards the woman in front of him. The two of them stared at each other as they spoke through each other''s eyes. There was no need for words.


    "Let''s go back," Soujin finally broke the silence.


    He stepped forward and took Jun Hua''s hand into his own. The two of them walked away from the ce and gathered again with the others. No one talked about what happened inside the building anymore. The only thing that they agreed was telling everyone that the emperor had died on war.

 Chapter 334: Long Kingdom

    <h4>334 Long Kingdom</h4>


    After finishing the entire matter, they went towards the Long Han city to do the coronation of Yan. Because this grand event was also the mark of unification, the Emperor of Yuan Kingdom and the Emperor of Mountain Kingdom came to the city too. The preparation alone took months to finish.


    "Ming Hui didn''te to help out?" Yan peered from the paper on his hand.


    Soujin shook his head, "He''s busy because of his marriage. They n to hold it a month after the coronation."


    "That''s pretty quick," Yanmented.


    "He''s already impatient enough as he is," Jun Hua giggled. "After all, he had reached 20 a few months ago."


    Yan nods his head, "Come to think about it, you''re almost 18, right? When will you hold your marriage?"


    Jun Hua shrugged, "I''m not the one to decide."


    Seeing the nonchnt attitude of Jun Hua, Yan wanted to tease her more. But, seeing that Soujin was ring at him, he chose to shut his mouth for good.


    "A few days after Ming Hui," Soujin opened his mouth, "That''s the n."


    Jun Hua red at Soujin because he didn''t tell her anything about it before. It was quite understandable though, because she had already passed the legal age for marriage more than two years ago. Since the two of them have long passed the age, Soujin would surely want to hold the ceremony quicker.


    "�� I thought you hadn''t proposed yet."


    ''He hadn''t,'' Jun Hua answered telepathically. Obviously, Yan didn''t know that as Soujin didn''t answer him because they were still waiting for the people from Mountain Kingdom and Yuan Kingdom toe for the ceremony in the next few days.


    "Have you thought about the name of the kingdom?" Soujin changed the question.


    "Yes, I want to use Long," Yan smiled, "That''s a good name isn''t it?"


    "Up to you," Soujin didn''t really care about the name for the kingdom. What he knew was that he would protect the kingdom and maintained the peace.


    After discussing for some time, they agreed for the name to be Long Kingdom. After the name was finished, they talked about the other matters such as how to divide the area under their government, the economic, and so on.


    After a few days, the people from the Mountain Kingdom arrived first. Among them, Jun Qing was present because he was the emperor and the rest were mostly the ministers.


    "Uncle, you havee," Jun Hua smiled widely at her uncle''s arrival.


    Jun Qing sighed, "You haven''t grown yet, little girl. Where is the new emperor?"


    For him, Jun Hua would forever be a little girl that he needed to care about. Even if she was already an adult byw, he wanted to dote her even more now.


    "Yan is inside the room," Jun Hua pointed to the room nearby, "Did grandpa didn''te? What about Kuina?"


    "Father is busy because of some matter while Kuina cannote in her condition," Jun Qing coughed with a red face.


    Jun Hua smiled widely at her uncle''s answer, "Congrattion uncle!"


    "Thank you. What about you, you will be 18 soon, right?" Jun Qing caressed her hair.


    "That�� is not something I decide," Jun Hua led her uncle to the hall. Inside the big hall, there were only Soujin and Yan busy doing the paperwork with Lou and Shu helping them diligently.


    Soujin''s eyes focused on the man beside Jun Hua until Jun Hua introduced him to them.


    "This is my uncle, also the current emperor of Mountain Kingdom, Jun Qing," Jun Hua said, "And uncle, this is General Soujin and Prince Yan."


    Jun Qing nodded his head. He had heard about the ability of Soujin and Yan, especially in the battle. Their name resounded to the entirend and many people knew their power. However, he was stunned when Soujin suddenly stood and walked to him.


    "Emperor Jun Qing, there is something I want to talk with you."


    "Here?" Jun Qing asked.


    "Please follow me," Soujin walked to the side room with Jun Qing followed after him. Inside the hall, Yan stared suspiciously.


    "What does he want to talk about?"


    Jun Hua has her guess, but she would not say it to this man.


    Inside the room, Soujin said to Jun Qing, "I wish for your niece''s hand in marriage."


    Jun Qing was stunned by the sudden promation from Soujin. However, he already knew about this matter since Jun Hua was pretty obvious in her act, especially when mentioning Soujin''s name. Besides, his father already warned him beforehand about this.


    "I see," Jun Qing nods his head, "When do you n to marry her?"


    "If it''s possible, next month," Soujin answered.


    That was pretty quick. However, Jun Qing didn''t find it hard to ept because he knew that his niece also willing. Even without asking, he already knew the answer.


    "I understand, but you must not hurt her, General Soujin, for I will not let you off if you do."


    Soujin nodded his head, "I won''t hurt her."


    After talking for some time, they reached the agreement and walked back to the main hall. Inside the hall, they discussed the condition of Mountain Kingdom after the unification and decided to let Jun Qing be the leader of that territory. In name, he would be under Yan, but in fact, he could lead the people quite freely.


    "As for the Yuan Kingdom, I will put General Jun Zhenxian and Ming Hui in charge of the ce with Fan Lanying as the main force. The same with Mountain Kingdom, they will be part of Long Kingdom, but with certain freedom."


    Jun Qing nodded his head. He was not that ambitious person and taking care of the current area was already a big job for him, so he wouldn''t ask for a lot. Besides, it was not like his power was taken awaypletely. And the Yuan Kingdom, which would change its nameter, would be a port focused on trading, so his father was indeed more suitable.


    "The rest of the area is a bit tricky," Yan already assigned Soujin''s grandfather to take care of the Ming Kingdom part. For the Pan Kingdom, however, he could only ask the local of that area to take care of the matter first. On the other hand, the previous Kai Kingdom would be under him directly since Long Han city was nearer them.


    "Soujin, where do you want your post located?"


    Soujin stared at the map for a moment before pointing at the northeast part, "For the time being, I will stay here until the situation more or less settles down." Moving his finger, "After that, I need to take care of the matter over here."


    Seeing the area Soujin pointed at, Yan nodded his head, "I got it."


    After the discussion was finished, they only needed to prepare for the coronation ceremony. After Yuan Kingdom emperor came, he dly epted the term.


    The coronation ceremony was made to be really grand and wonderful. Aside from Ming Yan being appointed as the emperor, Nanglong Soujin, Ming Hui, Ming Xiao, Jun Qing, and the previous emperor of Yuan Kingdom were all titled as prince. As for Jun Hua, she was still the princess. That was also the start of the new kingdom called Long Kingdom.

 Chapter 335: Fan Lanying Marriage

    <h4>335 Fan Lanying Marriage</h4>


    After the ceremony ended, the new kingdom name officially became Long Kingdom. Despite the process was arduous, finally they managed to unite thend under one kingdom. The war was not quite over yet, but things could be said heading towards the way they wanted it. Sitting on the throne, Yan listened to the court with a calm face.


    Soujin and the others skipped it because they needed to do other matters. Ming Hui was still busy with the matter of marriage, and Fan Lanying also couldn''t join the military for the time being because she was busy preparing for her marriage.


    "Soujin, how do you n to send the betrothal gifts?" Soujin''s house was in the Long Han city while Jun Hua house was in the Mountain Kingdom. Given the distance, there was no way he could send the gifts to that faraway ce.


    "In the previous Ming Kingdom capital, don''t you have a residence there?" Soujin remarked calmly.


    Jun Hua remembered that residence. She nodded her head while stretching her body, "It seems I will be busy preparing for my own marriage too. Why are you setting the time so quickly?"


    If she had to be in that city, whose name had now changed to Ming City, there was no way she could attend her best friend wedding. Although she would only stand on the side, she wanted to see her best friend getting married.


    "You can stay here and returnter. Your servant will ept the gifts first," Soujin answered calmly.


    Jun Hua stared nkly. This man was really something. Based on the tradition, she had to prepare a lot of things before her marriage and undergo some annoying ritual. Of course, she didn''t have any n to skip them, but this man''s demand made her unable to do most of them.


    "There are some rules that I need to follow."


    "Just attend the most important thing. Besides, bing a general, despite being a woman already earned you the poprity as someone different with most of the girls," Soujin added.


    Jun Hua didn''t know what to say to this man anymore. At the very least, he didn''t tell her to not do anything since he too knew that some of them still had to be done. Because of his persuasion, she stayed in Long Han city until Fan Lanying marriage day.


    One day before Fan Lanying marriage, Jun Hua came to visit her best friend.


    "You seem to be excited about your marriage tomorrow," Jun Hua smiled when she saw her best friend.


    "Don''t tease me," Fan Lanying pouted, "I''m already feeling extremely nervous here. What about you? Didn''t your date for marriage only separated by several days from me?"


    "The usual custom will be broken," Jun Hua sighed.


    "Its fine, you''re still 17 while I''m already 19, so I need to marry quickly," Fan Lanying grinned.


    "�� You have just turned 19 a few days ago, don''t you?" Jun Hua pointed out. In her case, her birthday was still several weeks away, so she was still 17.


    "Yes, thank you for your amazing present," Fan Lanying nodded her head with excitement.


    Jun Hua waved her hand, "It''s nothing. Besides, we might not see each other often anymore."


    "Right," Fan Lanying knew that Jun Hua''s position was high. She already heard about her holding two identities from the others'' report. At first, she was in disbelief, but when she saw for herself how Jun Hua led the soldiers, she was fully convinced that Jun Hua and Jun Min was the same person.


    With thetter capabilities, there was no way the people wouldn''t want to use her. This would make the two of them unable to meet as their discrepancy in rank was too great. "How''s the reparation and all?"


    "Everything is going well. The distribution of food and other materials are still needed, but with the trade still going, the economics didn''t suffer too much from the war," Jun Hua answered. Because of Yan still holding the trade line safe and all, the economy in their area didn''t suffer much. The farmers were still working in their field and they purposely avoided them during the battle.


    There were still some damages because of the war. Yan already berated them heavily because of the loss in profit. But all in all, everything was going smoothly.


    "I wonder if your wedding can go as nned," Jun Hua suddenly remarked.


    "Why is that?"


    "Because the role of man and woman between you and Ming Hui often switched," Jun Hua grinned.


    Fan Lanying''s face turned red. She also realized it herself that she did things like what men would do and it was Ming Hui who instead waited for her from behind. Although she didn''t will it, their role often switched which was very unusual in this age and culture.


    "If it''s about marriage, how can we switch role?"


    Facing the raging Fan Lanying, the two of them finally shed with a battle. Of course, Jun Hua didn''t use her full power and only a little bit, yet Fan Lanying still lose within seconds and finally tired out from challenging Jun Hua too much.


    After that, the two of themughed together and Jun Hua bid her farewell because Fan Lanying needed to rest for her marriage.


    Although Ming Hui indeed got troubles because of the custom, they finished the marriage without any problem. Inside the hall full of festive decoration, the ceremony was held. Many peoplee because Ming Hui as the prince of Long Kingdom and Fan Lanying was themander of 2000 soldiers in the army.


    Aside from that, because Ming Yan was attending, none of the nobles dared to skip. If even the emperor was present, how could they be audacious and didn''t attend the wedding?


    Standing in front of the crowd, Fan Lanying would be lying if she said that she was not nervous. This was not the usual battlefield, so she didn''t have the same feeling as when she was standing in front of her soldiers. However, sensing Ming Hui beside her calmed her down. Then, the ceremony started.


    "First, bow to the heaven and earth!"


    "Second, bow to parents!"


    "Third, husband and wife bow to each other!"


    Seeing Fan Lanying walked with Ming Hui to their room, Jun Hua smiled happily. Now her best friend can settle down�� or not.


    "Hua''er, let''s go," Soujin beckoned to her to go.


    Jun Hua nodded, "By the way, Soujin, I got a letter from your mother saying that she wanted the marriage date to be changed."


    "��We can talk about itter."


    After the usual drinking wine, Ming Hui returned to the room. His alcohol tolerance was quite good because Yan often asked him to drink. Of course, the one who passed out in the end was always Yan.


    Inside the room, the bride and the groom were not doing what other people expected. Fan Lanying was currently struggling with her hair because the maid made it reallyplicated. Since she herself never made her hair and only tied it at the simplest way, there was no way she can undo the hair by herself.


    Seeing her struggling, Ming Hui found her to be cute and forgot to help the other party.


    "Isn''t it the groom task to undo the hair?" Fan Lanying red at him.


    "Sorry, sorry," Ming Hui moved his hand and starts to undo the hair. Although he was not that proficient in this kind of things, he still can undo the hair without much trouble.


    "Why does it look so easy for you when it''s that hard for me?" Fan Lanying stared at the hairpin.


    "Well, I live as a woman for more than one decade," Ming Hui answered, "And I have to do my hair alone most of the time."


    Hearing his answer, Fan Lanying remembered Jun Hua''s remark again. Truthfully, Jun Hua was not the first one to tell that to her, but she only remembered hers because it was recently said.


    "What is it?"


    "I just remember Jun Hua remark that the two of us often switch our role," Fan Lanying said with hesitation.


    Ming Hui was stunned for a few seconds beforeughing. Inside his mind, he had told the same things to himself over and over, especially during the war. However, that was only because she was different than most of the girl.


    "Why are youughing?" Fan Lanying sulked.


    "Sorry, sorry, I have the same thought when I remember our condition at the war," Ming Hui answered, but before Fan Lanying retorted, he pushed her to the bed, "However, we are not in the frontline anymore, so our role has been switched back."


    Fan Lanying blushed at Ming Hui sudden advance. That night was going to be long and sweet for them.

 Chapter 336: The Emperor Roles

    <h4>336 The Emperor Roles</h4>


    The next day, Ming Hui let Fan Lanying rest in the room because he no longer has parents. She can skip the part of greeting the groom parents and all. He could ask his brother to do it, but because of his work, he chose to just skip this part. As for Ming Hui, he went to meet with Yan because of work.


    "Soujin and Jun Hua already returned to Ming City," Yan informed Ming Hui when thetter arrived.


    Ming Hui raised his eyebrows and said, "That quick? Lanying would want to meet with Jun Hua for sure."


    "Jun Hua had to prepare for her own marriage. That Soujin is rushing the time," Yan sighed.


    "Well, he might not have any time in the future, though since we are going to reform many things in the kingdom and he would not want to separate from Jun Hua again."


    "At least her family is supportive though they are protesting about the time."


    "��They are not the only one."


    Yan leaned back on the chair, "Well, I have to attend their wedding too. You two are really stupid in choosing the time."


    Ming Hui shrugged. It was not like he wanted to make thingsplicated, but he didn''t want to dy the time any longer. After thinking for a few moments, he smirked evilly.


    "It''s better than someone who still doesn''t have a bride."


    Yan almost choked on the air from Ming Hui''s hateful remark. This brother of his was really looking for trouble. Before long, the two of them entered a heated debate with each side refusing to back down.


    On the side, Shu was looking at the two of them expressionlessly. However, inside his heart, he could only think about how these two people never grew up. They were still as childish as ever, bantering endlessly like that. After some time, he interrupted the two of them.


    "Your Majesty, Lin Hong is here."


    "He finally arrives?" Yan immediately sat on the chair followed by Ming Hui. He already inquired about Lin Hong from Jun Hua before and he knew that Lin Hong also inherited his father ability in speaking and very knowledgeable. Because of that, he wanted to use the other party to be the minister. That was after gained permission from Jun Hua.


    Lin Hong walked into the room calmly. Although he was only 17 years old nearly 18 in a few weeks, he looked older than that. Seeing Yan, he bowed respectfully.


    "This subject greets the emperor."


    Yan waved his hand, "Do you know the reason you have toe here?"


    "This subject was appointed to be a pce official," Lin Hong already heard the matter from the letter Jun Hua wrote to him. When he first saw the content, he was surprised that she wanted to use him. His past was something that always haunted him. Nevertheless, he had vowed that he will do his best in work.


    Yan nodded his head, "Shu will tell you what your task is. For the time being, you will stay in this city."


    "This subject understood."


    After sending Lin Hong out for work, Yan sighed and leaned back. Because he had to pose as the leader for a long time, he felt incredibly tired. This was the first time he felt that Soujin made a mistake in choosing him as the new emperor. After all, most of the time, he didn''t maintain proper conduct due to his interest in making trouble.


    Besides, due to him going out as a merchant, his way of speaking more or less already differentpare with most of the imperial family members. Although he still could speak like them, meaning some things couldn''t be said properly, he didn''t like it because he often talked freely with his brother and friend.


    "You shouldn''t forget the etiquette of the pce, Third Brother. There are many people watching you now," Ming Hui reminded him.


    "You too," Ming Yan retorted.


    "Despite my surname is Ming, they see me as the doctor from Long Han city. No one should know that I used to be the princess of Ming Kingdom."


    Yan changed the topic, "Is Ming Xiao still holed up in his mansion?"


    "Yes, Lin San had given birth to a boy and he''s adamant on not leaving his wife alone," Ming Hui smiled, "He''s really lucky to get an heir this quickly."


    "I''m sure he still wanted to gain more heirs. I will visit him after the marriage between Jun Hua and Soujin is finished. Do you want toe along?" Yan asked.


    "I had to attend, right?" Ming Hui wore a tired face. Because Soujin and Jun Hua both were imperial family members, though without any blood rtion, he had to attend the wedding as formality. It was the same with his own marriage, many people had to attend just because of his status.


    Due to these two people selfishness, many nobles secretlyined because they have to travel back and forth from Ming City to Long Han City. Of course, no one dared to say their thoughts out loud because the honor of the imperial family was not one to be slighted, especially such a good leader like them.


    Besides, many people admire the general and know that he was doing a great job at uniting the entire kingdoms in this area. Citizen from other countries was treated fairly well, and they knew that they will be safe because the military prowess from the prince and princess were extraordinary. In that case, just a little journey would not harm them too.


    Although as the emperor Yan''s name was not that famous, he was still known to other people as Young Noble Han. Since his identity has been leaked out, they knew that he too was not someone ordinary. He was a powerful person beneath his easygoing attitude.


    "I will tell Lanying about the matter. Still, it will be far better if they can dy for at least a few weeks."


    "Why don''t you talk to Soujin?"


    "I''m not ready to die yet."


    "... You''re talking as if he''s a death reaper."


    "That was my first impression when I meet with that cold general because he can''t restrain his aura," Ming Hui said in annoyed tone. Because he was still a kid at the time, he felt terribly scared when he was near Soujin. It was onlyter in the future that he understood the reason and Soujin learnt how to hide his aura well.


    Yan smirked at Ming Hui''s answer, "Well, he has changed a lot. Let''s go to Ming City."


    "Your Majesty, your work is not over yet," Shu reminded him as he walked inside.


    "Can I do itter, Shu?"


    "There is more paperwork in the Ming City, Your Majesty."


    "�� I understand."


    Slumping back to the chair, Yan started to attack the paper on the table with Ming Hui helping on the side.

 Chapter 337: Mother is Scarier than Men

    <h4>337 Mother is Scarier than Men</h4>


    Ming City


    After Jun Hua arrived in the Ming City, she returned to her residence first. The residence was something that the previous emperor of Ming Kingdom gifted to her, but she already cleaned up the ce and made sure to explore the ce through fully. After all, it was such a waste if she didn''t use it.


    "This one greets Princess Hua," Madam Xie, Xiao Yun, and Xia greeted Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua smiled when she saw them, "You don''t have to call me Princess. Just call me Miss as usual."


    Theyplied before taking Jun Hua around. After noting here for months, in fact, it was more than two years, Jun Hua didn''t really remember the ce anymore. Although there was almost no change, she still felt that this was an unfamiliar ce.


    In the first ce, she never came here that often and only asionally came because she was notfortable ining here except if there was any need. As for living, she preferred living with her grandfather because she was an unmarried woman. Now that she was officially the princess and the war was partially over, she could stay here if she wanted to.


    "You did a good job in taking care of this ce, Madam Xie," Jun Hua praised.


    "This one is only doing my job," Madam Xie beamed. Taking care of an empty household was easy because she only needed to clean the ce. Although she missed her daughter, meeting her daughter again and found the girl living well and all were already more than enough.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I will be living here for the time being. Oh right, what is the situation in Jun Family residence?"


    Due to them going to Mountain Kingdom and leaving the residence, she didn''t appoint anyone to take care of the ce. In case the emperor chose to torture them, she preferred the ce to be unattended. After all, living being was different with items and she didn''t want to make pointless death.


    As for this ce, the emperor would not dare to slight the ce belonged to Young General Jun Min since he was the famous general in this kingdom. Many people adored him, so she knew that this ce was practically safe. That was unless the emperor went mad and ignored the angry citizen.


    "The ce is still fine," Madam Xie answered, "There are some groups of people thate there and didn''t allow the ce to be tainted by the soldiers. The previous emperor cannot do anything because he''s busy dealing with the war."


    Jun Hua smiled wryly. Those people were an idiot, but she still felt bad for making them protected the ce, "Xia, search for their identity and give them money pouch as my thanks."


    "Yes Miss."


    Xia quickly did as Jun Hua said as the girl strolled around the ce once more before sitting on the chair. She looked towards Madam Xie with a grin.


    "Madam Xie, I will be troubling you to help me with my wedding."


    Madam Xie smiled kindly, "Leave it to me Miss."


    Jun Hua listened to Madam Xie''s preaching attentively. Because she never participated too deep into the preparation for the wedding, she didn''t know most of them. Thankfully, Madam Xie was already there when her mother had gotten married, so she can ask many things to her.


    After an exciting morning full of lectures, there were peopleing to her residence at afternoon. The people who came were Soujin with his mother and grandfather.


    Qin Shie was the first one to get out of the carriage. Seeing her excited expression and the slight trace of perspiration, Jun Hua knew that Qin Shie was one who wanted to meet her the most.


    Upon seeing Jun Hua, Qin Shie greeted her formally. However, Jun Hua stopped her because she didn''t like it if her friends or someone she knew was bending down to her. Besides, with her being Soujin''s mother, she wouldn''t want her to bend down to her.


    "Please don''t Madam Shie," Jun Hua moved forward and helped her to rise.


    When Qin Shie experienced Jun Hua strength, she smiled bitterly, "So the rumor that you''re Jun Min is true, isn''t it?"


    Although Jun Hua formally introduced herself to the soldiers after the battle, she hadn''t made any announcement to dere her identity. Because of that, the fact remained a rumor and many people still couldn''t believe it.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I''m sorry that I hide it, Madam Shie."


    "It''s fine," Qin Shie smiled kindly, "And, please calls me mother, Hua''er."


    Jun Hua was stunned, "But��"


    "I insist. I have long wanted my foolish son to get married, but he takes so long to bring a woman home. Now that you''re going to be my daughter, there is nothing wrong in calling me mother," Qin Shie persuaded her.


    Jun Hua nodded her head as her heart turned warm, "I understand Mother."


    "That''s good," Qin Shie pat Jun Hua''s hand kindly, "I have talked with Soujin and he wanted the marriage to be so quick. That is absolutely impossible. I would not allow the ceremony to be cut��."


    When it came to preaching, Qin Shiepletely turned into a different person. She would not stop before exining the matter to Jun Hua. One way or another, they finally managed to get inside the residence and talked about the matter formally.


    Usually, the one who will take care of the things was the bride''s mother, but because Jun Hua''s mother had died, Qin Shie was the one taking care of it. Exining many things, Jun Hua felt that it was good that she had preaching this morning or she would not be able to keep up with Qin Shie.


    "Hua''er, when will your next birthday?" Qin Shie changed the conversation.


    "It will be in around one month, Mother," Jun Hua answered.


    "We will hold the wedding in two months then," Qin Shie changed the date easily, "Mother will surely prepare the best ceremony for the two of you."


    Soujin interrupted them, "Mother, can''t the marriage be quicker?"


    "Why are you rushing so much?" Qin Shie was displeased, she didn''t want to break the ritual for marriage and they were not supposed to rush something important as this.


    "Mother, there will be some matters that I have to do," Soujin couldn''t exin everything because he didn''t want her to worry, but he was saying the truth because he can''t dy in the capital for a long time.


    Although Qin Shie was the one hoping for marriage the most, she didn''t want to be rushing things. The ceremony was really important, and they have to pick the most suitable date.


    Going back and forth with Soujin and Nanglong Souka, they debated about the date. On the other hand, Jun Hua chose to stay back because she didn''t understand why a simple thing like date would make them debated for so long.


    After some time, they decide the time to be next month, a few days after Jun Hua''s birthday.


    "No more rushing. I want the ceremony for my son and daughter inw to be perfect without any trouble. Marriage is really important for a woman," Qin Shie said in hard tone.


    Seeing Qin Shie like this, Soujin and Nanglong Souka could only concede and followed what she had decided. Jun Hua smiled wryly, the power of a mother was terribly dangerous.

 Chapter 338: A Family

    <h4>338 A Family</h4>


    "Mother, Hua''er will prepare dinner for all of us, please wait here," Jun Hua chose to go since the discussion has finished.


    Qin Shie nodded and Jun Hua walked to the kitchen with Soujin following after her. Seeing her son acting like that, she smiled slightly.


    "He''s simr to his father."


    Nanglong Souka nodded before changing the conversation, "I never thought that you would support them so much."


    "Soujin likes her and she is a nice girl," from the way she spoke and talked, Qin Shie already took a fancy of Jun Hua from a long time ago. At that time, she was merely a candidate, but now Soujin already set his heart.


    "I still don''t want the two families to be joined together though," Nanglong Souka felt rueful. Both Jun Hua and Nanglong Soujin were the only daughter and the only son from their respective family. Because of the previous emperor, the number of their rtives were limited and the two of them basically the core.


    With the ability the two families had, there was no one that could be sure what would be the two couple. Not to mention that he had just found out that Jun Hua was in fact Jun Min, which meant she was a capable general along with Soujin.


    What worried him the most was if the next emperor became wary of them because the military powers in this kingdom were in their handpletely. Of course, if it was Yan, there was no need for him to worry about.


    "Father, you still don''t like Jun family?" Qin Shie asked in a confused tone.


    "It''s not that I don''t like them. I''m just worried because of their respective roles," Nanglong Souka answered.


    "Don''t worry so much, everything is going to be alright," Qin Shie said with a smile. It may seem dangerous for the two families to hold the entire military power on their hand, but they would not betray the kingdom. Besides, there might be more genius general in the future, and the military would not be in their handpletely anymore.


    After one''s generation, there will be another one. She knew from their nature that they would prefer to use capable stranger rather than useless people that have the connection with them. She was not worried that they would make bad decisions in the future.


    "You''re awfully confident," Nanglong Soukaughed.


    "Well, they are my son and daughter inw."


    While the two people chatted in the living room, Jun Hua went towards the kitchen with Soujin. She looked towards the general.


    "Your mother changes, she seemed to be more maturepares with before. Has something happened?" Jun Hua asked.


    Soujin nodded his head, "She found her rtive, but that rtive does something inappropriate. My mother has been thinking a lot about that incident."


    With his mother sibling''s incident, his mother has been thinking a lot and she couldn''t forget about that matter for a long time. After all, theye together from Kai Kingdom to this kingdom and get themselves tangled up into the mess they never expected.


    "I see," Jun Hua picked the knife, "Then I will make a good dish for her, so Mother can forget about the matter."


    "You already imed my mother as your mother," Soujin took another knife. "Do you need some help?"


    Jun Hua blushed a bit, but she was kind of happy to call Qin Shie as Mother. After all, she had lost her mother a long time ago. Before long, the two of them started to work together inside the kitchen with Jun Hua directing the order.


    Soujin looked towards the dishes, "You have be more proficient in cooking."


    "Have I?" Jun Hua was startled. From what she remembered, she hadn''t cooked for a long time because she was busy directing the battle. It was Xia who would cook for her during the time she was in the battle and arranged the strategy.


    "Yes," Soujin nodded his head.


    Jun Hua smiled, "Thank you."


    After the dish has finished, she took them to the dining room. The servants were dly bringing the dish to the dining room as Jun Hua clean up the kitchen.


    The eating time was once again full of talking. Nanglong Souka was still opposing of Jun Hua''s marriage, but he didn''t voice it out much because the other two people support Jun Hua fully. After an eventful dinner, they gathered in the living room once again.


    "Has the work finished, Prime Minister Souka?" Jun Hua decided to ask about these matters.


    "The paper was finished," Nanglong Souka face turned dark the moment he remembered the mountain of paper Soujin left for him. It took him days to finally look at all of them and even after that, there were mountains of other work for him to do.


    "Was the job for Prime Minister is that hard?"


    "Normally no, but this brat just had to dump everything to me," Nanglong Souka humped indignantly, "This old man is already too old, but he''s still that heartless."


    "Well, I''m the same though," Jun Hua was not used dealing with those kinds of paper. Because of that, the one who did it in the Jun Family was either her uncle or grandfather.


    "You''re a girl, so there is no need for you to bother yourself with these matters," Nanglong Souka added, "Although, it''s amazing for you to pose as a man for a long time."


    When he heard the matter of her and Jun Min was the same person, he almost couldn''t sleep for days. He cannot believe that old man was actually inviting him for a bet with his granddaughter. What made him even more vexed was the fact that Soujin lost to her. Thankfully, it was only once.


    "I had to if I want to survive," Jun Hua answered. If she did not, her Jun family would never rise and she might just be an ordinary girl, which was pathetic given her amazing talent.


    Seeing her determined expression, Nanglong Souka knew that she too didn''t have good time in the past. He liked seeing a girl full of energy like her, so it was not that bad to have her into their family. As for her family, he will overlook it as long as she stayed like this, though he still didn''t want to have any association with that shameless old man.


    Nanglong Souka nodded his head, "Take care of Soujin. That brat is too stubborn."


    "I think you''re talking with a wrong person, Prime Minister," Jun Hua smiled slightly. She was in fact also a stubborn person.


    Nanglong Souka waved his hand with a smile. Jun Hua knew, he already epted her to be Soujin''s bride, though this old man would not admit it.

 Chapter 339: Talk

    <h4>339 Talk</h4>


    After a long dinner, Qin Shie and Nanglong Souka returned first. As for Soujin, he still stayed within the residence and apanied Jun Hua walked through the garden to digest the food.


    He looked towards the girl beside him. He still found it hard to imagine that the Jun Min he always fought with and all was in fact a girl. Moreover, she was the girl whom he fancied. He remembered that he told Yan that there was no girl like Jun Hua and he felt that it waspletely true. There was only one girl who can make him feel like this.


    "Hua''er," Soujin way of calling made Jun Hua startled, but she responded to him by looking back, "Have you nned out about your identity from little?"


    Did she n it out? Jun Hua was still more or less an innocent kid when she was small. Although in some case she already thought like an adult, she couldn''t think that further to the future. Many of the original ns she had were changed due to the situation. After all, she didn''t know how the future would be.


    "No, when I''m a kid, I don''t know that a girl cannot join the army," Jun Hua shrugged, "The idea of changing my identity is my mother and grandfather idea."


    "I see."


    "What about you? Have you made the n since young?" Jun Hua had heard about his part of story when he was young. At that time, the young Soujin already have the determination to overthrow the emperor despite being only 8-9 years old.


    "If you''re talking about the detailed n, the answer is no," Soujin only has the rough n of what he was going to do. If he didn''t meet with Jun Hua at that time, the n would be very differentpared with the condition at this time. After all, he didn''t have the n to separate himself from the Ming Kingdom previously.


    "What is your original n?"


    "Take the power from the emperor slowly," Soujin answered. If he wanted to attack frontally, he could have asked his spies to infiltrate and killed the emperor. However, before that, he needed to prepare himself fully, which made him dy for a long time.


    Just overthrowing that person can be done at almost any time since a few years ago. The problem was the court and the kingdom. At that time, Yan was still unsuitable to be the next emperor and his image was so poor because of their scheme. The name of Young Noble Han has just started to flourish.


    Besides, the other two brothers were dominating the court. Should something happen to the Emperor at that time, the one who has the higher chance to seed the throne would be either one of them. The other two was practically disregarded while the other one still posed as a girl.


    "That was a less extreme methodpared with mine," Jun Hua nodded her head.


    "Well, girls tend to be more reckless."


    "��Who are youparing me with?"


    Soujin didn''t want to answer her, so he pulled her close to him. Jun Hua red at him, rendering him unable to do what he actually wanted to. Raising his hand, he caressed the girl hair softly as he enjoyed the feeling of the touch.


    "Can''t you wait until next month?" Jun Hua was speechless. The normal custom would be man and women were not allowed to get close with each other. Although the restriction in this era was slightly lower, they were still not supposed to get this close.


    Soujin sighed. If not because of his mother, they were going to get married in the next few days. Although he was a bit impatient, he can wait for it.


    Jun Hua peered towards Soujin''s face. In any case, this man already sent the betrothal gifts many days ago. She had seen the list, and she genuinely felt a headache at how long it was. Not to mention that because of the amount, there were a lot of people talking about them. In the end, most of them went to the storage room as she only picked up things that she needed.


    Luckily, she didn''t have to do the work by herself as the servants would dly do it for her.


    "What is your n in the future?" Soujin actually wanted to confine her inside, so there will be no one that can see her real countenance. But, he didn''t want her to suppress her brilliance too as she was genuinely really beautiful when she was outside and shined in her own unique way.


    "Live peacefully and do slight work as the strategist," Jun Hua sighed to herself. Because she was away from the Mountain Kingdom, she could only manage some of the work they send here. As for the rest of the work, her uncle was the one who did it.


    "Do you want to return to the battlefield?"


    "No," Jun Hua answered firmly. She had long abandoned the thought of returning to the battlefield. Ever since she ''killed'' her other identity, she didn''t want to hold the sword on the frontline anymore. Maybe asionally was fine, but she wanted to experience the life she had previously lost due to her circumstances.


    With the new kingdom stood, there might be some protest in certain areas and they couldn''t guarantee entire peace until the condition stabilized. Her power would still be needed, so she knew that she couldn''t abandon her position anytime soon. However, she was still not allowed to use her martial arts.


    "But, I will still return when it''s needed."


    "If you need a female general, thatss Fan Lanying should be enough."


    Jun Hua was stunned. In any case, Fan Lanying was not a general yet. It will still take her a few more years to achieve the rank of a general. After all, the weight of a general far surpassed that of amander.


    "She is not qualified yet. Though her brother might be a general in a year or two," Jun Hua said her thoughts.


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua, "I think you''re better off as a minister in the pce given your ability."


    "No thank you, you can be my messenger in this case," Jun Hua grinned yfully.


    "Sure, but I will demand payment."


    "What kind of payment?"


    "This one," Soujin leaned in and nted a kiss on Jun Hua forehead, stunning thedy.


    Jun Hua''s face turned red and she looked away, refusing to meet with Soujin''s eyes. Though in this man eyes, her action just made her even cuter.


    On the shadow, both Lou and Yamin silently agreed to not look towards their masters. They were looking towards the other side and retreat a few steps. Their face was stoic. It was as if they didn''t know that there were two people flirting with each other near them.

 Chapter 340: You’re Really a Kid

    <h4>340 You��re Really a Kid</h4>


    After talking with Soujin, most of the time was spent for Jun Hua to prepare for her own marriage. Somehow, she felt more nervouspared with advancing to the frontline and fight. Still, she continued to do her duty in making the dress, though Qin Shie had to help her due to her lesser skill in embroidery.


    Because Qin Shie was busy dealing with the preparation for marriage, she often came to Jun Hua''s residence and talked about many things. From her, Jun Hua found out the fact about the Qin Family and Yanplicated birth.


    Jun Hua patiently listened to everything Qin Shie told her and she prepared herself for everything that was needed. After a few days of busying herself, Jun Hua felt incredibly tired.


    "Mother won''t being today?" Jun Hua turned her head to Xiao Yun, who was cleaning up the mess she created on the table.


    "Madam Qin is busy today, so she won''t being," Xiao Yun answered politely. After undergone harsh training under Xia about how to serve their Miss, she had grown better in behaving herself.


    Jun Hua looked towards Xiao Yun. Somehow, she kind of missing the previous innocent Xiao Yun since she was really funny. However, now that her conduct already correct like this, she didn''t have to worry about her being inappropriate anymore.


    "Tell Xia that I will be going for a while."


    "Wait Miss��" Xiao Yun turned around only to find Jun Hua already disappeared. If anything, the only thing she still couldn''t do was preventing Jun Hua to go. Seeing that Jun Hua had already gone to who-knew-where, she could only sigh and went out to report to Xia. Hopefully Xia would not me it on her.


    Jun Hua slipped away from the residence towards the smallke near the capital. Since she was in the Ming City, which previously was the capital of Ming Kingdom, she was very familiar with the ce. Her favorite ce hadn''t changed as she looked towards theke with shining eyes.


    It was not like she didn''t have any other ce like this, but she liked the one over here very much. Due to many idents and all, she hadn''t gone here for a long time. Luckily, there were not many peopleing here due to the ghost rumor. She didn''t realize that she was the cause of the rumor, though.


    Taking off her shoes, she slipped her foot into theke. The cool water made her feet felt reallyfortable. Looking towards the water surface, she noticed that someone hade.


    "Soujin�� why did I meet you whenever I go?" she asked jokingly.


    Soujin arched his eyebrows, "Shouldn''t I ask you what you''re doing here when you''re supposedly preparing in your residence?"


    "I''m bored," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin already expected that answer. When he previously visited the ''sick'' Jun Hua, she seemed to not be able to stay quiet. Now that he knew that she was actually Jun Min, he realized that she already sneaked out during that time and posed as Jun Min to meet with Ming Hui.


    "You still like toe here despite the rumor?"


    "I don''t believe in ghost," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin nodded his head and nced towards Jun Hua feet, "Don''t take too long in the water. You will get sick."


    "Just this amount won''t make me sick. I''m already used to fighting below the rain," Jun Hua retorted. She didn''t want to end her fun here yet.


    Soujin sighed to himself. It will take him a long time to get used with her being the same with Jun Min. When he faced Jun Min previously, he didn''t care about the other party to the extreme. Now that Jun Hua was Jun Min, sometime he felt that he was at lost about how to interact with her.


    Moving her hand, he rubbed Jun Hua head tenderly, "You''re still a girl."


    Jun Hua was stunned at Soujin''s gesture. Her mouth curled up into a smile, "I''m already a woman. In a few more days, I will be 18."


    "You''re still not 18 yet, so you''re still a kid," Soujin answered.


    "No way, 17 already an adult," Jun Hua protested.


    Somehow, their debate turned into this matter again. After a few more exchange the two of them looked towards each other andughed. Their conversation had turned into aplete joke again like the way they used to interact with each other.


    In truth, Soujin knew that she was no longer a kid. However, he tried to convince himself to think about her that way. This was the best way he could think to allow himself to have more restraint around her. He wouldn''t want to have her pped his face hard again.


    Jun Hua stood up and wiped her feet before wearing her shoes again. While she was wearing the shoes again, Soujin looked towards Jun Hua with interest.


    "Do you like shoes very much?"


    "��" do you really think I''m looking towards your shoes?


    "I''m thinking about the time we meet here. You''re not feeling well, and you were soaking your feet into the pond too," Soujin answered.


    Jun Hua recalled her memory once again. At that time, she was trying to erase this man from her thought, so she sneaked outside the residence. Unfortunately, she instead bumped into him once again. Coincidentally, that day was the first time she had her period, making her feeling unwell.


    When her thought came to that point, her face blushed red. This man must have remembered that incident again. She didn''t want him to talk about it anymore.


    "Just erase that thought from your memory," Jun Hua said indignantly.


    "No way," Soujin chuckled, forming a devilish smile on his handsome face. That was probably the first time he saw her as a woman rather than a girl. Though, in his eyes, she was still a little kid he needed to protect.


    "If you already know about it, why don''t you tell me at that time?" Jun Hua humped.


    "Do you really want a man to tell you things like that?"


    Jun Hua''s brain worked again. Well, no. There was no way she would want to hear something like that from a man. Just from him knowing it already made her incredibly embarrassed.


    "I will just return now," Jun Hua walked away.


    Soujin moved forward to pull her closer to him, but she sneakily moved from the way before disappearing into the darkness. Soujin smiled slightly, she can run now, butter she won''t be able to run away anymore.

 Chapter 341: Preparation for Marriage

    <h4>341 Preparation for Marriage</h4>


    Going back to her residence, Jun Hua busied herself with the preparation. Most of the time, she will stay idle because she didn''t have anything to do. Everything was handled by Qin Shie perfectly.


    "You don''t have to worry. Mother will finish everything for you."


    The act of Qin Shiepletely won over Jun Hua''s heart. She has long missed the warm given from a mother and Qin Shie kindly reminded her about it. To ease her new mother''s burden, she still did some work, but it was not really that much.


    Time passed quickly and soon, the date for Jun Hua''s marriage will arrive in a day.


    "Miss, your grandfather hase," Xia informed.


    Jun Hua''s eyes lit up. She didn''t think that this old man managed to find a way out from his work and went to Ming City. With eagerness, she dashed out from the room and met up with her grandfather.


    "Grandpa," Jun Hua smiled widely.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled back at the sight of his granddaughter. Now that the war has finally finished, he can see his granddaughter achieved what she had long expected.


    "How are you, Hua''er? Did you eat well?" Jun Zhenxian asked in concern.


    Jun Hua smiled widely, "Yes, Grandpa. What about you?"


    "This old bone is fine and healthy as you can see," Jun Zhenxianughed out loud. He looked towards Jun Hua up and down. Seeing her perfectly fine was all he can hope. After this, he would not be able to see her often anymore because she will belong to someone else.


    "How''s the work in the Mountain Kingdom?" Jun Hua asked. Among the previous five kingdoms, only the Yuan Kingdom and Mountain Kingdom still retained their name. After all, they were just called as a subordinate country of Long Kingdom, though in fact Yan had the control over them.


    "Your Uncle is doing his best. He''s still excited about his wife pregnancy," Jun Zhenxian smiled widely. He too was impatient to see his new grandchild, though he will not show it in his face.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Remembering a child, her thought drifted to herself. How long will it take until she has a child? She was really curious.


    As the two talked about many things, Jun Zhenxian kept on reminding her about things she had to know. Although he was not that knowledgeable about a woman, for his granddaughter, he was more than willing to study hard. Even though Jun Hua was stunned, she listened attentively and took what Jun Zhenxian told her to her mind.


    In the afternoon, they got visitor: the Nanglong Family.


    "Mother, youe again?" Jun Hua was incredibly surprised to see Qin Shieing. After all, she was supposed to rest today, so there was no need for Qin Shie toe over.


    "Ie to meet with your grandfather. I heard that he came here today," Qin Shie answered amiably.


    Jun Hua nodded her head in understanding, "But, if mother wants to meet with him, mother should havee alone."


    "Why?"


    There was no need for Jun Hua to answer that question as Qin Shie can painfully see her father-inw and Jun Hua''s grandfather already in the midst of quarreling among each other again. After not seeing each other for months, the first thing they do was quarreling.


    Regarding these two temperaments, both Qin Shie and Jun Hua wore a wry smile. They should have already expected that things won''t go their way the moment the two of them meet with each other.


    "You finally return, you old dog! Do you know how long I waited to drink with you again? More than two years!"


    "You foolish old man, I''m busy with my own and not like you who cannot do anything on your own!"


    "What are you talking about? I''m the Prime Minister, obviously I''m busy with the court," Nanglong Souka rebutted.


    "Bah, I''m sure that you''re��."


    Qin Shie couldn''t stand watching the two of them quarreling, so she could only head in and scold the two of them. By reminding them that they were now inws, the two of them ceased fire for a moment.


    "Hmm, now that our grandson and granddaughter get married, you''re going to be my family," Jun Zhenxian snorted, "What a hassle."


    "That''s my word, you old man!" Nanglong Souka scoffed.


    "If your grandson hurt my granddaughter, I will beat you up to the pulp, Old Man!"


    "Just beat up my grandson, don''t involve me!" Nanglong Souka immediately sold out Nanglong Soujin. Knowing this old man skill, a minister like him won''t stand any change in beating the other party down.


    On the side, Nanglong Soujin''s mouth twitched a bit. This old man was really heartless, he had just sold out his family without batting any eyes. Though in fact, there was no way Jun Zhenxian can beat Nanglong Soujin due to their disparity in martial arts and Jun Zhenxian loss of an arm.


    "You don''t have to worry, General Jun Zhenxian. I won''t break my promise," Soujin interrupted.


    "Humph! You better not, Young Man, this old bone will not let you off if you do," Jun Zhenxian said in hard tone.


    Soujin nodded his head while Jun Hua felt like burying her head in embarrassment. Although she knew that this was her grandfather showing his affection, she was still feeling rather embarrassed due to him saying it loudly in front of her.


    While her heart was feeling rather warm, she can hear the two old men in front of her already started quarreling with each other.


    "��"


    Soujin already used to this scene as he pulled Jun Hua away, "let''s give our grandfather the space they need to sort out their feeling. What do you think about making dinner?"


    Jun Hua''s face beamed. This was the first time Soujin invited her to cook with him as previously it was her who pulled him.


    "Sure, let''s go."

 Chapter 342: Marriage Ceremony

    <h4>342 Marriage Ceremony</h4>


    The next day, Jun Hua woke up early. Somehow, she felt nervous, so she didn''t sleep very wellst night. Still, she was already used to not sleep full 9 hours, so she chose to sit down on her bed and yawned.


    Her action caused the two maids, who had been waiting, to realize that their Miss had woken up. Xiao Yun and Xiae inside with a copper basin.


    Jun Hua looked outside, it''s still really early. She asked, "What time is it?"


    Xia said, "To respond to Miss, its 7 AM."


    It would be impossible for her to fall asleep again, so she stood up and ordered Xia and Xiao Yun to help her get ready. Washing her face and using faint make-up as the firstyer, she instantly made people unable to see that she didn''t sleep very wellst night.


    Xia sighed, "Miss''splexion is so good. Even without any make-up, you''re already the most beautiful bride today."


    Xia was just joking. Regardless of how good her face was, she still needed to wear makeup on her wedding. However, her Miss''s face was truly extraordinary and there was simply no one who could match up with her face alone.


    Jun Hua smiled slightly at Xia remark. "Stop joking. Help me prepare myself."


    Xiao Yun nodded her head excitedly. After going through a lot of training in the capital as ady, Jun Hua is not only beautiful, but she has the aura of nobility and allure. A single nce would be enough to show that she was a girl from the noble family. It made people wanted to admire her relentlessly and be satisfied with just a nce from her.


    "Miss, now it''s time to thread your face," Xia reminded her as Xiao Yun called one of the older maids Qin Shie had prepared.


    Jun Hua''s face darkened. She obviously knew what the meaning of threading. It was to remove the hair on her face. Although every woman who would be married would have to endure it, she remembered the scream Fan Lanying had when it was her turn. She was sure that her face must be hurt after it was done.


    The maid came and started the threading. Jun Hua''s face contorted a bit in pain, but she didn''t say anything until it was finished. The maid admired Jun Hua greatly for enduring the pain very well. Well, for a general, this much was not a problem.


    "You did well, Miss," Xiao Yun praised.


    Jun Hua rubbed her face. It did hurt, but she had experienced worse pain due to her experience. Still, she didn''t want to do it anymore.


    After the threading, it was time to apply makeup and brush her hair.


    Jun Hua sat in front of the mirror as Xia and the older maids started to prepare her. Sitting straight for hours with them doing her hair and face made Jun Hua felt ufortable. She was used to sit for a long time but not for something like this. Her hair felt weird to be pulled here and there continuously. Fortunately, the makeup finally finished and she can move.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Jun Hua was stunned. Previously, she was already called as the most beautifuldy in the kingdom. Now that she was wearing the makeup, her beauty reached another level. Blue eye shadow, rosy red lips, and the other detailed make up made her beauty showed alluring appeal.


    "The dress, Miss," Xia reminded her Miss. Even she felt that there was no one who can match her Miss in terms of beauty. The definition of beautiful must be redefined after seeing her.


    Jun Hua wore the dress and looked towards the mirror. With her petite and delicate body, they needed to custom made the dress for her. After all,pared to the girls of the same age, she could barely be considered to have an average height. Her uncle often med himself about her height, saying that she didn''t have enough nutrition, though in her opinion, it was just the gene. Though, she was not sure which family the gene came from was.


    Jun Hua looked very suited to wearing this extravagant dress. Despite her delicate appearance, this dress only increased her dignified temperament.


    "Miss, the sedan wille soon. Do you want to wear the veil now?" Xiao Yun raised the veil.


    Seeing that veil and the head essory, which was a phoenix crown since Soujin was now a prince, her face turned gloomy. That kind of head essory was incredibly heavy�� Never mind, it was not like she was a weakdy too��


    After the preparation is over, she got into the sedan and headed towards Soujin''s residence. Because of the veil, she couldn''t see things clearly, but she was sure that Soujin must be standing in front of her, looking extraordinarily gorgeous.


    Seeing the hand in front of the sedan, she knew that it was Soujin''s hand even without looking clearly. She grasped his hand and followed his lead in the ceremony.


    "First, bow to the heaven and earth!"


    "Second, bow to parents!"


    "Third, husband and wife bow to each other!"


    After the bows finished, Soujin led Jun Hua to the bridal chamber. However, it was not the end yet since he still needed to deal with the guests and drink with them. As for the elders, because Nanglong Family had long lost most of them, the rest were only some faraway branch, which not close to them. So, the only one who apanied them was the matron.


    Arriving at the chamber, Soujin waved his hand, and Lou quickly prepared the matrimonial wine while he gently lift up the veil on Jun Hua face.


    Finally, Jun Hua can see again, but upon seeing Soujin face up close, she lowered her eyes. She was truly not used to see his devilishly handsome face this close.


    The matron coughed. "Your Highness, we still need to proceed with the ceremony."


    Soujin coughed lightly. He just felt his little wife to be exceptionally beautiful tonight that he forgot himself a bit. He quickly proceeded to finish the ceremony before heading out to deal with the quest. The matron also left the room soon after that.


    Sitting on the bed, Jun Hua sighed as she beckoned for Xia toe over.


    "Is there any light food I can eat?" the ceremonysted from morning to night, in which she didn''t have any time to eat. Her stomach couldn''t bear with it anymore.


    Xia handed her some foods she had prepared beforehand. Knowing her miss, she knew that Jun Hua wouldn''t care about breaking the rules since her stomach couldn''t stand it any longer. Eating the food, Jun Hua could feel her stomach no longer protesting so much. After that, she continued to wait for Soujin''s return.

 Chapter 343: Wedding Nigh

    <h4>343 Wedding Nigh</h4>


    Returning to the hall, Soujin had to drink the wine, especially the one Yan imposed on him. As the subject, he needed to follow the emperor ''order''. However, it was Yan who cannot hold himself drinking that much.


    "If you cannot drink, you shouldn''t force yourself," Ming Hui sighed in annoyance. This brother of his was still that unreliable in many aspects after bing the emperor.


    This time, Ming Xiao also came over although Lin San couldn''te because of that girl was not feeling well even after months from giving birth. Seeing the joyful expression on Soujin who epted Yan offer of drink nonchntly, he was sure that his brother would be a hassleter.


    "There is nothing we can do about the emperor conduct anymore," Ming Xiao sighed.


    Ming Hui nodded his head. Because their status was different now, they could only scold Yan in private. As for the public face, they would maintain a good rtionship. Of course, if Yan dared to do something inappropriate, they would dly beat him up.


    "General, a toast," Ming Xiao offered a ss of wine to Soujin.


    Soujin took his ss and drank it without any hesitation. Seeing how he still could drink after Yan forced him to drink a lot with him, Ming Hui shook his head slightly. They might need a gallon of wine to make this man drunk if this continued.


    Fan Lanying also there, but she didn''t drink that much. Ming Hui forbid her to drink because he was worried that she will be drunk. She had once drunk in the residence and Ming Hui said that it would be better if she didn''t touch the wine anymore. No matter how many times she asked, Ming Hui wouldn''t tell her the reason, so she could only concede.


    While most of the guests were asking Soujin to drink, the two old men on the side were preparing a different thing. Although they didn''t argue in front of the crowd, their eyes were showing that each side won''t back down.


    After some time, Soujin finally managed to drive most of the guest out, leaving only the closest one to him left. He looked towards the drunken Yan, who was being dragged outside by Ming Xiao and Shu with a sigh. The image of the emperor would surely go down again.


    "Ming Hui, it''s alreadyte," Soujin nodded his head to Ming Hui and Fan Lanying. They were already preparing to go back too.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "Oh right, Soujin. I have something to tell you."


    Moving his head near Soujin''s ear, he said something in low voice. Soujin''s face didn''t change when Ming Hui said the word to him, but there was clearly a wave within his eyes.


    "Thank you Ming Hui," Soujin said as he nodded his head.


    Ming Hui nodded his head and took Fan Lanying out from the ce. Although Fan Lanying was curious, she didn''t ask Ming Hui about what he told Soujin.


    Finishing with the guests, Soujin returned back to the room. Seeing Jun Hua was sitting on the bed calmly, waiting for him, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Sorry that I took so long. Yan is making a ruckus again," he said as he sat down near Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She could already imagine Yan trying to make Soujin drunk and she was pretty sure that the one who became drunk in the end was Yan. After all, that man couldn''t hold his liquor that well.


    "Does Grandpa also make a ruckus?" Jun Hua asked worriedly.


    Soujin was about to shake his head when they heard the sound of two people arguing near the room. The two old men specifically wait for the guests returned before they showed their true color.


    "Don''t block my view, you old man! I want to see my grandson."


    "Dang it, I won''t allow him to��"


    As the two started to curse, Jun Hua got the urge to bury her head on the ground. These two old men really didn''t have the sense of shame. Even she felt that these two really didn''t know the rules as they just eavesdrop in their grandson and granddaughter''s room.


    Soujin sighed, "Lou, you can apany my grandfather tonight."


    "Yamin, please take my grandfather to his room."


    "Yes General." "Yes Miss."


    As the two voices sounded out, they could hear their grandfather being dragged out from the hallway. Jun Hua ordered her servants to go out after passing Soujin a bowl of sobering tea. Although Soujin didn''t really need it due to his high alcohol tolerance, he still epted it. The night finally went quiet.


    With the two martial arts, they knew that there was no one else near them. Soujin sighed as he raised his hand and put down the hair ornament from Jun Hua''s head. He frowned when he noticed its weight. The woman sure not have it easy on their marriage.


    "Thank you," Jun Hua said softly. Her voice sounded lower than usual which made it became more alluring and gentler.


    "Have you eaten anything?" Soujin asked as he put the crown aside.


    Jun Hua nodded her head and admitted, "I eat while waiting for you to return."


    He had already guessed it. Moving his hand to her hair, he started working to undo her hair. The servants had purposely made it to be easy, so he wouldn''t have any trouble. After several seconds, he finally finished untangling the hair. The smooth and silky hair dropped down on his hand.


    In his mind, he sighed deeply. How long has he waited to touch her like this? The war, the battle, the conflict, all of them made him unable to see her. Now she has finally in his grasps. He would never let her go.


    He looked at her face, the beautiful face. Although he was not one to be moved by a beauty, only for Jun Hua did he made the exception. Even if he were to stare at her face for hours, he doubted he would be bored.


    Jun Hua''s face reddened at the gaze Soujin gives her. If not for the makeup she used, she was sure that he would know that she was feeling embarrassed under his intense gaze.


    "Can you not look that much?" Jun Hua opened her mouth.


    "I want to look at you," Soujin finally pulled her closer to him. Sensing the sweet smelling from her, he sighed deeply to himself. Moving his hand, he rubbed her shoulder, the one where she was hurt for protecting him.


    Jun Hua noticed his eyes and put her hand on top of his, "Don''t me yourself. It''s just a small wound."


    To leave a scar, it must be a deep wound. Soujin frowned, but seeing the smile on Jun Hua face as she looked at him, his hand rxed a bit.


    "I will protect you," Soujin promised. He would never want to see her gets hurt anymore.


    "I''m not the one that would always need to be protected," Jun Hua pouted, "So, I too will protect you."


    Soujin nodded his head, and he caressed her head lovingly. Inside his embrace, Jun Hua could hear the heartbeat of Soujin grew faster, which only made her face reddened. Having her in his embrace, Soujin knew that he wouldn''t be able to control himself much longer.


    "Hua''er, I think I won''t be able to keep my promise to your grandfather."


    Jun Hua tilted her head. What kind of promise? Before she knew it, Soujin already pushed her into the bed, looking at her from above.


    "Tonight, I''m going to make you cry."


    Jun Hua blushed as Soujin leaned in and kissed her deeply. The night has just started.

 Chapter 344: Couple

    <h4>344 Couple</h4>


    As the sun rose, Jun Hua woke up rather early. Because of her usual schedule, she was used to wake up not long after the dawn. However, drowsiness soon hit her, and she found herself curling up in the bed. Before long, she had fallen asleep again.


    On the side, Soujin woke up almost the same time with her. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, he smiled slightly and leaned in to give a kiss on her forehead. Rubbing her head for a moment, he soon retracted his hand back and dressed up. He needed to exercise a bit before he acted on impulse again. It was her first time, so he needed to learn to restrain himself a bit. A couple more hours wouldn''t hurt him too.


    After a few hours, Jun Hua woke up drowsily. She looked to the side and wondered where Soujin had gone. Moving her body a bit, she frowned. There was a slight pain on her lower body. It was still within her tolerance level as she had experience pain more than this. However, it still felt rather ufortable.


    "You''re awake?" Soujin walked inside the room. His body was sweating hard from his early exercise. Moving to her side, he raised his hand to touch her face only for her evaded it.


    "Wash your hand first," Jun Hua said.


    Soujin moved his hand and called the servants toe inside. Xia and Xiao Yun came to serve Jun Hua. When they came in, they averted their eyes from her, afraid to look at her beautiful body as they helped her to wear the clothes.


    Although Jun Hua felt tired and her body was in slight pain, she still stood up straight like usual. Because of that, it didn''t take a long time for her to finish dressing up.


    "What time is it?" Jun Hua asked.


    "Around ten in the morning," Soujin answered.


    "What, it''s already sote?" Jun Hua was surprised. She hadn''t thought that she will sleep in that long, Soujin''s grandfather and mother must have waited for them. She wondered whether herck of sleep the day before affected her ability to wake up early today. It was rare for her to wake up sote.


    "There is no rush, drink the porridge first," Soujin instructed Lou to serve the porridge.


    Seeing that the one serving was Lou, Jun Hua wondered whether this man was a servant or a hidden bodyguard. However, she rarely saw anyone other than this man around Soujin, though it didn''t mean there was none.


    "But, they are already waiting for us," Jun Hua took the bowl as sheined.


    "No worries, my grandfather would be in a heated debate with General Jun Zhenxian," Soujin answered lightly.


    As Jun Hua drank the porridge, she thought about it. Well, it was rather correct since the two of them certainly couldn''t stay in one ce. But, what did her grandfather do in this residence? She better not think about it any longer or she will certainly wished to bury her head on the ground deeper.


    Finishing the porridge, she walked with Soujin to the hall. Seeing Qin Shie''s wry smile along with Nanglong Souka and Jun Zhenxian quarrelling on the side, the two of them sighed. There was no peace wherever these two old men stayed.


    "Yamin, please send my grandfather off. I will visit him three dayster."


    This was the custom of the marriage. On the third day after the marriage, the bride will return to their family for one day. Hearing his granddaughter''s instruction, Jun Zhenxian can only tone down and go home.


    Nanglong Soukaughed seeing his old friend''s back, "You better not return here, you old man!"


    "If you''re being this shameless, Grandfather, you can return too and only my mother will be served," Soujin smiled, yet there was a threat behind the seemingly amiable smile.


    Nanglong Souka grunted, but he sat down on the chair back as they proceeded with the ceremony. After everything has finished, Jun Hua walked away with Soujin.


    "Compared with most of the girls, she looked fine," Nanglong Soukamented after the two of them had long gone.


    Qin Shie certainly knew what Nanglong Souka implied, so she shot him a cold re, "Father is too idle this day. I think the court has sent Father a lot of workstely."


    Actually, those jobs were for Soujin after he finished with the ceremony. However, seeing that Nanglong Souka has the time to scrutinize her son''s bride, she chose to push them all to him. No matter what, she favored the girl and supported her to be with her son.


    Hearing the sharp voice from Qin Shie, Nanglong Souka was stunned. He wondered how that simple sentence could possibly offend her. Seeing the cold glint on her eyes, he knew that his workload had just doubled because of his careless mistake.


    Soujin took Jun Hua to stroll around the residence. This was his residence, the one the previous Emperor of Ming Kingdom gifted. Even though so, Soujin chose to modify and rebuilt many things before he left it and finished it in thest few months. He won''t ept things that emperor bestowed so easily.


    "The Ming City was really beautiful. Do you think the Long Han City will be able to contend if they are beingpared?"


    Soujin knew that the present Long Han City stillcked the pce and splendor a big city should have. The building Yan used as the court for the time being was the official ce. The pce won''t be finished anytime soon, so Yan wanted to use the one in the Ming City for the time being.


    "In the next few years, the Long Han City will thrive better than the Ming City," Soujin said calmly.


    "I see," Jun Hua smiled. "I want to see it when it happens."


    "I will take you there after everything is finished," Soujin promised.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Looking at the garden in front of her, she admired the way they were ced. She was not an expert, but she knew that the people must have taken a long time to finish something so good.


    "Have they found the trace?" Jun Hua was not that idle during her time to prepare for her marriage. She was still collecting news because she knew that there was someone out there who was hiding and waiting to strike them.


    With Jun Hua changing the topic into a serious one, Soujin''s face also changed slightly. Despite feeling slightly regretful that their time will be interrupted, he still answered her, "There is a trace, but it will be dangerous."


    "Can Ie over?" Jun Hua asked.


    In all honestly, Soujin didn''t want Jun Hua to ce herself in any danger anymore. However, he knew that she would not stay idle even if he said that she can''t go. With her ability, it will be a child y for her to get out from this residence without anyone knowing when he was away.


    "We will depart in around a week. The others need their preparation too," Soujin leaned in and kissed her forehead. Besides, he still hadn''t had enough of herpany.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, not knowing that the curiosity will lead her to uncover a dark secret of her family.

 Chapter 345: Taking Care of the Residence?

    <h4>345 Taking Care of the Residence?</h4>


    On the second day of Jun Hua''s marriage with Soujin, thetter was called to the pce due to some matter Yan has to face. Because of Jun Hua''s gender, she cannot go to the court anymore no matter how much she wanted it. After all, she still needed to fulfill her role of being a wife.


    Jun Hua looked towards the scenery with interest as her eyes carefully search around the area. If one didn''t know her, they would at most think that she was a curious girl. As for someone who know��


    Xia was standing by the side with a depressed face. She hoped that their Master, Nanglong Soujin, would return as fast as possible. If he didn''t do that, he might take a long time to find his wife due to her yful nature of wanting to get out of this room.


    "Xia, do you think those guards will know if I were to sneak away?" Jun Hua grinned. She knew that Xia must have an inkling of what her interest will be, so she decided to try and asked the girl.


    "Miss��" Xia said in a helpless tone, "With Miss''s martial arts, there is no way those guards could possibly stop you."


    Jun Hua knew that, but she was still not allowed to use her martial arts, much to her annoyance. With her grandfather already nagging her relentlessly, she knew that he would give her hours of lecture should she broke her promise again.


    "I''m bored," Jun Hua sighed. She remembered the time in the past when she sneaked out because of boredom. She ended up meeting with Soujin and found her first period. That was really embarrassing to have him knew when her first time was.


    If only Yan didn''t need to talk about some matter with Soujin, she would have hispany all day. Although she didn''t know what they were talking about, she could faintly guess the content. After all, they have been together for a year. During that time, they already talked about a lot of things.


    "Miss, how about if you try to practice your skill again?" Xia tried to persuade her again. Ever since the war started, Jun Hua hadn''t touched those things regarding women, such as needles and musical instrument. Now that the war had ended, at least partially, she will have the time she needed to do those tasked.


    Jun Hua frowned. She hated ying the zither if she were to be honest. The requirement of her finger was just too much and she knew that she won''t y it for a long time. Soujin was not one to be moved by those things.


    Her gaze moved to the embroidery tools on the side. Maybe she could try again. Taking the necessary equipment, Jun Hua started to move her hand and made the embroidery.


    On the side, Xia heaved a sigh of relief. Her mistress finally toned down a bit. Hopefully, Soujin would return soon and help her eased her boredom in having to stay inside the residence all day.


    "Xia, has the matter of X Empire finished?" Jun Hua suddenly asked.


    "Answering Miss, the X Empire members have been swept through fully. Those who didn''t want to follow the rules have been kicked out," Xia answered.


    Jun Hua nodded her head in understanding, "How about Teacher Den Kan? Has he finally settled down?"


    "Teacher Den Kan establishes a training hall in one of the big cities. As of now, the training hall has gained a lot of students whoe to learn martial arts."


    That''s good. Jun Hua smiled happily. That former teacher of hers has finally settled down a little. He should be able to teach those students well. Her hand moved to the side and she took a scissor to cut the thread.


    "Those who learn the martial art, have they been listed down?" Jun Hua''s eyes glinted when she asked this question.


    Xia knew that her Miss paid closer attention to this matter, "There is no one who learns the martial arts anymore and Teacher Den Kan also didn''t teach it to anyone anymore. The requirement to learn that martial art is rather high and not anyone can have the chance to master it."


    Jun Hua was not the first student Den Kan tried to teach those martial arts, but she was the only one who was sessful. If the talent for martial arts in the student was not high, there would be no chance for them to learn the martial arts. As for how the talent was counted, no one actually knew.


    After several hours making the embroidery, Jun Hua found herself feeling bored. She tossed the things to the side and asked Xia to serve her lunch. Her stomach alreadyined to get food.


    "Miss, do you want to establish yourself in the residence?" Xiao Yun asked carefully.


    Normally, a new mistress would try to establish themselves in the new residence. However, Jun Hua didn''t seem to have any intention to do that as she only tried to amuse herself. Xiao Yun hadn''t stayed with Jun Hua for long because she had only met with her Miss two years ago. Even during this time, she barely stayed by Jun Hua because of several matters.


    Jun Hua waved her handzily, "I don''t have any interest."


    Xiao Yun nodded her head as though she understood. Inside her heart, she wondered how the servants in this residence would see Jun Hua. This Mistress was indeed truly peculiar.


    Jun Hua never actually managed any residence in her life. Those matters were always thrown to Xia, who splendidly finished the task. As for her, she merely checked on the price and some trivial matter before asking Xia to handle them. The servants in the Jun Family residence never tried to slight her or they will face the military rod.


    When Jun Hua was eating, she heard a faint sound of a carriageing. Her lips curled up, Soujin hase home.


    In a few minutes, Soujin walked to her ce. Seeing her eating, he joined in without much thought and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I''m still eating," Jun Huained.


    "I didn''t forbid you from eating," Soujin answered and picked up a different bowl, "Let me join in."


    Jun Hua nodded her head and scooped a few foods for him. Seeing Soujin up close face, she wondered if he will ept if she tried to feed him. Moving her chopsticks with meat to his mouth she beckoned for him to eat.


    Soujin was startled at the mischievousness Jun Hua showed today, but he didn''t hesitate to eat the food offered to him. As though he was a child, he epted being fed by Jun Hua.


    "I thought you didn''t like being fed," Jun Huamented.


    "If it''s by your hand, I will ept it."


    Jun Hua ignored his ''flirting'' and quickly ended her lunch. She asked the servants to clean up the tes and leaned back on her chair.


    "What did Yan need you in the court for?"


    "Just some matter regarding officials," Soujin answered, clearly didn''t want to talk much about the matter. "What did you spend your time with?"


    "Nothing much, I''m bored to stay here and idle all day."


    "How about ying the flute for me?"


    Jun Hua peered to his face before nodding her head. She picked up her flute and started to y one of the songs she was proficient at. The beautiful sound of the flute reverberated in the residence, enchanting everyone who heard it.


    By the time the song finished, many servants found themselves still in trance. The sound was just too beautiful to hear. Even if they were not knowledgeable about those things, they knew that was an excellent y.


    "You''re incredibly talented," Soujin praised.


    "Thank you," Jun Hua smiled widely.


    "Let''s walk on the garden. The weather today is quite good."


    "Yes."


    The servants quickly regained their senses as they cleaned up the hall and warned the other servants to not bother with their Master and Mistress. Xia also busied herself to take care of the residence since Jun Hua would never do it by herself.

 Chapter 346: Third Day

    <h4>346 Third Day</h4>


    The morning of the third day, Jun Hua woke up rather early. She had to visit her grandfather today ording to the usual procedure. She applied light makeup and dressed up finely before looking for Soujin.


    Soujin had woken up even earlier than her and started his morning practice. Looking at the intense practice Soujin had, she wondered if he was currently preparing for war again or just to warm up. The amount of training he had had surpassed the norm by far.


    "You''ve prepared yourself?" Soujin asked as he put his sword down.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "My grandfather must be waiting for me. I don''t want to make him wait for too long."


    "I see," Soujin assessed Jun Hua''s appearance before moving his gaze away. He changed his clothes and prepared himself before taking her into a carriage. As a prince, his carriage was far granderpared with when he was only a general from Nanglong Family.


    Sitting in the carriage, he sighed. "You shouldn''t dress up too much just to meet your grandpa."


    "Even if he''s that shameless," Jun Hua put a wry smile, "He''s still my grandfather that I love."


    "Compared with me?"


    Jun Hua tilted her head in confusion. "You two cannot bepared. You''re my husband, the one who will apany me through lifetime while he''s my grandfather, who had helped me grow up. You two are important, but you''re different."


    Soujin''s lips curled up when he heard the word lifetime. She''s right. They still have a long time onward and he will spend his entire lifetime with her on his side. He didn''t know how long it will be, but he knew that he will stay by her side for that long too.


    Previously, he sulked a little from seeing how finely she dressed up to see her grandfather. After hearing her words, he no longer thought about it anymore. After all, she won''t be seeing her grandfather for a long time anymore while she will stay by his side for a long time.


    Jun Hua can sense that this man''s mood had just changed. She wondered if a man was also simr with women who could change their emotion so easily, not knowing that she was the reason for his changed mood.


    Upon their arrival, they could see that Jun Zhenxian already waiting for them. His face was flushed red, obviously excited and happy.


    "Grandpa," Jun Hua greeted politely. "How are you these days?"


    "This old man didn''t have many things to do, youss," Jun Zhenxian smiled kindly. He really wanted to hug Jun Hua, but he didn''t dare to do that or someone will be ready to chop his one hand off.


    "Should I rmend the emperor to give you more tasked, Grandpa?" Jun Hua asked mischievously.


    "You brat," Jun Zhenxian chided. "How''s your day in your new ce? Does he hurt you?"


    Seeing her grandfather preparing to beat up Soujin the moment sheined, Jun Hua''s mouth twitched a little. If he really dared to hurt her, he would need to face off the angry her first rather than her grandfather. Besides, there was no way he would want to hurt her after they have waited so long for this day.


    "He didn''t hurt me, Grandpa. Don''t think too much about it," Jun Hua said in helpless tone. She wondered if her grandfather knew that he was not a match for Soujin. From the way he said it, it seemed that he would do anything to get revenge for her if someone mistreated her.


    "Your uncle is not here, so there are no other people aside from me. Let''s just talk together," Jun Zhenxian allowed them toe in.


    Jun Hua and Soujin followed after Jun Zhenxian led. She took the chances to look around the ce. It has been some time since she stepped inside this ce again because of many things. When she returned to Ming City, she didn''t return here too because she had to prepare for her marriage in her residence.


    Jun Zhenxian brought them to the living room and asked the servant to prepare pastries and drinks for them. He looked towards Soujin with inquiring eyes.


    "Is there anything you want to talk about, General Jun Zhenxian?" Soujin asked politely.


    "Don''t call me general anymore. I hadn''t touched my sword for years anymore," Jun Zhenxian said. "Living peacefully is better, and I''m content with my life just as Jun Zhenxian."


    "Didn''t the Emperor ask you to hold the position as minister, Grandpa?"


    "��I reject it."


    Jun Hua didn''t know what to say. The position of a minister was an honor and normally many people would do their best to get that position. In the entirend, probably only a handful of people would be like her grandfather, rejecting the position.


    "Let''s just y chess, Grandpa. We hadn''t yed for a long time already," Jun Hua tried to change the conversation.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head, but Soujin speak up, "This prince asked for permission to challenge General Jun Zhenxian in chess."


    "You should just call me ''grandfather''," Jun Zhenxian frowned.


    Jun Hua''s mouth twitched when she heard the notion from her grandfather. Didn''t he know that Soujin had weird rtionship with his own grandfather despite the two actually cared with each other to the point that he didn''t want to call him ''grandfather''? Why her grandfather suddenly asked for something like that?


    "It would be inappropriate, General Jun Zhenxian."


    "Fine, let''s just y. You wait on the side, Hua''er. Grandfather won''t lose."


    Jun Hua just nodded her head as she took the book on the side, preparing to read throughout the day. During her time reading, she could hear the sound of her grandfather cursing and asking for another rematch over and over again.


    "This is only a coincidence! One more time!"


    "You won''t be getting away like that. I won''t lose!"


    "The result is draw for six times, General Jun Zhenxian. Have you grown tired?"


    "I haven''t tired yet, youngster! Don''t misjudge this old bone!"


    In the end, Jun Hua was the one stopping them from ying. Somehow the two of them would always end up in draw. Even after ten times ying, no winner can be seen.


    "Hua''er, don''t stop us! This is a challenge as a dignity of man!" Jun Zhenxian roared.


    "It will be noon soon, Grandpa and the two of us had to return before the sun set or it will break the tradition," Jun Hua said helplessly. If they went any longer than this, it would be said that she loved her family too much and other. She was tired of facing those useless rumors about women.


    Jun Zhenxian was reluctant, but he couldn''t do anything as he let them go. The two men promised to have another rematch on other day.


    On the carriage, Jun Hua looked towards Soujin with a grin. "You and my grandfather are simr in a sense."


    "Don''tpare me with your grandfather," Soujin pulled her into his embrace. "I bet your grandpa would not do something like this."


    Jun Hua was truly speechless by this man way of changing the direction of a topic. She looked upwards. "What I mean is, the two of you really hate to lose."


    "Of course."


    Jun Hua secretly thought to herself. ''I should have added one more thing�� shameless.''

 Chapter 347: Mistress of Nanglong Residence

    <h4>347 Mistress of Nanglong Residence</h4>


    The next day Jun Hua woke up early and ate the breakfast with Soujin. This man didn''t do his training today because he wanted to apany Jun Hua. No matter how many times she refused, he still insisted on apanying her today.


    "Didn''t you already apany me long enough yesterday?" Jun Hua looked towards the man with arched eyebrows.


    Soujin smiled slightly, making his demonic face looked more handsome, "It was not enough. I was preupied with your grandfather yesterday."


    If you didn''t challenge him so much in the chess, you will have time to do other things. Jun Hua rolled her eyes as she thought secretly. Her hand patted the table in front of her as she thought about what to do today.


    "Come to think about it, I haven''t seen the residence yet," Jun Hua spent most of her time in her room, rarely came out. Not that she didn''t want to, but someone was holding her inside for a long time. Even when she has some time, she used them to rest. She was toozy to establish herself as the Mistress in this residence.


    "In order to let you sneak out easier?" Soujin asked deviously.


    "��" that was a good idea. Jun Hua''s lips curled up in interest, "That''s not a bad idea. Don''t you think so, Soujin?"


    Somehow, he felt a slight regret for mentioning that word. He waved his hand and Lou immediately appeared near the door, maintaining his distance from them.


    "Lou, you will be the one to guide us through this residence."


    "��"


    Lou wanted to cry. He was a hidden guard, not a guide. Ever since his master met Jun Hua, he always had to do many things different from what his usual tasked were. Resigning to his fate, he bowed deeply to his master request.


    Jun Hua didn''t know what to say. She could only follow after Lou with Soujin beside her while Lou exined the things in this residence clearly.


    "Why don''t you exin everything to me?" Jun Hua asked Soujin.


    Soujin held her hand, "I prefer walking with you to enjoy the scenery rather than guiding you in our residence."


    "Alright��." Jun Hua didn''t bother asking anymore as her gaze move to the furniture around the house. She hadn''t got the change to admire them thanks to this man making herte on her first day here and her ownziness to get out from the room after a lot of activities this man imposed to her.


    The architecture in this ce was genuinely good. It was clear that they made it with precision and calction to make them more charming. With the bright color and refreshing atmosphere, Jun Hua knew that this ce was made extremely suited to their taste.


    "It''s really exquisite craftsmanship. How long did it take to finish everything?" Jun Hua touched the wall with wonder. They were given the residence more than two years ago. Did he already n everything from the start?


    "Why don''t you guess it?" Soujin said.


    Jun Hua looked at him for once before moving her gaze again. This time, they walked towards the garden and see the servant on the side highly respect them, or rather Soujin. As a great general and a great man, there was nock of servants who didn''t admire him here.


    However, their sharp ears caught an unpleasant discussion.


    "Have you seen the new mistress? She is only a useless girl who relied on her beauty. Our master would surely get bored with her after a few days."


    "What are you talking about? We are not allowed to talk about our master, and she is a general too."


    "That was only a rumor, what are you afraid of?"


    "But��"


    "They are going to pass here for sure, do you��." Before this servant could finish her words, her friend had caught the silhouette of their masters. She quickly kowtowed to the ground with a bang and pleaded loudly.


    "Master, forgive this servant!"


    The other one was terrified and quickly followed suit. She was trembling for she can see their master eyes were cold. He was angry and there was no need for a genius to guess the reason for his emotion.


    Jun Hua eyed Soujin, but it didn''t seem that this man was going to do anything to them. He looked like he was waiting for her to move and defend herself. Her lips curled up in amusement. Did it mean he wanted to give full control of the residence to me? She didn''t really mind it, but she was toozy to take care of it every day.


    "Lou, what is the punishment for servants who are talking bad about their master?"


    The two servants didn''t dare to look up as Lou gave a peek towards Soujin. Seeing that Soujin didn''t reject the notion, he answered.


    "You can punish them however you wish, Princess."


    Jun Hua''s brow arched up. They were really giving her the full freedom here. She turned her eyes back to the two servants on the ground.


    "The sensible one can have a beating as for the other one, sent her away from here."


    "Thank you for your grace," the sensible servant kowtowed in thanks. The other one was about to plead for forgiveness when the other servants already dragged her away to receive her punishment.


    After all of that finished, Jun Hua looked towards Soujin. "Your servants are mostly obedient."


    "They are trained," Soujin answered simply.


    She can see it. "You have good attendance."


    "Rather than praising me, I''m quite surprised to see that you can handle them with ease."


    Do you think that I''m that useless in this field? Jun Hua red at the man before looking away. It was not like she didn''t know how to handle the matter on the residence, but she was toozy to do any of them. Her grandfather always allowed her to train and forget about them, so she never bothered to do it. With Xia by her side, it was this girl that would always help her in this matter.


    "I bet no one would dare to speak up about you anymore," Soujin rubbed Jun Hua''s hand.


    "If they do, I will just send them off," Jun Hua said coldly. There were already many servants in her residence being sent off because of disrespect, so she didn''t think much about it anymore. If they wanted to get married away, she would dly send them to their home and get their contract back, but if they were disrespecting her and putting her in disadvantages situation, there was nothing wrong in kicking them out dishonorably.


    "Right, you''re the mistress in this residence."


    Jun Hua looked to the other side, "I want to see that part too."


    "Sure, let''s continue our small tour."


    On the side, Lou sighed as he started to exin the things again.

 Chapter 348: You’re a Better Assistan

    <h4>348 You��re a Better Assistan</h4>


    In the next three days, Jun Hua stayed at home with Soujin apanied her on many asions. Most of them were in the bedroom, but there were other things that they do too.


    "What is this thick book?" Jun Hua pointed to the book that Soujin''s servant brought to her with question all over her face.


    "It''s the ie I had. You will be the one taking care of them in the future, so it will be better if you can see them first before starting for real."


    Jun Hua looked at Soujin with an annoyed expression. She had already taking care of some ie parts in Jun Family''s Residence, there was nothing wrong with her starting right away. However, Jun Hua still looked towards the book with interest and started to flip them one by one.


    Her eyes stopped moving at some certain name of the shop. Some of them were the most famous one in this city, excluding Restaurant Han Yan, with their enormous ie. She knew that they belonged to many different people, so howe their name appeared on this book?


    "Soujin, this shop��?"


    "I own them, but I registered them using a different name. Where do you think the massive ie in the Nanglong Familye from with us didn''t have big areas like the Lan Family?" Soujin admitted.


    It was actually reasonable. Nanglong Family was not a family of merchants or owning a massivend. Their Jun Family was half a merchant with her grandfather handled most of them. As for Lan Family, they owned a great deal ofnd, so the tax must have helped them a lot aside from the shops in that ce.


    Seeing that many of the stores belonged to Soujin using a different name as the owner, Jun Hua finally understood that this man had prepared everything even more through fullypare to her. All in all, she only aimed to get her family out from the kingdom while Soujin nned to take over the kingdom in a slightly different manner.


    "Did you already n for everything since a long time ago?" Jun Hua tried to ask.


    "It was Yan''s idea to have a massive ie," Soujin didn''t really understand about the economy when he was younger, so it was Yan who helped him at first. "Grooming a massive army required many resources and the stores in this city are perfect for it."


    "Didn''t you want to take over the throne?"


    "Using the hard way, yes," Soujin answered.


    Jun Hua blinked her eyes for a few times to process what Soujin had told her. Using the hard way can only mean that he was already nning to use the war as the way to take over the throne. What she didn''t understand was why they didn''t try to use the soft way and proceeded to push Yan over to the throne.


    Soujin read Jun Hua''s expression. "Yan can''t contend with his brothers using the usual way."


    When they were a teenager, the differences became crystal clear. Ming Gong already gained the favor of the emperor because of his mother. As for Ming Kui, he has the intelligence and wits to gain the supporter in the court. Compare with the two of them, Yan almost couldn''t be seen even as a small contender.


    Besides, the previous emperor had told Yan personally that he wouldn''t be able to get the throne. So, the three of them nned to use the hard way and strike the previous emperor when the time was correct. What they didn''t expect was the development would actually rise to this level where they finally strived to conquer the entirend.


    Using the unusual way, Yan became a heavy troublemaker and the previous emperor still stayed to be patient when facing this one annoying kid.


    "Regardless, the n had seeded," Jun Hua shrugged and moved her eyes to the book again. This time she was checking through them even to the smallest number.


    "Is there any mistake?" Soujin waited patiently.


    "Yes. The ie on this store didn''t match up. Over here, the price is more expensivepared with the simr store��."


    As Jun Hua marked everything that didn''t match up and Soujin listened attentively, Lou felt that his pride was crushed. The one taking care of that book was his subordinate and he already checked them before giving it to Jun Hua. Who would have thought that there were still that many mistakes in the book?


    On the side Xia was holding a different book with anxiousness. She had the feeling that her Mistress would still found a lot of mistakes from the book with that keen eye she had. ncing at the book on her hand, she quietly went through the number once again to make sure that she didn''t make any mistake.


    It took Jun Hua a long time to finish everything. By the time she had finished, there were bead of sweats on her forehead signifying that she had been concentrating on counting all this time.


    "There are still a lot of mistakes," Soujin rarely checked on them because he was busy taking care of other matter. Previously, his mother woulde here asionally and check on them, but because of their marriage, she hadn''t had the time to check on the book anymore.


    "The mistakes are small," Jun Hua said while stretching her body.


    "You''re a better assistantpare with Lou."


    On the shadow, Lou wanted to cry. Do you have topare her ability with me? He vowed that he will definitely train even harder so that he won''t disgrace his master by being weakerpared with a girl.


    Jun Hua shrugged her shoulder and leaned back on the chair, "Has the preparation finished?"


    "There are still two more days. Be more patient, little girl."


    "I''m not little anymore! I''m a married adult!" Jun Huained.


    "Really? Let me check!"


    "Hands off, this is still evening!"


    "Why not, this is our residence, no one will stop us."


    "Because of you, I can''t sleep well for the past few days, so no!"


    The two continued their useless banter as the servants took the book away to deal with the problem, ignoring the two who tantly showed off during daylight.

 Chapter 349: Crossing River

    <h4>349 Crossing River</h4>


    After waiting for another three days, in which Jun Hua continued to be held by Soujin in their room, they finally departed. Seeing theplexion on Jun Hua''s face when they departed, Ming Hui could guess what had happened during this time.


    "Soujin, you better hold yourself a bit. It''s unhealthy to do too much," Ming Hui casually reminded.


    Soujin arched his eyebrows. "I''m sure that the one who says that also does the same thing."


    Ming Hui coughed as he averted his eyes from his best friend. Well, Fan Lanying''s condition was not far off from Jun Hua right now because of his action. He couldn''t deny that, so he chose to ignore his friends.


    On the side, Yan was feeling rather down. Among the three of them, only he still didn''t have any bride despite him being the same age with Soujin.


    The ministers already told him to get married, but he didn''t want to listen to their word. Many of them were yelling at his father previously to not let their daughter marry him. Now that he became the emperor, they instead pushed their daughter forward.


    On this several days journey, several important peoplee along. Many officials were protesting about the court, but Yan just dumped everything on Nanglong Souka''s head. He believed that the old man would not do anything unnecessary, though he hadined profusely to him.


    In the entire history, he would probably bebeled as the most ''yful'' emperor.


    The important people were certainly Soujin, Yan, Ming Hui, Jun Hua, and Jun Zhenxian. They decided to go towards Pan City, to be exact the pce in Pan City. Because of Pan Kingdom has fallen, the pce was mostly empty with only several attendants that Yan had selected previously left.


    "The carriages are quite eye catching," Fan Lanying said as she peered outside.


    "It''s quite normal because of that person status," Ming Hui said with a grin. Although he was being titled as the prince, his carriage was slightly ordinary because they didn''t know that he was previously the princess. The most extravagant one would be Yan''s since he was the emperor.


    Fan Lanying nodded her head, "Do you think the people would ept us?"


    "You mean the people in Pan City?" Fan Lanying nodded her head. Ming Hui smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry, they have long epted Yan because of his speech."


    "I don''t remember the emperor has powerful speech."


    "Soujin prepared it for him."


    Fan Lanying giggled at the thought of Yan only reading the prepared manuscript. However, she had to admit that Yan was quite an excellent actor. She shifted her gaze outside when her eyes caught a small river they would pass through.


    "I never knew there is a river in this area," shemented.


    "Do you want to stop for a while?" Ming Hui signaled the driver to stop and leaped out from the carriage. He walked towards the other carriages and told the others to have a slight rest in this ce first.


    "You''re telling us to stop just because you want to y with your wife?" Yan stared at his brother with helplessness.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "It''s not like we are in a hurry too. The journey would still take several days even without dy, so a slight fun won''t hinder it too much."


    "I understand."


    Yan ordered the guards to stop and made a small camp here. He knew that Ming Hui would surely use this chance as much as possible, so he better prepared a cozy ce to wait.


    Jun Zhenxian wanted to spend the time with Jun Hua, but the girl was standing with her husband. He didn''t want to bother with the princess, so he chose to bother the emperor.


    "Do you have some time, Your Majesty?" Jun Zhenxian asked.


    Yan looked towards the old general with arched eyebrows, "What is it, General Jun Zhenxian?"


    "I want to ask you to y chess with me."


    "Sure," Yan had been on losing streak when ying chess because his opponents were all either Soujin, Ming Hui, or Jun Hua. He had long wished to break the streak and probably he would be able to beat this old general.


    Before long, the two of them already immersed in the y and it took them a long time to finish. Upon finishing, Yan has a dark face for he understood that his skill couldn''t match an old general like Jun Zhenxian.


    "One more time," Yan said.


    "Are you sure that you want to y again? Should I remind you that I was a great general in my youth?" Jun Zhenxianughed. He was known as one of the greatest generals in his era and he had made his own strategy. Although he had grown old and cannot bepared with the youngster, Yan was still farckingpared with him.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t beat an old veteran like you," Yan said with vigor.


    Jun Zhenxianughed, "Shall we begin?"


    On the side, Shu secretly closed his eyes to avoid looking at the chess Yan''s y. He knew that his master skill was not up to par with Jun Zhenxian, and the new emperor would surely get into conflict with the general. Although he knew that he had to stop them, he didn''t bother for he knew that Yan wouldn''t listen.


    While these people are ying by themselves, Jun Hua and Soujin were looking towards the river with interest. The servants were busy pulling the carriage over the river because the bridge was somewhat unsafe for the wheel. Even if Ming Hui hadn''t proposed for them to get out, they still needed to.


    "The bridge in this area is not as good as the one near the cities," Jun Hua watched the bridge with frown. That kind of bridge would be unusable if they wanted to travel in a hurry. One person in horse might be fine, but not a big group.


    "There is a different one far from here," Soujin reminded her. The other bridges'' condition was far betterpared with this one and that was the one Soujin used to move his soldier previously.


    "Then why wee using this way?" Jun Hua red towards the man beside her.


    Soujin pointed towards the small city across the bridge, "We need to go there before going to the Pan City. There is one of Ye Jiu''s servants living there."


    Jun Hua''s eyes shed with interest. Because they have been chasing after Ye Jiu for so long, any news regarding him would be seen as something of a top priority. With Soujin found a trail of him in that small city, they would need to pay a visit there first.


    "One of his close servants or��"


    "Just an ordinary one, but he will be enough to provide us with important information. I have ced my people to guard him until we arrive there. Do you want to interrogate him by yourself?"


    "No thanks, I''m not someone who liked the idea of torturing people," Jun Hua refused the offer tly. She was about to add a different sentence when they heard the sound of water sshing and peopleughing near them.


    Fan Lanying had yfully pulled Ming Hui into the water the moment they reached near the river. With her antics, the poor man fell to the river with his clothespletely soaked in water. He looked towards the woman before him with a helpless expression.


    "You''re really yful."


    "I never got the chance to do that before," she grinned and offered her hand to help Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui got the urge to pull thedy to the river too, but in the end he didn''t do it and only pestered her to help him get dressed, which troubled Fan Lanying badly.


    "Do you want to y too?" Soujin asked with a wicked smile.


    "No thank you, I don''t want to get wet," Jun Hua shook her head. "Let''s continue the journey, the carriage has passed the bridge."


    "Before that, we need to separate the two of them," Soujin pointed towards Yan and Jun Zhenxian who were arguing with each other. Somehow, the simple game of chess turned into a quarrel material for the two of them.


    Jun Hua wanted to smack her grandfather badly. She smiled deviously, "If they like to quarrel that much, let them do in the carriage."


    Soujin nodded and asked the servant to arrange Jun Zhenxian and Yan in the same carriage. That way, the two of them continued their challenge all the way until they reached the small city.

 Chapter 350: Troublemaker

    <h4>350 Troublemaker</h4>


    By the time they reached the city, the sky had turned dark and Soujin didn''t have any interest to quickly interrogate that man. Because of that, they just checked in into one of the best inns and ordered the night meal. Of course, they had to separate the quarreling duo first before they could proceed with anything else.


    Compare with the food in the pce, the food that the inn prepared could only be categorized as passable. However, with most of them already used with living as a soldier who only has scarce foods, there was no oneining, except one��


    "How in the world did you manage to eat all of these?" Yan looked towards his friends who ate the food calmly as if they were the weirdest creatures in the world. He had tasted the food, and he couldn''t bring them down his throat.


    Ming Hui looked towards his brother, "What is it? Does the emperor found the street food to be socking?"


    The tone Ming Hui used was mocking, but Yan couldn''t find any way to refute the other party. Compared with Ming Hui, Yan almost never got bad treatment in his life. With him being one of the princes, the servants always prepared the best for him. When he became the merchant, the people around him treated him with courtesy. When did he experience abuse if not because of the usual banter with his close friends?


    "How could you eat this severelycking food with delight?" Yan asked.


    "I don''t find themcking," Ming Hui said, "Did you forget that I often go out as an apprentice doctor to the streets? Besides, with me being such a sickly princess, they won''t prepare anything too extravagant for me."


    The only time Ming Hui could eatvish food would be when he visited the Restaurant Han Yan. In any case, he didn''t visit the ce as much as the others, so he didn''t have many problems with eating ordinary food.


    Yan looked towards the others, "How about them?"


    "Emperor, do you think soldiers can eatvish food every day?" Fan Lanying wore a weird expression. This was the first time she found an emperor as peculiar as this one.


    "There is no way this new emperor would know because all he did is chasing after girls and managing his store," Jun Hua answered Fan Lanying.


    "I see."


    "Wait! Those are only rumors!" Yan wanted to exin further, but the twodies already shot him a look of disbelief. In any case, they didn''t find him any betterpared with the rumor.


    "No, they are not," Soujin said as he put more food in Jun Hua''s te.


    "Soujin��." Yan wished to knock this man out, but the other party just ignored him and put his attention towards his wife. When Yan wanted toin to Ming Hui, he found the other party already busy attending his wife too.


    "If you want to bother someone, it''s better to find a wife of your own first," Jun Zhenxian added fuel to the dark faced Yan.


    In the end, the emperor and the old generalshed out in a battle of words. Because the others were too busy, they chose to ignore the two arguing people in the table. Even when the meals were over, these two hadn''t made peace with each other.


    "This scene reminds me of my grandfather and your grandfather duel," Soujin rubbed his eyebrows in tiredness. These two clearly wouldn''t back down against each other. The old man didn''t feel anything wrong in berating a younger person and the younger one didn''t feel any shame fighting an old person.


    "I think my grandfather just missed your grandfather, so heshed out to Yan," Jun Hua spected.


    "��You''re probably right."


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "That brother of mine is just too energetic."


    Jun Hua shook her head with an amused feeling. She returned to their room while Shu handled the emperor and the old man. In any case, they finally calmed down after making quite a ruckus at night. Thankfully, no one dared toin to them due to their status.


    Ming Hui instructed the servant to pay the inn owner more in order to reimburse for the furniture that old man broke. He had to admit that the two of them would not be allowed to stay in one ce anymore. He wondered why Yan would have trouble with that old man. After all, this young emperor didn''t have any trouble with Nanglong Souka.


    In any case, it seemed the real troublemaker was actually Jun Zhenxian. Ming Hui decided that he would be more careful, so that old man wouldn''t goad him into a battle.


    "If they didn''te from the noble family, I doubt they can live their life," Fan Lanying said as she watched the spectacle from the side.


    Ming Hui wore a wry smile, "Do you really think they will be like this if they didn''te from the noble family?"


    "Well�� no."


    "Let''s go to our room and have a rest. Tomorrow is going to be a long journey after Soujin finishes his matter," Ming Hui waved his hand.


    Fan Lanying nodded her head and followed after Ming Hui to their room. In any case, she already had enough fun today and it was time for her to sleep.


    The next day Soujin went towards the ce his subordinate prepared and held a small talk with Ye Jiu''s man that he got. Although this person didn''t want to say anything at first, Soujin pressured him until he couldn''t hold on and blurted out everything he knew.


    "Lou, have you heard about the reason Ye Jiu being sent away?" Soujin asked after finishing the talk.


    Lou shook his head with aplicated feeling. Hearing how Ye Jiu didn''t have good rtionship with the emperor and that person sending the young prince to die was not exactly a good thing. Moreover, that scheme failed terribly with Ye Jiu''s achievement in the ce he was being sent.


    Soujin already expected that the previous emperor of Pan Kingdom coated his purpose with good words, whichpletely hid his true nature. With Ye Jiu realizing his scheme early on, why was this man still going towards the border willingly?


    "Ye Jiu peculiarity of reading the future, did it start after his journey towards the border or before?" Soujin asked.


    "It''s after," Lou still remembered the data of Ye Jiu quite clearly because this particr man made them astonished. However, they didn''t necessarily have all the information because most of them were still being gathered. On the Pan Cityter on, Soujin would get all of the information the others have prepared.


    Soujin nodded his head. Did it mean the real secret of Ye Jiu weird abilitye from the tribe or probably his experience? Regardless of which one it was, he would find the answer the moment he reached the city.

 Chapter 351: Fiancée

    <h4>351 Fianc��e</h4>


    When Soujin returned, he was greeted with the scene of two people arguing with several people waiting for the two on the side.


    "Has the interrogation finished?" Jun Hua asked.


    Soujin nodded his head, "There is nothing much here. Let''s go to Pan City."


    Ming Hui pointed his finger towards his older brother with exasperation, "You will have to separate the two of them first before going to Pan City."


    "Yan, if you''re itching for a fight that much, how about if I apany you?" Soujin said calmly.


    Even in the midst of quarreling, Yan could hear the sound of Soujin rather clearly. His body shivered in fear because he knew that Soujin patience has run out this time. He quickly shut his mouth for good before he ended up lying on the carriage for the rest of their journey.


    Jun Zhenxian was about to provoke Yan again, but he noticed the serious gaze Soujin had. The old man immediately toned down and returned to the carriage without making any ruckus.


    "Why does it seem like the rtionship between a master and servant?" Fan Lanyingughed.


    Ming Hui coughed a little, "It would be inappropriate for Yan."


    "If he''s not this yful, there won''t be any scene."


    "It''s better if he is this yful or the journey would be too boring."


    Fan Lanying pondered about it as she climbed the carriage. Ming Hui''s statement was rather true. Without the antics of these two peculiar men, there was no way their journey could be this eventful with the two of them continuously making ruckus here and there.


    For the rest of the journey, the two of them didn''t sh as much as before, but they still did asionally. After seeing them arguing again and again, the others finally turned blind eyes to them and didn''t bother separating them anymore. As long as they didn''t go overboard, there was no use wasting energy to calm them down.


    "The city already within the sight," Jun Hua peered outside the window.


    Soujin nodded his head, "Do you have anything you want to do before we go to the pce?"


    Jun Hua shook her head. She had already explored this ce before when they are on the war against the emperor of Pan Kingdom.


    "I just want to have some rest," Jun Hua answered.


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua''s face with inquiring eyes. Thest time Jun Hua said that she was going to rest, it was because she was not in good condition. Was she truly not feeling well?


    Jun Hua noticed the man eyes and shook her head, "I''m just toozy to move today."


    Soujin shrugged and epted thedy reasoning.


    "The city is quite big," Fan Lanying said in admiration. Because of the war, she hadn''t got the chance to stroll in the city. She was busy to fight here and there. Today was the first time she came not as themander, but as ady.


    "Pan City is indeed big and the citizen already got used with our appearance," Ming Hui nodded his head. Although in certain areas there were peopleining, most of them already epted the change and supported Yan as the new emperor. Besides, he did change many things to be better.


    The citizen already knew that the previous crown prince was incredibly useless, and their impression of him was even worsepared with Yan when thetter was still a prince. Due to the fact that Yan was Young Noble Han, the people here instead feel better with him leading them. Some of the nobles still indignant and get sacked up by Yan, but the rest of them willingly join him.


    "You can go around first, we need to go to the pce to hear the report first," Jun Hua said to Fan Lanying when their carriage passed over each other. Jun Hua knew that Fan Lanying must be eager to walk around with the girl''s nature.


    Fan Lanying nodded her head. Although she already knew that Jun Hua was Jun Min, she still treated the other party as the innocent girl she met in the academy.


    "Let''s meet upter."


    "Sure, don''t get lost on the way."


    Ming Hui and Fan Lanying strolled on the city while Jun Hua went to the pce with the others. Although she was already married, because of her face extraordinary feature, she still wore a veil almost every time. Of course, it was also due to Soujin''s insistence. For some reason, this man wanted her to wear them continuously.


    Hearing the report from the minister, Yan understood that the situation in this city was rather good. There were no major issues he needed to take care as the people whom they kept here could do the work and they didn''t have manyints to him.


    Kicking them out, the rest of the people inside the hall were only Yan, Jun Hua, Soujin, and Jun Zhenxian, with their bodyguards.


    "Shu, the report about Ye Jiu has finished, right?" Yan called.


    Shu nodded his head. He was holding a paper in his hand, the result of the investigation, but his face looked rather weird. Because he was trained as an assassin, his change in the facial feature was not evident, but the four of them noticed it because of their martial arts.


    "Is there anything weird about this prince?"


    "Prince Ye Jiu is an excellent prince who had mastered poetry, painting, and many other arts ever since a young age. He is known as the schrly prince, but he still able to do martial arts rather well. When he''s 15, the emperor sends him to the northwest border to deal with the trouble against the mysterious tribe there.


    The fight was rather sessful and the prince is engaged with the local princess there. However, five years ago, she died because of mysterious cause and since then, Prince Ye Jiu returned to the capital for several months. During the time he returned, he can guess the future correctly, which grant him the nickname of the future dreamer."


    The report they got before was simr, but this one was far more detailed. Aside from the rough life he had, Shu also reported his family and other siblings. Even some of the smallest rtion can be found from the report.


    "His mother died since young while his father is rather strict. He was trained since young age to fulfill his father demand��."


    Yan yawned at the report while Soujin and the other two listened attentively. Truthfully, Yan genuinely didn''t understand the reason they need to know every detail about Ye Jiu. He didn''t know, they almost did this for every important or threatening person they found. Of course, he usually got left out because he didn''t think of them as something important.


    "Shu," Soujin cut him, "Ye Jiu fianc��e, what is her name?"


    At that question, Shu face turned strange as he answered with hesitation, "Jun Hua."


    In front of him, Jun Hua almost choked on the air at the answer.

 Chapter 352: Journey

    <h4>352 Journey</h4>


    That answer made the temperature in the room dropped several degrees. On the side of Soujin, Yan hoped painfully that Soujin wouldn''tsh out because of anger. He would never expect the name of Ye Jiu''s fianc��e was the same as Soujin''s wife.


    On the other hand, Jun Hua regained herposure rather quickly. She looked towards Shu suspiciously, "Jun? Do you mean that there is someone with the surname of Jun in the tribe?"


    Shu looked at Jun Hua with a strange expression as he answered, "The tribe leader surname is Jun."


    Jun Zhenxian gaped on the news. Even someone as old as him didn''t know anything about this. From what he knew, the Jun family has long established themselves on the Ming Kingdom and lived there. Howe they suddenly appeared on that mysterious tribe?


    Jun Hua frowned. This coincidence was too much, not to mention that the name of the deceased princess was the same with her. She felt rather uneasy about this matter.


    "What is the tribe name?"


    "The people from the Pan Kingdom named them as Mysterious Tribe, but they themselves named their own tribe as Jun Tribe," this was the point that made Shu stumped. Did the Jun surname here have any rtion with the Jun family from the Ming Kingdom? From what he knew, there was only Jun Family in Ming Kingdom.


    Jun Hua''s mouth twitched when she heard the name. This was truly troublesome. If they truly have a connection, one of them might step up to create rtionship, but if their rtionship was bad, she would only court disaster. She looked towards her grandfather on the side.


    "Grandpa, do you know anything about this?"


    Jun Zhenxian shook his head. Even if they have any rtion, it might be something from years ago. He didn''t know anything about it as he was not from the main branch and only moved because of the disaster in Jun Family.


    "Maybe they don''t have any connection with you," Yan said to ease the atmosphere. He felt that the person beside him was ready to explode at any time, so he felt the need to speak up.


    "It might be true, but we need more investigation before we can be sure," Jun Zhenxian agreed.


    Shuughed bitterly inside his heart. The investigation for months only resulted in this small achievement. No matter how many times he wanted to dig deeper, they were already almost in constant danger. Even Yasha said that the tribe was really strange.


    Soujin tapped the chair. Hisplexion was rather dark. "We will go there to search about. With your surname, you might be able to get inside."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She too rather was curious about the ce. If they truly have some connection with the ce, she might be able to find out more about her family, but if it was only a coincidence, then she just wanted to find Ye Jiu. That man was still hiding there after all.


    After they had decided, Shu finished the report by telling the condition of the areas and the culture in that ce. No matter what, they didn''t want to court death bying there unprepared. Learning about them beforehand was the right decision to make.


    As for Ye Jiu, they didn''t manage to find out much since they couldn''t go too deep into the ce. All they know was Ye Jiu had a rather good rtionship with the Jun Family there and he hid with them while at the same time preparing to attack the Long Kingdom.


    When Ming Hui heard the news, he didn''t know whether he wanted tough or cry. Hearing your rival had a fianc��e with the same name as your wife would surely make him not feeling good.


    "If I''m Soujin, I will surely have the urge to beat up that Ye Jiu even more," Ming Hui sighed.


    Fan Lanying looked towards Jun Hua, "Hopefully he will not target you just because you had the same name. Things might getplicated like that."


    "��"


    Jun Hua has the feeling that they start to tease her even more after hearing that news. There was simply nothing she could do but endure until they depart to the ce. The journey was rather smooth, but they be more cautious when they arrive at the Jun Tribe areas.


    The ce was a big forest filled with mist. This ce was located at the north of the previous Pan Kingdom and located rather secluded. The north of this area was sea or a bigke as they were not entirely sure. As for the west, it was the big river.


    "The field of vision here is limited," for them who usually relied on their eyes a lot, they couldn''t adapt to the situation that well. With the fog at almost every area, they couldn''t see more than two meters in front of them.


    "I can''t even sense the other people around me," Fan Lanying protested. Among them, she, Yan and Ming Hui were the only three who had the lowest martial art. Although she was themander of an army, her own personal skill was only slightly better than Yan and Ming Hui.


    Jun Hua narrowed her eyes. With her keen sense, she knew that the fog was hindering their sense rather a lot. The deeper they went, the thicker the fog would be. She looked around the area to find some ces and her eyes stopped at one direction.


    "What is it?" Jun Zhenxian noticed his granddaughter movement stopped.


    Jun Hua looked towards Soujin. Soujin nodded his head, "There is a movement of people near us. Probably, there is a vige near here."


    "Should we pay a visit?" Ming Hui suggested.


    There were several small viges on their way here when the fog was still rather thin, but they didn''t pay any visit because Yasha had told them that the people were not too weing. When Yasha and the others were trying to find the necessary information, they have to spend a long time just to get it. As for the deeper area, they can''t get in because of the fog.


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards the area Jun Hua said, "I can''t sense them."


    "I think only the two of them can do it," Yan said in slightly joking tone. His argument was not without basis since the two of them were the best generals in the Long Kingdom, in extension, the best martial artists in the Long Kingdom.


    "Let''s try going there. Probably we will see something more over there."


    Moving to the new direction, they walked to the side. Inside the shadow, Shu, Yasha, Yamin, and Lou felt rather useless. When Jun Hua and Soujin said that there was a vige near them, they nearly couldn''t sense anything. Have their level dropped down?


    The vige was small and the fog was still quite thick, but they could see clearer near the vige. Jun Hua''s eyes locked unto the mark on the door as her face paled considerably.


    "What is it, Hua''er?" Soujin noticed Jun Hua''s facial expression as he asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing," Jun Hua shook her head as she peered at the mark with the corner of her eyes. After not seeing it for months, she found it again. She thought that cave was thest one, but it seemed she was wrong. The supernatural things in this world were not only limited to the zone she had previously learned, but there were also more.


    Her heart tightened when she thought the possibility of the ability Ye Jiu had as the result of some strange thing like what she learned. If it was true, they would face a rather formidable opponent.


    "Shall we get inside?" Ming Hui pointed to the gate near them.


    The other nodded as Ming Hui knocked on the gate and waited.

 Chapter 353: Kidnapped

    <h4>353 Kidnapped</h4>


    The gate stayed silent for a short time before a person appeared. Going by appearance alone, he didn''t seem to be any different from them. However, the clothes he wore were rather strange in their eyes.


    "Who are you?" the man asked in an annoyed voice.


    "We are travelers, and we kind of lost in this fog. Is it possible for us to go inside?" Ming Hui answered with a polite tone.


    The man swept his gaze across them for once before nodding his head. He didn''t show any expression as he opened the gate and allowed them toe inside. After that, he simply left them with a swift movement.


    The way he moved caused both Jun Hua and Soujin to narrow their eyes. They realized that the way they move was not a clumsy one, but that of an expert. The people in this tribe were not ordinary people, but they were soldiers or martial artists.


    They went to the inn under the unfriendly gaze of the people. After giving the payment, they went to their respective room as the guard stayed alert. The situation in this tribe was not that of peace.


    "They don''t like outsiders toe," Yan holed himself in Ming Hui and Fan Lanying''s room.


    Ming Hui sat on the chair as he nodded, "They have long been left alone here. Besides, with the natural environment full of fog, there will be hardly anyone who cane here."


    Yan looked outside the window. Inside the vige, the fog lessened, but they still couldn''t see more than five meters clearly. The people here would have advantages if they were to be attacked since they were not used with this kind of environment.


    Yan frowned, "This ce is really suitable if they want tounch a covert attack."


    "You don''t have to worry, Shu will surely protect you," Ming Hui reminded him.


    Yan nodded his head. He was not worried over being targeted. After all, Shu will protect him first. As for Ming Hui and Fan Lanying, Jun Zhenxian said that he would protect them, so his room located near them. Even though he already lost an arm, he was still a former general. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to match up against him. Besides, Yasha, Yamin, and Lou were assigned to watch over them.


    The safest room would probably Jun Hua and Soujin''s room. The two of them were simply ridiculously strong, so they were tasked to stand guard the longest.


    "Why don''t we divide the room to be men and women?" Yan sighed.


    "It won''t do," Ming Hui answered, "Jun Hua won''t be able to protect too many people at once."


    "There are only three women here."


    Ming Hui shrugged as he pulled out the map on the side. Counting their location, he marked the map and pondered. How long would it take for them to reach the inner ce if they were to be hindered by the fog?


    On the other room, Jun Hua also did the same thing with Ming Hui. With her brush, she started to draw both the detail and the map. She frowned when she noticed that the area they were going into was a small ce, located between the sea and the river.


    "Your drawing is still superb," Soujin peered to her picture.


    Jun Hua looked up, "Based on the map, there should be only small areas here. However, with the fog here, we won''t be able to see the ce."


    "Where do you think the tribe is located?"


    Jun Hua took her brush and pointed to two locations, one at the sea and one at thend. She nced up to Soujin, "You have already thought about it, don''t you?"


    Soujin nodded. With the small ce here, there was no way they should be able to overwhelm the invasion from Pan Kingdom continuously. The only answer would be they have a different army located somewhere. If it was not a big city at the center, they should be on an ind on the sea.


    "If he really runs to the sea, we won''t be able to chase after him," Soujin''s army was not proficient in the water. The same would apply for Jun Hua because of their post. If they want, they would need to use the army from the previous Kai Kingdom. However, the two of them were sure that the ability of the soldiers was not up to par with the people here.


    The other ces that have the water army would be Yuan Kingdom. Still, their number was not much because of the peace treaty and all.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She yawned. It seemed she was feeling quite sleepy after a long journey, though in Jun Hua''s opinion she should be fine. Was this the after effect after not practicing as much as before? Her physical strength should be still far more than ordinary people. In addition, she should have already recovered because she didn''t use martial arts for months.


    "Rest first, you shouldn''t burden your body too much," Soujin pointed to the bed.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Somehow, she felt rather drowsy. Did she sick? If she was, then the time was truly annoying. Lying on the bed, Jun Hua closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. On the side, Soujin apanied her before he too snuggled into the bed.


    When the dawn came, Soujin and Jun Hua woke up at the same time. They could sense peopleing to their room. From the hostility aura they showed, they didn''t seem to have any good intention ining here.


    Before long, the sound of sword shing overwhelmed the ce.


    "The fogs are so annoying!" Ming Hui yelled in an annoyed tone. He almost got hit because the opponent hid in the fog.


    "The only one who can fight rather well in this condition would be those two," Yan pointed to the side as he kicked his opponent to the ground.


    From their position, they could see two silhouettes of people rapidly moving around. Whenever they move, the people whoe over fell down in a matter of seconds. Compared to them, they still had to fight for a long time. Well, aparison was really hurt.


    Ming Hui looked towards the two of them who moved farther as he frowned. Somehow, he cannot seem to shake this feeling of unease. Was there something he forgot when he came here?


    CLANG!


    On the side of Ming Hui, Fan Lanying was fighting, but her movement was rather sluggishpared with her usual movement. If one didn''t know how she usually fights, they wouldn''t notice the difference so quickly.


    "Lanying, are you alright?" Ming Hui hurriedly came over.


    Fan Lanying nodded. She frowned as she looked towards Ming Hui withplicated expression, "I just feel that my body is heavier than usual."


    Ming Hui hurriedly checked her pulse. He was stunned before he checked his own pulse and then Yan''s. Because of his action, he nearly got sacked if not for Yamin arrival.


    "Focus on the battle!" Yan shouted.


    Ming Hui took Yamin''s hand and checked it before his face paled, "Call Jun Hua back, right now!"


    "What is it?"


    "There is poison in the fog that''s affecting women," Ming Hui answered, "She won''t be able to fight as she usually is!"


    With that remark, Yasha sprinted towards Jun Hua''s ce. His heart was pounding relentlessly. He knew that Jun Hua was extremely proficient in martial arts, so she should be fine. Although he tried to calm himself down when he ran, his speed didn''t decrease in the slightest.


    In the matter of seconds, he arrived at the ce where hest saw Jun Hua. However, he couldn''t found the girl anymore as he noticed a scrap from clothes on the ground. From the color and texture, he knew that it belonged to Jun Hua.

 Chapter 354: Significance of Jun Hua’s name

    <h4>354 Significance of Jun Hua��s name</h4>


    BANG!


    After the fight has been over, Soujin mmed the ground with his sword in rage. The mark on the ground made the rest of the people in the vige terrified. How was it possible that such a deep mark appeared just from a single strike?


    Yasha was holding the scrap tightly as his eyes burn with rage. He missed by a few seconds and that few seconds were enough to lose his beloved Miss. He couldn''t forgive himself for not realizing it sooner.


    Fan Lanying and Yamin were resting on the side as Ming Hui examined them. He found out that the fog in this city contained some medical substance targeted specifically at women. From what he knew, the only woman Ye Jiu ever met would be Jun Hua. His guess was right, but they were toote.


    "Where did they take Jun Hua to?" Fan Lanying asked worriedly.


    Ming Hui shook his head. Even he didn''t know why they targeted Jun Hua. If they want her because of their surname, why don''t they take Jun Zhenxian instead, who was far weakerpared with Jun Hua?


    Jun Zhenxian also stood on the side. Although he looked calmpared with Soujin, they didn''t dare to get close with him for they know how angry he was. There was some unnoticeable dangerous aura around him.


    "Answer my question, where did they take the girl?" Soujin looked towards the crowd in front of him with a murderous gaze, making them absolutely terrified.


    "We don''t know."


    "Lord Ye Jiu only tells us to battle while he will send his private soldiers to take her away."


    From the corpses on the side, they knew that many of them didn''t belong to their vige. The people who face off Soujin and Jun Hua were surely the people from Ye Jiu''s side. If not, they wouldn''tst even one second.


    Soujin was about to erupt again when an olddy stood up and walk to him slowly. From the way she walked and her expression, it was clear that she was not an ordinary old woman.


    "Young man, you won''t be able to get anything from them. Lord Ye Jiu never indulges any information to us."


    Soujin shifted his gaze, "and you''re?"


    "My name is Jun Miao," the olddy answered, "I''m the head of this vige. Come over to my office if you want to hear more."


    Soujin stayed in his ce as the olddy turned around. After ncing at the crowd once more, he sheathed his sword and followed after thedy. If something were to happen with Jun Hua, he would chase after Ye Jiu and kill him in the most brutal way possible.


    Behind him, Jun Zhenxian, Lou, and Yasha followed after while the rest returned to the inn to treat the women.


    The building in this vige was not that advance, but they were certainly not too bad. The olddy walked slowly, but her step was firm and didn''t seem like the step of someone of old age at all. When they arrived, she gestured for them to sit down.


    "Now young man, why don''t you introduce yourself and yourpanion?"


    "My name is Nanglong Soujin. This old man is Jun Zhenxian, this is Yasha, and this is Lou."


    The olddy''s ears perked up when she heard the surname of Jun Zhenxian. She stares at the old man face for a while before nodding her head.


    "So they manage to survive after all."


    "Can you please tell me what do you mean?" Jun Zhenxian interest piqued up.


    Jun Miao nodded her head, "Long ago, there is a certain family branch of the Jun Family who made a mistake. They are sent away from this area towards Long Kingdom. No one would guess that their family would flourish like this."


    Jun Zhenxian frowned, "Do you mean the Jun Family belong to this ce?"


    Jun Miao shook her head, "No, we belong to beyond the river. However, many of us now live in this remote ce because of the loss of our power."


    "What kind of loss?" Soujin cannot help but interrupted.


    Jun Miao didn''t immediately answer. Her long and aged finger traces the carving on the table before she started to tell a story.


    "The powers in the old age are all things we now considered as supernatural things, but now almost they are all gone. The people would depend on their sword or word," Jun Miao smiled proudly before her expression turned downcast, "The only one who still has the supernatural power would be the Jun Tribe, but that''s only until thest one appear."


    Seeing her old age expressing the helpless expression, they knew that this olddy was not lying. Still, it was hard to believe that there was still something like that in this kind of age. After all, they didn''t believe that something supernatural existed here.


    "What kind of power do you have?" Soujin asked.


    "The power to see the future," Jun Miao answered.


    That answer made them startled as they remember the weird ability of Ye Jiu to guess their tactic very well. Could it be that he borrows the power from the Jun Tribe here? But how was it possible?


    "Can you exin the detail about how you''re able to see the future?"


    Jun Miao shook her head, "Someone as low as I would not know the detail as I don''t wield the power. Only several people can see the future and they must belong to the pure blood of the Jun Tribe and never married outside. If you want to know more, you have to find the head of Jun Tribe."


    "You mean only the head of Jun Tribe has the power?" Soujin frowned. With how the people look at them, they would find it hard to travel inside. Not to mention the fog was incredibly dangerous.


    "No, not all of them have the power. Only certain people born in their lineage can have the power," Jun Miao answered.


    "How you know whether they have the power or not?"


    "They are tested using some ways that I don''t know," Jun Miao answered. She looked towards Soujin and asked, "What is the rtion of the girl they take with you?"


    "She is my wife," Soujin answered firmly.


    Jun Miao saw his resolution and take out a paper, "Follow the lead, you will soon find the ce without the fog near the river. From there, you only need to walk beside the river to find the ancient city. Your wife should be there."


    "Thank you very much," Soujin hadn''t expected that the olddy is still willing to help them out after they have killed a lot of the citizen.


    Jun Miao shook her head, "Don''t thank me. I only hope you can find her before it is toote."


    "What?" Jun Zhenxian was startled.


    "Thedy they take, her name is Jun Hua, right?"


    "How do you know?"


    Jun Miao smiled wryly, "Every people who wields the power to see the future in Jun Tribe was named Jun Hua."

 Chapter 355: Sacrifice

    <h4>355 Sacrifice</h4>


    Jun Hua couldn''t remember what happened very clearly. She could sense that her body was not moving as good as she usually was. It didn''t mean that she had be bad, but she couldn''t move ording to her will, which was very ufortable.


    After going on rampart by moving around, she found her head was dizzy. She couldn''t think clearly and her vision distorted. She gritted her teeth and endured, but soon found her body heavy, and several peoplee. Before she could move, they sprayed something to her face, making her half-unconscious.


    With her high martial arts, she was usually immune to most of the poison and drug, but if their number was too much, she too wouldn''t be able to hold herself up. She could faintly sense that she was being carried away, so she forcefully tore a part of her sleeves and left it on the ground in hope her friend can find her.


    She felt extremely annoyed. If not because her body was not moving ording to her will, she will not be trapped and carried around like this. However, she couldn''t do anything but wait and listened to the sound of everything around her carefully while leaving the mark on the way.


    "Lord Ye Jiu, she is here."


    Jun Hua still closed her eyes, but she knew that she was already being carried for hours, possibly one day. Hearing that name, she almost wanted to forcefully stand up and tore him apart at that moment. If not because her hand and feet were tied, she will surely do that.


    Ye Jiu looked towards the woman on the floor. He walked to her side before crouching down and touch her face lightly.


    "Jun Hua�� I found you again."


    Jun Hua has the urge to throw up. Did this man mistake her for his deceased fianc��e? She didn''t know how thatdy looked like, but she was sure that she should at least have a different face, no?


    Ye Jiu waved his hand, and the girl''s servant took her into a carriage. Jun Hua''s eyes opened the moment she was alone as she started to work to release her hand and feet. However, she still felt rather dizzy and her movement was sluggish.


    "Did they drug me?" Jun Hua frowned. She was about to move again when she heard Ye Jiu''s voice from the front.


    "Jun Hua, you don''t have to try to move. You won''t be able to move around after being drugged," Ye Jiu''s voice traveled from the front.


    This man martial art was indeed high, probably around the same with her. With their level almost the same, Jun Hua wouldn''t be able to fool him easily. Knowing that, Jun Hua chose to sit down on the couch and stared forward.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Don''t you want to know the reason more?" Ye Jiu asked.


    Jun Hua frowned, "Why?"


    "Because of your name," Ye Jiu answered.


    "My name? What are you talking about?"


    Ye Jiu didn''t answer right away. He stayed silent for several seconds before answering, "Long ago, the Jun Family is a big and powerful family. However, they are being suppressed by many sides who are eyeing for their power. During the chaotic era, a woman with the power to see the future was born and steps up to bring the Jun Family rise again. The woman name is Jun Hua."


    Jun Hua was stunned. She certainly couldn''t see the future, so there shouldn''t be any connection of the woman in the story with her right? The mention of seeing the future made her remember Ye Jiu battle with them. Did it have something to do with his deceased fianc��e?


    "I can''t see the future," Jun Hua said.


    "I know."


    "Then why do you still take me here?"


    "The story is not finished yet," Ye Jiu answered, "After the first girl who was born with the power to see the future, every direct lineage from her who is born as a girl would be named Jun Hua because they have the same power to see the future. However, with time, the power decreased, and they would only bestow the name of Jun Hua to those who wield the power after the test."


    Jun Hua frowned. Did it mean that she needed to change her name? After all, she didn''t wield the power to see the future, and she certainly didn''t want them to mistake her to wield the power just because of her name.


    "My name is only a coincidence. The Jun Family in the Long Kingdom doesn''t have a connection with the Jun Tribe."


    "You have, you were her descendant because the Jun Family in the Long Kingdom was a branch of the Jun Tribe here," Ye Jiu exined, his voice sounded rather mncholic.


    Jun Hua body tensed up. If she was really the descendant, would it mean that she had the possibility of inheriting the power? She didn''t want to have the ability to see the future. Somehow, her sense was telling her that having the power would mean her end.


    "We are not the direct lineage, it''s impossible," Jun Hua spoke again.


    "Indeed," Ye Jiu didn''t deny her, "But, I don''t need you to have the power. I only need you because of your blood and name."


    "What are you talking about?" Jun Hua have a bad premonition.


    "Have you investigated my fianc��e?" Ye Jiu asked, "She didn''t die because of natural cause. I killed her."


    What? Jun Hua''s eyes widen in shock as she looked towards the front. With the board blocking her view, she cannot see him, but she knew that he was there. Why would he kill his own fianc��e?


    "She has the power to see the future and because of that, the tribe bestowed the name Jun Hua to her. But, her view is vague and she can only see that future in fragmented pictures. So, she told me the way to transfer the power to other people and make it clearer."


    When Ye Jiu reached this point, Jun Hua knew that it must require him to kill her. But, to kill the person whom you love, could you do that?


    Ye Jiu didn''t know what expression Jun Hua made right now, but he never regretted his decision. He looked towards the road in front of him as he opened his mouth to tell the rest of the story.


    "There is an altar to make sacrifice deep into the sacred forest in the tribe. That altar was made by the first Jun Hua to give her power to her beloved one in order to win the war. If someone kills the flower (Hua) in that altar, he will gain the power to see the future."


    Fear crept up to her body as Jun Hua imagined the scene. That was so sad�� She didn''t want things to end up that way. However, the next moment, she realized the reason Ye Jiu took her.


    "You want to use me��?"


    "Yes, the power she held can only allow me to see the future for five years, which is why I lost to you. Now, I will use you to see the further future and take the Long Kingdom into my hand."


    As he said that, Ye Jiu''s voice was filled with ruthlessness. He certainly wouldn''t give up on the conquest of taking over the kingdom and be the only emperor.


    Jun Hua calmed herself down. She wouldn''t allow him to seed. The current Long Kingdom was the result of their preparation for years, she will not let him take it. There must be a way for her to escape and reunited with Soujin again.

 Chapter 356: Chasing

    <h4>356 Chasing</h4>


    After Soujin had gotten the map from Jun Miao, he returned to their room. Ming Hui was still busy dealing with the poison and he continued to experiment in the room. Fan Lanying and Yamin were resting while the rest were guarding them heavily.


    "How is it, Soujin?" Yan asked.


    "We will depart as fast as possible," Soujin answered. He knew that Jun Hua didn''t have the power to see the future, but he was worried something bad happened to her. After all, hearing that the Jun Tribe women whose name was Jun Hua had the power to see the future made him worried over his little wife.


    Yasha exined everything to Yamin, which resulted in the girl got extremely angry. She cannot believe they took their Miss because of such reason.


    Ming Hui looked towards the bottle in his hand as he pondered, "Do you think it has something to do with Ye Jiu gained the power to see the future?"


    Soujin stared back as his brain work at double the usual speed. The one who has the power previously was Ye Jiu''s fianc��e, but then the power''s owner changed to Ye Jiu while his fianc��e dead. Could it be that Ye Jiu wanted Jun Hua for the same reason?


    "Ming Hui, when will you finish the experiment?" Soujin asked.


    "I''m not sure. You can go ahead if you want, but first, make a copy of that map," Ming Hui pointed to the map.


    "Wait, if Soujin go first, how about our protection?" Yanined.


    "There are others and Jun Hua safety is surely his first priority. You go ahead with your guard, Soujin, I will catch up after I finished with the medicine," Ming Hui said in a firm tone.


    Soujin nodded his head. He took his equipment before disappeared from the inn along with Lou. Jun Zhenxian wanted to follow, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to help much with his handicap. With no other choice, he could only stay behind and wait patiently.


    "You sure say something amazing," Yanmented. If it was him, he wouldn''t be able to say something so outrageous and told Soujin to go first.


    Ming Hui didn''t move his eyes from the tube in front of him, "It''s because I know that I would want to do the same if the woman they captured is Fan Lanying."


    If the one they kidnapped was Fan Lanying, he would surely do anything he could in order to take her back. There was no way he could have any patience to not go straight away towards her ce when he has the location.


    "I see," Yan sat down on the chair as he crossed his arm. He didn''t really understand their judgment, but he knew that he too wouldn''t want to lose his friend.


    "Someone like you won''t know the feeling."


    "��" Do you have to insert a knife at the end of your speech?


    While Yan was grumbling, Jun Zhenxian took the map Lou had copied and looked at it carefully. He picked up the map Jun Hua drew previously andpared the two of them.


    "Even without the map given from the olddy, the two of them still can find the hideout."


    "What are you talking about?" Yan stood up and peered towards the map. He could see the location of the mark on the map was extraordinarily simr. Although the map Jun Hua drew didn''t point out the way to go, the end of their destination was perfectly the same.


    Yan drew his breath with resigned feeling. How in the world the two of them judge the location when they almost couldn''t see anything in the fog? These two were truly an amazing pair. Well, in his opinion only the word ''monster'' could describe the two of them.


    "They just guessed it," Ming Hui shook the tube as he wiped the sweat on his forehead, "Because of their martial art, they can guess how long we have to walk and the direction. With some calction, they guess that the core of this forest is in that area."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head, "Ming Hui, you have higher intelligencepare with your brother. Why did you not be the emperor instead?"


    Yan: "��"


    He was already struck by a heavy blow from Ming Hui before, should this old general added it more? On the side, Shu couldn''t help but nodded his head in agreement. If it was only about negotiation, Yan was number one, but about intelligence, there was no way this blockhead canpare with the others.


    If Yan knew that he was agreeing with them, he would surely get the third blow today.


    "I''m not interested to be the emperor," Ming Hui scoffed. People were always eyeing the throne because they can be the most powerful person if they get it. After all, the word of the emperor was absolute.


    In his eyes, those are bullsh*t. There was no way he wanted to be like his father after seeing how the power could make him blind and how the entire family was in chaos. He has absolute power? That was correct. But did his judgment solely base on what he thought? No way! The officials were affecting him through their speech and conduct, the women used their charm to get what they wanted from him.


    In his eyes, the person in the throne was simply a person was the most unfortunate. If he was not powerful enough, he will just be used by other people to gain higher ranks, money, and women. Unless the emperor has enough power to bring himself to lead the court, he will simply be a puppet. Those people who have second intention in this matter was numerous. Point at random people and the chance for him to have hidden intention was more than fifty percent.


    Of course, he didn''t think that his brother was that weak. After all, he knew that his brother was quite powerful in his own way. In a way, Yan was indeed the most suitable one to be the emperor during this time as he was the only one who had the experience to talk with those sweet lipped people. His time as a merchant helped Yan quite a lot to deal with a lot of different people and guessed their intention behind the trade.


    Trying to fool Yan during their speech was simply impossible unless they were an absolute expert who could conceal their intention extremely well.


    Still, Ming Hui knew that in terms of dealing intelligently, he was still better than his brother. In this terms, Yan still has a lot to learn because this brother of his loved to sneak out of his lesson countless times in the past. However, he would never want to be the Emperor. Also, he certainly would never tell Yan that the way he saw the throne previously was this bad. If Yan pestered him because his view about the emperor was this bad, he would get into a different trouble again.


    "Why?" Yan asked.


    "If I be the emperor and Fan Lanying be the empress, do you think the people would ept a general empress?" Ming Hui arched his eyebrows and gave different reasoning. He was tired of being scrutinize at every corner. When Jun Hua wanted to marry Soujin, they already have more than enough trouble. If it was Fan Lanying, they would have double because she was not that aplished enough and Ming Hui wouldn''t want to wait for another year.


    "You have an amazing reason," Yan nodded his head.


    Ming Hui didn''t bother with him again as he busied himself with the experiment.

 Chapter 357: The Trail

    <h4>357 The Trail</h4>


    Soujin was moving at high speed, which Lou almost couldn''t keep up. Inside his heart, he vowed to train harder after this. If he couldn''t keep up with Soujin, what was the use of him as a guard?


    The road was still the same and with the fog all over the ce, Lou couldn''t see anything in front of him clearly. Even with Soujin in front of him, he barely saw the other person''s silhouette. They traveled for hours without speaking until Lou could hear the sound of water nearby.


    The river! The olddy, Jun Miao, said that they needed to find the river and followed it to reach their destination. Since they have reached the river, it meant they have gone halfway through. This was truly a piece of good news for them.


    Soujin stopped near the river. He looked towards the wide and deep river with frown. Jun Miao said that the Jun Tribe came from beyond the river, but this area was incredibly wide and violent. There should be a different way from what she told them.


    Soujin looked towards the sky with a grim expression. This was already night and they might move at a faster speed since they were more familiar with the road. He looked around but chose to not to think too much as he started running again.


    After a while, Soujin stopped for a moment. He turned to the side and saw a small road mark, pointing to the side telling that there was a vige nearby.


    "Let''s go there first," Soujin decided. If he was too anxious, he wouldn''t be able to reach the ce in time and retrieved Jun Hua back. Besides, he was not sure about the dangers inside this foggy forest.


    The vige here was not much different from the one they encountered previously. The only difference would be the gate, this one was not guarded that heavily and they could enter easily. The number of people was smaller, and they seemed indifferent to the arrival of Soujin and Lou.


    Entering an inn, they were nearly knocked by a man who was being thrown outside. Soujin moved to the side and Lou hurriedly evaded the person. In front of them, a burly man looked towards the man he had just thrown with a cold expression.


    "You''re not epted here, don''te back again."


    The man stuck out his tongue as he brushed the dust off from his clothes. The burly man scoffed and return inside while the young man stared at the two people in front of him.


    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a man being thrown out?"


    Lou wanted to give a lesson to this man, but Soujin raised his hand to stop him. He looked at the young man up and down before asking, "Are you also from the Jun Family?"


    The young man''s eyebrows arched, "I was, but I get thrown out from the family."


    "Why?"


    "I was used of killing my stepsister," the young man shrugged.


    Lou didn''t understand why Soujin wasted his time talking to this annoying young man. However, when he looked at the other party''s countenance, his jaw almost dropped. Because of the fog, he didn''t see it clearly, but this young man face was clearly simr to Jun Qing, Jun Hua''s uncle.


    Soujin pointed to a different inn, "Care to tell us more?"


    The young man was about tosh out when Soujin flicked a gold coin to him. Seeing the coin in his hand, the young man stopped momentarily.


    "This is not enough."


    "I will give you more after you tell us the story."


    The young man shrugged and headed towards the different inn. The owner of the inn was about to throw him out if not for Soujin giving him money to let this man stayed.


    "So, what happened?"


    "My stepsister name is Jun Hua, she has the special power of the Jun Family. Her position in the family is high, and no one can get close to her," the young man started, "Not even me, her younger brother."


    Lou has the feeling that everyone he met today has the surname of Jun or they would be talking about Jun Hua. This name would surely gue him to his dream tonight��


    "We went to war with the Pan Kingdom, but their general is quite strong. And then, my stepsister said that if the war continued, our loss would be too big and we need to stop. So, we negotiate and in the process, my stepsister falls in love with the leader.


    She blurts out the secret of the Jun Family, and the man killed her. In the process, I''m the one who''s used to kill her," the young man answered. He told the story as if it was someone else story, not him.


    "Why he killed her?" Soujin asked.


    "Not really clear, but if you kill someone with the name of Jun Hua, you can get the power to see the future. At least, that is what was written in our family ancient tablet," the young man stopped talking because he noticed the atmosphere seemed to change drastically.


    Soujin genuinely wanted to kill Ye Jiu even more. If previously he only wanted to take Jun Hua back and gave Ye Jiu a lifelong lesson, now he wanted to kill Ye Jiu using the cruelest method he knew.


    Lou held his breath with murderous eyes. With the suppression from Soujin on the side, his killing intent was not clear, but he was certainly not feeling calm at all. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to forgive Ye Jiu for taking his Master wife.


    Soujin took a few seconds to calm himself down a little in order to continue speaking with the man before him.


    "Is it really possible?"


    "I don''t know that well," the young man answered, "After all, the women in Jun Family are mostly outsider. Somehow, they rarely have a female descendant and every time they had, they would name her Jun Hua."


    Soujin put a pouch of gold in front of him. He stood up as his gaze was still full of hatred. If that Ye Jiu dared to hurt even a strand of hair of Jun Hua, he will not hesitate to bury the other party alive.


    The young man looked towards the pouch, "Do you want to go to the ancient altar?"


    Soujin stopped in his step.


    "I can take you there if you want," the young man added as he looked towards the pouch. However, Lou could see that the young man didn''t really care about the money that much. He seemed to be staring to something behind the pouch. His gaze was filled with rage and hatred that the young man was concealing deeply.


    "I only have to follow the river, right?" Soujin asked.


    "No, there is a key to get inside, which is not something ordinary people know," the young man said.


    "Why do you want to help us?"


    "Who knew?" the young man shrugged.


    Soujin nodded his head, "Then guide us. Can you keep up with high speed?"


    "You can carry me if it''s needed," the young man was a martial artist, but he was not that powerful.


    "Lou."


    "Yes Young Master."

 Chapter 358: Jun Tribe

    <h4>358 Jun Tribe</h4>


    In the end, Jun Hua didn''t manage to slip out from the carriage. When the carriage stopped, several olddiese to loosen the tie on her feet, so she could walk by herself. In addition, they used chains to tie her feet, making it heavier despite the length was quite long, allowing her to move rather freely. However, the rope on her hand was still as tight as before.


    "With your martial arts, I''m afraid that you will run away the moment the tie is not tight," Ye Jiu mirthlessly smiled. After knowing that Jun Hua was, in fact, Jun Min, he didn''t dare to be careless anymore. That name rang loud even before he gained his fame. He didn''t want to risk himself got killed just because of a moment of carelessness.


    Her feet were tied with chains, but Jun Hua didn''t really care with their weight. Although her movement might be hindered because of the chain, the biggest problem lied in her own body. She cannot move ording to her wish.


    Jun Hua didn''t answer as she stared at the big city in front of her. Because of the gate, she couldn''t see clearly, but the door on the side of the gate was opened slightly, allowing her to see the grand splendor of the city. The big pce and buildings reminded her to Ming City. Did this ce truly only a tribe and not a kingdom?


    "The carriage cannot pass through the road, so I need you to walk," Ye Jiu pointed to the side of the wall. There was a small passageway, locked with a door.


    Jun Hua looked at the door suspiciously as Ye Jiu pulled her rope to move. She didn''t want to move, but if she didn''t, she was sure this man would pull her on the ground. Moving her feet step by step, Jun Hua approached the door.


    The moment her finger touch the door, her body jolted because of a familiar sensation. It was as if this was not the first time she came here. But how was it possible?


    In front of her eyes, she could faintly see a crowd of unfamiliar people. Based on their clothes, they shouldn''t belong to this era. They were walking and talking to each other, but she couldn''t hear their voices. The moment she blinked, the vision disappeared and all she could see was the closed door.


    "You''re a genuine girl born from the Jun Family," Ye Jiu watched Jun Hua''s reaction with a satisfied smile.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Every woman in Jun Family would have a reaction the moment they approach this door. However, only a handful of them would awaken their ability to see the future. After all, the number of women in Jun Family is lesserpared with the men."


    Jun Hua frowned when he touched a metal ring, embedded on the door. With a slight movement, the ring was turned and the door miraculously opened. She stared at the mark that appeared at the door as her eyes burned with rage. That mark truly appeared again.


    "Why are you looking at this mark?" Ye Jiu touched the mark, "This is the mark from the ancient times. Every ce that holds the strange power beyond what the human could achieve would be marked with this mark."


    Jun Hua thought that the cave from before was genuinely thest one. The mechanism in this door was exactly the same as the one she found in the cave for the zone, which made her certain that they have the rtion. If the one before were giving their freedom to gain the power to fight like a monster, now this one was giving a woman as a sacrifice in order to gain power.


    She really wanted to destroy this ce and erased everything.


    "Walk."


    Jun Hua forced her feet to move as she has the urge to destroy everything on this ce. Probably there will be people who were tempted to use the power again, but she didn''t want to see them sacrificing human to gain the power ever again.


    At that thought, her feet stopped moving.


    "What is it, Jun Hua?" Ye Jiu looked towards her with impatience. He was sure that Soujin was on his way to chase after them. If he didn''t hurry, he wouldn''t be able to finish everything before that man came.


    "This is not right," Jun Hua shook her head, "Human life is not that cheap."


    "You''re a general, aren''t you? How many lives have you killed on the battlefield?" Ye Jiu shook his head in disagreement. Adding one won''t change anything.


    Jun Hua''s eyes narrowed as she pushed her concentration to the limit, thus entering the peculiar state. She knew that this state was the one making her body weaker as the aftereffect since she didn''t trade her freedom, but she needed it very badly. She couldn''t allow him to kill her.


    Ye Jiu could sense the atmosphere around Jun Hua changes drastically. Although the girl was still standing firmly, he knew that he couldn''t stay on his ce or he will die.


    The next moment, Jun Hua leaped forward and aimed her feet to his stomach. The nonhuman speed made Ye Jiu startled, but he quickly moved to the side and blocked her attack. He only managed to block half of her attack, but the remaining attack made his stomach hurt.


    Jun Hua kicked the ground and brought her toe upwards along with the chain to his face. He blocked it perfectly, but the chain captured his hand. As Jun Hua turned around and moved her feet, Ye Jiu was dragged down with his hand. After that, Jun Hua kicked backwards, aiming at his face.


    For the first time in his life, Ye Jiu cannot fight back at all. The speed at which Jun Hua move was insane and he couldn''t keep up with it at all. Before he knew it, her feetnded at his face, breaking his nose in the process.


    Argh!


    Pant! Pant!


    Jun Hua moved away from Ye Jiu and caught her breath as she panted heavily. She was still feeling unwell, and this action had drained her energy even more. She looked towards Ye Jiu, who has the face of disbelief. His nose was bleeding from the kick she gave, but he barely paid any attention to them.


    "You earn the name of undefeated general for nothing," Ye Jiu said as he slowly stood up. From the way Jun Hua stood right now, there was no way the girl could fight again. He wiped the blood on his face as he endured the pain. The girl was truly merciless.


    Jun Hua didn''t bother to look at Ye Jiu anymore as the man approached her. She didn''t have much energy left. At most she could only enter the state once more for a few seconds before passing out. But, if she did that, can she survive?

 Chapter 359: You’re an Idio

    <h4>359 You��re an Idio</h4>


    With the young man''s guidance, Soujin quickly arrived at the tribe headquarter. When he looked at the big wall in front of him and the line of the building, he wondered whether this was the Ming City or a vige. There was simply no difference between the two of them.


    "That is the door," the young man pointed to the door at the side.


    Soujin nced at the door and approaches it. His gaze turned icy as he looked towards the young man.


    "Can you open the door?"


    The young man nodded his head. He moved towards the door and turned the ring on the door. A mark appeared as the door opened. Before he could say anything, Soujin had already rushed inside while Lou stuffed a pouch into his hand and run inside.


    The young man was stunned. He kept the pouch and head towards the gate. The guards on the gate tensed up when they saw him and they gave him unfriendly gaze.


    "Where is my father? I need to meet with him," the young man said as he stuffed a coin to the guard''s hand.


    The guards looked at each other before they ryed a message while the young man waited in front of the gate leisurely.


    ��


    Soujin didn''t need a long time to find Jun Hua because the two of them hadn''t traveled far. Ye Jiu noticed Soujin''s arrival and he quickly pulled Jun Hua and pointed a knife to her neck. With Jun Hua''s current condition, there was no way she could react in time.


    "Return Jun Hua back!" Soujin stopped in his track. He could see that Ye Jiu was putting the knife real close with Jun Hua. With their martial arts level at almost the same, he cannot guarantee that he could save Jun Hua before Ye Jiu killed her.


    With Jun Hua was still breathing heavily and the beads of sweats on her forehead, Soujin knew that she was tired. The weakened state of Jun Hua made his heart ache and his rage boiled towards Ye Jiu at an unknown high and dangerous level.


    Ye Jiu narrowed his eyes. The altar was still a distance away from this ce, and he couldn''t possibly drag Jun Hua all the way while watching after Soujin''s movement. If he were to kill this woman before they reached the altar, he wouldn''t get the power. That was the rule that his fianc��e told him in the past.


    "I won''t. I need her power," Ye Jiu said obstinately.


    "She can''t she future," Soujin said.


    "I only need her blood and life," Ye Jiu answered as he starts to move backward while dragging the half-conscious Jun Hua in his arm.


    Seeing Jun Hua in that state made Nanglong Soujin''s heart pained terribly. He wanted to rush over and save Jun Hua as fast as possible. Besides, he still needed to cure her poison first.


    Hearing Nanglong Soujin''s voice, Jun Hua raised her eyelids a little bit. She could faintly see the disheveled Soujin in front of her. Her lips curled up, he came for her. She could sense the knife on her neck moved slightly when Ye Jiu move. She waited for the next step as she gathered her concentration and power into her feet and arm.


    When Ye Jiu stepped again, Jun Hua pushed her head back to his chest while her hand moved to hold the arm that holding the knife, preventing it from hurting her. Her sudden movement staggered the other party. And then, she swiftly docked to the side, knocking his other hand that held her. Before Ye Jiu could react, she leaped forward to Soujin''s embrace in front of her.


    Jun Hua''s sudden movement shocked Soujin, but he captured her instantly while Lou dashed forward and battle with Ye Jiu. Although Ye Jiu was caught off guard by Jun Hua, he can block Lou''s attack at the right time and counter-attacked the other party.


    His face darkened. This was the second time he was caught off guard by the little girl. Just what was that insane speed she had?


    Soujin hurriedly opened the tie on Jun Hua''s hand as she stayed quiet in his embrace. She smiled when she saw Soujin''s face up close.


    "You''vee," she murmured, "thank you."


    Jun Hua passed out and Nanglong Soujin hugged her tightly while he was still busy dealing with her arm and leg. On the other hand, Lou focused on dealing with Ye Jiupletely because he knew that Ye Jiu was far stronger than him. Luckily, Ye Jiu was wounded by Jun Hua in several ces before, slightly slowing his movement down.


    Soujin wanted to take care of Ye Jiu right here and now, but Jun Hua ced first in his priority list. With the chaine off and the tie was broken, he quickly carried her away.


    "Lou, regroupter."


    "Yes, Young Master," Lou answered as he evaded the attack.


    Watching them going away, Ye Jiu was distracted for a moment, and Lou''s attack hit him in that moment. He quickly gathered his attention back. If he were to think about other things, he would surely die next time.


    When Soujin came out from the gate, he saw that young man was talking with an older man. They turned around when they heard the noise Soujin made. The appearance of Soujin bringing a woman in his hand made the two people stunned.


    "Who are you?" the old man asked.


    "I''m just a passing general who came here to retrieve my wife," Soujin answered. He could see that this old man was someone with authority in this ce.


    The young man pointed towards Soujin, "He''s the man I tell you thate here to find the altar."


    The old man looked towards Jun Hua before ncing back to Soujin in a split second, "You cane inside if you need to rest. I will call a doctor for her."


    Soujin frowned. He didn''t believe this old man.


    The young man waved his hand, "She came from the Jun Family, right? There is no way Ye Jiu would take her to the altar if she is not."


    The old man red at the young man before turning his head to the guards, "Catch Ye Jiu from the ancient altar."


    "Yes Your Highness."


    The guards walk pass Soujin while he still stood there, looking highly suspicious.


    "Young man, the littledy needs rest. Don''t worry. We don''t have any intention of hurting her."

 Chapter 360: The Actual Cause

    <h4>360 The Actual Cause</h4>


    After quite some time, Soujin finally ept their invitation to get inside, but he still didn''t allow them toe near Jun Hua. He sat near Jun Hua''s bed as the two men sat further.


    "Sorry for crashing in your ce like this," Soujin said.


    He had learned that the old man was the head of this tribe while the young man was the next head. Because of some incident, which was the death of his stepsister, the young man''s position was taken away from him and given to his brother.


    The young man shook his head, "There is no need to apologize. Thanks to you now they believe that I''m not the one who killed my sister."


    The old man hit the young man on the head as he shook his head, "You can stay here for the time being. As for Ye Jiu, we are sorry to say that he had escaped."


    "There is no need to worry, he will surelye to find Jun Hua again," Soujin''s eyes glinted with fury. When that guy came again, he will surely chop him off to the ground.


    "Jun Hua?" the young man looked towards the girl on the bed with a weird expression.


    "She doesn''t have the power to see the future," Soujin felt tired exining these things to them, "It''s only a coincidence that their name is the same."


    The old man nodded his head. He looked towards Jun Hua withplicated look in his face before standing up. There was no need for him to trouble them when the girl was still in poor condition.


    "We shall talk again when the little girl is healthy again."


    The old man left the room followed by the young man. Soujin looked towards Jun Hua with a sad expression, and he moved his hand to caress her hair.


    "You''re really making me worried."


    When he noticed that Jun Hua was moving towards him, all he could think was catching the girl and protected her. Luckily, Lou acted on time and move forward to fight with Ye Jiu or he would need to fight with one hand.


    He caressed the girl''s head as he sighed, "Get better quickly. I didn''t wait for you just to see you leave me again."


    Soujin stared at the sleeping girl on the bed. The young man already gave him the antidote, which Soujin fed to Jun Hua. Herplexion did turn slightly better, but it was still not enough to say that she was fully healthy. He will need to wait for Ming Hui toe and do some check up for Jun Hua.


    He didn''t know how long time has passed when the youngdy''s eyes opened.


    "Soujin," Jun Hua muttered as her gaze focused on the man beside her, "What happened in the pathway?"


    Soujin knew the pathway she mentioned must be the one where Ye Jiu took her to the altar. He frowned slightly since he didn''t want her to know more than she had known.


    "Don''t you remember anything?"


    "I remember youing and I ran to you," Jun Hua didn''t really remember how she managed to free herself from Ye Jiu since her mind at that time was blurry. All she knew was that she was determined to reach Soujin at any cost.


    Soujin nodded his head, "You''re right."


    "After that, what happened?"


    "Lou fought with Ye Jiu, but he escaped," Soujin answered. Lou was not wounded badly, but the other soldiers from the Jun Tribe couldn''t contend against Ye Jiu. Because of theirck in skill, Ye Jiu escaped and disappeared from this ce.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She was not surprised to hear that Ye Jiu had escaped. With the level of martial arts that man had, there was hardly anyone who could fight on par with him. Of course, that would exclude Soujin since he would surely manage to do that.


    Her eyes search around the room, "Where am I?"


    "We are in the Jun Tribe headquarters," Soujin answered, "I manage to meet with one of the Jun Tribe members on the road."


    Jun Hua raised her hand to Soujin''s face, "You hadn''t rested at all, have you?"


    Soujin smiled dryly. There was certainly nothing he could hide from this sharp girl, "I will restter. Ming Hui will soon arrive here with the others. Do you want to eat?"


    Jun Hua nodded, and Soujin asked the servants to bring her porridge and food for him. The two of them ate the food quickly before Jun Hua was forced to rest on the bed by Soujin again. Herplexion was good, but she still felt rather drowsy and tired.


    "Did you overtrain again these past few weeks?" from what Soujin knew, she rarely touched her swords again until today. With him keeping her in the residence after their marriage and their one month of smooth journey to this ce, she shouldn''t have trained that much anymore.


    Jun Hua shook her head. She knew very well that her body was not in good condition due to her participating in the war against Ye Jiu a couple of months before. She still should rest for a long time, but she didn''t, which made the doctor strictly warn her to rest. Because of that, she didn''t do much exercise except a bit warm up in order to keep her body condition.


    "Is it because of the poison?" Soujin''s eyes glinted in ruthlessness. If it was really because of the poison, he would surely butcher that Ye Jiu the moment he appeared.


    Jun Hua didn''t know. All she knew was that she felt tired and was unwilling to move too much, so Soujin let her rest as much as she wanted. After waiting for around one day, Ming Hui and the others arrived in the city.


    "Hua''er," Jun Zhenxian happily hugged his granddaughter before berating her again. He wouldn''t allow her to do anything reckless again now that she was already a married woman.


    Jun Huaughed dryly, but she was d for the attention her grandfather gave her, "Don''t worry Grandpa, Soujin won''t let me do anything reckless anymore."


    "What do you mean don''t worry? The two of you are the most reckless people!"


    "��"


    "��"


    It took Jun Zhenxian long time to preach and warn before he could calm down. On the other hand, Nanglong Soujin head over to Ming Hui to consult on Jun Hua''s condition. Consultation such as whether thete intake of an antidote would have a side effect or not and so on.


    Ming Hui listened to Nanglong Soujin with a frown looming on his forehead. Fan Lanying and Yamin both have recovered not long after he gave them the antidote, why did Jun Hua still feeling unwell? However, looking at herplexion, he was sure that she was not sick.


    "Will Hua''er get better?" Fan Lanying was starting to be anxious.


    Yan shrugged, "That woman general will surely fine. There is no way she would die that easily."


    "��" are you telling me that she can die from this illness?


    Ming Hui and Soujin ignored Yan who was getting chased by Fan Lanying as they entered the room. Jun Zhenxian sat on the side, clearly looked relieved that his granddaughter was fine but worry because of her current condition.


    "Ming Hui," Jun Hua greeted with a smile while she was still sitting on her bed.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "Let me check your pulse. Pardon my intrusion."


    With him knowing the rules for the nobility, he picked out a handkerchief and put it in Jun Hua''s wrist before he checked her pulse. He concentrated for several minutes before looking towards Jun Hua.


    "What is your feeling?"


    "Tired," Jun Hua answered, "Is it really bad?"


    "Have you felt sleepier these past few days?"


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Soujin watched tensely as Ming Hui retracted his hand, "You shouldn''t hold your sword at all for the time being."


    Jun Hua already kind of expecting this answer. Still, sheined inside her mind. How long did she need to stay away from her sword? She already didn''t touch it for a year before that battle, and she too didn''t force herself much at the war, so her condition shouldn''t be that bad.


    Soujin nodded his head. He will make sure that she didn''t touch the sword, "For how long?"


    "Nine months," Ming Hui said seriously, yet his lips were slightly raised.


    "Nine months?" Jun Hua felt that Ming Hui''s expression was slightly off.


    Ming Hui grinned and said, "You''re going to be a mother."

 Chapter 361: Pregnant lady, fragile goods

    <h4>361 Pregnantdy, fragile goods</h4>


    Jun Hua gaped at the news. She stared at her stomach with bewilderment. Does it mean she is pregnant?


    Soujin, who didn''t usually express his emotions, looked surprised. He quickly pulled Ming Hui up, "Are you serious?"


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "The pulse is not apparent, so it should be around one month, but I''m sure she''s pregnant."


    One month�� it would mean that she got pregnant not long after their marriage. Jun Hua remembered the one week before their journey. This man indeed kept herpany almost every second during those seven days, except the third day.


    Soujin let Ming Hui go and walked towards Jun Hua with tion. He almost cannot contain his happiness at the news of Jun Hua''s pregnancy. By now, he was grinning from ear to ear.


    Jun Hua looked at Soujin in disbelief, "I''m pregnant?"


    Now she finally understood the reason for her feeling rather unwell when she was fighting. The real cause was not because of the poison since with her martial arts the poison would hardly have any effect, but rather because of her condition.


    Soujin nodded his head, "Yes, you''re carrying our child."


    Ming Hui coughed on the side to gain their attention, "I''m not that proficient in this matter, but I still know several things. First, you should rest in bed as much as possible. Second, you should not participate in bedroom activities for at least three months��"


    When he came to that, Jun Hua''s face turned red like a tomato. Do you have to be so direct? On the other hand, Soujin listened attentively to everything Ming Hui listed because he practically had no knowledge over this matter.


    It took Ming Hui a long time before Soujin finished asking everything and drove him out along with Jun Zhenxian. He sat on the bed near Jun Hua. His hand cautiously touched Jun Hua''s belly. As though afraid of harming the child, he quickly retracted his hand back, "Do you need anything?"


    Jun Hua shook her head, "I just want to have some rest."


    "I will protect you," Soujin now partially med himself for being so inattentive. He knew that Jun Hua was also a blockhead in this matter since she herself didn''t even realize when she had her first period. He should have already expected that she wouldn''t realize when she was getting pregnant too.


    With Jun Hua having to rest most of the time, Soujin knew that they would most likely stay inside this forest for several days. At the very least, he wanted Jun Hua''s condition to stabilize first before getting a carriage and leave this ce. He snuggled into the bed beside Jun Hua, taking her into his embrace as he closed his eyes and drifted to sleep with her.


    Jun Huaid on the bed with a faint smile on her face. When she first took up the role to lead her family, she had already chose to abandon any thought to live as a normaldy. Now, she already gained things more than she expected in the past.


    Still, there was something suspicious. Jun Hua remembered that she needed to be healthy in order to be pregnant, and the doctor always warned her that she was not allowed to do martial arts. It seemed that her body was actually already healthy for some time. The doctor must have received the instruction from her grandfather to not allow her to do martial arts.


    Jun Hua''s lips curled up. When she was feeling better, she will surely confront her grandfather about it.


    Outside the room, Jun Zhenxian has a mixed feeling of both happiness and helplessness. He was genuinely happy for his granddaughter to have a child, but he is also helpless toward her current condition. He looked towards Yasha and Yamin who had been guarding the room.


    "Guard her carefully, nothing should happen to her."


    The two didn''t answer, but Jun Zhenxian knew that they would do the same thing even if he didn''t mention it. When they heard that Jun Hua was taken away, they sprinted with all of their power to reach her. He knew Jun Hua''s ce in their heart was extremely high. Nothing could rece her in their mind.


    Jun Zhenxian sighed as he turned to the other room. He was sure that his granddaughter would realize that her body was not that poor and at most, it would be slightly exhausted. Well, hopefully, she wouldn''t get too angry at him.


    Ming Hui walked to the courtyard, where Fan Lanying and Yan were still in the midst of a spar. In a nce, it was apparent that Yan''s martial art was not up to par with the girl and he was ced in an unfortunate situation for most of the time. However, Shu was making sure that his master was not wounded too badly from the spar.


    Fan Lanying immediately stopped her attack when she noticed that Ming Hui hade, "How''s Hua''er condition?"


    "She is fine," Ming Hui answered, "But you won''t be able to meet with her too much in the future."


    "Why?"


    "Because Soujin would surely confine her and pamper her relentlessly," Ming Hui answered with a grin. With that general only has one wife, he would surely spoil her to no end. With the addition that she now has his child, he would surely spare double effort in making sure that she was feelingfortable.


    Fan Lanying only understand after Ming Hui exined to her in a more direct ways. Her jaw dropped when she realized that Jun Hua is now pregnant.


    "Didn''t she only get married for a month and a couple of days?" Fan Lanying was stunned. Their efficiency was something amazing. As for herself, she wouldn''t dare to think about it. She didn''t want to have a child yet. At least, not before she realized her dream.


    Yan picked up his wooden sword as he shook his head, "Among the three of us, the one who settle down the first is the most unexpected ones."


    At first, they thought that Yan would be getting married first because of his love in flirting. Due to some matters, he instead became thest one to get married. Even now, he still didn''t have any candidate.


    "Are you sure they would settle down?" Ming Hui smirked. With the way Soujin and Jun Hua usually behave, there were little chances that the two of them would stay in one ce for a long time. In fact, it was possible that they would go to many ces a lot of time.


    "��" After thinking it over, Yan knew that it would be highly impossible, "At the very least, I won''t get beaten up again for the next few months."


    Jun Hua was not allowed to fight, and Soujin was busy taking care of her. He could heave a sigh of relief.


    "I can take their ce," Fan Lanying smiled and offered willingly.


    Yan''s face turned dark. He finally realized that the two of them both picked a strong girl to be their wife. Now that Fan Lanying already had numerous experiences on the battlefield, Yan no longer has any advantages against her. It will still take some time for her to defeat him, but he knew that the time was near. In the end, he was unable to escape the fate of getting beaten up.


    He truly wondered, couldn''t they pick a normal girl for a wife?


    Ming Hui pulled Fan Lanying to his embrace, "Now that Jun Hua is settling down, when will it be your turn?"


    Fan Lanying thought about it before answering, "After I reach the rank of general, I will settle down."


    "��" and how many years from now would it be?


    Seeing Ming Hui''s dark face, Yan almost cannot hold himself not tough. He stifled hisugh as he walked away in fear that he wouldugh in front of Ming Hui and possibly suffered from thetter''s needles.


    Ming Hui caressed the girl''s hair as he sighed. He wanted to have children too��

 Chapter 362: Ye Jiu’s End

    <h4>362 Ye Jiu��s End</h4>


    With the aid of pregnancy medicine and healthy food, Jun Hua''s condition soon turned to be better. She didn''t need to rest for a long time in the bed anymore, though Soujin would not allow her to step outside their room and woulde to deliver her food every day.


    From the shadows, Lou was basically stupefied when he, for the first time, saw his master served Jun Hua food. After a couple of times, he''s already immune to it as though it''s the usual thing. Still, he would wonder what the people would say if they know that the famous general was this attentive when facing with his wife.


    Jun Hua looked towards the food on the tray Soujin brought with a helpless expression, "I''m not that weak to the point that I''m unable to move, you know?"


    Soujin put the bowl on the side, "When you''re healthier, we will see the head of Jun Tribe."


    Jun Hua nodded her head agreeing to his demand. She took the bowl from the side table and started eating with Soujin apanying her. In the midst of her eating, she looked towards the side suspiciously.


    "Stay here," Soujin said before he moved and disappeared from her view.


    Jun Hua can faintly hear the sound of people battling not far from the inn. Nevertheless, she didn''t bother to go as she focused on the bowl of food in front of her and ate calmly.


    Soujin appeared in front of the intruder and attacked heavily. With his power, the intruder immediately sent back to the wall. The intruder, named Ye Jiu, stared at Soujin with a surprised face as he didn''t expect that Soujin would grow this much after theirst battle.


    What he didn''t know was the rage of a man who nearly lost his wife and child was bigger than an ordinary general.


    "You have lost your touch, Ye Jiu," Soujin said icily.


    Ye Jiu rose to his feet again. He looked towards Soujin with a heated gaze, "I will take that girl and get the power to see the future again."


    "Do you think I would let you?"


    The two shed heavily and it was painfully clear that Ye Jiu was no match for Soujin. On the side, Ming Hui was watching their fight from quite a distance. He knew that the two of them wouldn''t engage in the fight for a long time since their differences were clear.


    "Do you want to join in the fray?" Yan asked.


    Ming Hui shook his head, "There is no way we could enter unless you''re willing to meet with your creator."


    "No thank you," Yan politely refused. From what he had seen, he knew that the ability from a person who was fighting for those they care about would rise exponentially. Jun Hua was more daring and powerful when she was facing Ye Jiu in Soujin''s behalf, and Soujin was more ruthless and powerful when he was fighting someone who aimed to harm his wife.


    The fight soon ended and Ye Jiu was trashed terribly by Soujin. The man cannot even lift his hand anymore as Soujin pushed him back to the wall.


    Ye Jiu stared to the side and noticed that his subordinates were annihted by Shu, Lou, Yasha, and Yaminpletely. They were highly proficient in their movement as they quickly finished off the elites Ye Jiu brought here. With their emotion still raging at this man for hurting Jun Hua, neither one of them cked off the in the slightest.


    "There will be no one who came to save you anymore," Soujin said coldly.


    Ye Jiu looked back to Soujin. He knew that he had already lost the moment he let her go off his grasp on that road just a few days before. Waiting for him to recover and attack again had turned into a big mistake. He silently waited for the sword to sh at him and end his life, but it never came.


    "Why are you so fixated in earning the power to see the future?" Jun Hua''s voice trailed to his ear.


    Ye Jiu opened his eyes again and looked towards the girl in front of him. The girl was standing silently, and she looked at him with a pair of cold eyes. Soujin frowned the moment she appeared, but he didn''t say anything and merely stood to block Ye Jiu''s eyes from her.


    "Why?" Ye Jiu murmured the question as he looked to the floor. In the first ce, he never wanted the power to see the future as he believed that he was already strong enough. But, the girl gave him the power thus allowing him to see his ''real'' fate of getting killed in the hand of Soujin in the war between the Pan Kingdom and Ming Kingdom.


    He didn''t ask for it, but she was the one sacrificing her own life for him. For him, it was an utterly foolish decision, but it also allowed him to prepare for the battle. Using the chances she had given to him, he built his army and grew them to be powerful in order to contend against Soujin.


    And yet, the future that previously wasn''t shown to him appeared. He was instead defeated by a little girl because of a much deeper plot they have prepared. Should he die in Soujin''s hand, she would never step forward, which was why the future he had seen was different from the one he experienced.


    "I want to conquer the world," Ye Jiu answered.


    Jun Hua''s eyes flickered for a moment. She noticed something in Ye Jiu''s eyes that told her that he was different previously. He was not someone who would think that just by knowing the future, he would be invincible.


    She remembered that Soujin had once told her that there is one peculiar gaze Ye Jiu had shown on the battlefield once. They were not sure what the meaning of that gaze previously, but now she can faintly guess what that was.


    "You didn''t kill her, but she killed herself for you, isn''t it?"


    Ye Jiu didn''t answer. He looked towards Soujin once again, "Don''t you already know the answer?"


    The way Ye Jiu looked at him right now was something Soujin never expected to see. In the ancient era, where a man can have many women inside their harem, the number of people who were willing to stay loyal to one person can be counted with fingers.


    Soujin chose to have one because he had seen for himself how his parents conducted themselves and his mother was always telling him about how low the role of a woman itself. Besides, when he saw Jun Hua and how she attracted him in several areas, he knew that he won''t be able to look at any other women aside from her.


    Ming Hui chose to stay with one because he had experienced the life of a woman and he knew how hard it was for them to share their husband. He also knew that the man would have harder times to face with women who have a deadly tongue. To spare himself from the trouble, he picked a sharp tongueddy and in the process fell in love with her deeper and deeper.


    As for Yan�� the others were pretty sure that he might not stay loyal to one girl. That was unless he fell head over heels to a certain outstandingdy.


    Soujin looked at the man''s eyes as he thought to himself; if Jun Hua were to sacrifice herself for him, can he stay calm and live his life like nothing happened? That was impossible.


    "Do you want me to send you to him or let you fulfill her wish?" before Soujin said anything, Jun Hua''s voice can be heard.


    Ye Jiu snorted silently, "What do you know about her wish?"


    Jun Hua shook her head, "I don''t know about her wish, but if I''m in her stead and knew that someone I love is going to die soon, I would do anything I can to allow him to live longer and be happy in this life."


    Ye Jiu stayed silent. For a moment, he could see his fianc��e silhouette on Jun Hua''s figure. His fianc��e knew that she didn''t have long to live, so she used her life to grant him a chance to live longer and not rushed headfirst towards his own death. He had long known about it, but he always denied it as he wanted to prove to her that he can change the vision she saw.


    Soujin actually wanted to chop this prince to his death right now. However, he didn''t wish for Jun Hua to see what he wanted to do to this prince.


    Seeing Soujin''s slight movement, Jun Hua knew that he was barely restraining himself. "Even if I want to help you and forgive you for what you did, I don''t think I can. Goodbye, Prince Ye Jiu."


    Ye Jiu''s eyes were looking towards Jun Hua''s departing back. The sight made him recalled his deceased fianc��e that had died years ago for him; a foolish woman whom he loved so much. His gaze returned back to Soujin.


    Soujin was still looking towards the man with a gaze filled with rage. Even though he understood a bit of this man''s feeling, he could never forgive him. "Even if my wife forgives you, I will never let you go. You have almost killed both my wife and child."


    Ye Jiu''s gaze flickered for a moment before turning into a hardened gaze. Whatever came to him, he was ready. At the very least, he could meet with her again.


    On the side, Yan and Ming Hui quietly watched what happened to Ye Jiu. The man didn''t utter any sound, but Yan almost vomited because of what he saw. At this moment, he knew that making Soujin angry was clearly the foolish thing to do in this world.

 Chapter 363: Head of Jun Tribe

    <h4>363 Head of Jun Tribe</h4>


    Inside the small room, Jun Hua was lying down within Soujin''s embrace as she read a book. The sun has set, but she hadn''t got any intention to sleep yet while Soujin chose to apany her in her way of amusing herself.


    "Hua''er, will you really do that?"


    Jun Hua was startled, but she knew what Soujin meant. From her conversation with Ye Jiu, she had said that if she didn''t have any other choice, she would willingly sacrifice herself for those she cared about.


    "Giving my life in order for you to see the future? No, I won''t do that," Jun Hua is not stupid. If by knowing how the future unfold can make Soujin life easier, she was too na?ve. Even if he were to know, he would need the power and time to prepare himself. Ye Jiu already has the two of them, but he didn''t use them well.


    However, she too knew that Ye Jiu''s fianc��e (she doesn''t want to say her name) had seen her own death before Ye Jiu''s. That was what led her to use her own life as the trade in order to give Ye Jiu the chance to escape that fate.


    "Then, what are you going to do?" Soujin asked.


    "I will stand by your side and change that fate with my own hand," Jun Hua said firmly, her eyes full of determination.


    Soujin was startled by the confidence Jun Hua suddenly showed. His mouth curved into a smile. Indeed, why should they concede to fate? The future was still unsure, and they would carve their own ways without using the prediction. After all, the one she saw was only probability.


    The way this girl thought was really simr to him. Probably, that was one of the reasons he got attracted to her. He started to caress her hair as he nodded.


    "Have you finished reading?"


    The book Jun Hua read was a novel she found in this ce. Because of curiosity, she asked them to let her read the book. However, the imagination of the author in this area was incredibly pitiful when shepared it to the one in the Long Kingdom, making her eyes burn from reading the book.


    Jun Hua put the book away and nodded her head. Without saying anything, Soujin pulled the nket up and wrapped the two of them inside it before falling into sleep.


    The next day, Lou and Shu prepared carriages for them to head into the pce.


    "Are you sure that you want to meet with the head of Jun Tribe now?" Yan arched his eyebrow and asked in questioning tone.


    Soujin nodded his head as he held Jun Hua''s hand. "There are some things I need to talk with him. One of them is regarding the border."


    The Jun Tribe was in animosity with the Pan Kingdom for a long time. They only quiet down these past few years because of Ye Jiu. Now that Yan became the emperor of Long Kingdom, this would be one of the borders. If they couldn''t reach an agreement, Soujin would be forced to head into another war and probably left his home.


    Fan Lanying clenched her fist, "If they are not going to listen, I will be the one who leads the soldiers to this ce."


    Ming Hui wore helpless expression as he stared at his wife. If she were to stay in the border, he would need to buy a residence here in order to live with her. After all, staying on the border would require her a long time before she could return to the city. Ming Hui would surely be unable to bear parting with her for that long of time.


    "The one leading the soldier must at the very least reach the rank of general," Jun Hua''s word deterred Fan Lanying''s intention of guarding the post.


    Fan Lanying pouted, "Can''t you do something about it?"


    Jun Hua shook her head, "There is no way you could guard the post only with 2000 soldiers, especially with the strong opponent."


    "If I reach the general rank, would you let me guard the border?"


    "��Didn''t you say that you would settle down once you reach the general rank?" Ming Hui immediately cut their conversation.


    Fan Lanying looked towards Ming Hui, "I don''t need to settle down the moment I reach the general rank, right?"


    With that, Ming Hui argued back and Fan Lanying retorted back. Jun Hua shifted her gaze to Soujin with questions all over her face. Was there something she missed?


    Soujin pulled her into the carriage and head towards the pce while ignoring the flirting couple. Not long after that, they reached the pce, and the servant ushered them in. The grand pce made Yan felt even more determined to build a bigger pce once he returned.


    The head of the Jun Tribe nodded to them once theye into the hall. His eyes particrly looked towards Jun Zhenxian and Jun Hua, inspecting them with passion.


    "Head of the Jun Tribe, would you please retract your gaze?" Soujin said in a warning tone. He didn''t like it when someone was looking towards his wife, especially during this time when Jun Hua was not wearing a veil and her extraordinaryplexion was there for all to see.


    The head of the Jun tribe hurriedly retracted his gaze. He had done his investigation about them, and he knew that each of them was not ordinary people. Should he offend them, the Jun Tribe and Long Kingdom would surely enter a long period of war.


    "General Soujin, shall we talk about the matter on hand?" the head of the Jun Tribe hurriedly changed the topic.


    Soujin nodded his head, "This general is listening."


    The talksted for a longer term than what they would expect. Because there was a branch member of Jun Tribe in the Long Kingdom (Jun Hua), he didn''t want the two to fight. After a series of offer from both side and wager, they finallye into terms to not attack each other and didn''t bother with each side.


    In this conversation, the one talking the most was Yan since he was the most capable one. Soujin only initiated and ended it while Jun Hua was not allowed to talk at all. After a long time, they finally finished.


    The head of the Jun Tribe was satisfied with the result of their talk. With each side got what they want, they reached the agreement.


    Jun Hua raised her head, "Head of Jun Tribe, may I ask a question?"


    "What is it, youngdy?"


    "I want to know more about the altar," Jun Hua answered, "And the legend behind the power."


    The head of the Jun Tribe stayed silent for a moment before answering, "The legend came from a long time ago and the record was lost with time, so no one knew about the real stories. From what we heard, there is ady named Jun Hua who has the power to see the future, thus she changed the course of the war in the era and led her people into victory.


    However, her effort is not enough as there are too many enemies faced by the person, and she is incapable of helping him. With no other option, she chose to sacrifice herself and give her power in order to let the person she loved win the war."


    "Did he win?"


    "No one knew anymore," The head of the Jun Tribe said in a regretful tone, "Some say that he win while the others said that he didn''t. All in all, the only thing left is the fact that the Jun Tribe had the power from that day even though we only have distant rtionship with her."


    "She didn''t have any children?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know."


    "What happened with the record?" Jun Hua asked in bewilderment. Such an important legend and yet they allowed the record to be lost?


    "In one of the chaotic era when we nearly got annihted, the record was burned to ash, not leaving a single bit for us anymore," The head of the Jun Tribe answered.


    Jun Hua nodded her head before remembering something, "What about the vision thedies from Jun Tribe had when they touch the door?"


    "The vision is there, but they only see a crowd of people in ancient clothing for split second, nothing more."


    Jun Hua frowned. She was pretty sure that she had seen the crowd of people before, but she can faintly hear their voice too. She looked up.


    "May I ask for permission to see the altar?"

 Chapter 364: The Altar

    <h4>364 The Altar</h4>


    Jun Hua looked towards Soujin on her side with apprehension. This man would not allow her to go by herself and would insist toe with her to see the altar. As for the others, only their guards followed after them since Fan Lanying refused to see such a ce while Yan was still trying his luck in the negotiation.


    They once again opened the door and step inside. The moment Jun Hua''s finger touched the door, she can faintly see people with ancient clothing in front of her. They were walking inside with heavy expression. The viewsted for a split second before her vision turned normal again.


    "Hua''er?" Soujin asked.


    Jun Hua shook her head, "It''s nothing. Let''s go inside."


    Soujin nodded his head and took Jun Hua''s hand into his own before leading them inside. The condition of the passage was still rtively good and there were many different kinds of trees around them. However, the deeper they got inside, the trees became lesser until there are none. The floor was covered with weeds and grass that grew from between the rocks.


    Seeing how some of the rocks were still in good condition, Jun Hua could guess that this ce was certainly amazing during the old age. Nevertheless, time was merciless, and the trace of glory in this ce was swept away, leaving only the ruins.


    The two of them walked deeper into the ce as Jun Hua examined the surrounding with interest. In contrast with the dark aura around that cave, this ce could be said to be clear. There was still a lot of light from the suning inside and the air was fresh.


    "That is the altar," Soujin pointed out.


    Jun Hua stared towards the big hall ruins in front of her. There were some traces of pirs all around them and at the center of the ce was an altar. The altar exterior was rather in without much design and the ordinary shape of a rectangle made people doubted that this was the altar with overwhelming ability.


    Taking her hand off Soujin''s grasp, Jun Hua walked to the center of the hall. The moment her feet stepped inside, her vision changed abruptly. She almost stumbled with the rock in front of her if not for her excellent reflex.


    "��.Don''t��."


    The sound of pleas made Jun Hua turned her eyes. The people around her were strangers for her, but she could see the heavy expression on their ce. They were looking towards the altar, but she cannot see what was in this altar.


    She walked step by step into the altar as the sound of people around her buzzing her ears and made her frowned. Their words were unclear, so she didn''t know what they were saying.


    Her hand touched the altar and she could feel the feeling of sadness assaulted her. She didn''t know the reason, but that feeling entered deep into her heart.


    Jun Hua blinked her eyes and she found herself returned to the ruins. She looked back and found Soujin was looking at her worriedly. She smiled reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry so much."


    "You''re my wife. Of course I would worry about you," Soujin retorted before moving to Jun Hua''s side in a split second. "What did you see?"


    "I''m not sure," Jun Hua answered, "It might be the first time the altar was used and there were many people here, looking towards the altar with sadness."


    Soujin frowned, "What did you want to achieve bying here?"


    Jun Hua moved her hand and grasped Soujin''s sword before raising it on top of the altar and cut the finely shaped altar into two. The altar immediately broke and Jun Hua pulled the sword back as she shifted her gaze to Soujin.


    "I want to destroy this ce."


    If by any chance she had a daughter, she wouldn''t want someone to chase after her just to gain the power to see the future. Before it happened, she intended to destroy this altar first to not let anyone try to sacrifice the daughters in the Jun Family anymore.


    Soujin nodded his head, evidently satisfied.


    "Let''s go from this ce, unless you don''t think that it''s enough."


    Jun Hua raised her head towards the guards, "Flood this ce and destroy everything."


    "Yes, Princess."


    "You too Lou," Soujin instructed his guard.


    "Yes, Master."


    While the three were working on the side to let the water from the river flew into this ce, Soujin took Jun Hua''s hand and pulled her away. He didn''t want to stay in this ce even for a second longer.


    ��


    "You sure took your time in venturing the ce," Ming Hui looked towards the couple, "The head of Jun Tribe already prepared a carriage for you two. Do you want to go back?"


    Jun Hua nodded her head. She no longer had any reason to stay here and with her current condition, it will be better to go back and rest.


    Fan Lanying stood up with grin, "Hua''er, can you let me advance through the ranks quickly?"


    "No," Jun Hua answered immediately.


    "Come on, give your best friend lenience," Fan Lanying pouted.


    Jun Hua arched her eyebrows, "Finish the conquest to capture the entire city in the Pan Kingdom. With each city you conquered, your rank would rise swiftly and after you have finished, I will let you get the rank of general."


    Although they have already conquered the capital, there were still many other cities that chose to not bow down to the Long Kingdom. During the first two months, Jun Hua and Soujin managed to capture several of them, but there were still many more left behind. They had already dispatched the troops as they were busy with other matters in the pce and all.


    Fan Lanying''s eyes gleamed in excitement, "Really?"


    "Yes," Jun Hua answered.


    Hearing Jun Hua''s confirmation, Fan Lanying was excited to the point she rushed to clean up her things to return to the battlefield as fast as possible. Ming Hui and Yan were speechless when they saw the change in her attitude the moment she got Jun Hua''s promise.


    "The one who can bestow the rank of general is only a great general or military officer at the high rank," Yan reminded Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua''s lips curled up, "I''m the official military strategist of the Mountain Kingdom and the unofficial military strategist in Long Kingdom. In addition, I held the rank of a general. Do you still have any objection, Emperor?"


    Yan''s mouth jerked the moment he heard his title. Now that the matter of Ye Jiu was settled, he no longer had any excuse to run away from the court. Seeing the devilish smile on both Ming Hui and Soujin''s face, he knew that they would make sure that he attend the court everyday and pose as the perfect emperor.


    Inside his heart, he sighed. At the very least, he was the most powerful man in the entire Long Kingdom, even if it was only in name in front of these people.


    Ming Hui retracted his evil smile and looked towards Jun Hua solemnly, "How long do you think Fan Lanying would need to finish the conquest?"


    "Do you want an honest answer?" Jun Hua asked doubtfully.


    "Yes."


    "Two years at the very least."


    Ming Hui''s face darkened considerably. Jun Hua said that it was only her estimation, though in her calction, she actually counted it as three years�� but if she said that, Ming Hui would surely forbid Fan Lanying to head into the war.


    "What about the east areas?" Yan asked.


    Soujin looked at Yan with questioning eyes, "General Tou almost finished the conquest. He already started from around one year ago, not long after the capital was taken by us."


    "The emperor didn''t read the report," Jun Hua have already written everything down for him, so she knew that he hadn''t looked at them. She looked towards Shu, "Make sure that the Emperor did his job, the fate of countless citizens is in his hand."


    Shu nodded his head solemnly, agreeing to Jun Hua''s request immediately.


    On the side, Yan was screaming inside his head. ''Have you forgotten your master''s face?''

 Chapter 365: Happiness

    <h4>365 Happiness</h4>


    Jun Hua doesn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry upon seeing how Soujin behaved after he heard the news of her pregnancy. During the early stage, she was still mostly fine�� alright, she did throw up her food countless times and only after several days with the aid of medicine did she got better.


    The journey that originally took one month, now took three months because Soujin didn''t want her to overexert herself. The end result was their general skipped the court and the soldiers training. Of course, with Shu on Yan''s side, the emperor won''t be allowed to skip his work. As for the soldiers, he already sent a messenger fully equipped with the hellish training the two of them had prepared.


    With their trusted people supervising the training, the life of countless soldiers entered hell for weeks. They almost couldn''t get up from their bed if not because of the threat and force, which proved how hard the training the two had prepared was.


    Soujin looked towards Jun Hua''s stomach, which already risen a little bit because she had reached the fourth month, with a gentle gaze. His hand was holding her shoulder warmly.


    "We will arrive in Ming City in a couple of minutes," Soujin said as he leaned back, "My mother is already waiting for us."


    Jun Hua put a wry smile. Qin Shie was already ecstatic the moment she heard about the doctor''s confirmation about her pregnancy two months before. Because of this, Soujin slowing the carriage and her condition worsened (morning sickness), she had to wait for almost two months before she could meet with them.


    On the other hand, her uncle can''t meet with her due to his wife was also expecting. Her grandfather must have told him the news, so she didn''t need to bother sending the news again.


    "What about Grandfather Souka?" Jun Hua called him like that because she already married Nanglong Soujin.


    "He still has some matter in the court," Soujin simply said.


    Jun Hua peered towards the sky. It was already afternoon, the court should have already finished, unless there was an important matter there.


    Before long, their carriage arrived at their residence. The servants came forward and helped taking care of their belongings while Xia helped her Miss to walk down the stairs. Her face was brimming with happiness at the sight of her beloved Young Miss.


    Qin Shie was not patient enough to stay in the living room when she heard about her soning home. She walked to the front door and her eyes lit up when she looked towards Jun Hua''s slightly raised belly.


    "Mother, sorry for the dy," Soujin apologized.


    Qin Shie waved her hand, "There is no need to apologize. Your health came in the first ce. Hua''er, let''se inside, mother have already asked the servants to prepare your favorite food."


    Jun Hua bowed gently, "Daughter thanks mother for the care."


    Qin Shie quickly ushered the two of them into the house as they ate the dinner together. Her happiness was evident as her mouth always curved upwards, showing a fine smile in her slightly aged face.


    Throughout the dinner, Qin Shie kept on asking about Jun Hua''s condition. It was more to say, that Qin Shie was asking about the baby''s condition, but the two of them answered all of them patiently. After an eventful dinner, the night had turnedte and she urged the two of them to rest.


    Jun Hua looked towards Soujin, "Will you sleep in a separatedpound again?"


    During their journey, Soujin didn''t sleep in the same ce as Jun Hua. From Ming Hui''s reminder, he knew that he cannot touch her for several months during the early pregnancy. He''s a healthy man, and he didn''t want to torture himself, so he voluntary chose to not sleep in the same ce with Jun Hua.


    Soujin smiled cheekily, "Do you miss me?"


    "Not at all," Jun Hua answered ruthlessly when she saw that he was getting shameless again.


    However, Soujin ignored her retort as he pulled her into his embrace, "You''re lying."


    Jun Hua didn''t have any intention to refuse him. She was worried that excessive movement won''t be good for her condition. After several seconds in Soujin''s embrace, the two of them head towards their room.


    Upon their arrival, Jun Hua walked straight to the bed for a rest. She felt that she had be extremelyzy during this time, especially with Soujin almost always apanying her in every situation.


    "Do you think the child will be a boy or girl?" Jun Hua raised her head and started a conversation.


    Soujin took off his robe before sitting beside Jun Hua, "Why does it matter? We can have a lot of childrenter."


    Jun Hua looked at the man doubtfully. How many children did he want?


    Seeing the question in Jun Hua''s eyes, Soujin raised his hand, "Ten?"


    The answer resulted in him getting a pillow thrown on his head from Jun Hua. She looked at him indignantly. He may want that much, but she didn''t want to have too many. Did he think she like staying idle and wait like this? 10 children would mean 9 years of pregnancy in total after counting them separately. For the Heaven''s sake, she wished to beat him up if he dared to do it.


    Soujin rubbed his cheek that got hit by Jun Hua''s pillow as though the pillow hurt him. He smiled devilishly, "Is that not enough? Do you want more?"


    ''THE OPPOSITE!'' Jun Hua red at the man and pulled the nket to sleep first. Soujin lied down beside her and stroke her head tenderly.


    "If it''s a boy, I will train him hard to be proficient in martial arts. But if it''s a girl, you will be the one in charge of her training."


    Jun Hua felt a bit doubtful in her way of training. Regardless, she only knew a little bit of matter about women because of her previous life. Somehow, she kind of envy Fan Lanying since Ming Hui obviously can be the one to teach their daughter if they have one.


    "I''m not sure that I can be a good mother," Jun Hua admitted.


    Soujin''s brow arched, "Of course you will be a good mother. If you need to ask something, my mother can answer them for you."


    Jun Hua giggled at the thought of asking Qin Shie about this matter. She would surely be extremely happy to contribute to things regarding her grandchild. She was indeed a fine woman to raise Soujin this far.


    "Let''s sleep. We will arrange the training for them when the child has born."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Inside her mind, she thought about their previously extremely hard training in martial art. Their children would surely suffer if they used the same training. Hopefully, they can make a better way of training for the children without making them suffer too much.

 Chapter 366: Tang Xuan the Negotiator

    <h4>366 Tang Xuan the Negotiator</h4>


    The next day, Jun Hua was looking towards Nanglong Souka with questions written all over her face. This old man had just told her that he needed her toe into the court today. It should be known that women usually did not join the court due to their lower position. Although she is a princess, she was still not allowed to meddle in the matter about their government easily.


    "Prime Minister Nanglong Souka, did you hurt your head over the span we have been away?" Jun Hua asked the old man with a confused expression.


    Nanglong Souka cannot me Jun Hua for doubting his word because he too couldn''t believe that he needed toe over and meet with this littless because of matter in the court. Since she had been away with Soujin for the past four to five months, there was no way they would know that there was something happening here. Well, they could know from their people, but this matter was quite sudden.


    "If you don''t have anything important, please leave," Soujin said coldly. Jun Hua is a married and pregnant woman now. He would not allow her to do any hard work.


    Seeing the cold glint Soujin gave him, Nanglong Souka felt wronged. It was not like he wanted toe here by his own initiative. Inside his heart, he yelled at Yan. If only this new emperor didn''t ask him to confront his grandson to ask for permission to take Jun Hua to the pce to help with the court, he would not bother with their life.


    "There is someone who could only be handled by you," Nanglong Souka answered.


    "Handled by me?" Jun Hua wore a strange expression. For the first time in her life, she heard that she could handle someone else. Did he think she was a human tamer?


    Noticing the weird expression she had, Nanglong Souka hurriedly changed his words, "Not like that, but there is someone whom you know and he only wanted you to talk about the matter regarding trade with him."


    Trade? Jun Hua''s mind worked hard as she finally remembered one person whom she did have contact a long time ago. She sighed to herself at the thought that she will still need to do more work even when she is pregnant.


    "Show me the way."


    Nanglong Souka nodded his head and escorted the two of them to the pce. Soujin obviously didn''t want to leave Jun Hua alone as the girl refused to tell him who that person was. The moment they reached the pce, they could see a finely dressed young schrly man standing inside the hall with a beautifuldy by his side.


    The young man looked towards Jun Hua with surprise, but Jun Hua just sighed. She clearly recognized his schrly front extremely well.


    "How do you do, Prince Tang Xuan?"


    How long has it been since thest time she saw this noble from the Yuan Kingdom? She hadn''t paid any attention to the river, so she might have missed the time when the water went down this year.


    Tang Xuan looked towards Jun Hua in disbelief. His mouth opened up a little as he said in a quivering voice, "Jun Min?"


    "That''s me," Jun Hua knew that this man didn''t know that she was Jun Min. Still, seeing how his expression changed so much from the revtion made her slightly satisfied. After all, almost everyone who found out that she was Jun Min would be greatly surprised.


    "But how��?" Tang Xuan looked at Jun Hua for several seconds before sighing, "Even when I have found out about the fake corpse, you still manage to fool me."


    "It''s not like I want to fool anyone," Jun Hua shrugged. "Back to the topic, did youe here because of the matter in the Yuan Kingdom?"


    Tang Xuan sighed and nodded his head, "Yes. I have heard about the matter the Yuan Kingdom bing one of the subordinate countries of Long Kingdom. Because the conquest hadn''t over yet, the ce is still governed by the previous Emperor, but I guess the time is near for the change, right?"


    Jun Hua nodded her head. After Fan Lanying finished her conquest and all, she will stay in that city along with Ming Hui. Of course, they hadn''t known about the matter yet since she didn''t tell them about the detail. With Fan Lanying practically fleeing towards her soldiers to start the war, there was basically no chance for her to tell the other party.


    "I want to discuss the term with you since you''re the first person that I met previously," Tang Xuan said and his eyes turned to the man beside her, "But I guess I won''t be able to do that without offending this man."


    Jun Huaughed dryly. Soujin must have sent this man a re because he knew her. There was simply nothing she could do since they indeed knew each other.


    "My wife is not up for a negotiation. You may talk about the matter with our emperor," Soujin said calmly, yet his tone was rather cold and unapproachable.


    Tang Xuan froze at the word ''wife''. He peered towards Jun Hua for a moment before nodding his head and moved to the side a little. The girl who had been standing behind him could now be seen clearly, "This is Xiao Meng, she is the daughter of a powerful noble in my area."


    "Xiao Meng greets Princess Hua and Prince Soujin," Xiao Meng curtsied.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "Why did you bring her here?"


    "At first I want to introduce her to Jun Min," Tang Xuan coughed, "But I guess I shall change my n."


    "You can give her to the emperor," Soujin retorted calmly. With the beauty this Xiao Meng had, there was no way that yful prince won''t be moved at all.


    "I don''t think that would be a good idea," Tang Xuan shook his head. Considering Yan''s reputation, it would be better if Xiao Meng didn''t meet with that young emperor at all.


    Jun Hua and Xiao Meng could clearly see these two men were looking at each other with challenging gaze. The twodies instinctively moved back and let the two of them have their staring contest. At this time, there was no need for them to plunge themselves into the unnecessary problem like that.


    "Princess Xiao Meng, do you mind telling me the story of your kingdom?" Jun Hua smiled.


    Xiao Meng was stunned. She looked towards Jun Hua with a wry smile, "I''m not a princess."


    "If you''re not a princess, you won''t be wearing things of this quality," Jun Hua was introduced of these essories by Ming Hui and Yan during her spare time. Those two were extremely proficient when it came to these things and Jun Hua managed to learn a lot. One of them was the fact about the material used for nobility and royal family.


    Xiao Meng smiled in resignation, "You have a good eye. Yes, I''m the princess there, but I''m not one of the favored princesses there. I onlye here because there is a battle for session in my country and I don''t want to get dragged into it."


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I pray for the best."


    "Thank you."


    As the two of them were talking, Ming Hui had just walked into the court and found the two people were still busy with their gazing battle. He sighed to himself.


    "If you want to fight, there is a training hall not far from here."


    Soujin looked towards the man in front of him, "Shall we try, Prince Tang Xuan?"


    "Sure, I have long wanted to see your prowess, General Soujin," Tang Xuan answered.


    Behind them, Jun Hua just sighed. She could never understand what these men were thinking.

 Chapter 367: Battle

    <h4>367 Battle</h4>


    Because of Ming Hui''s suggestion, the two men headed towards the training hall and took their position on each side of the hall. Jun Hua and Xiao Meng stayed behind with Ming Hui on the other side of the training hall, acting as the referee should they need it.


    Xiao Meng peered at Jun Hua''s expression curiously, "You don''t seem to worry about your husband."


    "There is nothing I need to worry about," Jun Hua answered.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "Of course it will be Soujin."


    "Why are you so sure?" Xiao Meng found this littledy''s confidence to be rather amazing. Tang Xuan''s martial art was not low in any case. His appearance may be that of a schr, but he was also a very talented martial artist. Even if Soujin has good martial arts ability, there should be a possibility of him losing, right?


    Jun Hua leaned back slightly, "I have fought with Tang Xuan once in the past and his martial ability is more or less the same with me. Compared with Soujin, my martial ability is still below him, so I know that Soujin won''t lose."


    Xiao Meng gaped at Jun Hua''s answer before calming herself down. From what Jun Hua told her, she came to know that this seemingly harmless littledy was someone powerful in martial art too. If she didn''t tell her, probably this princess would never think about it.


    Jun Hua smiled, "Do I not look like someone strong?"


    "That''s not it. It''s just unexpected," Xiao Meng answered in all honesty. In any case, she was pretty sure that Jun Hua was someone with petite body. She truly couldn''t imagine this small body held that much strength behind it.


    "Don''t underestimate her," Yan walked towards their ce with Shu following after him. He had only be able to finish his work and got some break today. Of course, Shu had to exert a bit more pressure on him to make him managed to finish his work in time. "If not because of her current condition, I won''t be able to sleep in peace."


    "I''m pretty sure that I still can beat you in other areas," Jun Hua smirked.


    Seeing that smile, Yan painfully remembered how he lost very badly to Jun Hua in chess. Well, he already knew that she was smart too, so he should just ept the fact that he could never win against her. Towards Jun Hua, he acknowledged that he wouldn''t win, but towards other girls, they would never have a chance to defeat him!


    When they were talking, the battle between Soujin and Tang Xuan officially started. The two of them moved at the same time and attacked the other party. With the sword on the air and their rapid movement, the two shed heavily in the middle.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    From the side, Ming Hui watched the battle from quite a distance. In any case, he didn''t want to die yet, so he didn''t dare to get closer to the two in case he got wounded identally.


    Jun Hua''s prediction came true as Soujin''s ability have indeed far surpassed Tang Xuan. With this young general training for almost every day, his strength already far surpasses Jun Hua at this time. Jun Hua hadn''t practiced for a long time already because of her reckless way of training in her youth and her current condition, so she knew that she might not be a match for the current two of them.


    ''I will start my training again after I have given birth,'' Jun Hua thought secretly to herself. Her right hand was holding her stomach lightly, caressing the life that was beneath her stomach. She wouldn''t want to put her child in danger, so she would be patient.


    Soujin put his sword to the side, "You are quite powerful, Prince Tang Xuan."


    Tang Xuan nodded his head and sheathed his sword back. He knew that he was not a match for the young general before him. It was not like he came here to fight with him too since it was only a side thing he did because of a small problem.


    "Let''s continue with the talk. I''m pretty sure your emperor was eager for that."


    "Before you talk about the negotiation, I think it would be better to separate your precious princess from our emperor," Soujin pointed to the back where Yan was talking with Xiao Meng while Jun Hua walked to their direction.


    Tang Xuan smiled wryly. He had heard that this emperor was a yboy during his time as prince. Does it mean Xiao Meng was in danger? He swiftly came over to the princess''s side and engaged to talk with the emperor.


    Jun Hua looked towards the three of them with curiosity, "What did you tell him to make him move that fast?"


    "Just something obvious," Soujin arched his eyebrows and pulled the girl to his embrace, "Do you feel tired? We can return to the residence if you feel unwell?"


    "�� I''m fine," Jun Hua snuggled in his embrace, epting his warmth, "Do you really think that I can''t do anything?"


    "I''m just worried."


    Having a child was a big hurdle for women. When they were about to deliver, they would be ced between the door of the life and death. Even if she is a martial artist, he knew that the danger was still there.


    "I will be fine," Jun Hua said calmly. "Let''s just finish the matter with the trade as fast as possible and inquire about the battle for the throne in their kingdom."


    Should the one ascend to the throne was someone who didn''t acknowledge the trade, this will be a big problem for them. After all, the main ie for the area in the Yuan Kingdom was the trade. In order to ensure everything will go smoothly, they should prepare everything fully.


    Soujin nodded his head, "I will send people to investigate them. For now, let''s leave Yan to handle the talk with Tang Xuan."


    "That would be a good idea. I''m already feeling tired here."


    With that, Soujin and Jun Hua returned back to their residence, leaving Ming Yan facing the two people in front of him and handled the discussion. Ming Hui helped a little bit, but had other matter to do, so in the end, Ming Yan had to do it by himself.

 Chapter 368: Trading

    <h4>368 Trading</h4>


    "With the condition of the water and all, there is no way you would be able to return back there anytime soon," Yan heard about the condition of the water and frowned. If they could only make the trade every several months, it would be rather troublesome.


    "It has been like this for years. There is basically no way we could build a big bridge over the river with the massive current."


    The architecture in this ce was not that advanced yet. The water has a strong current, which would prevent them from making the bridge over the water. In addition, the distance between each riverbank was simply too far, and they would need to make more advance bridgepare with the one avable.


    "If you could make a n to make the bridge, it might be possible. But for now, let''s stick with the n of exchanging goods every several months," Xiao Meng interjected.


    Yan nodded his head. This little princess was basically the one doing the decision along with him all these times. Tang Xuan only served as the negotiator and proposed the idea while the decision was taken by the two of them. Initially, he thought this little princess only tagging along, but it seemed she was also someone simr to him.


    "I will set up the market here and shall we add more things from the current list?" Yan asked.


    Xiao Meng shook her head, "My brothers are all busy contending for the throne and they would not pay much attention to the economic state. You might suffer a lot of losses if you were to increase them even more. It would be better to wait for things to stabilize first before adding more things."


    "That''s reasonable."


    With the emperor and princess going back and forth more, Tang Xuan''s role gradually disappeared. He could only smile wryly at the sight of these two talking about the n. He felt that he was no longer needed because whenever the princess took over, she would upy every role there was.


    Ming Hui watched them talking with disinterest. He had a lot of work waiting for him even without adding this matter into their hand. He sighed at the thought that he would need to work overtime today.


    While Yan was still busy talking with the princess about the trade, Tang Xuan apanied her on the side. He didn''t do much, only noting important things and all.


    "Is he your people?" Ming Hui pointed to the silent man on the side. Ever since Tang Xuan came here, he was only standing on the side and almost didn''t do anything. Based on his clothes, it seemed that he was a servant or some sort.


    Tang Xuan nodded his head, "He''s Steward Du from Gu Yue Kingdom."


    Gu Yue was the name of the kingdom where Tang Xuan and Princess Xiao Meng came from. They rarely knew anything about the ce as they didn''t have much contact with each other until thisst few decades. Even then, the contact was limited only to the Yuan Kingdom on the Southwest part of Long Kingdom.


    "I thought you like to work alone?" Ming Hui arched his eyebrow.


    "Offered hands are better than none," Tang Xuan answered calmly and picked out a different paper. "Perhaps you will be interested in these kinds of things?"


    Ming Hui took the paper and read the content slowly. It was one of the papers used to note down their trade, and the items written in the paper were many kinds of girl stuff. Because Ming Hui had lived as a woman for years, he instantly knew what those things were and what their use was.


    "I never knew we trade this too," this country could produce the same one too.


    "The one Gu Yue Country produced is of better qualitypared with the one you made here. Don''t you think you would be interested in them?"


    Ming Hui shrugged. He doesn''t have any interest in wearing makeup anymore. Several years of wearing them were enough. He could buy them for Fan Lanying since the girl certainly didn''t have many of them, but he doubt that girl would want to wear the makeup with her usual activities of training and so on.


    Tang Xuan didn''t force Ming Hui and picked a different paper for him, "What about this one?"


    "Did you take me as a customer?" Ming Huiughed bitterly.


    "There is no way a merchant would pass off change like this, Prince Ming Hui," Tang Xuan answered calmly, "You''re rich and I think you can help me by buying them."


    Ming Hui shook his head, "even if I don''t need them?"


    "You can buy them for the future."


    "No thank you, I''m not that rich to buy your things and our funds are used to maintain a better ce for our people here," the fund they have already decreased a lot because of the war. He himself didn''t have much money anymore aside from the one he got from opening his hospital.


    "I see. It''s too bad," Tang Xuan retrieved the paper back and focused his attention back to the two merchants in front of him. The two of them were still busy discussing how the trade can benefit the two of them. As talented merchants, the two of them would not ept being on the losing end of this trade.


    Ming Hui watched the two of them with curiosity, "Does the princesses in your country are excellent merchants?"


    "Not all of them, Princess Xiao Meng is an exception," Tang Xuan answered.


    Seeing how Tang Xuan can maintain a refined bearing, Ming Hui remembered about Jun Min again. Both of them looked exceptionally harmless. If not for him seeing Tang Xuan fighting with Soujin just a few minutes before, he would never think that this person was someone so capable even though he already heard many things about the other party. It was the same with Jun Hua, if not because he had seen how Jun Hua fought in the past, he would never believe that Jun Hua and Jun Min was the same person.


    Before the meeting ended, Lin Hong came to the room politely. He was one of the officials in the pce who worked under Ming Hui for the time being.


    "Your Highness, this is the report for today''s court," Ling Hong handed a stack of paper to Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui stared at the paper helplessly. Because Yan didn''t stay in the court today, they needed to discuss the matter themselves. Some of the important ones needed the emperor''s personal permission and the number of these kinds of paper was not small.


    "Help me group them into several stacks," Ming Hui beckoned Lin Hong to help him.


    Lin Hong nodded his head and started working. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that the emperor and the princess were still busy talking about trading and all. He was not a merchant, but he knew that the trades they were talking about were ofrge scale.


    "Ignore them and focus on the paper," Ming Hui said.


    Lin Hong nodded his head. He wondered whether the emperor finally took a fancy to a noble girl or if she was just a merchant in front of his eyes.


    Ming Hui shook his head as if reading what Ling Hong thought, "Don''t think about it. He won''t be happy with you interfering in his life."


    Lin Hong nodded his head. He knew that there would be no one who would be happy with other people interfering with his life. He too shouldn''t do that, especially since the other person is the emperor of Long Kingdom.


    "Besides, his reaction with every pretty girl is mostly the same."


    "��" At that point, Lin Hong didn''t want to think about the matter anymore. There was simply nothing he could say about this emperor''s conduct and he won''t be able to bear the punishment should he say something wrong.


    In the end, inside that big room, the people were separated into several groups. Yan and Xiao Meng were talking about trade, Tang Xuan wrote down the discussion, and Ming Hui with Lin Hong were busy separating the task. On the side, steward Du just stood quietly as if he was a statue watching the movement of the people inside the room without moving even an inch.

 Chapter 369: Smar

    <h4>369 Smar</h4>


    Jun Hua looked at the busy Soujin on the side, "Did something happen with the talk about the trade?"


    "They are going on longer term because they can''t reach the word deal," Soujin answered. He knew that this time they have met with someone extremely capable in trading. With Yan''s skill, he usually could seal a trade within hours or even minutes. This was the first time he saw his best friend talking for that long.


    Jun Hua nodded her head and leaned back on the chair. Her figure was still extremely charming despite her belly have started to rise, showing the fact that there was a life inside her. She yed with her finger as she thought about their meeting a few days before.


    "Did they onlye with three people aside from the servants?"


    Soujin nodded his head. His grandfather had told him about them and everything that happened before he came back to this city. From what he heard, the three of theme with the little princess leading the small group.


    Princess Xiao Meng can be categorized as one of the extremely beautiful women. With her pale white skin and petite figure, she can easily charm countless men. Of course, she cannot bepared with Jun Hua if they wanted to talk about the look. Still, Xiao Meng was taller than Jun Hua and her height made her look more maturepared with Jun Hua, who sometimes could be said as a child if she didn''t properly conduct herself.


    "They sure are confident," Jun Huamented.


    "Theye for trading, so they must be confident that they are going to make the best deal and gained even more profit."


    "She is simr with Yan."


    "Too simr in my opinion," Soujin said, "Well, it made us be able to read her even easier. The one who was hard to understand is the other one."


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I know. Let me know when the trade finally over, I want to know how Yan deal with the matter."


    "I heard that you already meet with Tang Xuan before, what do you know about that man?"


    Sensing some traces of animosity from the man''s tone, Jun Hua was rather surprised. She only met with Tang Xuan for a bit in the past because of her visit to the Yuan Kingdom. There was barely anything special happened that day.


    "I met with him in Yuan Kingdom as Jun Min," Jun Hua answered. "He''s quite an interesting young man. His conduct seems unpredictable and he has a deep mind. I must say that in terms of the scheme, he''s pretty meticulous without any loopholes."


    Even back then, she was unable to guess that she was stepping into the stage that he had prepared. His deduction about her action was spot on, allowing him to guess what she wanted to do after the incident very well. This also told her that this man was quite dangerous.


    Nanglong Soujin frowned. "If he dares to do anything to you, you should report to me."


    "Why would he want to do anything to me?" Jun Hua was rather speechless. "You''re worrying too much. Let''s just let Yan handle about the matter."


    "Aside from thinking about them, how about apanying me in my training?" Soujin offered when he noticed that Jun Hua didn''t seem to be willing to talk about the matter any further. He won''t allow her to train, but there was nothing wrong with her watch him training in the training hall.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. In any case, she didn''t have anything to do, and she felt rather bored of waiting for the matter of the trade to be finished. With her current condition, there was no way she could participate, so she needed to free her time and do other matter.


    With Xia waiting for her on the side, she watched Soujin''s training. His training was still as intense as before, but Jun Hua already got used with this degree. She was pretty sure that he would surely out of her range in term of martial arts.


    On that evening, they received a few guests.


    "Did you finally finish the deal?" Jun Hua looked towards the beaming Yan with curiosity. Since Yan already showed such an expression, he must have been sessful in the trade.


    Yan nodded his head proudly, "With my skill, there is no way any merchant won''t bow down in front of me!"


    Ming Hui put his hand on his face while secretly groaned. Why did Heaven give him such a brother? If only the one talking with them were not Jun Hua and Soujin, he would have the urge to drag Yan back to the pce to teach him manner and the way of talking.


    Jun Hua smiled wryly. This emperor hadn''t changed at all.


    "So, what are the terms? You didn''t back down just because she is a pretty girl, don''t you?" Soujin asked with narrowed eyes. Yan''s only weakness would be a pretty girl and he had to make sure that his best friend won''t fall into a beauty trap.


    "Of course not!" Yan said indignantly, "I won''t fall to such a cheap trap!"


    Ming Hui stared at his brother with an unbelieving gaze. Yan noticed Ming Hui''s expression and his face paled when he remembered the incident years ago. If only the one who came near him was not his brother, but a real cunning woman, he would be doomed years ago. Because the one who came was only his brother, he ended up in the hospital for a month. In any case�� he didn''t have a good ending.


    "At least, I won''t fall to the same trick anymore," Yan coughed and corrected his words.


    Soujin rolled his eyes, "What is the result?"


    Yan quickly stopped his antics and told the other about the deal. Basically, they retained the right to the trade in this area and the number of their benefit increased by two foldpared to when the little princess had her deal with Yuan Kingdom Emperor. The numbers of goods they deliver also increase and the conversion rate increase.


    "It doesn''t sound half bad," Jun Huamented.


    Soujin nodded his head. As a merchant, Yan was indeed one of the best, and he knew how to maximize his benefit. On the other hand, he still needed to learn more about how to be a good leader if he wanted to get a good result.


    "You talked about the trade for several days. Did you also finish your work?" Soujin suddenly asked.


    Yan''s face paled considerably when Soujin mentioned about work. He almost didn''t touch any of them because of the trade all these times. Seeing the cold expression on the others'' face, he knew that he needed to finish them all soon enough.


    "Shu, since the emperor neglected his work, please make sure that he finishes the rest of them as fast as possible."


    Shu acknowledged. "Understood."


    Ming Hui watched his brother limp back with a tired expression, "He''s truly azy emperor."


    "It just meant his people had to work even harder," Jun Hua said bitterly.


    "His people would mean us. I will return first, don''t forget to have a lot of rest, Jun Hua," Ming Hui bade his farewell because he needed rest too. As for Jun Hua, she was dragged back to rest by Soujin, who wouldn''t let her work at all.

 Chapter 370: A Visi

    <h4>370 A Visi</h4>


    Tang Xuan looked towards the result of the discussion with a frown. Although they still got several benefits, the number was not as much as usual. With how this little princess usually behaved, she would never ept a result this bad and strived for a better one at all cost.


    "What is it, Tang Xuan?" Xiao Meng noticed Tang Xuan''s expression and asked.


    "I just found your result to be slightlyckingpared with the usual," Tang Xuan answered carefully as if he was afraid of offending the princess in front of him.


    Xiao Meng nodded her head. As the one negotiating the term herself, she knew very well that she had lost her battle with Yan. That easygoing emperor was not all that to him. He was more cunning and knowledgeable. That was if she removed the fact that he looked extremely harmless and innocent.


    In truth, she was not that satisfied with the result of the trade, but there was simply nothing she could do. If she tried to drag the matter into a longer discussion, there wouldn''t be an end. One of them had to back down a little bit.


    After several times considering, she finally chose to back off a little bit and let the other party won a little at this time. Based on what Yan offered as the finale, she knew that he also held back because he realized that she could choose to not back down. Seeing that he still knew how to be considerate, she finally signed the agreement.


    "I know that the result is not that good," Xiao Meng said slowly, "But if you''re the one talking to him, do you think you can force him gives us favorable term like this?"


    The one who negotiated the term in the Yuan Kingdom previously was Tang Xuan. In the first ce, they never got a really good agreement and only slightly profited. Now that the entirend was in Yan''s hand, they could strive for a better contract. Although this one was not too satisfying, this was still far betterpared with the previous one.


    "I won''t dare to say that I have the capability," Tang Xuan replied politely.


    Xiao Meng nodded her head. She thought about something and looked up once more, "The one who you said an excellent general. Is it that man named Soujin or the girl named Jun Hua?"


    "The two of them, Your Highness," Tang Xuan answered.


    Xiao Meng epted Tang Xuan''s answer as she pondered about the matter. Her long finger tapped on the chair, making a soft sound because of the friction.


    "She is ady, do you mean the Long Kingdom has a female general?"


    "Yes."


    As she heard what Tang Xuan said, she recalled her conversation with Jun Hua before. Jun Hua had told her that she has fought against Tang Xuan in the past. From the information he searched about that woman, it seemed to be rather true. As a general, how could she not have the strength needed to beat Tang Xuan?


    Xiao Meng chuckled lightly. "How nice it is for women in this area to have much more freedom."


    "Princess?" Tang Xuan looked towards the young princess in front of him. As the one who had been apanying this woman for quite some time, he knew her situation far better than anyone. She has limited freedom, which was only given to her because of her ability in trading that her father valued so much.


    Women never have much worth. If not because of her skill, she would have been married off to some random rich and powerful nobles in Gu Yue Kingdom. Perhaps by now, she would have been confined, without any chance to see the vastness of the world.


    "I''m just rambling," Xiao Meng lowered her gaze. "If I''m not born as a princess, I wonder how my situation will be."


    Tang Xuan shook his head. As much as he wanted that to happen, he knew how impossible it would be. "Women don''t have much freedom here too. If you know the history of her having two aliases, Jun Hua and Jun Min, you might understand that she too experiences a lot of things to reach this point."


    Xiao Meng looked towards the report on the table. It would be lying if she said that she hadn''t read them because she would always try to understand people around her better. From them, she could faintly guess what this young general has gone through all these years.


    Hiding her gender, training like mad, standing at the very front without anyone to share the burden, all of them were things that she realized from the report.


    "She''s truly an interesting general. Let''s have a visit before we finish the trade. I want to talk with the female general first," Xiao Meng suggested.


    "Your wish is mymand, Princess."


    Tang Xuan made the letter and only several dayster, they could go to visit the young general and his wife. When Xiao Meng heard about it, she quickly ordered her servants to help her prepare herself. Before long, Steward Du already prepared a carriage for them and they departed towards Soujin''s Residence.


    Inside the carriage, Xiao Meng peered outside to see the people''s expression. They were mostly warm, and they weed hering here with open hand. With the emperor''s order, they all behaved and didn''t cause unnecessary trouble for her.


    Xiao Meng smiled faintly. "They are truly good people."


    Tang Xuan nodded his head as a warm smile appeared on his handsome face. "Yes, they''re good people."


    Before long, the carriage arrived at the residence. Tang Xuan helped Xiao Meng climbed down the carriage while Steward Du brought the carriage away.


    "Princess Hua is resting in the hall. She apologized that she can''t greet you all by herself. Please follow me," Xiao Yun informed these two politely.


    "It''s fine. It was already an honor for the princess to spare some time for me," Xiao Meng evaded the matter and quickly said her thanks instead.


    Xiao Yun nodded her head. She knew that these two were extremely smart, so she better not spend her time talking with them too much. If she leaked out anything important from this residence, even her own Miss will punish her, so she did her best not to.


    Xiao Meng arrived in the hall pretty quickly. She looked towards thedy on the chair with repressed feeling. When she first met with Jun Hua, she only gazed at her for a moment because the other party wore a veil. Now that she carefully looked at the other party directly without a veil, she found that the word beautiful would never be enough to describe the face presented before her.


    Even the usually calm Tang Xuan lost his breath for a moment when he looked at Jun Hua''splexion. How in the world could someone can be so beautiful? He regretted not seeing her face sooner when he had the chance in the past.


    "Princess Xiao Meng, Prince Tang Xuan," Jun Hua greeted, "I apologize that I was unable to wee you all by myself."


    "No need to apologize, just meeting you is already an honor, Princess Jun Hua," Xiao Meng answered.


    Jun Hua smiled. The real reason she didn''t greet them was not because she was unable to, but because Soujin forbid her to wee any people inside the house. Now that she was already 6 months pregnant, he became more cautious and didn''t want to leave the residence aside from training in the hall.


    "Please have a seat, Princess Xiao Meng. May I ask the reason for your visit?" Jun Hua waved her hand and the servants prepared tea for them.


    Xiao Meng smiled back, "I want to have a chat with you, Princess Hua."


    "Well, then, let''s hope that we can have a nice chat," Jun Hua replied with a smile.

 Chapter 371: Peaceful Time

    <h4>371 Peaceful Time</h4>


    Xiao Meng smiled back, "I want to have a chat with you, Princess Hua."


    "Well, then, let''s hope that we can have a nice chat," Jun Hua replied with a smile.


    The two of them quickly engaged in the talk about several matters. Although the cultures of the two side of thend were different, there were still a lot of simrities. Before long, several hours had passed and the two of them managed to talk about a lot of things.


    "Princess Hua, I always find things in this kingdom to be very interesting. What I really want to know the most is about culture. It seems to be very different from the kingdom where Ie from," Xiao Meng stated calmly.


    "There are indeed some differences," Jun Hua lightly tapped the table. "I believe that you have learned about the history of the two areas that were separated by therge rivers."


    Xiao Meng chuckled. "There are more areas beyond this one river. The world is very vast, and no one ever knows for sure how far it is."


    "You''re very knowledgeable, Princess Meng. Some parts are harder to cross because of the terrain, and the water is one of them. Before the river bes this big, the two areas are one and we have simr cultures. I believe that hundreds of years have passed since then, allowing us to grow differently."


    "Indeed, I can hardly believe that the two ces are one before."


    Jun Hua shook her head. "Even if we have some differences, I believe that many of the things are still very simr. The way a ruler leads the kingdom and the rules for women are pretty simr."


    Hearing the point that Jun Hua stated, the smile on Xiao Meng''s face deepened. There was no secret about how the culture seemed to be so different, yet at the same time, there were so many simrities. A few decades or perhaps hundreds of years were not enough to erase the differences so drastically.


    After all, the river was notpletely full barrier and if they were determined enough, they could pass the mountains where the river first started. The two ces were still in the same maind.


    "Shall we talk about other things? I still have some other curiosity, Princess Hua."


    "I do have some questions as well," Jun Hua chuckled. "The foremost is how a princess like you could retain your youthful face."


    "You tter me��"


    Jun Hua was very careful in her speech and only talked about superficial matters. Even when Xiao Meng tried to divert the conversation into a more sensitive topic, she still handled them rather well and guides the topic back into the previous course. Xiao Meng had to back down several times before she finally gave up.


    "The sun has set, it would be better if I don''t disrupt your rest, Princess Hua," Xiao Meng said politely.


    Jun Hua smiled back, "Thank you for your visit, Princess Xiao Meng. Pleasee again in the future."


    Xiao Meng nodded her head and followed after Tang Xuan''s lead to leave the residence. Steward Du followed after them from behind with his usual silent and cold face as usual.


    Jun Hua leaned back on the chair feeling rather exhausted. In any case, talking was not her forte, and she was not that proficient in talking. If not because Qin Shie often came here and talked to her about those matters and taught her a little, she wouldn''t be able to fare against that princess at all.


    "I really wonder how those whoe from the imperial family can live with their tongue," Jun Hua shook her head.


    Soujin pulled the door open and walked into the room. He was hiding behind the room all this time because Jun Hua didn''t want him to intervene in the talk with the other woman.


    "It''s not like they keep challenging each other 24 hours a day," Nanglong Soujin remarked, "It''s just a norm because there is nothing else they could do in the pce aside from battling with other people."


    Jun Hua would never want to live in a world like that. Thankfully, if she didn''t be a general and raised her rank into that of a princess, she wouldn''t have any chance of marrying a prince since family status would make it awkward should she be a concubine. Even after she had raised her rank, they still didn''t show any interest because she was only a little girl far younger than them and there was no way a princess would be a concubine.


    "She''s truly an interesting princess, but I don''t like her way of trying to gain more information through talking with me," Jun Hua had to admit that the girl possessed more ways of talking than she thought. It was as if she was facing Yan''s girl version, but far na?ve and innocent.


    Nanglong Soujin crossed his arm. "I think she doesn''t really have much choice. The information about some sensitive matters ispletely hidden with only a handful of them know. You just happened to be one of them."


    Jun Hua pouted her lips. She watched as the man moved to her side and caressed her head. "You have done well. People from Gu Yue Kingdom are all very cunning."


    "How many people from Gu Yue Kingdom have you met?"


    "Just the three of them," Nanglong Soujin answered calmly.


    Jun Hua was speechless. "How can you generalize them when you only meet with three of them? Not to mention that they are all part of the imperial family."


    "It''s my instinct."


    "Are you telling me that you have sharper instinct when you can''t even guess that I and Jun Min is the same person?"


    Nanglong Soujin: "��" Stop rubbing on my wounds!


    "Hey, why are you messing my hair?" Jun Hua tried to shake the man''s hand from her head. It was taking her a long time of sitting in the same spot, waiting her servant to finish the hairstyle. She was not going to let him messed them up!


    "Nothing," Nanglong Soujin answered as he retracted his hand. "At least, Tang Xuan is staying quiet all the time during the conversation."


    If that man had tried to butt in or anything, he would not hesitate to barge inside and interrupted them. Somehow, the sight of that man was terribly annoying for him to the point that he didn''t want to see him getting closer with his wife at all.


    "He''s too quiet in my opinion," Jun Hua shrugged. The Tang Xuan she met before was far more active than now.


    "It''s better for him to be quiet. Now, let''s rest early," Soujin pulled Jun Hua carefully and carried her in his embrace. He found her to be heavierpared with before, though it was to be expected with her belly already raised.


    "Don''t drop me."


    "I won''t. Although you have be heavier, you''re still light in my opinion," Soujin said with a smile.


    "��and why did I be heavy in the first ce?"


    As the two bantered, Soujin brought her back to their room to have a rest while the servants were busy cleaning up the room.

 Chapter 372: Shameless Old Man 1

    <h4>372 Shameless Old Man 1</h4>


    Xiao Meng sat on the carriage calmly, yet her movements were a little sluggish, showing the fact that she was quite shaken by the meeting. Tang Xuan looked at the princess worriedly.


    "Are you alright, Princess Meng?"


    "I''m fine, Tang Xuan," Xiao Meng answered and quickly got into the carriage. This was the first time she felt rather frustrated when talking with other women. Whenever she tried to find out about the hidden matter in the Long Kingdom, Jun Hua would shift the conversation back into the previous course.


    No matter how many times she tried, she didn''t have any result. From what Tang Xuan told her, the little princess was supposedly someone who lived her life by waving sword all day. Now, she realized that the girl was also someone who was quite capable in terms of talking.


    However, it was better for things to be this way.


    Tang Xuan retreated back to his carriage as he sighed inside his mind. The Jun Hua he knew from before was still very young and more innocent. Well, only slightly as he knew that she was also quite cunning at that time. She was not this difficult before.


    "Finish the trade first."


    "I understand."


    ��.


    Several dayster, Jun Hua looked towards the person before her with aplicated feeling. She was happy yet startled at the same time.


    "Grandpa, why did youe during these kinds of time?" she asked with a helpless tone.


    Jun Zhenxianughed out loud, "There is nothing wrong with me visiting my cute granddaughter, right?"


    Jun Hua shook her head in helplessness. This grandfather of hers was still the same as usual, loud and extremely annoying, "Has Grandpa finish the matter on the Mountain Kingdom?"


    "I have handed everything to that young boy, Qing''er," Jun Zhenxianughed, "This old bone is already unsuited to work behind the desk all day. It is already the time for my retirement."


    "Grandpa��" Jun Hua looked at her grandfather worriedly. Although the other party didn''t say it, she knew that her grandfather was not the same as the one in her early stage of life. He was already growing old and with him losing his arm, his movement became more restricted.


    The old general might be able to use martial art as before, but his old body wouldn''t be able to handle that much pressure anymore. If not because he was already this old, he would never put his sword away just a few years before.


    "Don''t worry, this old bone is not going to go anywhere. I still could live for at least a few years. Before that, I want to see my great-grandson first!" heughed again.


    Jun Hua stared at her grandfather and shook her head lightly. He was just trying to lighten the situation because he didn''t want her to worry about his condition at all. Really, he should just tell her if he already felt the backside from forcing his body countless times even when he was already too old and wouldn''t be able to life that long anymore.


    She smiled, "What if I had a daughter instead of a son?"


    "That''s fine, either one is good as long as the childes from you," Jun Zhenxian smiled widely.


    "Let''s get inside, Grandpa. I bet Soujin is already itching to have a good game with you after several rounds of draws previously."


    Jun Zhenxian smirked, "This time I''m going to make that young man admit defeat!"


    Jun Hua didn''tment and merely brought her grandfather inside the room. Soujin already heard about the old maning and seeing the old man looked weakerpared with several months before, he frowned for a moment.


    "Did youe in order for me to beat you up again, General Jun Zhenxian?"


    "I will be the one saying that word, youngster!" Jun Zhenxian retorted.


    The two of them continued to y chess for several hours after that. This time, there were times when Jun Zhenxian won and there were times when Soujin won instead. The battle became even heated because their score, in the end, remained the same.


    Jun Hua yawned at the sight of these two still fighting intensely. She was busying herself by either reading or watching their battle, "We are not going to finish the game anytime soon if it continues like this."


    "You better rest first, Jun Hua. It is already night," Soujin suggested.


    Jun Hua nodded and stood up, "Don''t take too long. Both of you also need to sleep."


    With that, Jun Hua and Xia left the room silently. The two of them continued to stare at the board for the next several minutes before Soujin moved his piece. Jun Zhenxian''s face contorted at the good move Soujin showed him, but he let his mind wander to think for a better counterattack.


    "General Jun Zhenxian," Soujin said, "Did youe here to meet with your granddaughter for thest time?"


    Jun Zhenxian''s face changed a little, but heughed it off in the end, "What are you talking about, youngster? I''m still healthy and there is no problem with living for the next several years."


    As he spoke, he moved his piece. Soujin swept a nce on the board before making his move, "Don''t lie, General Jun. Your condition already deteriorates, and you won''t be able to live for several years. Did you already sick for a long time?"


    Jun Zhenxian sighed, "Not that long. I guess I''m just too old. After all, I was married quitete before and I''m already fortunate enough to live until my granddaughter gets married and pregnant."


    "Do you think you can stay until our child is born?" Soujin asked. He knew that Jun Hua loved her grandfather because he was the one taking care of her as a father figure. No matter how shameless this old man usually was, she didn''t mind them and epted his antics.


    Jun Zhenxian put his piece down. This was one of the matters that he didn''t want to talk the most. From several months before, he already saw that his condition already deteriorated and he didn''t have that much time. Human''s life was finite and he knew that his time was near.


    When he first found out about his condition, he hid it for a long time, but he knew that he only has at most several months left.


    "I will just try and see whether I can see him or her," Jun Zhenxian said, "Just don''t tell this to her. I don''t want her to get worried before she can deliver safely."


    Soujin ced the next piece. His eyes drifted to the door for several seconds before he turned it back to the board in front of him.


    "General, I don''t think it would be possible with her martial art."


    That worry and helpless expression she showed to her grandfather before, that was clearly the sign of her knowing the truth. He knew that she would hide the fact that she noticed it. Still, he didn''t want her to get hurt knowing that fact.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled wryly. He ced his piece on the board and moved his aged finger back.


    "You''re right."


    Soujin nced to the old man, "Come and apany her tomorrow. I''m sure there are a lot of things you want to say to her."


    "You''re only giving me this chance when I almost had no time? Can''t you let me meet with her anytime I want?"


    "She is my wife," Soujin said as a matter of fact and put thest piece of the chess, "She will stay with me for the rest of her life."


    Jun Zhenxianughed despite losing the game. This young man was correct, and he knew, the time will soone for him to leave her life eternally.

 Chapter 373: Shameless Old Man 2

    <h4>373 Shameless Old Man 2</h4>


    Giving him an inch and he would demand a mile. That was what Soujin thought about the old man in front of him. He clearly only said that he can visit his granddaughter once, but this shameless old man insteade every day during this week and apanied the littledy.


    "Grandpa, don''t you have anything to do?" Jun Hua asked in a worried tone.


    Jun Zhenxian justughed, "There is nothing I need to do except apanying my little granddaughter. This old bone is too old to work."


    "Grandpa, I''m already married."


    "Let''s see, we can y chess in the garden with this good atmosphere..."


    "Grandpa��"


    Soujin had ck lines appeared on his face when he saw how this shameless old man still being the same as always, "General Jun Zhenxian, would you please not bother us?"


    Jun Zhenxian waved his hand, "Just for a few days is fine, right?"


    ''NO, it''s not okay,'' Jun Hua wanted to tell this to her grandfather badly. Still, she knew that this old man wouldn''t back down just from her telling him something like that. He will just continue to pester them all day long.


    "Xia, prepare some light dishes for us," Jun Hua finally gave up and instructed her servants.


    "Yes Miss," Xia hurriedly scurried away and did her task.


    "Come on, Hua''er, do you want to have a walk on the garden?" Jun Zhenxian asked with excited eyes.


    Jun Hua sighed. She looked at her bulged stomach for a moment. Although she was pregnant, she didn''t have many qualms to walk for a short while, so she was pretty sure that she would be fine if it was only a small walk with her grandfather.


    "Just not too fast," Jun Hua nodded her head.


    "Of course, I won''t force you," Jun Zhenxian said happily.


    Soujin shook his head and leaned in to kiss Jun Hua''s forehead, "I have to go to the pce for today''s morning court. My mother wille and apany you in the afternoon."


    "Okay, take care of yourself."


    Without Soujin, Jun Zhenxian looked morefortable. He walked at Jun Hua''s pace to the garden and they took a seat in one of the small pavilions there. When Jun Hua wanted to sit down, he carefully helped her and didn''t allow the servant to get close.


    "You shouldn''t have done that by yourself, Grandpa," Jun Hua said in a helpless tone.


    "I want to," Jun Zhenxian shrugged, "You''re already so big and to think that you used to be so cute when you first came to the residence."


    "What is so cute about a little girl waving the sword all day?" Jun Hua tilted her head in confusion.


    Jun Zhenxian pondered for a moment before shaking his head andughed. In any case, she was still as cute as before in his view. Thankfully, she no longer dressed up as a man or he would not be able to ept a girl being more handsome than a genuine man.


    "The food bes even tasteless," Jun Zhenxian put the dish on his mouth and frowned.


    Jun Hua smiled bitterly, "There are some food that I can''t eat and some ipatible food because of my condition. Because of that, the variety of the food decrease and it''s not as extravagant as before."


    With their ie, there was no way Jun Hua couldn''t eat good food every day. However, she needed to eat food specialized for a pregnant woman, causing them to change their diet. In any case, Jun Hua didn''t find them to be that badpared to when she became the soldier on the frontline.


    "Maybe I need to learn cooking," Jun Zhenxianmented.


    "Better not, I still remembered how bad the food Grandpa cooked," Jun Hua hurriedly shook her head.


    "That was because you''re still too little to understand how delicious the food I cook," Jun Zhenxian retorted in a righteous tone. He believed that these two just not appreciated good foods. He was the greatest cook in this kingdom without any match! No one can make the same foods as him.


    "��" in any case, I would never put those foods into my mouth ever again.


    Because of their previous poor condition andck of training equipment, Jun Zhenxian once brought Jun Hua to the forest to train for a week. During that time, this old man tried to cook, and Jun Hua found the food to be even deadlier than the most dangerous poison. In the end, she was the one cooking for the two of them and didn''t allow her grandfather to get close to her when she was cooking.


    If she knew what her grandfather was thinking right now, she would surely be utterly speechless. After all, it was theplete opposite. Her grandfather should have told anyone that he was the worst cook, which she would surely believe.


    "I wonder how uncle can survived when he lived with you, Grandpa," Jun Hua grinned.


    "Of course that was because the food I cooked was splendid. No restaurant would be good enough to serve the food I cooked," Jun Zhenxianughed.


    "�� If there is a restaurant that dares to sell that food, I''m pretty sure the court will be filled with peopleining about them vehemently," Jun Hua shook her head.


    "Don''t underestimate your grandfather!"


    "That is already overestimating," those foods would be capable of killing people. If the food was served in front of Yan, she would be pretty sure that the other party wouldn''t be able to get out from bed because of food poisoning for days. Even people with a high tolerance of food like her cannot eat her grandfather''s food, so there was no need to mention those with a tongue like Yan.


    "Before Qin Shiee here, let''s y a game of chess," Jun Zhenxian took the board out.


    Jun Hua smiled and nodded her head, "I will defeat you, Grandpa."


    "No way, I won''t lose against you."


    The two of them quickly started to y. On the side, Xia watched her Miss intently for she didn''t want any mishap to happen to her.

 Chapter 374: Rebels

    <h4>374 Rebels</h4>


    While Jun Hua was facing her amazing grandfather, Soujin went to the pce and have a meeting with the other officials. The atmosphere in the hall was rather tense, and he could see that most of them have a grim expression on their faces. Yan and Ming Hui were not exceptions, despite them looked calmerpared with the other people.


    He walked to the front nonchntly and greeted the emperor respectfully before asking about the situation, "Is there any bad news happened?"


    Yan nodded his head. He was currently posed as a ''perfect'' emperor, so he cannot do anything rashly as usual. He pointed to the side and Shu opened the scroll to read the content once more.


    "Inside Yuan Kingdom, there is a person named Zhao Da, who initiated a rebel against the Long Kingdom a few days ago. Based on the estimation, he managed to pull a lot of people into supporting his act because they feel discontent of Yuan Kingdom bing a subordinate country of Long Kingdom.


    Aside from Zhao Da, there is another group of people rebelling on the northeast because they found the new regtion reduces their profit. The number of ve traders that we caught during the past years increased, but the nobles found it hard to see that their profit reduces significantly because they had to pay their worker.


    The size of the rebel bes bigger because they have more money and people who support their decision. The one handling the rebel on the northeast is General Tou, but he requested help because he found the number to be extraordinary."


    Soujin listened to the news calmly. His calm demeanor made the officials in the hall to be confused. Shouldn''t this young general provide them with a way out or something like that? Why did he choose to stay silent?


    "The rebel on the northeast, tell General Tou that he had to think for a way to handle them by himself," Soujin opened his mouth after a few seconds.


    The moment Soujin answered, the hall turned into silence. The officials were all looking towards Soujin with bewildered eyes and hanging mouth. They can''t believe that this general would say something like that. Shouldn''t hee forward and help the old general to capture the areas back?


    One of the officials braved himself and tried to ask, "General, don''t we need to send people to help?"


    Soujin looked at the person who had asked with a sidelong nce, clearly not giving that person much importance. That single nce was enough to send chills behind the person''s spine. He can feel the coldness Soujin emanated just from that single nce to him. He understood. The young general was not that calm inside, but his demeanor would still stay like that because of his position.


    "Send a messenger to Emperor Jun Qing. He will send reinforcements to the northeast," Soujin continued.


    Yan nodded his head. That was a usible option since Soujin''s soldiers were busy in the west to take over the kingdom under the leadership of Fan Lanying and other generals. General Tou was using his own soldiers and part of Jun Hua''s soldier whom she ordered to stay in that area and help General Tou previously.


    "Do that," Yan ordered, and Shu immediately noted it down.


    Ming Hui raised his hand, "What about the rebel on the Yuan Kingdom, General Soujin? Do you have any good solution?"


    Soujin merely stayed silent for a moment before looking towards the other party. Seeing that gaze, Ming Hui had the feeling that he already knew what the other party wanted to say, but he didn''t respond. He wanted to wait for the confirmation of his suspiciousness.


    "What is the result of your discussion previously?"


    "We wanted to send the reserve soldiers to help out. However, we are in a dilemma about which area we have to handle first because the two areas produced big problems," Lin Hong answered.


    Not all soldiers were on duty during these times. There were some that Soujin put on hold or train on several locations. They were being held because he knew there might be some unexpected things happened, though they didn''t think the matter would be in two ces like this.


    Soujin nodded his head, "Then send them out."


    "Previously, we were in a dilemma because we didn''t know who we should send as the leader," of the officials spoke out in an embarrassed manner.


    From the way the other party was speaking, Soujin knew what they were implying. They wanted him to lead the soldiers to handle the rebels. The decision was not final because they knew that his wife was expecting and he wouldn''t want to leave his wife to lead the soldiers to that faraway ce. After all, he wouldn''t know when he could return and see his wife again.


    Yan put an innocent face in hope Soujin wouldn''t notice that he too was thinking like that previously. He cannot think of anyone else in Ming City to lead the soldiers aside from Jun Hua and Soujin. With Jun Hua''s current condition, he would be seeking death if he sent her, so he can only choose to send Soujin to the frontline.


    Soujin shook his head calmly, "There is no need to discuss the matter that long. Prince Ming Hui is the one going to lead the soldier."


    Ming Hui nearly dropped down from his chair when he heard Soujin told him to lead the soldiers. He was not a general but a doctor, how in the world does the other party want him to lead the soldiers? From the gaze that Soujin gave him, he did have this thought. However, he truly wanted to cry. He didn''t have any experience to lead the soldiers well��


    The officials have the same opinion as Ming Hui. Does this general already insane to send someone as weak as Ming Hui to the frontline? It''s not like they were underestimating Ming Hui, but the opponents were all powerful fighters.


    "The Yuan Kingdom will eventually be led by Ming Hui after the conquest of the leftover area in the west has been over. Although the force that will stay there would be the one led by Fan Lanying, the people should learn about the face of their new leader first, don''t they?"


    Ming Hui smiled wryly at Soujin''s reasoning. He looked at Yan and nodded his head for he knew that the time has finallye for him to be the leader himself. Seeing his brother''s acknowledgement, Yan announced the edict and discussed several other matters before dismissing the court.

 Chapter 375: Preparation

    <h4>375 Preparation</h4>


    After the court was dismissed, Yan looked at Ming Hui and Soujin, "We might not meet each other for a long time after this. Take care of yourself, Ming Hui."


    "I''m not like you who cannot take care of yourself, third brother," Ming Hui snorted in disdain, "Anyway, why did they suddenly strike? The report is not thatplete."


    On the side, Shu felt that this prince was ming him. In any case, he was not the one writing the report. He was only announcing the important point, so they could know the gist of the situation. If they wanted theplete report, it would be the one handed to the emperor and prime ministers.


    Yan shrugged, "me Nanglong Souka if you want. He''s the one preparing for the report."


    "Where is that old man?" Soujin hadn''t seen his grandfather for a long time. Usually that shameless old man number two would be pestering him to no end andined about Soujin''s attitude towards him. Not that Soujin would listen, though.


    "I told him to amuse that princess and Tang Xuan. The negotiation hadn''t over yet," Yan answered.


    From all the officials in court, why must you send that shameless old man to keep the princess and Tang Xuan busy? Soujin knew that his grandfather must be making fun of himself while trying to keep the princess and Tang Xuan busy from noticing this matter.


    The two of them will be kept in the dark about the matter first. They would be the first one toin if something happened in the Yuan Kingdom because it would affect the negotiation greatly. Since they came from the Yuan Kingdom area, it would be hard for them to return if the rebels were not pacified first.


    "Let''s return to the topic, why did they suddenly rebel?"


    "The emperor had announced that he would step down after the matter was over. However, there are some people who against him giving the kingdom to other people outside of Yuan Kingdom. Not to mention that Yuan Kingdom has be a subordinate kingdom, which greatly ashamed them.


    Thus, they have been nning tounch an attack on us. I have captured some of them before this, but the n goes on and they finally strike us a few days ago," Yan exined through fully.


    Soujin nodded his head. Their act of unifying the entirend was notpletely supported. There would still some people who against this idea across the entire country. If the number was a lot, they might join hand andunched an attack together.


    "What about those nobles on the northeast, why are they still alive?" Soujin narrowed his eyes.


    Yan sighed, "We didn''t kill everyone on the court when we conquered the area because some of them are quite capable. However, I have neglected the people who supported the ve system, allowing them to be free and collect their supporter in order to change the system again."


    Among the previous five kingdoms, Kai Kingdom was the only one who used the ve system without payment and the ve basically has no right. They used the orphan to be ve since a young age and made them unable to work by themselves. Ever since Yan managed to take a hold of the kingdom, he had been sending them to learn about things like farming or anything else. He wanted them to live a better life and even if they were to be a servant, they would be paid and have a good living condition.


    Soujin nodded his head. He knew that they must have wanted to use the manpower for free without caring about their condition. If they used the same way with the other country, there were still servants, but their living condition was far better. Besides, the servant might get out of the residence if they were to be married away or they have someone paid for them.


    "What about the orphans?"


    "I have built an orphanage for them," Yan shrugged, "Most of them ended up be servants, but the contract stated that they must be provided with an eptable living condition and not being abused without reason. Though I doubt it''s going to work."


    Their fate would depend on their master. If they got a good enough master who provided them shelter and food every day, they would be lucky. After all, most of the servants in that area cannot even life enough and they looked even worsepared with people who lived in rural areas.


    "The one who rebels should be those who have enormous business previously, right?" Soujin asked.


    Yan nodded his head, "Shu, the list."


    Shu handed them the list, and Soujin read them carefully. Indeed, most of them were people who had enormous profit every month. Now that they had lost the free ves and changed it to servants, they needed to pay more attention to the living condition, reducing their overall ie. For those greedy people, these new arrangements were uneptable.


    "They are greedy like Yan," Ming Huimented as he looked towards the list.


    "Your brother is not greedy," Yan retorted in disagreement.


    "Right, you''re not just greedy but super greedy money grubber," Ming Hui nodded his head with a mischievous smile.


    Yan ignored his infuriating brother and turned his attention back to the paper before him. "Do you think Ming Hui can lead the soldier, Soujin?"


    "Not at all," Soujin answered. Ming Hui nearly toppled out from his chair once again. This young general was seriously ridiculous, if he thought that he couldn''t do it, why did he utter out his name in the first ce? Come on, it shouldn''t be a problem to go there by yourself, except the fact that he would miss his wife''s deliver.


    "I don''t need him to handle the soldiers. My men would be enough to handle them. What you have to do is talking your way with them and show them that the Yuan Kingdom will thrive under Long Kingdom," Soujin looked towards Ming Hui, "You can do it, right?"


    Ming Hui sighed to himself. That was more eptable but can''t this man said that matter in the first ce and not saying things piece by piece? He nearly made people fell down from their chair twice today.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s about leading people, I can do it," Ming Hui answered confidently, "At least, it would be betterpared with third brother."


    Yan genuinely wanted to throw his brother out from the window. He red at his brother, but Ming Hui just walked out calmly to prepare for his departure. Soujin shook his head at these two antics and went out to find his grandfather too.

 Chapter 376: Shameless Old Man Number 2

    <h4>376 Shameless Old Man Number 2</h4>


    Soujin quickly found his grandfather in the garden talking with Princess Xiao Meng. Going by the princess''s expression, Soujin didn''t want to imagine what his grandfather said to her. He rubbed his forehead silently. These two were truly troublemakers. Unfortunately for him, they were also his family.


    "Prime Minister Nanglong Souka, is there any important matter today?" Soujin called with an indifferent tone to his grandfather. He followed by greeting the two people on the side, "Princess Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan."


    Xiao Meng smiled kindly, "We are just talking about the recent events in Ming City."


    Despite Xiao Meng brushed the matter off like that, Soujin knew that his grandfather''s mouth was not that kind. He peered off to his grandfather with inquiring eyes, but his grandfather just put an innocent expression on his face, not showing any trace of his wrongdoing.


    "Is the trade going well, Princess Xiao Meng?" Soujin shifted the topic.


    Xiao Meng nodded her head, "There is nothing that you need to worry about, General Soujin. We havee into term about the trade, and we won''t change the agreement blindly."


    Hearing her answer, Soujin smiled slightly. His handsome face looked even more dangerous for a moment and Xiao Meng was stunned. With this pair of devilish faces, she truly wondered how their child would look like. Both the man and woman were simply too attractive!


    "Tang Xuan, is there any problem?"


    Tang Xuan shook his head, "I just hope you can stay away from Princess Xiao Meng. If there is anything you need to discuss, I''m here to lend my ear."


    "There is no need for that," Soujin arched his eyebrow and pointed his chin to his grandfather, "I''m only here to take the Prime Minister away because there are other important matters this old man had to do."


    Nanglong Souka red at his grandson. He had already finished his task, so this youngster must be lying to take him away from this ce. If this young man wanted to give him more task, he should prepare himself to write a few meters essays for the emperor toin about this annoying grandson of his.


    "Thank you, General Soujin," Xiao Meng showed her gratitude.


    Nanglong Souka felt that he was hated by them as Soujin pulled him away. Not literally as Nanglong Souka walked by himself to follow Soujin after saying his farewell to the two people behind them. When they have reached far enough, Xiao Meng''s face contorted.


    "Is he really a prime minister?" She looked towards Tang Xuan with indignant eyes.


    Tang Xuan shrugged his shoulder and put a slight smile. He had only met with Nanglong Souka once previously and his image of this old man was indeed someone terribly annoying. Of course, he didn''t question the other party''s skill in negotiation. He was more curious about the other party''s ability in talking nonsense as that was basically what that old man do for hours.


    "He is indeed the prime minister."


    Xiao Meng was speechless when she saw Tang Xuan''s nonchnt manner, "Someone like him would already been smacked in Gu Yue Kingdom."


    "Long Kingdom is essentially different with Gu Yue Kingdom. The river had separated the two areas for decades and with time, the culture became different. You shouldn''t assume that the people here are the same with the one in our kingdom," Tang Xuan exined calmly.


    Xiao Meng nodded her head and picked the cup on the table. In any case, the negotiation was basically over and only some formalities left. She was not really in a hurry for she enjoyed her time here quite well. There were so many interesting things to do aside from reviewing the trade with Yan and tried to strike here and there.


    "Let''s return to rest."


    Tang Xuan waved his hand and Steward Du came forward. He prepared the carriage while Tang Xuan told the servants about their departure. There was nothing else they need to do in the pce for today.


    On the other hand, Soujin dragged his grandfather back to the hall. Yan stared at the two iing people with a helpless manner. He was about to return back to his workroom and now they came to the hall again. What was it this time?


    "Soujin, you little annoying brat," Nanglong Souka retorted indignantly, "Why did you take me away from that ce? I have not finished talking to that princess and Tang Xuan."


    "If you stay there for a second longer, I don''t doubt the image of Long Kingdom would plummet in their eyes," Soujin answered in a cold voice. With his grandfather''s conduct, there was no better representative than him if one wanted to make other people impression worsen.


    "Not that I want to do that," Nanglong Souka shrugged.


    Yan rubbed his forehead, "Prime Minister, please don''t forget that there is another stack of work for you to do. I have ordered the servant to put them in your workroom."


    "What? I have finished thest batch, right?" Nanglong Souka asked indignantly. He had finished his work, okay? What did this young emperor mean when he said that there was another batch of work again? Did he unintentionally offend the two of them?


    Internally, heined vehemently as he truly wished that someone could be on his side for once. He was not a working machine, alright!


    "That was the work forst week," Yan exined. He looked towards Nanglong Souka''s darkened expression as the old man was on the verge of explosion. He shrugged his shoulder and waved his hand. Shu ''kindly'' lead Nanglong Souka to his workroom where numerous paper already put there. The sight nearly made the old man truly explode in anger.


    Soujin approved Yan''s action for he did think that his grandfather workload was not as much as before. Originally, Yan wanted to decrease the old man''s work in consideration of his old age, but after seeing Soujin''s expression, he changed his mind.


    "It''s already afternoon. Don''t you need to apany your wife?" Yan shifted the topic.


    Soujin nodded his head. He really wanted to return and spent his time with Jun Hua again. He walked outside the hall and went towards the stairs when he abruptly stopped his step. His line of sight was looking around carefully.


    From this distance, there was nothing wrong could be seen. However, his sense had been sharpened over the years of his time as the general. He knew. There was a faint smell of blood, where did it came from in this big city? His gaze moved here and there before it finally stopped in one direction. A foreboding feeling arose within his heart.


    As his expression, his feet stomped hard on the ground, pushing him to one direction. At the same time, his mind prayed hard. ''Don''t let it be his residence.''

 Chapter 377: Assassination 1

    <h4>377 Assassination 1</h4>


    Jun Hua apanied her grandfather ying the chess. She looked at the slightly shaking aged hand of her grandfather. Her hand moved forward and grabbed the old man hand as she peered to his face.


    "Don''t worry so much, Hua''er. I''m just getting old," Jun Zhenxian smiled kindly and raised his hand slowly to mess Jun Hua''s hair. The expression on her face showed extreme concern for his condition. He knew that his granddaughter loved him and didn''t wish for him to leave, but he might only have a few months left.


    Jun Hua let her grandfather messed with her hair as she sighed, "Don''t lie Grandpa. I know about your condition."


    Jun Zhenxian justughed dryly, "At least, before this old bone return to the ground, I want to apany my beloved granddaughter."


    "You can stay here, for now, Grandpa."


    "Can you convince your husband about this matter? I want to stay with you longer," Jun Zhenxian smiled and retracted his hand back. It was quite inappropriate for him to do that, but he truly wanted to stay close with her.


    "That''s impossible, Grandpa," Jun Huaughed dryly. Even if she wanted to, she doubted she could stand having her grandfather apanied her every single day. He would always be so shameless that she wondered how his ideas never run out.


    "Why? Don''t you want me to stay here?"


    "I want to, but I''m already married, Grandpa. You can''t stay here forever."


    Seeing the light on Jun Hua''s eyes, Jun Zhenxian knew that the littledy''s patience was running thin. He has always apanied the littless ever since she returned back to the Jun Family, allowing him to be part of many important asions in her life. However, it was all before she has her own family.


    She has grown up. It was a fact that he couldn''t forget anymore.


    Jun Zhenxian sighed. "At least, let me apany you for today. I''m sure that your husband won''t return anytime soon."


    Jun Hua was about to nod her head when her gaze turned sharp. Even when she was pregnant, she knew very well the condition of the people around her due to her high martial art. She stared at the wall on the side with narrowed eyes.


    "Grandpa, we need to get back to the house. Yamin, guard the ce," Jun Hua instructed with a loud voice. However, her body didn''t move from her position for she worried that excessive movement wouldn''t do her any good.


    From the shadow, Yamin leaped out and confronted the iing shadow from the wall.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal shing reverberates in the residence as the servants who learned martial arts immediately came out and started to fight against the other assassins. The sudden chaos caused the other servants to be rmed.


    "Miss,e with me," Xia took Jun Hua''s hand and quickly guided her Miss into the house. Jun Hua was unable to walk too quickly for fear she might upset the baby in her stomach. She was already seven months pregnant and she didn''t want any mishap to happen to her child.


    The assassin who fought against Yamin sneered, "As expected of the first female general in the Long Kingdom. Even our best assassin cannot hide before her."


    He was about to encircle the residence with his men when the littledy suddenly asked her soldiers to attack. At that moment, he knew that his n already failed and there was no way they could finish their original n. Because of that, he can only order his men to start the attack towards the residence and eliminate the little princess as fast as possible.


    Yamin moved her hand and blocked the attack with a frown. Jun Hua didn''t let Yasha stayed by her side because she needed him to do other things. Yamin was the only one protecting Jun Hua today, so she felt rather overwhelmed when facing this many attacks.


    The guards were not enough because the other party''s men were too strong. How in the world did theye into this city unnoticed?


    Jun Zhenxian looked around him before taking his sword out. The guards in this ce were not enough as their number was not too many. Because Ming Yan wanted to finish the matter regarding war quicker, many soldiers were sent away to deal with them.


    Jun Hua''s eyes widened the moment she saw her grandfather took out his sword.


    "Grandpa, you can''t fight like before anymore!" she said in a hushed tone.


    Jun Zhenxian smiled kindly, "I know, but this old man doesn''t have long to live anymore, so let me used myst strength to protect you. This time, I will be the one to protect you."


    "What are you talking, Grandpa? You have been protecting me ever since I''m small. Don''t you want to see my child born?" Jun Hua reached out her hand to her grandfather, but Xia held her because Jun Hua was not allowed to do anything big in fear of her condition worsened.


    "Don''t be sad, Hua''er. Grandpa will be fine," Jun Zhenxian messed Jun Hua''s head and turned back.


    Jun Hua looked at her grandfather departing back helplessly. She didn''t want her grandfather to go yet. All along, she knew that he was already old and weakened considerably, but he kept a smile every day and followed after her way without questioning them. All of them just because he wanted to stay with his family even just a second longer.


    Her grandfather nearly lost anyone he knew years ago. She and her uncle were all he had. If he could, he would want to take them away from the Ming Kingdom and lived as a small family. However, Jun Qing wanted to make a better future for Jun Family and she wanted to change their fate, so he followed after them and helped them. Never even once did he tell them how tired he was with their entire battle and all since he was already old.


    ''I''ll forever be on your back.''


    That was all he said to the two of them when they decided to fight back and regained what belonged to their family before the emperor made the move.


    Focusing his attention to his sword, Jun Zhenxian smiled. ''At least, let this old bone fight for you for thest time littless. I can never do much for you all these times.''

 Chapter 378: Assassination 2

    <h4>378 Assassination 2</h4>


    Jun Hua moved her feet into the room, feeling aggrieved. Her grandfather didn''t have long to live, but she didn''t really want to see him took out his sword again. Ever since the fight with Lan Pan months ago, she already knew, her grandfather was not supposed to hold the sword anymore.


    "Miss, please calmed yourself," Xia said worriedly.


    Jun Hua didn''t answer as she moved her feet towards her room. She wanted to fight back and didn''t allow those assassins to seed. Even if her condition right now didn''t allow her to use her sword, she still has more means to fight.


    She would not back down and let them do as they please!


    Jun Zhenxian waved his sword back and forth with his entire being. He was once hailed as the great general on the battlefield, so his strength was still very big when he truly wanted to use them.


    Despite being old, he was still very powerful.


    Despite only using one hand, he proved to them that his title was not for naught.


    Despite the fact that he had not trained for a long time, his skill has not turned rusty at all!


    Yamin had to move back when Jun Zhenxian suddenly charged forward to the leader of the assassins. The leader was stunned at the sudden advance of this bulky old man. He blocked the attack as his face turned grim. This old man can be trouble for him.


    "Yamin, you handle the rest. Leave this man to me."


    Yamin nodded her head and moved her feet to strike down the other men. With Yamin already went to the others, Jun Zhenxian focused his attention at the person before him. He moved his arm and shed with the assassin. The sound of metal shing became louder and their fight became longer and longer as there was no final victor can be seen.


    "Give up, old man, you won''t be able to stop me!" the assassin said in ruthless tone.


    Jun Zhenxian didn''t know who this man was, but he knew that this man was terribly strong. He wondered where this man came from as he exchanged the strike to this man again and again. He knew that he would be put in a disadvantageous position if this went on. He only has one arm, so the burden from the strike was far bigger to his shoulder.


    The burden would surely hinder his movement because his aged shoulder couldn''t handle the strain too well.


    "I know that I won''t be able to stop you," Jun Zhenxian moved his feet and didn''t dodge the assassin next attack. The knife pierced straight to his stomach and the old man waved his hand at the same time, attacking the assassin at this close range. One strike was enough to wound the other party badly.


    The assassin left his knife and retreated back. On his shoulder towards his stomach was a red line of blood. Any deeper and he would have died. He looked towards Jun Zhenxian with narrowed eyes, "You''re insane!"


    Jun Zhenxian smiled wryly. He finally understood Jun Hua''s pain when she intentionally let the opponent hurt her. With his already aged body and severe blood loss from his wound, he knew that he didn''t have long to live.


    The assassin took out a different weapon and charged forward with the intention of ending the other party live. Before he could reach the old man, he felt pain on his hand and the other part of his body, which hurt him greatly and his knee caved into the ground. He stared at his feet with disbelieving gaze because he could see a chopstick embedded on his calf making him bleeds profusely.


    In the next second, he felt pain on the back of his head, and he lost consciousness.


    Jun Zhenxian looked behind him and saw Jun Hua had returned. The little girl still had her right hand extended out while her left hand still holding a stack of chopsticks. Those were the ones Soujin left on her bedroom as her weapon if somebody dared toe and attack them. Never would she think that she would use them so quickly.


    As for why he gave her chopsticks��. That was for a little joke because he recalled how she beat Yan using them. As the result, he kept some for her.


    "Grandpa," Jun Hua called to her grandfather softly. She walked to her grandfather as fast as she could with a pained expression.


    "Call a doctor! Now!"


    With her order, Xia quickly scurried away. She was hoping that the old man was going to be alright. No matter how shameless and annoying he was, she knew that her Miss truly loved her grandfather.


    On the side, Yamin was still busy fighting with the other assassins. She would never let them get close with her miss. In this crucial moment, she had to protect them with all that she has.


    Jun Zhenxian looked at his granddaughter''s face with a slight smile. His vision had started to blur, and he could only faintly see the little girl''s pained expression. He stretched up his hand and touched the girl''s cheek.


    "Don''t be sad, Hua''er. Grandpa is fine."


    "No, you''re not Grandpa," Jun Hua said in a suppressed tone. How could it be alright to be hurt so badly with his condition already deteriorate because of age? She knew that it might endanger his life.


    Jun Zhenxian sighed at his granddaughter''s remark. He knew that he was a little reckless back then, but it was the only way he could think off at the moment. With Jun Hua stayed by his side, the doctor came and check on him as fast as possible.


    Jun Hua watched as the doctor hurriedly brought Jun Zhenxian away from the garden to treat him. Her figure stood under the sun as her eyes burned with murdering intent. She won''t let the one who sent the assassins alone. For the second time in her life, she wished to kill someone so badly that they wished that they were never born on the earth!

 Chapter 379: You’re Not Allowed to Die!

    <h4>379 You��re Not Allowed to Die!</h4>


    When Soujin returned back to the residence, he could painfully see the mess on the residence. The awful condition of the house made him remembered the time when his father was taken away. He forcefully pushed his feeling down as he moved to search for his wife and along the way, he finished the cleaning up for the assassins.


    "Hua''er," he called out in panic. Where did she go? His feet brought him to the garden where there were a lot of servants busy cleaning up the things there with a woman stood in the middle of the garden.


    Jun Hua noticed Soujin''s call. She turned her head and looked towards the man behind her with a pained smile, "Soujin, you have returned."


    "What happened?" Soujin asked carefully.


    The girl''s eyes shifted downwards as she pointed towards one of the men on the side, "They suddenlye to assassinate me. You can interrogate them using whatever means you have."


    Soujin stilled for a moment at the cold tone from the girl''s voice. Jun Hua was not a cold-blooded person who will kill people without much thought. She might be a general, but she always hated the thought of torturing the prisoners, which was the reason she rarely did that. This was the first time he saw Jun Hua looked like she was ready to go on a killing spree.


    He looked around, and his eyes stopped at a certain man on the side. He understood. She was angry because they wounded someone she cared so much right in front of her. Not only angry, it was pure rage. When she nearly lost him and he nearly lost her, he had experienced the same feeling.


    "I will do thatter. First thing first, let''s go inside," Soujin took Jun Hua''s hand slowly. He peered towards her eyes before taking her into his embrace.


    The feeling of being in someone''s arm made Jun Hua feltfort. All along, she was wielding the heavy feeling by herself, but now she felt that her weight had lightened. He will protect her and he won''t let her experience the bad thing by herself. With that thought, Jun Hua buried her head into Soujin''s embrace deeper as if she was determined to take his entire being for herself.


    On the side, Lou moved his feet and helped with the cleaning process. During the time Soujin sprinted to the residence, he had done his best to keep up with the other party. He knew that Soujin was desperate, which made him feel that he was rather useless to help him.


    "Xia, are there many damages?" He stopped the scurried girl and asked.


    Xia shook her head, "Most of the servants managed to escape on time and the guards protected them. But��"


    Lou knew where Xia nced at. The shameless old man who had given them countless trouble in the past was now riddled in wounds. Even if they felt that the old man was terribly annoying, none of them hoped for the other party death. They genuinely wished for the old man to stay strong during the treatment.


    He sighed and helped Xia as his mind wondered about his Master and Mistress. He hoped that they would be able to keep their feeling up and didn''t let this incident affected Jun Hua''s condition too badly.


    Soujin finally took Jun Hua out from his embrace and carried the girl to their residence. He heard amotion from the front gate and increased his vignce. It was unneeded, though, because the one who came was his mother.


    Qin Shie looked at the two young people in front of her and the mess around them. It was terribly simr to what she had experienced years ago and based on Jun Hua''s expression, she knew that the things that happened was not that simple.


    "Hua''er, let''s have some rest," Qin Shie beckoned her toe closer.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. Soujin put her down carefully and let her followed after Qin Shie. They reached Jun Hua''s room, and shey down on her bed. If she let her emotion get her too badly, she knew that her child will be affected, so she tried to calm herself down.


    Qin Shie caressed the girl''s hair in silent and hugged the young girl close to her. During these kinds of times, the most important thing was for her to keep the other partypany because she knew that no word can help her. Inside her room, Jun Hua finally calmed herself down and instructed her servants'' things they had to do to clean up the mess.


    Soujin interrogated the man while the servants clean up the courtyard. He nced to Lou who sshed water to wake up the unconscious assassin. The assassin opened his eyes and looked towards the general in front of him with wide eyes.


    "General Soujin," he hissed.


    "You better answer the reason why you attack this residence," Soujin said bluntly. He wanted the answer as fast as possible.


    "Did you really think that I would tell you?" the assassin sneered. He knew that he would have to face the brutal way of Soujin''s torture, but he was not afraid. As a trained assassin, he knew very well the way of torturing people that was hurt and long.


    "Yes you will," Soujin nced to the side and waved his hand, "I have learned a lot of things from Lady Gao Ya. She is truly an excellent person to teach about torturing."


    The assassin arched his eyebrow, "Who in the world did you talking about?"


    Soujin narrowed his eyes at the assassin''s remark. He smiled, "You will know after you experience this."


    In the next hours, the room was filled with the assassin''s scream of agony, pain, and fear, but Soujin just watched the other party with a pair of cold eyes. His expression at that time was simr to that of a death god, watching his men doing the torture without any feeling. Only after the assassin begged did he stopped his servants and nced towards the assassin indifferently.


    "Will you answer my question?"


    "Yes��" he groaned and quickly answered.


    Soujin started his barrage of questions, and the man answered them one by one cleanly. Before long, he had told everything to Soujin and the enraged Soujin ordered his servants to end this assassin''s life. He cleaned up himself before visiting his wife again.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I''m already feeling much better."


    She cannot say that she waspletely fine, but she tried her best to leave those feeling behind.


    Soujin nodded his head. He looked to the gate, "My grandfather hade. Do you want to meet with him?"


    Jun Hua shook her head, "I think the real reason Grandpa Soukae here is because he wants to meet with his old friend."


    Soujin arched his eyebrows when he heard how Jun Hua called her grandfather as such. He didn''t really like the way she called him, even if it was suitable for the other party.


    "There shouldn''t be anything wrong in what I say, right?" Jun Hua noticed Soujin expression changed a little bit.


    Soujin sighed, "I know. Let''s get inside."


    Jun Hua shifted her gaze towards the garden. Nanglong Souka hase inside and he walked straight to his old friend body. Even when the doctor asked him to stay away, he didn''t go too far. She knew that the old man wouldn''t want to stay away from his friend at times like this, despite the other party was still lying unconscious.


    Her small hand clenched into a fist. She vowed that she wouldn''t let anyone who harmed her family got away no matter who that person was, but not with her current condition. She didn''t want to harm her child just because of her emotion.


    "Okay."


    Nanglong Souka looked towards his best friend with aplicated expression. When he heard the news of the other party got wounded critically, he almost cannot believe himself. No matter how many times they have bantered around and hit the other party using their mouths, they would never hope for each other death.


    The old man on the bed has paleplexion, and Nanglong Souka also knew that the other party no longer has a long time to live. He himself was still quite healthy, but he knew that his time was also almost up.


    "Shameless old man," Nanglong Souka opened his mouth, "Don''t die earlier than me, we still haven''t settled the winner of our lifetime sh."


    He really hoped that the other party still stayed healthy, so he could respond to him. However, all he got is the view of the doctor busy treating the other party.


    ''If you died first, I would search for you in the underworld and drag you to have a sh of words with me again.''

 Chapter 380: Family

    <h4>380 Family</h4>


    After Nanglong Souka finished berating his old friend mentally, he came inside the house to meet with the others. He looked towards his granddaughter-inw with aplicated expression. At first, he was really against the other party marrying his grandson, but now he felt that there was simply nothing to say anymore.


    "Are you alright, Grandpa Souka?" Jun Hua asked.


    Nanglong Souka was stunned at the way Jun Hua called him. He looked towards Soujin suspiciously and found the other party has a rather dark face because of how familiar Jun Hua called him. If only he didn''t feel rather heavy because of the loss, he might use this chance to tease his grandson.


    "You should worry about yourself more, littless," Nanglong Souka replied in his usual tone, but his voice cracked a little bit.


    "Okay, Grandpa Souka."


    Nanglong Souka felt that he won''t get used to this new way of calling him. When he was still contemting this new way of calling him, Soujin said to Jun Hua, "Are you hungry?"


    Jun Hua was stunned. She had just realized that she had forgotten to eat because of the ruckus in their residence. She nodded her head and Qin Shie stood up from her ce.


    "Let''s go to the kitchen, Hua''er. Mother will show you the way to cook a few kinds of dishes," Qin Shie said in a persuasive tone.


    Jun Hua peered towards Soujin face first before agreeing to her mother-inw request. She slowly walked towards the kitchen with Xia carefully watching over her. She was not going to let her Miss suffered any mishap.


    Inside the room, Nanglong Souka looked towards Soujin, "Have you found out the real instigator of the attack?"


    "I have," Soujin answered simply. The assassin whom Jun Hua let alive have given him plenty of information he could use. His blood boiled the moment he thought about the real instigator of the attack today.


    Nanglong Souka closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened it again, the previously mischievous and calm eyes of a prime minister were no longer there. Recing them was the eyes of a ruthless and dangerous man, a side that no one knew he had inside him.


    "Make sure they pay for what they did here," he said to his grandson in a low tone.


    "Even without you saying anything, I will do that," Nanglong Soujin answered, "But before that, I need Yan to reshape the entire court again. Those officials need to keep their hand off to themselves first."


    Because the war has ended for a few months in this ce, they seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who managed to unify the entire five kingdoms. The time hase for him to reshape them all again.


    "I think it would be a good idea," Nanglong Souka nodded his head.


    Soujin took a brush from the side. He was going to write a message for his friend in order to make a big move on the court tomorrow.


    While the two of them are talking, Qin Shie brought Jun Hua to the kitchen and showed the littledy how to cook many kinds of dishes. The way Qin Shie handled everything seemed to be very agile and smooth.


    "You''re really amazing, Mother," Jun Hua praised.


    Qin Shie smiled, "This is nothing. You should see the otherdies from the previous Kai Kingdom. They are all highly proficient in cooking."


    Jun Hua hadn''t known about it, "Was the lesson there includes cooking?"


    "It was in my time," Qin Shie answered, "Many of us tried our best to make the best dishes every year. The one who could cook the best would be chosen to marry some of the talented officials in the court. The Qin Family is a prestigious family, as one of the legitimate daughters, I too joined in."


    That was quite a way to choose a bride. Jun Hua hadn''t heard about them because they happened nearly three decades ago and she obviously hadn''t born yet.


    "Did you win, Mother?"


    "No, I didn''t," Qin Shie smiled weakly, "I lost because of a petty scheme one of my opponent used. The scheme is targeted at my Qin Family, causing us ruins and we no longer had any ce in Kai Kingdom."


    "It must be hard," Jun Hua frowned.


    "It was," Qin Shie still remembered very clearly the moment when she felt despaired all over at the mention of her having to marry someone from another kingdom as part of the treaty. But she was lucky to be married to someone like her husband, "But in the end, I was quite lucky to meet with my husband and live here."


    Jun Hua could sense the deep sorrow and relief in her mother inw''s voice. It was already a long time ago, but the pain still existed in this olddy''s heart. Time might have helped her to move on, but the experience was still there.


    "Mother��"


    "It''s fine Hua''er. It was already a long time ago," Qin Shie sighed. She stirred the pot in front of her while reminiscing of the past and opened her mouth again, "I still have my new family, so I know that I have to go on."


    Jun Hua smiled. She knew that Qin Shie wanted her to keep moving on and didn''t let the sadness permeate deep into her. Although she was not a weak girl that will let her rage affected her judgment, she still felt the warmth from her Mother-inw care for her.


    "I understand Mother."


    "You too have experienced a lot during your time as a general, so I know that you''re a strong girl," Qin Shie smiled. "All these times, you have to endure them all alone, but now, you can freely share them with us. Soujin will surely apany you all the time."


    Jun Hua smiled at the thought of Soujin''s concern for her. His love and care were something that she would eternally feel grateful to. She was very blessed to have a family that loved and cared for her so much."Thank you very much."


    Not long after that, Qin Shie finished all the dishes, and the four of them eat together. Although the atmosphere was rather gloomy, they were not entirely depressed. Life was not over and they have to move on because they were still alive. The future is still unknown to them.

 Chapter 381: The Furious Emperor

    <h4>381 The Furious Emperor</h4>


    Yan looked towards the letter on his hand with a face devoid of any emotion, yet his eyes were burning with rage. On the side, Shu knew very well that his Master was terribly angry at the sudden attack towards Soujin''s family. Not to mention, this time there were causalities and the wounded person was someone close to them.


    He looked towards the rising sun outside with fury. This morning court will be the ce for him to let all of his rage out. He would not allow those idle officials to get away with just saying that they were going to investigate the matter.


    "Shu, help me dress up," Yan ordered.


    Shu swiftly took Yan''s clothes and helped the other party to wear them. Amidst Yan dark face, he knew that this morning court won''t end up in peace because those assassins had touched his bottom line.


    It was a very important bottom line of this Emperor.


    The emperor walked down the corridor with a dark face. The servants and the maids didn''t dare to look at him as they trembled on the side. All along, the atmosphere in the pce had been quite calm and natural because Yan was quite an easy going person. However, this time they would tremble when Yan passed over them.


    This made them remembered the prestige of an emperor was not something to be looked down into. No matter how much amiable Yan usually looked, he was still the emperor and they cannot be casual with him. Did they think with the other party usually friendly gesture, he was someone they could trample?


    Right now, at this very moment, they were reminded once again: no one was allowed to trample on the prestige of the royal family!


    The moment Yan stepped into the court, all of the officials caught their breath. They can feel the coldness from Yan as he looked at them coldly. They had heard about the matter of Soujin''s wife getting attacked yesterday, but none of them expected that the emperor would be this angry.


    As Yan walked towards his throne, step by step, the stifling pressure increased. The officials were all bowing down, no one dared to raise their head. They have the feeling that once they did, they would lose their life.


    It was a feeling that they had never experienceding from this amiable and easy going Emperor before.


    Amidst the silent officials, Yan suddenly opened his mouth, "Have you heard what happened yesterday?"


    With themotion from Soujin''s residence yesterday, there was no way for them to not know what had happened.


    "We�� heard that Prince Soujin residence was attacked," one of the officials opened his mouth and uttered out. His voice cracked a bit, yet he still braved himself to answer.


    "And what do you think of the matter?" Yan asked again.


    An official from the defense part quickly kneeled down, "It was our fault that the defense in this kingdom is not safe enough. Please punish us, Emperor!"


    "50 beatings for each of them," Yan said in a cold voice, "After that make sure to return back because your task is not over yet."


    The officials didn''t expect that Yan would suddenly give them punishment. They thought that they could talk their way out, but before anything else, Yan had given the order to punish them heavily. 50 beatings�� they were sure that they wouldn''t be able to sit down anymore after that.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it now or do you want me to increase it?" Yan asked menacingly.


    The guards immediately moved forward and dragged the officials out to the punishment room on the side. The other officials didn''t dare to raise their head in fear they might offend the emperor. They knew that this new emperor wouldn''t let them off if they caught his eyes. The sound of the beating near them already gave them the warning to not shot their mouth carelessly.


    After the beating has been over, the officials returned to the hall again. Their steps were limpid and their face paled, but they didn''t dare toin.


    Yan looked towards them again, "You better do your work. If even an imperial family member can be attacked, how is the state of the defense in this kingdom is?"


    His meaning was clear. If even they could prate the defense in an imperial family member, how about the other nobles and even the ordinary citizen? He was clearly showing them their ipetence.


    "This subject will review the defense again, Your Highness," one of the officials immediately bowed down heavily.


    "I want the guards training to increase and make test to select them as the guards. No one shall pass relying on money. Do you think you''re selected to stay idle and use your connection for yourself? Go to the training hall and retest all of the guards!" Yan said icily.


    The officials'' faces flushed red. He knew that many of the guards that were chosen over the years were indeed not suitable. They were chosen because they paid for their position. Now that the emperor imposed this new rule, he knew that many of them were going to be eliminated.


    "And the head of the defense minister will change," Yan added, making the head of the defense minister fell into despair. He knew that he had plunged into deep trouble this time.


    "In addition, I believe that the money that you all get from the bribery is a lot, am I right?"


    The question thrown to them caused many of the official''s face to turn blue in shame. They couldn''t say outright that they did receive a lot of money, but denying them was clearly impossible. Only a handful of them was feeling grateful because they didn''t ept any of them.


    Yan tapped the handle of the throne where he sat down. "I want you all to report your treasure and money to me, not a single one left behind."


    The official''s face turned ashen immediately. They didn''t know what this emperor would do if he found out that they had a lot of dirty money. Internally, they were praying hard that this emperor would ease his anger.


    The usually amiable person was simply too scary when he became angry!


    After that, Yan continued to issue many changes and he wanted all of them to be done in a swift manner. None of them were allowed to ck off. The moment the court ended, the officials were all scurried away to do their task. Their faces were extremely solemn.


    Those who saw their face would think that these officials have just aged a few years old because of the deep frown on their forehead. That day, numerous changes happened as the officials were doing their best to do Emperor''s order because they knew that the emperor wouldn''t forgive them if they didn''t. Without Emperor''s forgiveness, they could forget about keeping their head intact.


    "That was tiring," Yan leaned back against his chair. He had driven all the servants and officials out from the ce. Only he and Shu were still staying in thisrge hall.


    "Your Majesty, please have some drink," Shu offered a drink to Yan.


    Yan took the ss with a sigh. He peered towards the letter on his hand. He had secretly put the letter from Soujin in his hand sleeves. He took out the letter and handed it to Shu.


    "Shu, watch over the officials. Make sure they do all the points listed here."


    Shu took the paper and read them. His face looked calm throughout his time reading because he had already expected that Yan wouldn''t be able to think about all of those important points he said before on his own. Granted, Soujin have already written down all the important points for him in this paper.


    "I understand, Your Highness."


    Yan nodded his head. He was indeed angry, but he didn''t know what to do except do the things that Soujin had written for him. He wondered if this way he could change the way the kingdom was being governed.

 Chapter 382: Trade

    <h4>382 Trade</h4>


    Xiao Meng stared at the paper on the table in front of her. She had heard about the emperor raging on the court a few days ago. With that kind of atmosphere, she decided to stay low and avoided meeting with the other party for some time.


    Now that the emperor had calmed down, despite the officials were all looking like they have just experienced hell, she decided to talk about an important matter. With Tang Xuan leading her, she got into the hall again.


    "Your Highness."


    "Princess Xiao Meng," Yan said politely as he looked towards the two iing people. Although he knew that the two of them have something they wanted to talk about, he didn''t show it in his face.


    "Is there anything that I can help you with?"


    Xiao Meng bowed down and greeted Yan formally. She smiled towards Yan and opened her mouth, "There is one important matter this Princess has to tell Your Highness."


    Hearing how formal Xiao Meng sounded, Yan frowned a little. He was pretty sure he had already discussed everything about the matter of the trade with her. What was it that he had missed out?


    At that moment, Tang Xuan looked towards Yan and nodded his head faintly.


    Yan waved his hand to send the officials away from the hall. He stared back to the princess intently, "Please speak, Princess Xiao Meng."


    Xiao Meng smiled, "As we have discussed before, the trade will start after my return to my kingdom along with the goods. However, I need someone from your kingdom to represent the Long Kingdom in presenting the deal."


    Yan frowned. It was not like it was impossible, but with the current state of this kingdom, there were fewer people he could trust unconditionally for such an important matter. If he sent someone ipetent, he would just ce this trade into a big danger. It was a big no for someone who values money a lot like him.


    His finger tapped the chair as he looked towards the princess''s eyes in front of him. The only person he knew he could send would be only counted to one person. However, that person was someone he can''t order as he wished.


    "Isn''t the usual representatives not enough?" Yan tried to avoid the mark.


    Xiao Meng smiled amiably, but hidden behind the seemingly innocent smile was a faint coldness, "For trade as big as this, do you think they would be enough?"


    Her meaning was simple. Because the trade they have made the deal was on arge scale, they should show their courtesy by sending more important person. Otherwise, it would seem that the Long Kingdom didn''t value this trade as much as Gu Yue Kingdom. After all, Gu Yue Kingdom personally sent one of their princesses, but what about the other party?


    Would it be enough for an ordinary minister? The answer would be a resounding ''NO''.


    Yan''s heart froze for a moment. This princess was truly cunning to use the trade like this and forced him to the corner. No matter how much he didn''t like the term, he knew that he didn''t have enough ground to counter. In truth, he wanted to go by himself, but he was sure that his friends won''t allow him to do that.


    "Have you heard about the incident in the Yuan Kingdom part?" Yan hadn''t received any news from Ming Hui about the rebel. He didn''t know their condition, but he was sure that the problem hadn''t finished yet, and it would be hard if Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan were to return so early.


    Xiao Meng frowned. She already heard about the rebel not long ago. Although she knew that it will be dangerous to go back at this time, she needed to return back as fast as possible or the water current would be too high and quick for them to cross.


    "I know."


    "Then you should know that going back at this time would do you no good," Yan answered. If they waited for a longer time, he might be able to dy the time until Ming Hui returned with the news of victory.


    "I''m afraid I won''t have that much time, Your Highness," Xiao Meng answered. "As far as we both know, the river height only stayed low for several months in a year. It would soon be the time for the river to rise again and there is no way for me to return during that time. Without my return, Gu Yue Kingdom may think the trade as a failure."


    Yan didn''t answer right away. The Gu Yue Kingdom was currently in turmoil because they have to choose their leader. The sh between many parties over there caused the trade might not end too well in the first ce. After all, as a princess, Xiao Meng didn''t have much real power in the government.


    Should he perhaps intervene in some way towards the battle of session in the Gu Yue Kingdom?


    Yan quickly dispersed his thoughts and looked towards the woman in front of him, "It would indeed safer if you wait until the rebel has been handled, but if you''re in that hurry, I will think for a way."


    "Your Highness is wise, this princess will wait for the good news," Xiao Meng bowed candidly.


    The emperor merely looked towards the princess with a smile. He waved his hand and Shu quickly walked out from his ce on the side to ry the emperor''s order. From their conversation, he could faintly guess that Yan was not as calm as he looked at right now.


    "How was the condition of Gu Yue Kingdom before you arrive here, Princess Meng?" Yan asked suddenly.


    Xiao Meng was startled at the sudden question, but she quickly regained her calm and answered, "Gu Yue Kingdom is in the middle of the battle for session. Although no one can be sure who among my brothers would be the next emperor, they didn''t actually fight out in the open because our father is still strong."


    What kind of emperor would like to see his own sons waiting for his death? Her brothers were all doing their work secretly and never divulged the information out. Even she herself didn''t know that much about the battle of her brothers behind the scene.


    "Does it mean that any of them could be the emperor?" Yan arched his eyebrows, "However, I believe that not the two of them wished for this trade to be sessful."


    Xiao Meng blinked at Yan''s remark. "No matter how hard it is, the trade is beneficial for the two kingdoms, why would we want to back down from the agreement?"


    "Indeed," Yan gripped the teacup in front of him slowly. From below the throne, Tang Xuan''s eyes never even once looked towards the emperor and he merely looked down towards his foot as if he was a servant.


    "There shouldn''t be any reason for the two parties to break the agreement, don''t you agree, Princess Meng?"


    Xiao Meng smiled, "Of course, Your Highness is wise."


    Yan didn''t answer the princess anymore and merely sipped his tea. He would be the biggest idiot in the entire world if he believed the princess''s word. She was only saying them to avoid answering his real question. What a cunning and interesting woman.

 Chapter 383: Even if You’re Shameless, You Better Stay Alive

    <h4>383 Even if You��re Shameless, You Better Stay Alive</h4>


    Soujin and Jun Hua''s Residence


    "Wahaha, there is no need to worry so much about me. I''m still healthy and could live for a long time."


    Jun Zhenxian safely finished the treatment for his wound. Although the doctor keep telling him to stay low and don''t do anything excessive, this old man still made quite a ruckus in his granddaughter''s residence. He was still staying in this ce because of the treatment and it didn''t seem that he had any intention of going out.


    Jun Hua looked towards her grandfather with a darkened expression. To think that she was feeling all conflicted when this old man got wounded! Give me back all my feeling!


    "Grandpa, you''re still not allowed to have too many movements," Jun Hua reminded her grandfather.


    Jun Zhenxian scoffed, "Those doctors don''t know how convenient my body is. I don''t need that long to recover; just a few days are enough for me."


    "With your old body, just how it could be called convenient?" Nanglong Souka retorted back. He was visiting his grandson and old friend. However, it never crossed his mind before that the two of them never have anything to talk about if it was not banter or their grandchildren. He hade today per his daughter''s request, but it seemed his arrival is not wanted.


    "Just what are you doing here, you old dog? I don''t want to see your face to ruin my day."


    "Who are you calling an old dog, you shameless old man? I too don''t want to see you if not for my daughter-inw nagging me."


    Seeing the two of them still have the energy to retort against one another, Jun Hua felt that there was nothing she needed to worry about. Her grandfather would surely be fine as he has the remarkable healing ability. Still, she knew that her grandfather was old and might not have that much time anymore.


    While the two old men bantered around, the door to Jun Zhenxian''s room opened and Soujin walked inside. He didn''t say anything towards the two men and instead walked straight to his little wife.


    "How''s your condition, Hua''er?" he ruffled the girl''s hair.


    "I''m fine, I don''t have a lot of things to do," Jun Hua answered. She was basically sitting down here and there for a long time, so she nearly didn''t do anything today aside from apanying her grandfather and grandfather-inw.


    "Do you forget who the one that got wounded?" Jun Zhenxian asked with a pained tone.


    Nanglong Soujin looked towards Jun Zhenxian calmly. "I believe that we all can see that you''re already perfectly healthy."


    Jun Zhenxian was speechless by this young man''s answer. It was true that he was already healed, but it didn''t mean that thetter shouldn''t greet him. Come on, he''s Nanglong Soujin grandfather inw!


    "You ungrateful brat! Why did you go straight to your wife and forget about your grandpa?" Nanglong Souka chided.


    "Because you don''t need to be remembered," Soujin answered straightforwardly.


    Nanglong Souka pointed his finger towards Soujin, yet he was rather speechless. His grandson really didn''t change at all, he still loved to take a stab against his own grandfather.


    Jun Zhenxianughed out loud when he saw the atmosphere between Nanglong Souka and Soujin. With how indifferent Soujin acts towards his grandfather, one might suspect that the two of them didn''t have any rtion at all. Only someone like him knew that the two''s rtionship was already like this for years.


    "You''re still being ignored by your grandson, you shameless old man!"


    Nanglong Souka''s face darkened. He could ept if the one mocking him was his grandson because he was already used to their slightly unique rtionship. It would be a different case in Jun Zhenxian because he didn''t want this old man to mock him any longer.


    "Calling me shameless, who''s more shameless, you or me?"


    "Of course, it''s you. There is no other old man can be as annoying as you," Jun Zhenxianughed out again.


    From the side, the couple didn''t even try to join the conversation because they knew that they simply had no chance. After a few more seconds, Jun Hua looked towards Soujin.


    "I want to rest, can you watch over my grandfather?"


    "I don''t think it needed to be me," Soujin answered.


    The girl''s eyebrow rose for a second. Her lips soon curled up, but she didn''t say anything. Her extended hand was received by Xia, who guided her out from the room. Jun Zhenxian stopped his banter and looked towards Soujin.


    "I don''t want to be watched by you, young man."


    Seeing Soujin would only make him remember how he used to lose so miserably towards the other party. Some of thest games ended in either his win or the other party win. Still, they would not make peace with each other.


    Soujin nodded his head, "There is no need to worry. I''m not the one who will supervise you."


    "What are you��?"


    Before Jun Zhenxian could finish his work, Nanglong Souka looked towards his grandson with a rather angry expression.


    "I don''t want to watch over this shameless old man, you annoying grandson!"


    Soujin smirked, "Why not? You''re the one who was looking very troubled when he got hurt."


    Nanglong Souka wanted tosh out again while Soujin just waved his hand and Lou appeared in front of them.


    "Master," Lou greeted.


    "Stay here to watch over the two of them. Make sure that Jun Zhenxian has enough rest," Soujin instructed before walking out from the room.


    Jun Zhenxian''s eyes wandered towards his old friend. From every people that he knew, this old man is the person he didn''t want to stay together with.


    "No way! I want Jun Hua to apany me and not this shameless old man!" Jun Zhenxian said hastily.


    "Do you think I want to apany you too?" Nanglong Soujin retorted. He wanted to get out of the room, but Lou had guarded the door. With his strength, there was simply no way Nanglong Souka can match Lou.


    No matter how many times they persuaded Lou, thetter simply won''t move and stayed in his ce. In any case, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to face Soujin should he failed this mission. With that in mind, he was firm to not let these two out.


    After a while, the two of them stoppedining because it was simply useless. They have to stay in the room until Soujin allowed Lou to leave them alone.

 Chapter 384: I Won’t Leave You Alone

    <h4>384 I Won��t Leave You Alone</h4>


    Because Soujin didn''t allow Lou to let these two shameless old men out of the room, they had no choice but to stay in the room. In the end, they chose to talk to each other.


    "It makes me wonder just how Soujin trained his men," they were too loyal to him. Jun Zhenxian remembered his granddaughter too and knew that her men were as loyal to her as Soujin''s men to that young man.


    "I don''t want to know that," Nanglong Souka scoffed. "It''s his matter of how he trains his men. All I know is, I receive numerousints about them."


    "I also receive them. Believe me, browsing through them is also hard," Jun Zhenxian sighed at the memories of the soldiers sent him letter. He believed that over than half of them sent him at least one letter given by how much they were.


    Nanglong Souka nodded his head. He could imagine just how that would feel for he already experienced them numerous times because of Soujin. Thankfully, the result was pretty good, or he might have the urge to beat up his grandson even more.


    He looked towards his old friend and sneered, "Now that you''re already too old, I wonder how you''re going to work."


    Jun Zhenxianughed hard, "Indeed, I''m old. That means I can rest and stay with my granddaughter for a long time while you still stay holed up in that room full of paper."


    Nanglong Souka''s face darkened the moment he remembered that room. That was truly the worst experience he had encountered in his entire life, and he didn''t want to have it happen again. In any case, he too knew that he was already old.


    "I will stop being the prime minister after this matter finished," Nanglong Souka said. Unlike the usual yful and mischievous attitude he showed, his tone was more solemn, "I will stay with my daughter-inw and enjoyed my peaceful time."


    Without Soujin at home, Qin Shie would mostly stay alone, so he will just stay at home to apany his daughter-inw. After all, his era was over years ago, and this was already the time for him to stay low and rest. Those youngsters were already capable enough to take over the work from him. It has been a long journey for him.


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head, "You can just rest as you wish. Just make sure that your daughter-inw won''t go over to visit her grandchild."


    At that point, Nanglong Souka smiled wryly. Indeed, she would surely choose to stay with Soujin so that she could y with her grandchild.


    While the two old men were talking, Jun Hua moved to her room with Nanglong Soujin apanying her. Her bulged belly made it hard for her to move around too much. She sighed to herself at the thought that women sure have it harder than men when it came to this.


    "Why did you leave them?" Nanglong Soujin had followed after her to her room, so Jun Hua asked with an inquiring tone.


    "I want to stay with you," Soujin smiled and sit down by her side while caressing her head. The warmth from his hand always made Jun Hua felt safe. She knew that she could depend on this man, her man that she loved very much.


    "Don''t you have a lot of work that you have to do?" Jun Hua asked.


    "None of them is as important as staying here," Nanglong Soujin answered calmly. "With my capabilities, I already finished them long ago, so I have more than enough time to apany you here."


    Jun Hua''s eyes widened as a smile blossomed on her beautiful face. "You''re still as amazing as always."


    "Of course, I''m your greatest husband."


    Jun Hua rolled her eyes. She muttered to herself. "More like the most shameless husband."


    With her head still resting on Nanglong Soujin''s shoulder, Jun Hua closed her eyes. Nanglong Soujin''s arm was ced around her shoulder, keeping her close with him. It was very warm and peaceful.


    "Hua''er, have you thought about what you want to do after the war is over?" it would be soon until the war was over and the kingdom stabilized. So far, they have been doing their work to ensure everything was done well.


    "I''ll just settle down in this city," Jun Hua answered. Her long eyshes fluttered as she opened her eyes, showing her beautiful irises. "Don''t you want to settle down and stay in a peaceful state too?"


    "I want to," Nanglong Soujin immediately answered. He caressed the girl''s head. "I just think that you won''t be able to settle down because you like to travel everywhere."


    "Travelling once in a while is fine," Jun Hua''s eyes sparkled as she knew that she would want to explore many other ces. There were several other ces that she wanted to visit too. "But before that, I want to make sure that our children are safe."


    "You''re right," Nanglong Soujin chuckled. It would be surely very fun to see more things with his wife.


    Jun Hua nced towards Soujin. "Will youe along?"


    "Of course, I won''t leave you alone, my dear wife."


    Leaning in, Soujin pushed her face closed to him as he kissed her deeply. The kisssted for a few minutes as the servants around them already got out of the room. No one dared to stay inside when the two of them were in this mood.


    "It''s�� still afternoon, Soujin," Jun Hua moved back as she gathered her breath back.


    Soujin smirked. "No one will disturb us."


    Jun Hua red at him, but her gaze moved to the door. Her senses were telling her that a servant was approaching the door quickly. There should be an important matter for the two of them. Sure enough, a servant suddenly came with a letter to him. With a frown, Soujin read the letter as fast as he could.


    Seeing the change in Soujin''s expression, Jun Hua knew that the news was not a good one. She patted the other party hand, "It must be Yan, right? I''m fine by myself, you can go."


    Soujin didn''t want to leave Jun Hua again after that incident, but he knew that he still had some matters on hand. He nodded his head.


    "I will return back soon, take care of yourself."

 Chapter 385: Firm

    <h4>385 Firm</h4>


    Pce


    With arge and fast stride, Nanglong Soujin soon arrived at the pce. He made his way towards the hall without any of the guards stopping him. They all made way for him as they felt shivers whenever Nanglong Soujin went past them. Somehow, they could feel the coldness from the other party emanated when he walked close to them.


    The general was angry.


    The servants and guards were all praying that their new emperor hadn''t created trouble again like he did in the past. If he did make Soujin angry, they wouldn''t know what would be of him.


    "Prince Soujin has arrived," the eunuch announced Soujin''s arrival.


    Yan quickly straightened his position on his chair and didn''t dare to look straight towards Soujin. He knew that the other party must be angry, but he didn''t have any choice right now. If he didn''tply with Princess Meng''s demand, there would be a possibility that the trade would fail. At that time, he wouldn''t know who he could ask constion from.


    Nanglong Soujin''s eyes watched the other party with a cold gaze. His face was calm and there was not even a single ripple in his expression, but those who were close with him would know when he was angry, he would give a cold vibe, a very freezing cold aura.


    This time, Tang Xuan can detect the silent intent from Soujin. He smiled wryly inside his heart and braced himself.


    "Prince Soujin, we from the Gu Yue Kingdom needed someone from the Long Kingdom to represent this kingdom to our people," he said politely.


    Nanglong Soujin nced at the other party from the corner of his eyes. He knew that the other party was only saying that to clear out the problem right away. However, he didn''t feel like doing as they wish.


    "Are you saying that the people we had sent over the years are not enough, Tang Xuan?"


    Tang Xuan smiled, "For this scale of trade, we need someone from higher rank since this trade can be considered as big and important."


    "Are you saying that you want me as the prince of the Long Kingdom to go to the Gu Yue Kingdom and represent the trade?" Nanglong Soujin''s eyes narrowed into a glint. He was sure that the moment they approached Yan about this matter, they already knew that he was the only one who could represent the kingdom.


    Xiao Meng opened her mouth to answer, but with a slight movement from Tang Xuan she closed them again. She could faintly feel the cold atmosphere ever since Soujin stepped into the hall, so she knew that this might not end well if she slipped up.


    "Who to send is all your decision," Tang Xuan answered, "We just demand someone from higher rank because it would be more respectful."


    "More respectful," Soujin''s eyes moved to Xiao Meng for a split second before returning back to Tang Xuan. His tone was clearly mocking, but his expression was still the same.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t grant your wish, Tang Xuan," Nanglong Soujin answered right away, "My wife is expecting and it won''t be long before my child born, so I won''t leave this kingdom."


    "I believe there should be other people you could send at this time," Tang Xuan smiled.


    Nanglong Soujin shrugged slightly, "You should have known that there is no one who has simr ranks with me avable right now."


    "Don''t you know you will put the entire trade into danger should you refuse to send anyone?" Tang Xuan arched his eyebrows.


    "If you have to, just cancel it," Soujin said ruthlessly, clearly not giving any room for discussion. "If you want someone from high rank toe to the Gu Yue Kingdom, there are none right now, so you shouldn''t put up your hope into it."


    From his chair, Yan almost toppled down. From the moment Soujin refused to go, he knew that the other party would never agree to go at any condition. Why did he tell the other party in the first ce? With this, he fell into despair from thinking the profit he would lose because of Soujin''s rejection. Right now, he wasmenting therge amount of money that would be lost.


    Hearing how firm Soujin on this matter, Tang Xuan knew that he would never be able to convince the other party otherwise. He should have known that persuading the other party would be fruitless other than making him angry.


    Xiao Meng decided to speak up, "Does Your Highness mean you won''t go before your child born?"


    Nanglong Soujin frowned. His word could indeed be interpreted that way, but in all honestly, he didn''t want to leave Jun Hua''s side anymore. After that long separation because of war, he had longed to stay with her for a long time. Now that he got it, he won''t let it go easily.


    "Princess Hua will be fine after the childbirth," Yan said. The other party was someone who has many aplishments on the battlefield, there was simply no way a short separation would endanger her in any way.


    Soujin also knew that. He stared at Yan for a second before nodding his head, "It''s possible if it''s after that, but I''m sure that you don''t want to wait that long."


    Xiao Meng smiled, "It''s indeed more dangerous to go after dying for so long, but if it''s what needed, I could wait."


    Yan stared at Xiao Meng speechlessly. Just a moment before, she was adamant to go back as soon as possible because of the water current. Now, she said that she could wait for Soujin''s child to be born. Why your attitude towards me and him were so different?


    Shu watched his master''s mood changed drastically. In his mind, he knew that no matter what kind of girl Yan pursued, there was simply no chance for him to actually get them. After all, with that kind of attitude, they would never consider him in their heart.


    Nanglong Soujin''s eyes locked into the woman eyes for a moment before he nodded his head and stared at Tang Xuan, "I will go if it''ster. You should take care of yourself better. There is also a chance that the rebels finish even earlier, so I''m not the one who should go."


    Tang Xuan nodded his head, "I understand, thank you for your understanding, Prince Soujin."


    "You better learn to be patient," Nanglong Soujin said nonchntly and turned his body around before stiding out from the hall once again.


    It was only after Soujin had left did Tang Xuan looked towards Xiao Meng, "Since the matter has finished, do you want to return back, Princess Xiao Meng?"


    Xiao Meng peered towards the depressed Yan and shook her head, "Let me apany the emperor for a while first. You can stay aside for now, Tang Xuan."


    "I understand," Tang Xuan nodded his head and waved his hand. Steward Du walked to his side hastily and beckoned the other party to follow him.


    On the side, Shu watched as these people did their work. His eyes followed after his master who seemed to suddenly gain a new life after he heard the princess was going to apany him. The new emperor''s thoughts were (not) surprisingly easy to guess.

 Chapter 386: You Seemed Tired

    <h4>386 You Seemed Tired</h4>


    After Jun Zhenxian had rested long enough, he started to listen towards things that happened in this kingdom once again. Because Nanglong Soujin practically kicked him out from thetter''s residence after he was recovered, he went towards his best friend ce and literally disturbed the other party, day and night.


    "Even if my annoying grandson kicked you out, this ce is still off-limit," Nanglong Souka said in an annoyed tone. Why should youe to bother me every time my grandson disturbs you? I''m not the ce for you toin about him!


    Jun Zhenxianughed out loud, his eyes glinted with mischievousness, "This ce is the best ce whenever I have something to talk about that arrogant grandson-inw. He''s truly simr with you."


    "Don''tpare me with that grandson of mine! We are not simr in any field," the old man scoffed with an outrage. How could the other party say that they are simr? He would never admit to it, no matter how true it is or not.


    "First thing first, let me say a good thing about him. I kind of admire him for making his decision right away to choose between Jun Hua and the entire offer of the trade," Jun Zhenxian smiled. That was truly bold of him to instantly reject the notion and chose Jun Hua above anything else. Should Princess Meng didn''t agree to his request, a lot of money would be lost.


    Thankfully, the princess couldn''t afford to lose the trade too, so they made apromise with each other.


    "He''s just a love-struck fool," Nanglong Souka scoffed.


    "I bet you would do the same for your wife."


    Nanglong Souka shrugged. He didn''t want to answer that question. "He returned to apany his wife right away,pletely abandoning his work. That was truly an annoying grandson!"


    "If you mean the paperwork," Jun Zhenxian said slowly, "he already finished them all."


    "What did you say?"


    That was a mountain of paper, so Nanglong Souka cannot believe his grandson finished all of them in a matter of months. After all, the other party has left the kingdom for a long time and the number of works he had to finish was not small in any case.


    "He finished them all."


    "How?"


    "First of all, "Jun Zhenxian smirked, "Half of them were transferred to you��"


    When he got into that sentence, Nanglong Souka started to curse vehemently. No wonder his workload didn''t seem to decrease no matter how many times he did them. That annoying grandson of his actually transferred them to him!


    "Secondly, he barely has any rest to finish the other half."


    Because Jun Zhenxian stayed in their residence for days after forcing them to let him stay, he found out that Nanglong Soujin would almost always look tired. In front of Jun Hua, he still smiled and doted on her very much despite thedy would surely force him to rest whenever they were together since he couldn''t hide things from her. She knew what he did very well and silently gave her support to him. After apanying her, it was time for him to finish his entire work.


    Even he didn''t know how many sleepless nights the other party had just to finish his work since they have just conquering the nation and there were a lot of things to do. Despite them all, he still stayed beside his little wife. It was only because of this did he decide to not make things difficult and only bother the other party for a short time to make the atmosphere good.


    "Hmph, that annoying brat is always taking his problem for himself," Nanglong Souka snorted.


    "That is exactly the reason why the two of you could never have a normal rtionship as grandfather and grandson. You two are just too stubborn."


    "That''s the best trait I have!"


    "��" the servants on the side quickly bury their head deeper. Their master''s shamelessness seemed to have gotten even worse whenever he was with the other party. They were truly a pair of troublemaker old men.


    "It''s not like changing the rtionship would make things better," Nanglong Souka shrugged, "There are some things better left unsaid and I don''t want to bother him too much again now that he''s already married. Well, it''s almost the time for me to retire too. You are tired too, right old pal?"


    They have been shing with each other for decades now and he knew that they always treated the other party as if they are treating enemies yet friends at the same time. They would go to each other''s neck, but never actually leave any mark there.


    From the time of their youth, many things have happened here. Some of them were good and the others were bad. Everything has be precious memories. Now, it won''t be long before they need to leave this world too.


    "You''re absolutely right, I''m tired," Jun Zhenxian nodded his head. "But I will still live for a long time."


    "That''s impossible, you''re older than me."


    "Only by several months, you old fart! Being older doesn''t mean I would be dying earlier than you!"


    "If you mean naturally dying, of course, the older someone is, the faster they would reach the death door," Nanglong Souka said righteously.


    Jun Zhenxian clenched his fist and punched it up, "It has been quite some time since thest time I practice my martial art because of my wound. Let me choose you to be my sparring partner today."


    "You''re still not allowed to move around too much, you shameless old man!"


    "If it''s only facing you, it won''t even be counted as warm up."


    "You��!"


    The two old men shouted and cursed towards each other. Now that they have be inws, there was simply no way to separate them anymore. After all, they met each other far oftenpare with the past.


    "Shall we get inside?" outside the door, Lin Hong looked towards Shu with a wry smile. The emperor had tasked the two of them to bring the paperwork for Prime Minister Nanglong Souka today. However, with the current situation, he didn''t feel like bothering the two of them having their banter interrupted.


    Shu nodded his head, "In case the two of them truly try to kill each other, we need to stop them."


    Lin Hong passed him a dark look. Shu would be fine because the other party knew martial arts. On the other hand, he never even touched any kind of martial art in his life, so he would just ce his life in danger if he dared to interrupt them.


    Shu knocked on the door and came in. The two old men quickly stop their banter and stared at the door. Nanglong Souka almost fainted at the amount of paperwork these two brought to him. Was the emperor that determined to make him work to death?


    "Shu, tell that emperor to lessen the number! I can''t possibly finish them all," Nanglong Souka immediatelyined.


    "Prime Minister shouldn''t worry so much, today you have someone to help you," Shu said and quickly bade his farewell before leaving with Lin Hong. The two of them could clearly hear the sound of cursing still leaked out from the door behind them.


    "Now that you have more work, it''s time for me to go," Jun Zhenxian said. He definitely didn''t want to stay here and help this old man finish the work.


    "Ah, since I have apanied youst time, this time it''s your turn to help me," Nanglong Souka wouldn''t let this opportunity go.


    "That was only because of Soujin! You wouldn''t even want to if not because Lou was guarding the door!"


    "I still did apany you, so now you have to help me!"

 Chapter 387: The Busy Emperor

    <h4>387 The Busy Emperor</h4>


    After several rounds of retorts from both parties, Jun Zhenxian finally calmed down. He had decided to stay within the room to help Nanglong Souka with the work. He had just finally got away from his previous work, but now he had to work for free. He really felt that the emperor needed a good thrashing from him sometimes, so he won''t overuse old men like them.


    "That emperor gets the bad side from Soujin," Jun Zhenxian muttered.


    Nanglong Souka smiled, "Are you sure it''s not Jun Hua?"


    "My granddaughter is the best in this entire world! There is no way she would teach how to be shameless to the emperor."


    "��" it''s possible from either of them since both of them gave influence to Ming Yan very much. Nanglong Souka decided to not think about it anymore as he knew how much this friend of his dote on the little girl. Telling a grandfather that his granddaughter did something bad would be harder than telling a grandfather that his grandson did something bad.


    "What? You don''t want to admit that Soujin gets all the bad side from you?"Jun Zhenxian smirked. "He''s a shameless man like you."


    Nanglong Souka''s face scrunched in annoyance. "You say that Jun Hua is not like that?"


    "Of course not!" Jun Zhenxian snorted. "There''s no way a good girl like Jun Hua can be shameless like me."


    Nanglong Souka recalled the interaction of the couple when they were alone. From what he saw, he still felt that Jun Hua did inherit her grandfather''s attitude. Although it was not too obvious, she was quite simr in some ways with this old and annoying man in front of him.


    "Jun Hua is the best granddaughter that one can have in this world. No one canpare to her��"


    Hearing Jun Zhenxian practically bragged about Jun Hua, Nanglong Souka got the urge to toss this old man out of the workroom this instant. He knew that this old man loved his granddaughter very much, but was there any need to brag them to him?


    "Stop bragging so much!"


    "What? I can only brag to you, so I''m using this chance to the fullest," Jun Zhenxian answered with augh.


    Nanglong Souka looked towards his best friend as he shook his head lightly. He recalled something as he nudged his best friend. "Old pal, do you want to have onest bet?"


    Jun Zhenxian smirked, "Sure why not? This shall be the conclusion of all our shes all these years."


    "Nah, not really that way," Nanglong Souka shook his head, "I just want to have onest fun with my friend-enemies."


    "Just don''t cry when you lost."


    "You''re the one who''s going to cry!"


    The two old men soon finished their banter with a bet. Thest bet that they would ever make in this world.


    ��


    Pce


    Yan was staring at the workload on his table with a dark expression. He had the feeling that the work would be never-ending at this rate. Right now, he truly wondered how his father could be so at ease every single day to the point that he had the time to visit all of his wives.


    "Your Highness, we have delivered the work to Prime Minister Nanglong Souka," Shu came in and reported to the Emperor.


    Yan nodded his head. He leaned back on his chair. "Shu, is there no way to lessen the work that I have to do? I feel like there''s always tons of workloads every single day."


    "As the ruler, it is the Emperor''s duty to read them all and give his opinion," Shu answered tly.


    "I know that too, but I feel like my father always rxes every single day. I never see him work at all with him spending so much of his time visiting thedies," Yan''s face scrunched when he recalled that. Even though he rarely roamed around, it was pretty easy for him to see that father of his walked around with different women every day. After all, there was a lot of beautiful gardens in the pce.


    Shu also knew about that matter since he spent his time in the pce a lot to deliver the message and the likes. Seeing the Emperor abandoning is work was prettymon during the time of Yan''s father''s reign. No one ever questioned him about that because they were afraid that they would lose their head.


    "He has a lot of people who are willingly taken over his work," Shu answered after a slight pause.


    "Can''t I be like that too?" Yan recalled that he had Soujin, Ming Hui, and a few others who would willinglye over to help him.


    "They can help you, but the most important work still has to be finished by the Emperor or you won''t be able to familiarize yourself with the task in hand, Your Majesty."


    Yan sighed at the answer. He yed with the brush on his hand when Lin Hong came in to deliver another stack of paper to him. The sight of paper has be his nightmare right now.


    "You can ce them on the table, Lin Hong."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Lin Hong did as Ming Yan told him. After cing them, he turned towards Ming Yan once again. "Your Highness, Princess Meng ising to visit for a talk about the trade again."


    "Shees again?" Yan''s eyes lit up when he heard about Princess Menging. The sight of beauty was surely far betterpared with the paper in front of him. The only problem was the topic she brought up would surely be about trade and the condition of the river.


    Standing up, Yan dressed up properly before walking towards the hall. As it was ufortable, he usually wore his dress a bit loose.


    In the middle of the hall, he could see Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan standing. Xiao Meng was wearing a light beautiful blue dress with some hairpin decorated her hair. She was not dressing so extravagantly, but her appearance alone exuded the elegance a royal would have.


    ''She reminds me of Ming Hui when that man dressed up as an elegantdy.''


    Yan tried to push his thought to the back as he greeted the two of them.


    "Is there anything wrong with the trade again, Princess Meng?" Yan asked politely.


    Xiao Meng shook her head. "It''s not there''s something wrong, Your Majesty, but I want to make sure that everything is clear for the two of us."


    "I believe we already go over the detail for over 10 times."


    "The importance of this trade is far more than the others, so I believe that talking about it more is surely very beneficial. Don''t you think so, Your Majesty?"


    Yan forced a smile out on his face. He could say that he liked to see her beauty, but her tendency to go over the detail over and over again irked him. Not that it was not important, but she was too meticulous in her action.


    However, he knew that he too once was like this young princess. Because he had just started to deal with things in a big trade, he bothered his partner a lot of times and reviewed them again and again.


    Really, interacting with this young princess made him recall his youth very much.


    On the side, Tang Xuan acted as if he was air in front of them. He didn''t want to disturb either one of them. It would be better to let them talk about the trade again by themselves as he stayed on the background.

 Chapter 388: Childbirth

    <h4>388 Childbirth</h4>


    Soujin and Jun Hua''s Residence


    Inside Soujin''s workroom, there were two people inside,pletely engrossed in their own world until Qin Shie broke the silent.


    "You seem to read a lot of these books now," she pointed to one of the books on the table. The title of the book was ''Childbirth Difficulties''.


    Soujin peered towards the book his mother pointed at. He smiled wryly at his mother remarks, "I''m just worried of her condition and the fact that I almost know nothing before this always make me worry."


    "Childbirth is always hard for women," Qin Shie acknowledge that fact, "But I''m sure she is going to be alright when the timees for her. Rather than worrying about her, shouldn''t you deal with the matter of your grandfather-inw breaking your grandfather''s workroom?"


    Soujin''s face stiffened at the mention of that matter. Because he kicked out Jun Zhenxian and didn''t allow him to bother the two of them, he decided to bother his grandfather instead. Just a few days before, he received the report that the two of them got into a small fight and some of the things inside the room were broken.


    "Let them finish the matter themselves, I don''t want to bother cleaning up after them again," Soujin said indignantly.


    "You can say it that way," Qin Shie looked towards the window, "the time for childbirth will soone for her. It might be today or a few days more."


    Soujin frowned when Qin Shie reminded him about that. Come to think about it, he waspletely engrossed in his work today that he hadn''t met with her for hours. It would be better to check on her first and finish the workter.


    Seeing her son cleaning up the table, Qin Shie smirked, "You want to see her again?"


    "Mother, stop teasing me," Soujin said helplessly. Ever since he got married, his mother''s tongue has be even sharper and continued to tease him. It seemed her mother was determined to make sure he can''t retort since it was always the other way around in the past.


    Qin Shie smiled, "It was just really fun to tease someone in love. Your grandfather did the same in the past too."


    "I would prefer Mother didn''t be more simr with him anymore," Soujin''s face darkened.


    Qin Shieughed at Soujin''s remark. She couldn''t help but tease him since this young boy always seemed soposed in his action. It was only on the matter of Jun Hua did he show much more expressions that he rarely did. As a mother, it would be a lie if she said that she didn''t want to see them.


    She was about to say more things when a servant came in a hurry to their ce. Seeing the panicked, worry, yet happy expression on this servant''s face, Soujin felt his heart tighten.


    "Your Highness, Princess Hua is giving birth."


    "What?" Soujin has just talked about this with his mother, and it really did happen right now? Without caring about his appearance anymore, he rushed out from the room as fast as he could, making the servant nearly toppled out from the aftereffect of Soujin''s prowess and speed that he showed.


    Qin Shie was obviously stunned speechless at her son conduct. This was one of the rare asions in which Soujinpletely forgot about himself. Come to think about it, every time the other party lost hisposure, it would be rted to the littless. Shaking her head, she quickly followed after her son.


    When she arrived in front of the room, she could see the pale face Soujin. The servants around him were all trembling in fear because Soujin''s face was just too scary. However, what came to her ear the next moment was the sound of a woman scream.


    "Ah!"


    Qin Shie first stunned to hear the sound, bute to understand that even someone like Jun Hua would feel pain upon childbirth. Still, for a former general to shout in pain at this time, could it be there was someplication?


    "How long has it been since Hua''er is inside?" Qin Shie asked her son.


    "This morning," Soujin answered. The servants told him that she felt her stomach hurt not long after she woke up this morning. Because he was busy with his work, he hadn''t apanied her this morning, so he didn''t know.


    "Don''t worry too much, she will be fine. When mother was having you, it took me the entire night," Qin Shie consoled her son.


    "They said that the position was not good, so they have to make it change," Nanglong Soujin replied with gritted teeth. He didn''t want to lose his wife. If the Heaven dared to take his wife, he would surely curse the entire world!


    Qin Shie took a seat on the chair, "The midwife mama would surely work hard to make the position right. It has been hours since morning, so they should finish soon."


    Soujin nodded his head, yet his expression was still as serious as ever. His eyes were locked into the door to the delivery room as if he was determined to get in the moment the door was opened. Even after a long time, he can''t hear any sound from the room anymore.


    "Why is there no sound?"


    "The pain won''t be continuous," Qin Shie exined. Hadn''t this man read the book himself? "It woulde and go. If it''s continuous, don''t you think every woman would die at childbirth? Besides, do you forget that Jun Hua is a former general? I doubt she''s going to scream every second."


    Soujin couldn''t hear the sound from Jun Hua for hours after that. All the servants outside the room tried their best to bury their head deeper in fear the prince would notice them. With the dark face Soujin had, there was simply no one dare toe near him.


    "Has something happen?" He asked his mother.


    "If something happens, there will be someone who came outside," Qin Shie exined. Although she did feel worried too, she still remembered those things from the time she gave birth to her son.


    Soujin walked around the room for one round before sitting down again and stared at the door intently. It has been hours since Jun Hua stayed inside the delivery room for childbirth. Any longer and he feared that he won''t be able to wait.


    Looking at the ashen face Soujin, Qin Shie was about tofort her son again when they hear the sound of a baby crying. Soujin nearly tumbled on his feet when he heard the sound. Thankfully, he still gained hisposure as he would surely be a great joke if he did fall. A great general fell because he heard the sound of a baby crying, howughable was that?


    However, right now, he didn''t have the heart to think about those things. He was feeling greatly relieved that everything was finally over.


    Without waiting anymore, he quickly pushed the door to the delivery room open. The midwife mamas inside were all surprised to see the prince suddenly came in.


    "Your Highness, you''re not allowed toe here. It reeks the smell of blood��" the midwife mama tried to stop him, but her words stopped halfway at the sight of the other party ring at him. The prince was indeed the scariest at things rted to his wife.


    The other midwife mama who held the baby smiled instead and said happily, "Congrattion Your Highness, Princess Hua has given birth to a healthy son."


    Soujin simply nodded before turning his eyes towards the tired Jun Hua on the bed. Because she had beenboring for hours, she simply didn''t have any strength left to do many things. She felt rather sleepy now that everything has finished.


    "I want to see my son," Jun Hua said in a hoarse voice.


    Soujin beckoned the midwife mama to hand him his son. The baby stopped crying soon after and fell asleep. Soujin held the baby in his arm carefully to show him to Jun Hua. The woman on the bed looked at her son and smiled, "He looked like you so much."


    "Yeah," Soujin nodded his head, "If you''re tired, let me take you to your room."


    "That would be a good idea," Jun Hua yawned. Soujin gently handed his son to the midwife before helping Jun Hua to get up. In the end, he just simply carried the girl away from the room.


    Qin Shie watched her son with an amused feeling. She waved her hand to call the midwife to show the baby. It only took her a nce to understand why Jun Hua said that the baby looked like Nanglong Soujin. Although the feature was simr to the man, there were many parts of them more simr to Jun Hua albeit still unclear because of the wrinkle.


    She wondered about her grandson''s face when the little fellow grew up. After a few seconds, she shook her head internally. Those futuredies in this kingdom would surely have it hard.

 Chapter 389: Nanglong Shou

    <h4>389 Nanglong Shou</h4>


    The next day, Jun Hua woke upzily. She still felt rather tired after wasting her entire energy to give birth just a day before. When she finally ustomed to the light, she could see her husband was sitting on the chair near her.


    "You''re awake?" Nanglong Soujin put the book on his hand away.


    Jun Hua nodded her head drowsily, "Where is my son?"


    "He was in the room next door," Nanglong Soujin exined. "Eat some food first, you have expanded quite an energy just the day before."


    Jun Hua nodded her head in agreement. In any case, she didn''t feel like doing anything today with her bodycked any strength. Seeing Jun Hua didn''t disagree, Nanglong Soujin waved his hand and ordered the servants to prepare food for her. Before long, she has finished eating the entire food with Nanglong Soujin.


    "Although I have prepared quite a lot, it seems it won''t be enough if you eat this much every day," Soujin joked.


    "I nearly didn''t eat anything yesterday," Jun Hua answered. She was wiping her mouth when she recalled something important, "Right, I don''t want to have 10 children. It would be too hard for my body."


    Internally, Nanglong Soujin agreed with her thoughts. After experiencing hours of waiting for her, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to go through that anymore. If he had to experience it for another nine times�� he might be as well tried to search a way to rece thedy in giving birth.


    "Then let''s just have three," Soujin suggested. He should be able to handle it if it was only three times.


    Jun Hua stretched her body, "Mm, I guess I still could handle it if it''s three, but not now. I want to see my son first."


    "Alright," Nanglong Soujin waved his hand and the servants quickly took the little prince to Jun Hua. After one day, his feature has be even clearer and Jun Hua was stunned to see the face of the little boy. It seemed like thebination from her gene, and Nanglong Soujin''s was truly a deadly art. His round eyes were looking towards her excitedly as if he knew that she is his mother.


    Still, she loved her son very much and held the little baby safely in her arm. The baby stayed calm and seemed happy to stay at his mother embrace. Probably it was true that mother and son would have a special connection.


    "With this kind of face, he might be as well turned the entire capital upside down."


    Soujin shrugged, "Just like his mother."


    "I didn''t turn the entire capital upside down," Jun Hua red at the other party. She did create some trouble in the past because of her face both as Jun Min and Jun Hua, but they were not enough to be called turned the entire capital upside down.


    Soujin arched his eyebrows, "I recall someone was making almost all the nobles went against the little ''boy''."


    Jun Hua snorted and looked away. That was only an ident. She never thought her face would bring that much trouble at that time, so she simply did her n that way. If only she knew how devastating her face was, she won''t do that n.


    "I want to have some sleep again. I''m still tired," Jun Hua handed the baby over to the midwife.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded, "Before that, don''t you want to name our son first?"


    "Have you thought of a name?" Jun Hua immediately asked.


    "I was thinking about giving him the name Shou as it means longevity," Nanglong Soujin answered.


    "Nanglong Shou, Shou''er" Jun Hua muttered for a while before nodding her head. This name sound quite good and she liked it.


    "Then it would be the name of the little fellow," Soujin waved his hand to dismiss the servants and took the little prince rest. He pulled Jun Hua to the bed.


    "I don''t have any energy��" Jun Hua frowned.


    "I know, I just want to sleep by your side," Soujin answered and pulled the girl closer to him. He had longed to hug her for so long like this and stayed by her side.


    Jun Hua buried her head in the man chest and slowly drifted back to sleep.


    ��


    Pce


    Ming Yan listened to the news about the birth of Nanglong Shou with a satisfied smile. He was worried about Jun Hua''s condition, but after knowing that the littless was fine, he felt much better. If something were to happen to the girl, there would be no doubt that Soujin wouldn''t want to go to another kingdom.


    "Now Soujin already have a child," Yan mourned, "But I don''t even have a partner."


    The officials below were all ears when they heard Yanmenting about his condition. It was not like the offers were none, but the emperor simply looked at them with a sidelong nce. It was clear that the emperor didn''t have much interest towards those girls other than flirting with them for a short while. What a troublesome emperor.


    Shu didn''t even bother to console his master as he continued with his report. At the end of his report, the eunuch announced the arrival of Princess Meng and Tang Xuan.


    As the two people with one servante in, the eyes of the officials were mostly locked to them. Only a handful of them managed to curb their interest to not look at the rumored beautiful princess. With a single look, they could see the beautiful figure of a young woman standing gracefully.


    "Princess Xiao Meng greeted Your Highness," Xiao Meng greeted followed by Tang Xuan.


    Yan nodded his head. "It has been some time, Princess Meng. Is there anything you want to talk about?"


    "I want to inquire about the n to visit the Gu Yue Kingdom," Xiao Meng smiled brightly. "Now that Princess Hua had delivered her child, Prince Soujin should have the required time to go. Am I right?"


    In truth, Yan didn''t want to let Soujin go to the Gu Yue Kingdom. With Soujin already became a father, he would have nothing to say to Jun Hua should something happened to his best friend. Besides, with Jun Hua current state, Soujin wouldn''t want to leave the other party at all.


    "Please wait for a few more days, Princess Meng. We will prepare everything soon," Yan said in a calm tone. He had begun to admire himself for his acting ability seemed to increase much more after he became the emperor.


    Xiao Meng frowned for a moment before cing a smile in her face, "I understand Your Highness. However, please bear in mind that the river won''t wait."


    "I know. You''re now dismissed."


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan bowed politely before walking away. Steward Du was waiting near the door, and at that moment, Lin Hong walked in to bring the report. He passed by Tang Xuan and gave way to the other party.


    Seeing the back of Xiao Meng walked away from the hall, Yan sighed to himself. It would have been better if only Ming Hui had finished his conquest in taking over the revolt in Yuan Kingdom area. Since the time the other party got the task, it has already taken so long.


    "Shu, when will Ming Hui finish the battle?"


    "Your Highness, the prowess of the rebels have increased during this past month," Shu answered, "They have gained quite a powerful backer for them."


    "Indeed," Yan clenched his fist, "They are truly troublesome."


    "Lin Hong, you''re in front of His Majesty, please remember your manner," Shu noticed that Lin Hong seemed to be a little off.


    Lin Hong snapped back to reality. "My apologies, Your Highness, Ie here to bring the report of the economic in capital."


    "Hand them to Shu."


    Shu stepped forward and received the report. At this moment, he noticed that a crumpled paper was put on his palm. It was clear that there was something secretive that someone tasked Lin Hong to bring to them.


    "You''re dismissed."


    Lin Hong bowed down before walking away. Ming Yan looked towards Shu with questions all over his face. "What is it, Shu?"


    "Your Highness, I believe this matter is not as simple as it looks like."

 Chapter 390: I Will Return Back Soon

    <h4>390 I Will Return Back Soon</h4>


    Jun Hua watched her husband pacing on the training ground with a rather confused look. It has been a few minutes since the other party walking around without any direction on the training ground. What did he n to do?


    "Is there something on your mind again?" Jun Hua asked in a soft tone.


    Soujin raised his head and nodded slowly, "Because Ming Hui hadn''t returned yet, I''m the one who should go to Gu Yue Kingdom as Long Kingdom''s representative."


    Soujin already told Jun Hua about the trade and the princess demand for having someone from their kingdom toe over, but he hadn''t told her that the one the princess asked was him. However, Jun Hua already guessed about it from the moment Soujin told her because there was simply no one with higher ranking and capablepared with Soujin who was avable.


    "If you have to go, then you should just go," Jun Hua said immediately.


    "You''re kicking me out again, little girl?" Soujin felt amused at Jun Hua''s order to him. He could faintly remember the time when he was sneaking into her room just to see her, but the other party immediately kicked him out with her words.


    "I''m not kicking you out this time," Jun Hua retorted. Why should she kick him out when they were already living together? "If you go, you will return back soon, right?"


    Soujin was stunned at the answer Jun Hua gave him. Indeed, no matter how far he had to go, this was his home and would always be his home. He will surely return to this ce again in the future no matter how hard it is.


    "Of course I will, you know that little girl," Soujin ruffled the girl''s hair with tenderness.


    Jun Hua smiled warmly before her face turned stern, "But if you dare to look for other women, I won''t allow you to walk even a single step here."


    That was quite a threat, but Soujin simply didn''t care. In his eyes, there would only be one girl and that person is Jun Hua. No other woman can enter his heart anymore. The ce was already full for her.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t look at any other girl."


    Just one is already more than enough.


    Jun Hua didn''t pester the other party about it again as she sighed, "I''m still in my confinement period, so I won''t be able to send you off. I hope you will be alright in that country."


    "Don''t worry about me so much," Soujin pulled Jun Hua to his embrace and kissed the other party''s head, "You just have to take care of yourself."


    "Don''t get too close with me, we are outside," Jun Hua protested.


    "No one see," Soujin lips curled up. When the servants saw him staying together with Jun Hua, they tactfully walked away to give them space. Who would want to torture themselves by being a bother to these two devilish trainers? If they be a hindrance, the next thing they know will be they would have to endure a hellish training.


    Jun Hua sighed at this man shamelessness. She decided to stay at his embrace since she rarely spent any time with himtely due to her busy with her son. In any case, Nanglong Shou was too cute for her to leave him alone; though that was probably her motherly instinct already grew.


    "When did you n to leave?" Jun Hua asked.


    "In two days," Soujin answered. "But before that, I want to have a taste of your cooking first."


    Jun Hua nodded her head. It has been some time since thest time she touched the cooking utensil. After all, she was idle for almost all the time she spent pregnant since the servants would not let her work at all.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything you cook, I would eat."


    "��" he was still as shameless as before. Jun Hua thought to herself for a moment before deciding to cook a soup for him and headed towards the kitchen.


    After dinner, Soujin decided to visit his grandfather workce.


    Nanglong Souka nearly dropped the stack of documents into the floor when he heard about Soujining. He felt that the world had copsed for that arrogant little boy to suddenly visit him at this time.


    "What makes youe here, you little brat? Don''t you have enough with making me work at this old age?" Nanglong Souka greeted Soujin withint.


    Soujin looked around the room with an indifferent expression. The room was filled with paper from all over the ce. It seemed Yan didn''t hesitate any longer to give this old man ton of work to do. Of course, half of it was from his own work that he asked the Emperor to hand over to his father.


    "You seemed to be happier when you''re busypared with when you''re idle," Soujin answered lightly.


    "That''s a lie," Nanglong Souka chided, "You didn''t visit me even once when I''m working. How could you know that I like to work?"


    "I did visit you, but you''re too focused on your work to notice me."


    Seeing the mountain of paper around him, Nanglong Souka''s face darkened. How could it be possible for him to not focus on his work? If he wanted to finish everything faster, he would need to stay focus, so obviously he would not pay any attention to the others.


    "What do you want bying here? It''s not like you have any work here."


    Soujin picked out a paper and put it in front of his grandfather, "I have prepared this ce for you."


    The paper from Soujin was a picture of a beautiful and refined vi. From the surrounding, it was clear that the vi was located at quite a remote and peaceful ce, but still has transportation means to go to other ces.


    With Nanglong Souka old age, it was indeed already the time for him to retire. He just hadn''t thought of a good time to end his work and stay in a peaceful ce. Never would he think that his usually annoying grandson would prepare such a ce for him.


    "Are you asking me to retire now?" Nanglong Souka eyebrows rose.


    "Not now, I still need you to be this kingdom prime minister for a few more weeks," Nanglong Soujin answered, "But after that, you can rest since you''re old."


    "I''m not old, you brat!" Nanglong Souka chided. He looked towards the picture once again. If he were to say that he was not tempted, then he would be lying. It was just he couldn''t understand the reason Soujin choose to give him this option.


    "Don''t you want it, Grandpa?" for the first time, Soujin called him as such. Although he felt the word was weird toe out from his mouth, he still did it. They have been at each other neck for too long. He didn''t want to end their interaction without him acknowledging him as his grandfather at all.


    Nanglong Souka''s mouth opened wide. His grandson finally called him grandpa after years unwilling to call him as such. Did the young man hit his head, or he finally forgave this old man?


    "Yes I do want it and if it''s possible I want more servants there��" he regained hisposure and started to list out his demands.


    Nanglong Soujin rolled his eyes in secret. How could he not know that Nanglong Souka was hiding his happiness? "I have already prepared what you need there. Just finish your work and move there after the matter was finished."


    With that Nanglong Soujin stood up and walked out of the room. Nanglong Souka stayed silent for a while before opened his mouth once again. "Take care of yourself, you brat."


    Nanglong Soujin waved his hand and disappeared from Nanglong Souka''s gaze. The old man leaned back on his chair as he sighed.


    "Sei, your son is really troublesome just like you when you''re young. Still, you two are truly my pride."


    He smiled slightly before straightened up to finish his work.

 Chapter 391: Journey

    <h4>391 Journey</h4>


    "Be careful on your journey," Ming Yan said to Nanglong Soujin when the other party was about to go. On his side, Shu was standing as usual while Jun Zhenxian just looked at the other party with a wry expression.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head. "Just stay here and make sure that you didn''t mess up the kingdom by the time I go back."


    "No need to worry," Ming Yanughed. "There is simply no way this esteemed emperor would possibly mess up the entire kingdom."


    ''if it''s you, you can do it,'' Shu thought in his mind as he hardened his resolve to make sure the emperor worked really hard on his work.


    Soujin didn''tment at Yan''s remark and swiftly got into the carriage. Princess Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan were on different carriages, and they too have been prepared to return. Before long, the carriages moved towards the Gu Yue Kingdom.


    Ming Yan watched as the carriages left the city. "Ming Hui truly took a long time just to subdue the rebel. With his skill, there is no way it would end this long."


    "Do you want that young man to rece Soujin?" Jun Zhenxian asked with a strange look. Because Nanglong Souka was busy to finish his work, he asked his friend-enemies to send his grandson off. Although Jun Zhenxian was unwilling, he didn''t have any choice since he couldn''t meet with his granddaughter.


    "It would be better for Soujin to stay in the capital, right?" Ming Yan asked with a perplexed tone. No matter how annoying Soujin would be to him, he knew the other party was an excellent martial artist. If he were to stay in the capital, this ce would surely be safer.


    "There''s already Jun Hua here," Jun Zhenxian rolled his eyes.


    Ming Yan shook his head, "If I were to ask that littledy to work again, Soujin would surely beat me up to death the moment he returns."


    Jun Zhenxian had to admit that it was correct. Soujin would surely be unwilling to see Jun Hua worked again now that she had already be a mother. Not that he could force her to rest if she was the one who wanted to work, though.


    "By the way, why did that general bring Lin Hong with him?"


    From all the officials avable in the capital, there shouldn''t be any need to specifically choose Lin Hong to go towards Gu Yue Kingdom. After all, Lin Hong was a rather inexperienced official and they wouldn''t benefit much from him going to that kingdom.


    "He didn''t tell me," Ming Yan shrugged, "Let it be. Ling Hong is a good official, and I think this experience would allow him to grow better."


    Jun Zhenxian looked towards Yan for a few seconds before he shook his head. He should have known better than anyone to not ask Yan about these kinds of things. There was simply no way the other party could know with his slightly lower IQ.


    There was simply no way someone like Soujin would choose Lin Hong for such a trivial reason. There must be another reason why the other party chose to bring Lin Hong, but they didn''t know about it. Really, he felt that these youngsters truly cannot stay in one ce and allow him to not worry about them.


    "By the way, General Jun Zhenxian, Jun Qing sent me a message saying that he had already prepared a good ce for you to spend your old time. You can return anytime you want."


    Jun Zhenxian nodded his head. He already bid his farewell to Jun Hua before she gave birth and after getting the chance to see the little prince once, he felt that it was enough. It was already the time for him to tone down and rest for a long time. His tired body wouldn''t be able to hold on if he dared to do anything reckless again.


    "Emperor Yan," he called the other party politely for the first time. "Tell that shameless prime minister that I might lose my bet, so he will need to fulfill his promise soon."


    Ming Yan frowned. Do you think I''m a messenger? Yet, he still nodded to ept the other party request. After bidding a farewell, Jun Zhenxian prepared himself for a rather long journey to the Mountain Kingdom.


    "Shu, how''s the officials conduct?" Yan inquired as he walked.


    "They have be more obedient," Shu answered amiably, "Some of them still try to rise through the ranks quicker with inappropriate ways, but I have handled them."


    "That''s good," Ming Yan nodded satisfied. He walked straight to the prime minister''s workroom. He looked at the mountain of paper inside the room, wondering whether he made a mistake in assigning work since this amount of work has far surpassed what he originally thought.


    "Emperor," Nanglong Souka greeted rather informally. Since they were alone, he didn''t feel any need to greet the other party too formal.


    "Prime Minister, it seemed you have quite a lot of work," Ming Yanmented.


    Nanglong Souka''s face turned sour. And whose fault it was that I have a lot of work? He didn''t say anything anymore as he put the document down.


    "Is there any special need for your esteemed self toe here?"


    Ming Yan nodded, "I want to inform you that your best friend will return to the Mountain Kingdom soon." Nanglong Souka eyes rolled down. There shouldn''t be any need for you toe personally just for that, right?


    "And he said that he might lose his bet, so he wanted you to fulfill your promise."


    That bet? Nanglong Souka''s face darkened, but he cannot really me the other party for that. He nodded towards the emperor, "Thank you very much for rying the information."


    Ming Yan nodded, "Do you mind telling me the content of the bet?"


    Nanglong Souka shook his head, "There is no need for you to know the content of what we, the shameless old men, had."


    It was only at this time this old man admitted that he and that person were indeed shameless. Yan shook his head. They were truly annoying.


    "I won''t disturb you from doing your job anymore."


    Nanglong Souka waited until Ming Yan disappeared from that ce before he leaned back on his chair. It was not like he didn''t want to tell the other party about the content of their bet, he just didn''t want to divulge another one of their shameless bet. After all, they were possibly the only two people in this kingdom who would want to bet something like that.


    "That shameless old man is truly annoying," Nanglong Souka sighed. Well, it was not like if one of them lost they needed to pay a lot of money, it was just annoying because he needed to visit the other party''s grave, which would surely be located at that far ce. Not to mention the fact that the emperor would give him loads of work should he leave for such a long time.


    Nanglong Souka returned his gaze back to his work. There was no need to think about such things. It was better for him to finish his work as fast as possible.

 Chapter 392: A Mother

    <h4>392 A Mother</h4>


    "Princess, time to eat," Xia reminded her Miss.


    Jun Hua put Nanglong Shou on his bed with reluctance. Ever since she had be a mother, she learned how to take care of the little boy far better. She came to love her son very much and felt unwilling to leave the other party. Even if it was for a second, she didn''t want to leave the little boy at all.


    "Alright, prepare the food, Xia."


    Xia nodded and prepared the food as Jun Hua washed her hand. She picked her chopsticks and started to eat the food as fast as she could. She wanted to stay with her son again.


    Seeing how the Princess was unwilling to leave the little prince, Xia felt amused. If Nanglong Soujin was here, he would surely felt jealous because the little boy received so much of Jun Hua''s attention. Since she was idle, she chose to spend her time with her son very much.


    Before long, Jun Hua was ying with Nanglong Shou once again. The baby seemed really happy to stay in his mother''s embrace and heughed a lot of time. It was only after some time did he finally slept again. Jun Hua put the little boy on his bed before leaving the room quietly.


    "I never know that you like children this much," Qin Shiemented.


    Jun Hua quickly straightened herself and put a sheepish smile, "I also didn''t know about that. Probably it was because I''m a woman and a mother now."


    "That''s probably one of the reason," Qin Shie nodded her head in agreement, "But it was not all of them since some woman didn''t like their children."


    Jun Hua thought about what Qin Shie told her. She hadn''t encountered any mother who didn''t love their child so far. It was not like she asked the people she met about their mother too, so she might not know about their real family condition.


    "I like them. They are really cute," Jun Hua grinned.


    Qin Shie nodded her head. She too liked children, which was why she had been pestering her son to get married for so long. Now that she already got a grandchild, she felt really happy. Her lifelong wish has finallye true.


    "You might want to have more in the future."


    Jun Hua nodded. She was sure that she wouldn''t want to have one in a close time, but probably she would want to have another one. But certainly she wouldn''t want to have 10 like what Nanglong Soujin told her.


    "How many children do you want?"


    "I don''t know," Jun Hua shrugged. "At least, not as many as what Soujin want."


    Hearing the strange tone in Jun Hua''s word, Qin Shie looked at the other party with bewilderment, "How many did he want?"


    Jun Hua raised her two hands. Qin Shie almostughed at that gesture. She was absolutely certain her son was the one who wouldn''t be able to handle if he were to have that many children. When Jun Hua was giving birth, he was already panicked like it was the end of the world. If he had 10, she doubted he could handle the tension.


    As a general, he could face his enemies calmly and think for a better strategy to face them. However, facing Jun Hua who was having childbirth, he was as helpless as a kitten. Qin Shie still felt amused whenever she thought about that scene.


    "Don''t worry, I doubt he would truly mean it," Qin Shie reassured Jun Hua.


    Jun Hua nodded her head. "I think so too since he seemed pretty exhausted at that time."


    ''Well, his face is dark all the time when you''re giving birth.'' Qin Shie thought in her mind, but she didn''t voice it out. It would be better for Jun Hua to not know to avoid Soujin kept on getting teased by the other party. It was enough that his mother teased him continuously.


    "It has been quite some time since you be a mother. Have you gotten used to it?" Qin Shie asked.


    Jun Hua nodded her head, "I think I have already started to get used to be a mother. It''s quite hard at the beginning, but it''s really fun."


    ''If you''re doing something you love, it would surely be fun.'' Qin Shie thought to herself as she watched the other party''s figure in wonder.


    Jun Hua''s figure had returned back to how it was. There was simply no way one would know that she is a mother who has just given birth not long ago. Her beauty didn''t diminish at all and she had instead had a mature charm added to her figure, making her looked even more attractive.


    Qin Shie was sure that if the other party were to get out from this residence, no man could stay their eyes away from her. With that kind of beauty, no man would think that she was already 18 and a mother at that.


    "Hua''er, did you practice martial art again?" she asked in wonder.


    Jun Hua was stunned, but she shook her head. She still hadn''t recovered fully, so she chose to not overact and let her body rest for a longer time. In any case, it was not like she still needed to go to the battlefield anymore.


    "I hadn''t practiced for a long time. I''m sure my skill has be rusty," she put a wry smile.


    Qin Shie looked at Jun Hua up and down, "I don''t think you''re that bad. Want to try some moves? It''s already almost a month."


    Jun Hua pondered for a moment before agreeing. She took two wooden swords and led Qin Shie towards the training hall. The two of them stand in front of each other and before long, Qin Shie moved first to attack at Jun Hua.


    As a former general, Jun Hua was very proficient at close battlebat. With a little nce, she could tell what the other party intention was and moved from the way with just a hair breath difference and attacked the other party at the open part.


    Qin Shie was almost unable to move in time, making the wooden sword grazed at her a little bit, but she quickly moved again to attack Jun Hua. However, this time Jun Hua didn''t attack back and only evaded for a few times beforeunching a counterattack, instantly took the sword away from Qin Shie''s hand.


    "You''re really powerful," Qin Shiemented. She had never fought with Jun Hua before. Only now did she realize how powerful her daughter-inw was.


    Jun Hua nodded, "You are quite powerful too, Mother."


    "I practiced years ago to protect Soujin," Qin Shie answered as she picked the sword on the ground. "Sei was previously against me training with sword, but I insisted. Still, it cannot bepared with a former general like you."


    Jun Hua arched her eyebrows, "But you''re also amander in the battlefield, right?"


    Qin Shie was stunned. She smiled wryly, these kids truly loved to meddle into other people past. She didn''t think that the littless could know about her past so easily, "I force Sei to bring me into the battlefield because I don''t want to wait on him."


    Most women would just wait for their husband to return, but she wanted to apany her husband, so she practiced hard until she became quite skillful. Still, she didn''t want to return to those days anymore since she hated the battlefield very much.


    Jun Hua smiled, "We have lived in the warring era, so I don''t think it''s weird."


    "You''re right, but now that you''re a mother, you won''t be able to return to the battlefield anymore."


    "It''s not like I want to return," Jun Hua shrugged, "Ever since I abandon my other identity, I never have any intention to return. If not because of that prince, I would never reveal my real identity."


    Qin Shie nodded her head. Now that they have entered the state of peace, she hoped that there wouldn''t be any more war happened.


    "Let''s return back, Shou''er might want milk again soon."


    "Ah, you''re right."

 Chapter 393: Leader

    <h4>393 Leader</h4>


    Ming Hui looked at the group of officials in front of him with a slightly tired expression. He felt that the waves from the rebels would not end when they finally managed to drive most of them back. Only some of them left, but he and the others officials were all dead tired from their work these past few weeks.


    "The matter was almost finished, good work, everyone," he said amiably, putting a smile out of his tired face.


    The officials have a smile stered on their face. After weeks of working nonstop, they have finally finished everything. They really wanted to have a good night sleep. For now, that would be the best reward they could get.


    Seeing their expression, Ming Hui smiled and waved his hand, dismissing them. "You can all have a rest. There won''t be any meeting tomorrow."


    That was the best news they have heard ever since the rebels happen. It was only, after all, the officials went did Ming Hui sat down on his chair. He slumped down on his chair, the total opposite to the strong figure he showed just before. He felt the most tired since he basically had mountains of works yet he still tried to pose as a good leader.


    As someone who has been used to work behind the scene, posing as the leader was very tiresome for him. He truly wanted to stay at the back and not do all of these works.


    "That Soujin�� he should be the one who was sent here," he muttered in displeasure. Although he knew that it would be tiring, this was the first time he truly experienced it for himself.


    "Your Highness?" a knock was heard.


    Ming Hui was already familiar with that knock, so he didn''t bother to straighten his position and merely answered, "You cane in, Commander Fan Ying."


    With a slight push, the door was opened and a young man came in. He was still wearing his body armor, which was dirty, but Ming Hui didn''t mind it. With their condition not long ago, it was already good enough that the other party was alive and didn''t suffer a lot of loss.


    "How''s the battle?"


    "We have managed to secure their base," Fan Ying answered, "But most of them were killed since they fight back violently. Only a few of them could be taken back alive."


    Ming Hui nodded, "I will let it up to you to handle them. Try to get as much information as you can from them."


    "Yes Your Highness," Fan Ying answered, but he didn''t only have one thing he needed to say, "Prince Soujin would arrive at this city tomorrow. There is a messenger telling you to prepare for hising with a moderate wee since there are Princess Meng and Tang Xuan."


    Ming Hui''s face paled at that news. Just when he thought he could have a rest, the other party had to send such news to him. He groaned at the thought of getting up from here and prepared everything to wee the other party.


    "Wait, what is Soujin doing here?" Ming Hui recalled that Jun Hua was pregnant. Why did her husband suddenly show up here?


    "He was chosen to be Long Kingdom representative to the Gu Yue Kingdom, so he came here."


    "No, not that, I want to know about his wife."


    "Princess Hua has given birth to a son and currently in her confinement period," Fan Ying answered. As Jun Hua''s soldier, he received news about things fasterpared with other ces, so he knew about the matter quickly enough.


    Ming Hui tapped the chair. So it seemed he had missed the time to see his best friend son. Never mind, he could return back to the capital after this.


    "Fan Ying, do you still have the energy to run on the street?"


    Fan Ying looked at Ming Hui doubtfully. He was a soldier, who had once experience the hellish training under Jun Hua, so now his condition was much betterpared with the other party. However, he felt something bad would happen if he were to say yes.


    "Please handle the preparation to wee Soujin and his group."


    "��" I should have known that this job would fall to me. With resigned feeling, Fan Ying could only move his feet and got out of the ce to work once again.


    ...


    Lin Hong continuously read about the culture in the Gu Yue Kingdom on the journey. He didn''t want to be a disgrace for the Long Kingdom by not representing their country well. Although the main representative was Soujin, he still tried to work harder.


    Soujin was rather bored during the journey. He was not one who liked journeying inside the carriage, so he chose to ride a horse on many asions. While also practicing his skill, he could ease his boredom for having such a long journey.


    As for the learning, he had memorized them all. With his capability, remembering those little rules were nothing for him.


    "Prince Soujin, we will soon enter the capital. It would be better if you return to your carriage," Tang Xuan said.


    Soujin pointed to the other party horse, "You''re also riding a horse. There shouldn''t be any need for me to get inside the carriage."


    "I''m but a mere noble. I cannot bepared to someone like you," Tang Xuan smiled.


    "Even if you''re a noble, you''re also an important person," Soujin said lightly. He looked straight to the front, "just guide the way, I prefer to stay on a horse rather than carriage."


    Tang Xuan could onlyply. Since Soujin was a general, there was no way the other party would prefer the carriage over horse. After all, it was much freer on top of a horse rather than an exquisite carriage. If it was an ordinary person, he would surely choose the carriage.


    Before long, their group arrived at the city and the citizen wee them warmly. It was not a big wee, but enough for them. After all, the matter in this city has just ended not too long ago. They quickly arrived at the pce where Ming Hui already waited for them.


    "Wee to Yuan Kingdom, Princess Meng, Noble Tang Xuan, and Prince Soujin."


    Soujin noticed the other party''s paleplexion, and he waved his hand, "There is no need for you to specifically wee us. Just go and have a rest already."


    Princess Meng looked at Soujin with a weird expression, "It''s the duty of subordinate to wee their master. You don''t have to be so rude to him."


    Hearing that, Ming Hui almost broke into augh. If this much was categorized as rude, then what about Soujin beat up their emperor? In any case, he didn''t feel offended since he already knew the other party for a long time. His personality was always like that, so there was no need to feel displeased.


    "Since you said so, I will excuse myself," Ming Hui longed for a rest, so this was the best he could ask from Soujin.


    "It''s not rude, Princess Meng. There are still many things that you still don''t know about our kingdom," Soujin answered lightly, "Shall we have a rest and go tomorrow?"


    Xiao Meng nodded her head and soon headed towards her bedroom.

 Chapter 394: Crossing the River

    <h4>394 Crossing the River</h4>


    Xiao Meng rested on her bed with a confused expression. By her side, Tang Xuan poured a tea with calm expression. "Princess, please have some drink."


    "How can you stay calm when he''s clearly disrespecting his people? He should just ept their sincere wee," Xiao Meng took the cup and inquired.


    "He did that because he knows that they need rest," Tang Xuan answered. Besides, he know that the other citizen have already returned to their own work since they were still tired. Just with Soujin already appeared and epted the wee would be enough.


    "But still��"


    "Princess, Long Kingdom didn''t have the tradition to wee people for a long time when their people returned. They would only stay for a short time on the street before returning back. At most, there will be a party for the nobles if it''s winning a war," Tang Xuan exined.


    Xiao Meng put the cup back on the table. She knew that this ce has a different culture with hers, but it was hard to adapt fully. Her mind would continuously return back to how it was in her own kingdom. She didn''t want to think more about it as she slumped on her bed. Her eyes focused on the ceiling for a few minutes.


    "Tang Xuan, is he still watching us?"


    Tang Xuan''s movement stifled for a moment. He regained hisposure and smiled mildly. "Princess, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing the attitude of Tang Xuan, Xiao Meng sighed to herself. Even here, they would never let her have any freedom. For her brother, she was nothing but a mere tool used to secure the trade and forced to bring Nanglong Soujin across the river.


    "If I have choice, I will never want toe here for this mission," Xiao Meng whispered softly.


    Tang Xuan sat down on the chair. "Princess, please refrain from trying to leak out any information regarding your real mission ining here. If he bes suspicious and refuses to follow after us, your life will be in danger."


    Seeing that Tang Xuan was pointing to the door secretly, Xiao Meng nodded her head. She already knew that her movement waspletely restricted. Even if they were ced far away from the pce, she couldn''t act as she wanted to because of her position.


    "Have some rest, Princess. It will be a long journey."


    "I understand."


    ��


    Ming Hui''s Residence


    "Do you already have enough sleep by now?" Nanglong Soujin looked towards the other party.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "It has been a long time since I took a nap in the afternoon. Have you had your dinner?"


    "I have. I want to ask about the rebel."


    "Well��." Ming Hui straightened his position, "It was as you said before. The second waves of the rebels are alle because of order. It''s not like they are dissatisfied with the condition, but rather they receive money for attacking us."


    Soujin nodded his head. He had already suspected it the moment he heard another wave of rebel came out to the surface. Given Ming Hui''s capability, he should be able to handle the rebel quite easily, but the addition of the second wave dyed him quite some time.


    "You still need to rest. After you have recovered and this ce had returned their peace, return to Ming City. Yan would surely need your help."


    "He still hadn''t got used to be an emperor?" Ming Hui put a wry expression. It was already around one year since they made Long Kingdom, but the other party still stayed the same way. When will he learn?


    Soujin didn''t have to answer that question since it was only Ming Hui expressing his thought. Without further ado, he stood up and bid his farewell. He only wanted to know about the rebel''s intention and now it was time for him to rest.


    Ming Hui watched as the other party left. Now that he didn''t have too many works here, it was time to rest more. Oh right, he has just remembered that almost one year had passed since Fan Lanying went to subdue the rest of the cities. He wondered when she would finish the task.


    He already missed that woman very badly.


    The next day, Fan Ying had prepared a ship for them to go. The ship was also loaded with some goods they have prepared before.


    "It''s time to go, Prince Soujin," Tang Xuan reminded.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head and walked into the ship. He found the shaking ground to be rather annoying since he rarely rode a ship in the past. The degree of the shaking was much higherpared with a carriage. It would surely take him longer time to adapt to this new condition.


    "Prince Soujin, do you need anything?" Lin Hong asked.


    Soujin shook his head, "You should adjust yourself to this new condition. Don''t bother with me."


    Seeing Nanglong Soujin didn''t seem to be in good mood, Lin Hong immediatelyplied and returned to his room. In any case, he didn''t want to incur the wrath of the other party upon him without knowing the reason.


    "You''re quite a short-tempered fellow," Tang Xuanmented.


    Nanglong Soujin gave him a sidelong nce, "Don''t you have to apany your princess? I''m sure she doesn''t like to stay with Steward Du alone."


    Tang Xuan took out his sword, "There is no need for you to meddle into my business, Prince Soujin. Let''s have a spar since you''re boring."


    Nanglong Soujin was at an utter disadvantage since he was not used with this kind of ground while Tang Xuan was the opposite. Still, Nanglong Soujin''s face was rather calm as he pulled out his sword and readied his stance.


    Tang Xuan originally thought that Nanglong Soujin would not agree. Seeing the other party''s stance, he decided to attack first and use his familiarity with the ground to attack the other party. At first, Soujin just defended against Tang Xuan as he tried to stabilize himself on the moving ground. However, it didn''t take long for Tang Xuan to be at the losing end.


    "You adapted very quickly." That kind of ability to quickly adapt to the new situation was rather scary. Even Tang Xuan didn''t have the confidence that he would be able to fight at his full power at new kind of ground in a matter of minutes.


    Nanglong Soujin sheathed back his sword, "You''re a noble and not general, so you would not know."


    "��" are you unting your position? Tang Xuan didn''t want to bother with the other party again as he sheathed his sword back too.


    "The journey would take around three hours since the current has grown rather strong. You might want to have a rest first."


    Nanglong Soujin could see the other end of the river since the distances were only around 500 meters. However, he soon found that the distance asionally changes since the river was not straight.


    "How long is the width of this river?" Nanglong Soujin asked.


    "The shortest one is around 300 meters," Tang Xuan answered, "But some of them can be as long as several kilometers."


    That was quite long and even if they wanted to stay going straight, the current was too fast. He moved his gaze towards the back with an indifferent expression.


    "It would be insane if you think you could swim at this current," if they didn''t careful, the current may be too strong and they would get dragged in the open sea and have the possibility of losing their lives.


    "I won''t swim," he was not crazy enough to swim at this kind of current.


    Tang Xuan didn''t understand just what was in this man mind. He decided to return back to his ce and have some rest since the journey would take a few hours at the very least.

 Chapter 395: They Still Target Me

    <h4>395 They Still Target Me</h4>


    Jun Hua had heard the news of Nanglong Soujin''s arrival in the Yuan Kingdom. Her people sent the news as fast as they could to her per her instruction. She picked up a pen and paper as soon as she received the news.


    "Xia, give this to Mother."


    "Yes Miss," Xia received the letter and quickly walked away.


    Jun Hua stayed on her ce for a few seconds before moving her feet towards her son''s room. She smiled when she saw her son and gently picked him up. The little boy bbered a bit, but he stayed calm in his mother embrace.


    "Xiao Yun, you stay in my room and locked the door."


    "Princess?" Xiao Yun didn''t understand her Miss instruction, but she quickly moved and got into her Miss room.


    Jun Hua still held Nanglong Shou in her arm when she walked out from the room towards the training hall. Nanglong Shou watched her with his big eyes, but Jun Hua just smiled at the other party and gently blocked his vision by moving her closer in her embrace. She didn''t want her son to see things like this when he was still so little.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to be afraid."


    From behind her, she could feel an attack directed towards her. She moved her feet to the side with an agile movement and her right hand instantly unsheathe her sword and strike the other party. Seeing the ck-clothed person behind her fell, she sighed to herself. There were so many assassins targeting hertely.


    Well, if they think she had weakened just because she was giving birth not long ago, they werepletely wrong.


    Three more people came to the training hall. Jun Hua didn''t initiate the attack. She just gently held her son and made sure that his eyes were covered with her clothes. Those assassins attacked her and she responded with effortless movement. In a matter of seconds, they have fallen to the ground.


    It didn''t take her too long topletely finish battling against them all. If they came when she was pregnant, she might not be able to fight that well, especially because she didn''t want to upset her baby. But now that she has already recovered, they were only looking for trouble if theye here.


    "Ah, sorry Shou''er," Jun Hua adjusted her hand after she finished. She sheathed her sword back to its ce as she held her son firmer yet gentle. Seeing thepletely clueless face of Nanglong Shou, she smiled gently. She truly didn''t wish for the other party to see violence at such young age.


    nting a kiss to the boy''s cheek, Nanglong Shouughed at the gesture. He raised his hand slightly, and Jun Hua smiled when she saw it. He was truly really cute!


    She walked back to the residence, "Xiao Yun clean up the mess."


    "Yes Miss," Xiao Yun quickly came out from the room and started to order the servants to clean up the ce.


    "Yamin, you too clean up the mess at your ce," Jun Hua was not the only one who fought. Yamin also fought some of them at the other side.


    "Yes Miss."


    She put Nanglong Shou to his bed and instructed the servants to guard the boy before return back to the training hall. One of the assassins was still alive since Jun Hua spared him.


    "You better tell me who sends you," Jun Hua said calmly.


    The assassin looked towards Jun Hua with a terrified expression. He was informed that many of the guards here have been sent to another ce because of the rebels. Previously, Nanglong Soujin was still here, so they didn''t move, but it seemed that he was not the only one they should be caution off.


    It didn''t take Jun Hua a long time to get the information she needed. The other party has nned this quite well. They didn''t have many guards here since they needed a lot of manpower topletely subdue the rest of the cities. Previously Soujin almost didn''t leave her at all because of her condition and only now he left because he knew she could protect herself.


    "Not having many guards seemed like quite a trouble too," Jun Hua frowned.


    Qin Shie arrived not long after that. She looked at the servants busy cleaning up with helplessness, "If Yan knows the assassins target you again, he might shake the entire court once again."


    "He only did that once because Soujin told him to," Jun Hua shrugged, "Besides, these people couldn''t even touch me, so there''s no need for him to ransack the entire court again."


    "Why did they keep targeting you?" Qin Shie asked. It didn''t make sense that they would target her for no reason.


    Jun Hua just smiled at that question. She pointed to the house behind her, "Mother, can you take care of Shou''er for a while? I need to go for a couple of days."


    "I can take care of him if it''s only a few days," Qin Shie did want to spend more time with her grandson, but she didn''t haveplete confidence that she could protect the boy as good as Jun Hua.


    "I will send more people to protect you, Mother," Jun Hua reassured her when she saw the other party doubtful expression.


    Qin Shie nodded her head, "Alright, Mother understood. But, where did you want to go?"


    "I want to go to the Gu Yue Kingdom."


    "��Did you want to meet with Soujin again?" it was only a month and you can''t bear to separate with him?


    "I want to give him a good beating for concealing the truth from me."


    "��" Did you just tell a mother that you want to beat up her son?


    Qin Shie stared at Jun Hua''s face with bewilderment. Although Jun Hua face was stered with a sincere smile, she knew that the other party was not really smiling. And that reason given to her face�� there was simply no way it could be true.


    From the interaction between the two of them, Jun Hua would never beat up Soujin no matter how annoying Soujin might be to her. Since she didn''t want to tell the true reason to her, Qin Shie would not force her to say anything despite her feeling worry for the other party.


    "Why would he conceal the truth from you?"


    "Perhaps because he didn''t want me to worry," Jun Hua shrugged. She didn''t know about the detail too, so she will go to Gu Yue Kingdom to find out.


    "Don''t put yourself in danger too much, you have more people waiting for you now," Qin Shie warned.


    Jun Hua nodded her head and smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry Mother. I will return back as fast as I can."


    Qin Shie watched as Jun Hua walked away. She wanted to stop the other party. She didn''t want her to ce herself in danger anymore, but it seemed the littledy was too active to tone down.


    "My families are all troublesome people. Can''t they just stay in one ce and not make me worry?" Qin Shie shook her head. Since Jun Hua asked her to take care of her grandson, It was the time for her to see him, so she quickly walked to the little boy room.

 Chapter 396: Gu Yue Kingdom

    <h4>396 Gu Yue Kingdom</h4>


    When the ship finally arrived on the shore, Nanglong Soujin could see the massive harbor there. Many people were walking around, and many of them worked to move things here and there. This wasn''t the first time he saw a port, but this was the first time he saw one this big.


    Tang Xuan walked out from his room and saw the other party staring at the port. "Don''t be surprised, this is just how the Gu Yue Kingdom thrives."


    Nanglong Soujin looked towards the other party with arched brows.


    "The north and west are all rivers like the sea," Tang Xuan exined, "and the east is this big river. Many other countries oftene and trade with us. That''s how we could continue to thrive all these years and gain a lot of new things."


    The difference in culture between the two sides was rather big. Now Nanglong Soujin finally understood just how such thing could happen. His eyes stared at the big port in front of him then turned back to the noble.


    "With such a big kingdom and ie, I don''t think you onlye to the Long Kingdom with the purpose of trade," Nanglong Soujin remarked suddenly.


    Tang Xuan stiffened for a split second before smiling again, "What are you talking about, Prince Soujin? Let''s get down."


    Soujin looked at the other party for a moment before walked to Lin Hong''s room. He knocked on the door, and the other party quickly opened it.


    "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "We have arrived. Follow after me," Nanglong Soujin answered simply.


    Lin Hongplied and followed after the other party. The people were all making way for them and they cheered up when they see Xiao Meng. With a nce, it was clear that she was quite famous in this ce and the people liked her.


    "I don''t think I would get used to this ce," Lin Hong muttered to himself.


    "You have to get used to it," Nanglong Soujin remarked, "You will stay here for a long time."


    Lin Hong nked at Nanglong Soujin''s remark. Does it mean they won''t return to the Long Kingdom for a long time? He didn''t want to stay here for that long. Oh wait, they indeed cannot return without a ship and that fast current would be dangerous for a ship to sail.


    From the information he got, it should be around one year? Hopefully, it wouldn''tst that long.


    "Let''s go," Tang Xuan instructed.


    Steward Du quickly prepared carriages for them. They were all got into separated carriages that brought them to the nearest city.


    Soujin watched the people outside the carriage. There were many things that were different from Long Kingdom, but many of them were still the same. He moved away his gaze as his lips curled up. It will be really interesting to stay here.


    "Prince Soujin, we have arrived."


    Lin Hong got out from the carriage and he almost stunned silly in his ce. The ce where they have arrived was a truly big ce, just like a pce in the Long Kingdom. Could it be there were many pces in Gu Yue Kingdom?


    Xiao Meng seemed to notice the other party thought as she chuckled, "This was once the pce of a small kingdom here. Since we have unified the entirend, this ce became the governor ce. Many of them are still empty, so it''s suitable for all of us to stay here."


    "I see," Soujin answered and walked inside.


    He didn''t even know anything about this ce and yet he dared to get inside first? Xiao Meng was bewildered at Soujin''s action. It seemed the other party already treated this ce as his second home although he had only arrived not long ago.


    Lin Hong looked around the ce before looked back to Tang Xuan, "How long do we have to stay here?"


    Tang Xuan arched his eyebrows, "It should be in around three weeks. Prince Sao wille here soon to finalize the trade."


    "Three weeks?" Lin Hong gulped. That was quite long and by the end of three weeks, they wouldn''t be able to return back again. Did it mean he had to spend months in this kingdom?


    "Please make yourselffortable," Tang Xuan smiled and waved his hand. Steward Du moved and instructed the servants to prepare everything they would need.


    Lin Hong watched the servants move helplessly. He still kept a rather calm andposed expression that he had practiced for years, but his heart cannot help but worry at the long time span he would spend here. Somehow, he already missed Long Kingdom even though he had just got here.


    "We have prepared the room," one of the servants bowed respectfully.


    "Please rest first, the journey on the boat must be pretty tiring," Tang Xuan suggested with an amiable tone.


    Lin Hong looked towards Soujin in doubt. What did the other party want the two of them do here? Seeing Soujin just nodded his head calmly, Lin Hong could onlyply and moved his things. Luckily, he did bring a lot of his things, so he could still do many things.


    After settling himself, Nanglong Soujin walked around the city without anyone knowing. With his martial art, he could just go as he wished and returned as he liked. The city was quite big, but it was not that muchpared to the biggest city in Long Kingdom. Gu Yue Kingdom was surprisingly more advancepare with Long Kingdom.


    He satisfied his curiosity for a bit before walking in the garden near the pce. The garden was quite big, and it was more simr to a small forest rather than a garden.


    "Prince Soujin, it''s not safe to travel around at night."


    Soujin looked towards the man behind him. Although the other party stature was not much different with ordinary men, his appearance was like a ghost.


    "I thought you''re unable to speak, Steward Du," Soujin said calmly.


    "There is no need for me to speak in the past," Steward Du answered back. "Please return back, it''s almost time for dinner."


    Nanglong Soujin watched the other party slightly. He silently walked back to the residence as Steward Du stared at him from the back. Before long, they have arrived at the pce once again. Inside the room, Lin Hong was reading a book with a rather stiff expression and Tang Xuan stood calmly by the side.


    If one didn''t know better, they would just think that Lin Hong was still feeling unwell because of the journey. However, Nanglong Soujin noticed that Lin Hong seemed to be giving him a worried gaze.


    "Did you go somewhere?" Tang Xuan arched his eyebrows when he noticed Soujin walked in from the front door.


    Nanglong Soujin pointed to the back, "Just a short walk. Your guardian leads me back."


    "It''s dangerous to go outside at night," Tang Xuan reminded, "There are a lot of people go missing suddenly because they walk at night."


    Lin Hong shuddered at the thought of people disappearing. Why did he agree toe here in the first ce? He didn''t survive that ce just to send himself into the second hell!


    Nanglong Soujin nodded calmly, "Then I will just stay here. Do you have any books to read, Noble Tang Xuan?"


    "There''s a library at the back. I will show the way to you after dinner," Tang Xuan answered.


    "Can Ie too?"


    "Sure, you can."


    The three of them quickly ate dinner while Xiao Meng ate by herself since women were not allowed to eat with the males except if they were family. On the side, Steward Du watched the three of them eating with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 397: Succession Problem

    <h4>397 Session Problem</h4>


    Yuan Kingdom


    Ming Hui looked towards the paper in front of him with a dark gaze. It was one thing for him to ept the role of Yuan Kingdom ruler and a different thing to get a new assignment so quickly.


    "Why did I have to do this?" He looked towards Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying could only shrug helplessly. He was just delivering a message and not deciding things by himself. How could he possibly know that it would actually give such news?


    "That damnable emperor," Ming Hui rubbed his forehead. He swore in his mind, if that person were to give him another impossible request like this, he would return to the capital straight away and gave him a good beating.


    Fan Ying pretended that he didn''t hear the other party cursing his own emperor. With the emperor was someone who was supposedly the heaven chosen one, anyone who dared to slight the emperor would surely be punished. However, given he had stayed under Ming Hui these past few weeks, he hade to understand these princes peculiar interaction.


    It was something entirely different from the usual customs.


    "Prince Ming Hui, it would be better for you to start doing the job," Fan Ying advised.


    Ming Hui red at the other party, "Just send the news to your men to build this ce. I really wonder why that emperor wanted to impress the princess very much."


    Fan Ying sighed. Building a more advance port was close to impossible for him. He had to search for suitable people to do the job first. Before he walked out from the door, he suddenly remembered a message.


    "Princess Hua wille here in a few days. She wille to you once she has arrived."


    Ming Hui stayed still in his seat. What did the littless need from him? Just a few days before Soujin arrived here before going to the Gu Yue Kingdom. Don''t tell him she was already impatient to meet with the other party again after a month and two weeks?


    If that was true, she was really impatient. He had waited for almost one year for Fan Lanying and he was still patient��. Well not really, he wanted to meet with that woman so badly. As a husband, he already missed his wife very much.


    He wanted to cry. When would he be able to meet with that woman again?


    ��


    Gu Yue Kingdom


    After spending almost two weeks, Lin Hong finally got more ustomed to the different lifestyle here. Although he had to admit that he missed the Long Kingdom, he felt morefortable at this ce since there was no one who watched over him anymore.


    Inside the Long Kingdom, he was known as the one who killed his brother and Lin Family has tarnished name. Although they didn''t show it straight away, he knew from their disguised gesture. They didn''t dare to show it outright because he was one of Jun Hua''s people. Here, almost no one knew about his past, so they didn''t give him any misgiving and treated him as their guest.


    It was very different and refreshing.


    "Do you still miss Long Kingdom?" Tang Xuan noticed Lin Hong was looking towards the garden with such a serious expression, so his interest piqued up.


    Lin Hong shook his head, "It''s not that. I surprisingly feel morefortable here."


    "You will stay here for a long time, so it''s good to feel more rxed and not so stiff anymore," Tang Xuan smiled, "But don''t becent with your situation. You still don''t know this kingdom that well."


    Lin Hong nodded his head, "I heard there is a battle for the throne, is that true?"


    "That''s true. The first son, the crown prince died around one year ago without anyone knowing the reason. After the mourning period, Prince Liao and Prince Sao start to contend secretly and the emperor hadn''t decided who among them would be the next crown prince."


    At first, Lin Hong thought that this ce also has a problem because the emperor cannot decide on the crown prince, but it seemed the problem stemmed out from the former crown prince''s death. The question might be who among the other two princes could possibly do that and if they did, it was a big crime.


    "Don''t suspect them," Tang Xuan reminded, "Anyone who tried to go against either one of them won''t have a good ending if you didn''t inside the other one side."


    "You seem to know a lot about it."


    "Yes. After all, I''m also a part of one of the group."


    Ling Hong stared at the other party for a few seconds before looked away and changed the conversation, "You said that they are going to renew the trade. Is it because the session is near?"


    "Yes, the emperor has be weaker as time passes by and they want to propose a new trade."


    If they want to talk about the trade terms and everything, they should have just dragged that new and troublemaker emperor here rather than him. In terms of trading, Lin Hong''s knowledge was basically just like a little kitten and he won''t be able to negotiate that well.


    "There''s no need to be so tense up," Tang Xuan said mildly, "You''re just apanying Prince Soujin. He is the one who will decide the trade and everything."


    Lin Hong didn''tpletely agree with Tang Xuan reasoning. If the other party didn''t have any use of him, why would he ask him toe here? There should be something that he could do, which was why Soujin choose to take him here.


    "Are the two of them supportive of the trade?"


    "That��" Tang Xuan paused for a moment, "You will know after you meet with the two of themter. For now, you don''t have to think so much."


    Although the pause was done naturally, Lin Hong knew that there must be something the other party had to hide from him. He didn''t understand why, but he knew that this kingdom has a secret they cannot divulge to outsider.


    "Isn''t it only Prince Sao who wille here?" Lin Hong asked.


    "The messenger said that it was only Prince Sao, but considering their rivalry, I''m pretty sure the two of them woulde. You will know when they did. For now, do you want to have a walk in the city?"


    "Are you sure?" Lin Hong asked doubtfully. Previously, they told him that it was dangerous to go outside, which was why he didn''t dare to get out at all.


    "It''s fine as long as you have a guide," Tang Xuan stood up, "Let me take you to stroll around the street. You might feel morefortable if you be familiar with this ce."


    Lin Hong nodded, "I understand. Thank you Noble Tang Xuan."


    Tang Xuan flinched a bit at the way Lin Hong called him. He felt that he won''t get used with this new way to call him. Behind them, Steward Du was watching the princess reading her book inside the room.


    While the two of them walked away, Nanglong Soujin was reading another book in the library again. Compared with Lin Hong, he was much calmer. It was as if this ce was not a strange ce, but rather his home. If other people didn''t know, they might think that he had already stayed here for a long time.


    Soujin turned the page of the novel he read. "How long do you want to stand there?"


    A rustle could be heard from the bush in front of him and a man around the age of 20 looked towards Soujin with an awkward expression. Going by his clothes, people would know that he was not an ordinary person.


    "How do you know that I''m here? I have made sure that I didn''t make any noise?" he asked curiously.


    "I don''t think I need to answer that," Soujin replied. With the level of martial art he had, it would be a child y to find someone who has a lower level around him. "Do you mind exining to me the reason you watched me for quite some time there?"


    "I heard from my people that you''re going to establish the trade with my brother, so I decide toe here to talk with you first," he smiled brightly.


    Soujin finally put the book on the table. "State your offer, Prince Liao."


    Xiao Liao grinned and started to list out the term he had prepared beforehand.

 Chapter 398: Can’t you Tone Down a Bit?

    <h4>398 Can��t you Tone Down a Bit?</h4>


    Yuan Kingdom


    Ming Hui stayed on top of the border wall as he watched one horse with a rider on top of ite towards them. Even without the need to look clearly, he already knew about the other party. Still, he didn''t think that she woulde with a boy clothes.


    "Ming Hui," Jun Hua smiled at him when she arrived at the border, "Did you receive my message?"


    "I do," if he didn''t receive it, he would just stay in the capital and didn''t bothering to this ce. "You look like Jun Min again."


    Jun Hua wore a boy clothes and even her hair was tied up like a boy. If not because her face stayed more or less the same, he would not recognize the other party. She did wear a face mask to tone the beautiful feature a bit, but they were almost useless on her.


    She smiled, "I have returned to how I used to look. Oh well, do you have a long rope and powerful arrow?"


    "I have prepared them near the river," Ming Hui nodded his head, "Are you going to do something outrageous again?"


    "Not really," Jun Hua answered after pondering for a bit. She was indeed nning to do something with those items, but it was not really something big in her opinion.


    Seeing Jun Hua hesitated for a moment, Ming Hui was 100 percent sure the other party nned for something big again. She was truly a peculiardy and he hoped that Soujin won''t get surprised at her sudden appearance.


    "Let''s go to the river. Or you want to rest first?" the distance from Ming City to here was not short. There was no way she could have a lot of rest since she arrived much fasterpared with Soujin''s party.


    Jun Hua shook her head, "I don''t need to rest. I can rest after I arrive in the Gu Yue Kingdom."


    "I understand," Ming Hui answered. "Follow me to the shortest distance of the river."


    With that Ming Hui rode the horse with Jun Hua followed after him. Ming Hui didn''t pace the horse too face in hope Jun Hua won''t be left behind since the other party has very few rests for the past few days.


    "How''s the condition of this city after you take care of the rebel?" Jun Hua asked.


    "I have repaired some of the broken things and everything," Ming Hui answered, "it''s just the price we need to pay is rather big."


    The number of broken things was not small. There was simply no way his heart won''t bleed at that amount of money. Even if he was not like Yan who loved money so much, he can''t ept losing so much money just because of those rebels.


    "They are paid to create the chaos. You can take their money to repair things."


    "I already did that, but the amount far exceeded that amount," Ming Hui put a wry smile. He was not that stupid to not use the money, but the damages were simply too big for them.


    "I will think for a way."


    "There''s no need. I will send a petition to my brother to have him expand his business quicker, so I could quickly do the repair," Ming Hui smiled cunningly.


    Jun Hua shook her head. That emperor would surely encounter another trouble with his brother actually scheming against him. While the two of them were talking, they finally arrived near the river. Fan Ying was already there and he bowed politely towards Jun Hua.


    "What''s your current rank?" Jun Hua asked curiously. She was not the one who assigned their advancement and she will only know when someone was promoted as a general.


    "I''m a 5000 menmander," Fan Ying answered.


    "There''s still one more rank, but you have already got into an important checkpoint," Jun Hua nodded her head in satisfaction. Her eyesnded on the bow and rope on the side.


    Ming Hui followed at her gaze, "Those are what you ask us to find. What do you want to use with them?"


    Jun Hua grinned as she tied the rope to the end of the arrow as tight as possible. She ced the arrow on the bow and aimed towards the other side of the river. Seeing that scene, both Fan Ying and Ming Hui gaped. This girl didn''t serious, right?


    She released the bow and the arrow went straight to the other side of the river, bringing the rope alongside with it. The arrow then struck the tree on the other side and the other side of the rope was within Jun Hua''s hand.


    Jun Hua turned around and tied the rope on the tree behind her.


    "You didn''t think about crossing the river using the rope, right?" no matter how confident you''re with your archery, what if the rope suddenly snapped when you were still in the middle? That would be the same as throwing her life away.


    Jun Hua''s eyes narrowed to see the other side of the river, "If something happens to me, please tell Soujin and my son that I''m sorry."


    "��what?" can''t you at least say that you will safely return no matter what happens? If you were to cross the river and failed, the crime of putting her into danger would fall into them and Ming Hui didn''t want to imagine what Soujin would do to them.


    Jun Hua hopped on top of the rope and started to run towards the other side of the river. Even if this was her first time running on top of something so narrow, she quickly picked up the pace and dashed towards the other side of the river.


    "She truly can''t tone down, right?" Fan Ying heard that she has just gave birth to a boy, but seeing this scene, he truly wondered whether the news was right or not. She was simply no different with any other active boy *cough* girl.


    Ming Hui shook his head. If she could tone down, there was no way she would get wounded at many asions in the past. He still didn''t understand why the other party dared to try such a stunt just to see Soujin. Was there something he missed?


    He kept on looking towards the other side of the river. His eyes widened when he noticed that there was someone already waiting on the other side of the river.


    "Jun Hua, there''s��" he wanted to warn the little girl to turn back, but she had reached more than 2/3 part of the river. How in the world did she run that fast?


    Jun Hua eyes narrowed at the sight of the person in front of her. He was bringing a sword, ready to cut the rope. She could only activate the zone and forcefully moved her feet much faster than what she could usually do.


    She could feel her feet hurt from the fast movement she forced upon her feet. But she simply didn''t have the time to care. If that person were to arrive at the rope faster than her, she could only struggle to stay safe in the massive water current.


    As her vision turned hazier because of her speed, she picked up her bow and arrow before aimed towards that person. With a swift movement, she had fired the arrow towards him and killed the other party sessfully.


    DZING!


    When that person fell, Jun Hua can feel the rope shook.


    "I forgot to predict the direction of his fall."


    With the rope turned unstable and the possibility of it falling anytime soon, Jun Hua sped up her movement even more. She strained her feet to the limit to fasten her movement. When the arrow finally snapped from its ce in the tree, Jun Hua rolled towards the ground and stopped her movement with her feet kicked the tree in front of her.


    "That was dangerous."


    Jun Hua stayed still for a moment to feel her feet back. That movement has caused her feet to hurt. She looked at the side. The arrow has already left the ce because of her movement on top of the rope.


    "If only I could fire the arrow as hard as Soujin, it won''t be this dangerous," Jun Hua muttered and quickly straightened herself. One way or another, she needed to find Soujin after getting out from this massive forest.


    On the other side of the river, Ming Hui heaved a sigh of relief. He was d the other party was fine since thest few seconds was terribly straining his mental state. Thankfully, she was fine, or he would have a heart attack.


    "At least she arrived on the other side safely. Let''s return back."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 399: Negotiation

    <h4>399 Negotiation</h4>


    Gu Yue Kingdom


    Nanglong Soujin walked to the living room while holding a book. These past few days he was idle, so he spent most of his time to read numerous book his kingdom didn''t have. Many of them prove to be interesting, so he borrowed them and read them in different ces.


    "Don''t forget to return the bookter," Tang Xuan''s eyesnded on the book in Soujin''s hand.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded. "Where''s Lin Hong?"


    "He was changing his clothes because Prince Sao will being here," he paused for a moment and scrutinized Soujin''s appearance. Although Soujin didn''t wear formal clothes, it still could be considered to be rather formal and good.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head. He took a seat nonchntly and continued reading his book. In any case, he didn''t feel any need to make himself stay formal.


    "Your Highness," Lin Hong was stunned to see Nanglong Soujin was already there, "Sorry that I''mte."


    "There''s no need to worry," Xiao Meng walked in with a smile, "My brother, Prince Sao hadn''t arrived yet, so please wait here first."


    Lin Hong nodded and sat down near Nanglong Soujin while Xiao Meng and Tang Xuan sat down on the different side. Neither one of them tried to engage in conversation, making the atmosphere in the room suffocating. However, none of them bother with it as time passed. The only sound they could hear was the asional page turn from Nanglong Soujin.


    "Prince Sao has arrived," Steward Du announced in a rather loud voice.


    Nanglong Soujin ced the book on the table and stared at the man who walked in. Compared with the childish appearance of Prince Liao, Prince Sao looked much more regal and calm. Their appearance was not truly simr, but there were still some simr features that would make people knew they were brother straightaway.


    Xiao Meng smiled at her brother appearance, "Brother Sao, this is Prince Soujin from the Long Kingdom and official Lin Hong from Long Kingdom."


    Xiao Sao nodded his head. "I have long heard about your amazing prowess, Prince Soujin. It was a pleasure to be able to meet with you."


    "The pleasure is all mine," Nanglong Soujin answered, "Shall we go straight to the point?"


    "Sure," Xiao Sao sat down in front of them with ease. "I''m sure you have discussed the term with my little sister previously. Do you think there was any need to change it?"


    "No, everything is eptable," Nanglong Soujin had seen the term and based on Yan exnation, the trade would benefit both of them. He did try to find any suspicious remark, but only one thing finally caught his interest.


    "If it''s like that, should we proceed with signing the agreement?" Xiao Sao smiled gently.


    Lin Hong felt that he was out of the ce for a moment. His instinct told him that this prince was not up for good. He couldn''t pinpoint the reason he felt that way, but the smile this prince showed to him made him felt even more ufortable.


    "Before that, I have a question," Nanglong Soujin replied, "The battle of session has not over yet. If we were to sign with you and you end up failing to be the emperor, would the trade turned invalid?"


    Xiao Sao ponder for a moment before nodding his head, "That''s true, Prince Soujin. However, let me assure you that I won''t lose against my brother in the battle for session."


    "You seem to be very confident."


    "I do."


    Nanglong Soujin stared at the other party eyes, "Unfortunately, you have to back up your words as Prince Liao said the same thing as you."


    Nanglong Soujin''s sentence caused the temperature inside the room dropped for dozens of degree. Lin Hong could feel the intense murdering intent in the air, which made him shudder, but he tried to stay calm. Xiao Meng already shivered in fear while Tang Xuan was prepared to battle with his hand ready on the handle of the sword.


    "Did you sign any agreement with him?" every word was spat with power, confirming the fact that Xiao Sao was not calm.


    "I don''t. A good merchant would always make the right choice and pick the one more beneficial," Soujin answered leisurely.


    "You sure are crafty, Prince Soujin," Xiao Sao said coldly.


    "Thank you for yourpliment."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have the right to choose," at that word, Nanglong Soujin''s eyes narrowed and the room temperature decrease for another dozens degree. Both Lin Hong and Xiao Meng genuinely hoped that these two could just settle everything calmly as their killing intent would just aggravate the situation.


    "What do you mean, Prince Sao?"


    Xiao Sao waved his hand and a man walked in with an arrow and a rather long rope. In a nce, it seemed like an ordinary arrow, but Soujin could clearly see something different from that arrow. The rope was tied at the end of the arrow tightly.


    "Do you recognize this arrow? It belongs to your wife."


    Lin Hong almost gasped in shock. Nanglong Soujin''s wife is Jun Hua and going by the other party words, could it be Jun Hua was here? The water current has grown even more dangerous, there shouldn''t be any other way for the girl toe here at this rate.


    Tang Xuan eyes narrowed. If that arrow and rope truly belonged to the girl, it would mean she was truly a reckless person. Crossing the river using such an outrageous way, if she could do that, it would mean a miracle. On the second thought, it was notpletely impossible since her martial art did focus more on speed.


    Nanglong Soujin''s killing intent intensifies, "Did you do something to my wife?"


    "I didn''t have to do anything. She is the one who sends herself to her doom just because she wanted toe here and meet with you."


    "Why��" Lin Hong unconsciously opened his mouth, "Why would shee here when Prince Soujin already promised her that he would return for her?"


    Based on what he knew about Jun Hua, the girl was not someone who made reckless decision easily. She would carefully think about the pro and cons at what she did before finally chose to do that or not. If not for that meticulous scheme, he would have never experienced so much agony under her.


    "She is truly a talented martial artist," Xiao Sao felt his heart was rather broken when he heard his group terrible failure, "But I send her a message through them that makes her follow after you."


    Nanglong Soujin eyes were glued to the arrow, "She is alive, isn''t she?"


    "For now," Xiao Sao admitted to it. If Jun Hua was dead, he would surely bring her body and not only the rope. However, the little girl covered her track rather well.


    Nanglong Soujin stayed still in his ce as he looked towards the rope. None of them dared to move as they were waiting for these two to break the silence.

 Chapter 400: Exploration

    <h4>400 Exploration</h4>


    Jun Hua found herself a bit lost. The forest was big, and she had no clue where she was. Her original intention was to quickly find Soujin, but it would be impossible in this ce.


    "I forgot to ask for a map."


    That was probably one of the dumbest things she has ever done in her life. Jun Hua ran inside the forest. Although she didn''t know the ce, she should be able to find him if she were to follow the route.


    It didn''t take long for her to encounter several people, or more correctly, they were the one who found her.


    "She''s here!"


    "Attack!"


    Jun Hua looked towards the iing men with a dumbfounded expression. Has she be a criminal in this ce? That was really quick. She was pretty sure she didn''t leave any trace that she came here.


    On second thought, she knew that her way ofing was rather outrageous and probably they have already seen that scene. Well, not that it mattered much. She chose to erase those thoughts from her mind as she moved to counterattack the assassin.


    Before long, the fight has finished.


    "Hey, guide me to the Long Kingdom representative''s ce," Jun Hua nudged thest assassin with her sword.


    The assassin nodded his head in agreement. This girl was simply a monster. There was no way any ordinary person could hope to achieve the same speed and power as the girl. He struggled to get up and started walking with Jun Hua followed behind him.


    Before long, she found herself being surrounded once again, "I figured you might want to call for your friend."


    Her tone of voice was devoid of any emotion and the assassin felt shiver all over his body. It was not like he wanted to call for his friend, but with his wounded body, he can''t conceal his presence too well. Somehow, he wished to never ept this job in the first ce if he knew that he would meet a demon like her.


    "Oh well, it has been some time since I have proper training," Jun Hua readied her stance, "Make your move."


    ��


    Nanglong Soujin stayed silent for a longer time. The others were already feeling rather numb with waiting, yet none of them dared to overstep their bounds. When Soujin finally spoke again, they felt it was already hours when in fact it was not even one minute.


    "Do you know what kind of people that I hate so much, Prince Sao?"


    Xiao Sao looked at Nanglong Soujin''s expression carefully. The next word from Soujin would decide the result of this talk.


    "I always hate being threatened by other people, so I suggest you didn''t try it," Nanglong Soujin spat his words one by one slowly.


    Xiao Sao eyes narrowed at Soujin''s sentence. There was no way he wouldn''t understand what the other party means. As someone who was standing at a high position, he too would never want to let himself be threatened by others.


    "You seem to care so much about her."


    Of course he does! Nanglong Soujin would never want anything to happen to his little wife. If anything were to happen to her, he would surely crush this entire kingdom for harming his wife. He slowly stood up as his eyes never left Xiao Sao.


    "Tang Xuan, I refuse to continue this trade, you should go."


    Tang Xuan nodded his head and pulled the shivering Xiao Meng up. From his seat, Xiao Sao sneered. If he didn''t wish to cooperate, then he could only fight.


    Steward Du moved towards Tang Xuan at once, but Tang Xuan readily took his sword and weed the attack calmly. On the other hand, Soujin also unsheathed his sword and stood before the prince with an indifferent face.


    "You''re truly a poor trader," he remarked.


    Xiao Sao''s face darkened. "Kill him!"


    "You should have known beforehand, violence when doing business is a big no," Nanglong Soujin moved his feet and calmly evaded the attack while at the same time counterattacking them back. In a swift move, he had already finished most of them.


    Steward Du saw what happened and changed his course to attack Soujin instead of Tang Xuan. Tang Xuan used this chance to drag both Xiao Meng and Lin Hong out of the room.


    "Chase after them!"


    When the men tried to chase after Tang Xuan, Soujin blocked their way and finished them all. The only one who managed to block his attack in time was Steward Du. He stared at Soujin with his cold and indifferent gaze, seemed to be ready to attack a fatal strike at any time.


    Xiao Sao''s face paled at the sight of his guards getting killed like chickens. How in the world this man achieve that height in term of martial art? At least, there was still Steward Du standing and block the other party attack perfectly.


    "Send the others to chase after Tang Xuan. Don''t let him get away." With that order, Xiao Sao turned around and left.


    Nanglong Soujin moved to attack Xiao Sao, but Steward Du moved first and blocked his attack, rendering him unable to chase after the other party. His eyes narrowed at the feeling of their de collided. Although he already guessed that the other party was a martial artist, he could feel that this man was even stronger than Tang Xuan.


    Inside his mind, he wanted to charge that man even more for making him handle this man.


    "Don''t regreting after me," Nanglong Soujin warned calmly, "I will send you to your friend ce soon."


    Steward Du didn''t have any reaction in the face of Soujin''s threat. "You''re not the only one who could threaten us. Without your wife taking care of your son, do you think we would pass upon this chance?"


    "You''re truly asking for it," Nanglong Soujin murdering intent has raised to a new peak. If they wanted to target him and attack him, he would wee them and would give them a proper greeting. But if they target his family, he would never allow them to go.


    Steward Du tightened his grip on the sword. He could clearly sense that the angry Soujin was far more dangerouspared with when the other party was not angry. The topic of his family had surprisingly made him snapped.


    This would be a tough fight.

 Chapter 401: Failed Plan

    <h4>401 Failed n</h4>


    Long Kingdom Capital


    Qin Shie was holding the little boy in her arm with a tender expression. It has been a long time since shest took care of a kid. She genuinely missed the time when Soujin was still a kid and bother her almost every chance he got. Of course, the cute Soujin disappearedpletely after the incidents that befall their family.


    At least, now she got a grandchild she could y with asionally.


    "Father, have you finished your work?" she asked the old man in front of her. From what Soujin told her, she knew that her father-inw was someone who has be extremely busy with work. However, today this old man just showed out of nowhere in front of her.


    Nanglong Soukaughed, "Of course I have finished it. This old man is the best to deal with those stuffs."


    Qin Shie secretly thought to tell the emperor to give him additional work since he seemed to have be so idle. Seeing the old manughing in front of her, she wondered whether all the men were so shameless. Well, in her opinion, her husband was not shameless, though.


    She suddenly tensed up and looked outside with narrowed eyes. In the next second, she heard the sound of metal shing and the yell of the servants here and there.


    "Father, please stay here," Qin Shie put the sleeping Nanglong Shou on his bed and took out her sword. Yamin and Yasha were already fighting outside along with the men Nanglong Soujin''s ced, so her role shall be eliminating anyone who came to this room.


    Nanglong Souka watched his daughter-inw held the sword and readied her stances with a helpless expression. If only he could fight, he would surely join the fight too.


    The sound of battle grew intense. Suddenly, a man charged into the room. Qin Shie moved her body forward and evaded the sword while attacking the man with her own sword. With one strike, the other party already fell down.


    Not long after that, several more men came inside and Qin Shie greeted all of them properly. Finally, the fight ended without much struggle on her side.


    "Are you alright, Shie''er?" Nanglong Souka asked worriedly.


    Qin Shie nodded her head, "I''m fine father. It just my movement has be stiff since I rarely fight."


    She had noticed that she became slower and her body cannot move as good as she wished. Thankfully, she already has a small warm up with Jun Hua the other day before, so she knew that her body needed more force to move around as she wished.


    Nanglong Souka looked towards the fallen assassins on the ground with a wonder. If Qin Shie with slightly rusted skill defeated them this easily, what if Qin Shie has an excellent skill? He quickly erased those thoughts from his mind as he didn''t want to talk about it.


    Come to think about it, why didn''t he think of asking his daughter-inw help when Jun Zhenxian came and beat him up? Well, he still has his pride, and he didn''t want to ask help from a woman��.


    "Xiao Yun, help clean up the mess here," Qin Shie ordered.


    Xiao Yun already received the order from Jun Hua to follow Qin Shie''s order, so she curtsied, "Yes Madam."


    After finishing ordering the servants, Qin Shie checked Nanglong Shou. She smiled at the sight of the boy still sleeping. It seemed he felt safe here, so he didn''t even wake up at all the ruckus.


    "It would be better if those two could just return here already," Nanglong Soukained.


    "They still have some matter they need to finish," Qin Shie stroked the boy hair with tenderness, "Dering the rise of a new kingdom didn''t mean they only need to finish the conquest, but also to make sure the citizen could live happily."


    "Still, they don''t need to do it personally," Nanglong Souka sulked. He has already longed for a retirement, so he could rest. Unfortunately, he needed to wait for the other party return before he could leave his position as the prime minister of Long Kingdom.


    Qin Shie just smiled at that remark. Regardless of anything, those two were not one to let other people deal with their problem. Besides that��


    She closed her eyes. That person who came with Tang Xuan was on par with Jun Hua or even better. Hopefully, the two of them could stay safe in that ce.


    ��


    Gu Yue Kingdom


    Xiao Sao could hear the sound of metal shing from inside the pce very clearly. He didn''t bother to look at them as he turned around and ordered the servants to prepare carriage. With Steward Du ability, there was no need for him to worry so much.


    "Your Majesty, there is a piece of news from the assassins party at Long Kingdom."


    The servants hurriedly bowed towards the prince. Going by his expression, even an idiot would know that the news he brought was not a good one. Xiao Sao face already darkened for he could imagine what the content would be.


    "Tell me."


    "They are obliterated by the prince and princess''s men," the servant said in quivering voice. He could not believe the news when he first received them. They have been collecting and trained countless talented individual, but this single mission obliterated most of them.


    The prince''s face darkened. Those people he had sent to Long Kingdom were basically finished by now. Just how many resources he had spent all these past few months only to find them wasted?


    "Finish the man inside the pce as fast as possible and I want Tang Xuan and Xiao Meng captured!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Xiao Sao watched as his men scurried away. He won''t let anyone who hindered him go.


    ��


    Tang Xuan didn''t have any problem if he were to run away by himself. With his martial arts, getting past these lousy guards would be easy. However, the two people he brought were made it impossible.


    "Can you still run?"


    Xiao Meng''s face had paled considerably. Considering her position as the princess, there was hardly any chance for her to practice martial art. Not to mention she was not one to train her body and learning about trade already took most of her time.


    On the other side, Lin Hong still looked better. His breath already turned rough since he was also not someone who practiced much. If not because of his past experience, he might have been weaker because he only learned how to be a good official.


    "Probably, I still could," Lin Hong said slowly, "Why do we need to run so much?"


    "I can''t fight them all while protecting the two of you," some of Xiao Sao''s men were too dangerous and Tang Xuan can''t possibly beat them while protecting these two.


    "Didn''t you say you''re included in one of their group? It''s not that prince group?" Lin Hong asked.


    "No, I''m��." Tang Xuan face changed and he took out his sword to block the attack from the side. The sound of metal shing made the other two hurriedly retreated despite feeling extremely tired. They could see a group of peopleing towards them fast.


    Tang Xuan gritted his teeth. If it was only one or two people, he might handle them. However, these men were those prized from Xiao Sao group. He knew it would be taxing for him to deal with them by himself.


    "Lou, are you near here?" he shouted.


    In a split second, Lou already appeared near them and attacked the other men. Two people were better than one and although they were still at disadvantages, it was far better than before.


    "Lou is here?" Lin Hong didn''t see the other party at all during these times, where did he hide? He turned his head towards Xiao Meng, but thetter just shook her head in confusion for she also didn''t know anything.


    He didn''t ask anything anymore and quietly search for a good ce to hide while the two of them still fight against those men.

 Chapter 402: End of Figh

    <h4>402 End of Figh</h4>


    The sound of metal shing became even merrier as the other Xiao Sao''s men came to attack Nanglong Soujin. Nanglong Soujin knew very well that with someone as skillful as Steward Du attacking him, he might not be a match for a group attack. This scene reminded him of the time when he was at the war against that person.


    He moved one step back to avoid the attack before lunged forward and quickly killed one of the men.Steward Du knew that those men were not a match against Soujin, but their appearance hindered the other party movement. This should be a good chance for him to attack the other party relentlessly.


    Before he could do that, they could hear the sound of ss broken from behind them and a man was flung at them.


    "Finally I find this ce," a girl grinned while wiping the sweat on her face. She was wearing a boy''s clothes, but with a nce, it was not hard to deduce that she was indeed a woman. After all, her beautiful face was for all to see.


    Nanglong Soujin looked towards the one who hade. His lips unknowingly curled up to make a smile. "You''rete, little girl."


    Jun Hua stared at Nanglong Soujin with a frown, "Stop treating me like I''m a kid. I''m already 18."


    "I know, help me finish them while I have a fight with this one over here," Nanglong Soujin pointed towards Steward Du.


    "No problem," the moment Jun Hua finished saying that, she moved to attack those men. She was just like a wind since the men cannot follow her movement. The next thing they knew, they were already sent into the underworld.


    After the hindrances no longer bother him, Soujin focused his attention fully on Steward Du. With his martial art, it didn''t take long before Steward Du was forced upon a corner. Soujin locked the other party sword with his and kicked him, sending the steward towards the wall and make a crack there.


    "Your power has increased even more," Jun Huamented as she sheathed back her sword.


    Nanglong Soujin noticed that Jun Hua also has finished fighting. Howe she became even more powerful when she didn''t practice for close to two years? This little wife of his was truly full of surprise.


    Steward Du coughed up and stared at the two of them, "How did you do that?"


    With these two martial arts, there was simply no way he could fight them. Soujin alone could send him to his grave, what was more if Jun Hua was included in that list.


    "I don''t have to answer you. Now, you should be able to exin why your prince is so adamant in taking over the Long Kingdom?" Soujin asked.


    Steward Du didn''t answer. His eyes watched the two people in front of him. In a swift movement, he pulled out a knife and stabbed himself. Before they could react, he was already at the end of his breath.


    Jun Hua frowned upon seeing that, "He''s a loyal person."


    Nanglong Soujin nodded and walked out from the pce. That prince was still out there waiting for the steward to finish his work, but it would be impossible for this person toe out there anymore.


    Xiao Sao eyes shed with worry when he saw the one who came out was not Steward Du. The other people around him tried to attack Nanglong Soujin, but Jun Hua moved first to kill them while Nanglong Soujin moved towards the prince. Before the prince could react, Nanglong Soujin already ced a sword near his neck.


    "Prince Sao, can you exin to me why Gu Yue Kingdom would want to end the Long Kingdom?" he asked in a cold tone.


    From behind Nanglong Soujin, Xiao Sao could see his men getting killed like nothing. Jun Hua simply didn''t need to exert too much power to handle them. Despair crept up in his heart and the pain from the edge of the sword near his neck made him felt even scared. However, his pride made him refused to back down.


    "Long Kingdom is just a small kingdom and they should be under Gu Yue��." The pain intensified. It caused Xiao Sao to be unable to say anything more.


    Nanglong Soujin stared at the prince in front of him, "You attacked us just because you want to weaken Long Kingdom to ensure your sess in the future, but do you know that your dream of conquest is impossible to realize?"


    He had been reading the history of Gu Yue Kingdom and noticed that this kingdom also has only unified themselves under the current emperor. They have been trying to rebuild their economy after a long struggle and now that they have been at the peaceful time, this prince actually wanted to dere a war again.


    "Impossible? How could someone like you know about that?"


    Nanglong Soujin took out a book from his pocket. He hadn''t returned it per Tang Xuan''s request because he was still reading it.


    "Gu Yue was not proficient in making ship and the water current would make it impossible for ship to travel continuously. If you wish to transport a lot of soldiers and attack us from the Yuan Kingdom, have you ever thought about us sending your soldier to doom even before they reach the shore?" Nanglong Soujin''s eyes glinted with ruthlessness. If they really dare to attack, he won''t show any mercy.


    The reason this prince has been targeting him was very clear. He wanted to make sure the Long Kingdom didn''t have enough power to beat them, so he incited rebel and targeted the most powerful people in the Long Kingdom.


    At first, they thought it would be ridiculous for him to chase after them since the two sides have long been separated. After interrogating many assassins and those spies, he found out the truth that this ambitious prince wanted the two ces to be one kingdom again and not stay separated by the river. Of course, the real catch was the trade and plentiful resources in the Long Kingdom.


    Due to the war these past few decades, many areas were still untouched, making the raw resources very rich. It was impossible to deduce how many of them, but they were surely worth a lot. This was the very reason this prince dared to make a scheme against Long Kingdom.


    Jun Hua shook her head and let Soujin ranted out his rage towards the prince. If not because of his n in subduing the entirend, there was no way they would get into this much trouble.


    "Don''t kill me, I''m the prince of Gu Yue Kingdom��"


    "So what?" Jun Hua interrupted, "We have alreadye into terms with Prince Liao about the trade, and he promised that he won''t attack us."


    Xiao Sao was stunned, "The one who sent the assassins is him."


    "Stop lying. It''s tiring."


    Soujin didn''t listen to the prince pleaded and ended the other party life. He turned his head towards Jun Hua. "What did his men told you to make youe here so early?"


    "Even if they didn''t tell me anything, I would stille here," Jun Hua rolled her eyes, "That''s our original n, right?"


    "I want to know what kind of message he told you."


    Jun Hua smiled at that remark, "If the message true, I would stille here, but not to help you."


    Seeing that cold smile stered on Jun Hua face, Nanglong Soujin decided to not ask the girl about the message any longer. He could deduce the content already from her reaction and he knew it would surely be about him. As for the content, it would surely something really bad.


    "Tang Xuan and Lou should already finish the battle by now. Do you want to help them?"


    Jun Hua stretched her body, "Sure, I haven''t practiced for a long time and I''m still itching to move, so let''s go."


    The girl dashed towards the way Tang Xuan previously ran with Lin Hong and Xiao Meng. Nanglong Soujin smiled at the girl''s decision and followed after her.

 Chapter 403: Lin Hong New Position

    <h4>403 Lin Hong New Position</h4>


    "Isn''t this daylight robbery?" Tang Xuan looked towards the paper Soujin shoved to his face with a wry smile. The content of the paper was the amount of money Soujin demanded for dragging them into this mess plus the interest.


    Soujin crossed his arm, "Who chooses to drag us into this mess in the first ce?"


    "Even without me asking you help, you still need toe here and finish the deal."


    "If not because of your request, I will reject the trade straightaway the moment your little princess uttered out that demand."


    Tang Xuan shrugged and sighed to himself. He really shouldn''t have involved the man before him. It only made him had to pay arge sum. Thankfully, he could ask Prince Liao to help them since this was partially the other party request.


    Xiao Meng watched the two of them in a daze. After the fight finished and they cleaned up most of the mess, she found herself in this weird conversation. From what she knew, Tang Xuan and Soujin shouldn''t have talked with each other about anything before this. Did she miss something?


    "You didn''t have to strain your head," Jun Hua picked the cup on the table, "We never really discuss anything in Long Kingdom, but we receive Tang Xuan plead to help him."


    "��I didn''t plead."


    "You just give hints here and there about the current situation in Gu Yue Kingdom," Jun Hua rolled her eyes. "With that obvious gesture and your hard work to make yourself stay low, do you think we won''t notice?"


    Tang Xuan rubbed his forehead. He tried to stay low to make Jun Hua knew something was not right since he was obviously the kind of people who were very confident in himself. However, every time they negotiated or anything, he would stay in the back and act as an attendant to Xiao Meng. As Jun Hua personally interacted with him in the past, she knew something was up.


    Besides that, these two generals also realized that Steward Du was someone with high martial art. However, it didn''t seem like he was following the order because he followed after Tang Xuan, but rather he was watching them.


    "At least, my work is not in vain," Tang Xuan said, "But can''t you give me a more reasonable price?"


    "No," Soujin answered decisively, "You have almost sent us to our doom, and you want me to give you a better price?"


    With your ability, there was hardly any asion anything could threaten you. Tang Xuan decided to not dwell on the matter any longer or he might not be able to handle this man increasing demand. He will just send Prince Liao a head up about thister.


    "So, you''re in Prince Liao group?" Lin Hong can''t help but ask.


    Tang Xuan nodded his head, "Previously, I was in Emperor''s side. But when the battle for session starts to rise, I have to choose a side and I finally pick Prince Liao. However, Prince Sao also approaches me, and that is the time I realize his real goal in wanting to get close to me. He has a lot of capable men, and I know I won''t be his match alone."


    If not because of that, he wouldn''t have yed along all these times just to make the couple in front of him help him. They could just straightaway refuse, but since the two sides still need the trade, they finallye into terms.


    Lin Hong nodded his head. When Nanglong Soujin sneaked away on the first day, Tang Xuan already came to him and exined some of the real reason they needed them toe. The battle made the trade got involved in the mess, and he can''t finish them by himself, so he needed their help.


    At that time, Tang Xuan didn''t exin the detail because there was not much time, but Lin Hong got the gist of it. The only thing he didn''t understand was how the two of them decided the agreement under that heavy watch. He came to understand it just now.


    "Now that the matter of the trade has finished, what is your n?" Tang Xuan asked.


    "I will return to the Long Kingdom with Hua''er," Nanglong Soujin answered, "I don''t want to get involved into any weird matter anymore. If there''s anything you need about the trade, you just have to talk with Ming Hui in Yuan Kingdom."


    Tang Xuan nodded, but in the next second he noticed something strange from Nanglong Soujin''s word, "How do you n to get back with the water current like this?"


    "Just give us a bow and rope."


    Tang Xuan: "��" you n to do that stunt again?


    Lin Hong raised his head, "What about me?" there was simply no way he could run on the rope like these two. He didn''t have any practice in martial art.


    "You''re the new representative from Long Kingdom," Nanglong Soujin answered simply, "From now on, your task is to maintain the trade in this area and make sure this man didn''t back down on his promise."


    Tang Xuan: "��" do you hate me so much that you have to specifically tell him to watch me?


    Lin Hong was stunned to hear the sudden task handed to him. He eyed Jun Hua only to find the other party smiling. He finally understood that his task in the first ce was to be the representative. Soujin only agreed in the first ce to fulfill the task Tang Xuan asked him to.


    This new position might make him unable to return to Long Kingdom for a long time, but he hade to love this ce too. The few instances when he visited the town made him feel much morefortable rather than in Long Kingdom.


    He smiled and bowed, "This subject ept this task and promise to do his best to fulfill your expectation."


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head. He stood up, "Next year, Jun Kang will follow after you and be the second representative since the trade will be bigger. But different with you, his main task will be in Yuan Kingdom. Make sure the two of you can work together and make the trade sessful."


    Lin Hong was stunned in his ce for a few seconds before bowed once again. It has been a long time since thest time he saw his stepbrother and they didn''t really have a good rtion in the past. Now that they already grew up, he might be able to repair their poor rtionship.


    Jun Hua followed after Soujin and stood up. "Give us the bow, arrow, and the rope. It''s already the time for us to return."


    "So fast?" Xiao Meng was stunned.


    "I want to meet with my son again," Jun Hua shrugged, "Besides, don''t you want to finish all the matter quicker, so that you could return back to the Long Kingdom and meet with that emperor again?"


    Xiao Meng face turned beet red. There shouldn''t be any way for the other party to know about her real feeling and reason for bothering that emperor so much, right?


    Tang Xuan sighed, "Please don''t tease her, Princess Hua."


    Jun Hua grinned, "I won''t, but you really should take care of her in case she starts to target other people in trade again. With your lousy skill, you''re not her match, Noble Tang Xuan."


    Hearing Jun Hua''s answer, Tang Xuan rubbed his forehead in resignation. Just what did he do to make this mischievous person target him? Previously was just an act since it was Xiao Sao order, but he will just let it be.


    "Hua''er let''s go. Tang Xuan, the things."


    "I understand, just wait a moment."

 Chapter 404: Return to the Long Kingdom

    <h4>404 Return to the Long Kingdom</h4>


    Yuan Kingdom


    Fan Ying had gotten the message that the two generals would return back from the other kingdom pretty soon. Because of that, he came to the riverbank early in the morning. Upon seeing how these two used the rope to cross the river once again, he felt that there would be no peace around these two people.


    "Fan Ying, you''re here!" Jun Hua eximed happily.


    Fan Ying quickly snapped and bowed politely. "Your subordinate, Fan Ying is here, Princess Hua."


    "There''s no need to be so polite. I stayed here only for a short time before, so I don''t have the time to look around the city. Do you mind if I listen to the report while walking around?"


    "It''ll be my pleasure, Princess."


    Nanglong Soujin also arrived on the riverbank. He gave Fan Ying a nod. "Don''t forget the detail regarding many matters, Fan Ying. I want you to givepletely report."


    "Yes, General!"


    As the result, Fan Ying went through the entire detail of the matter that happened in this ce after Jun Hua had left. The previous emperor had died due to old age and now, the ministers were the one taking care of this ce. Ming Hui already left the ce to visit the Ming City again and gave a good bashing for Emperor Ming Yan.


    Aside from that, this city has grown much more over the course of time. There were more things that looked rather strange to Jun Hua, but the people here were already used to find interesting items. Many of them were things that she would never be able to find in the other part of the kingdom.


    "You should find a way to transport them to the capital, Fan Ying," Jun Hua remarked as she looked towards the store on the side.


    Fan Ying smiled wryly. He is a general, not a merchant. "Prince Ming Hui had already nned to have them delivered to the capital city, Your Highness. It might take some time to be implemented, but Prince Ming Hui already has the entire n for this."


    "That''s good."


    Jun Hua nodded with satisfaction. She turned her gaze to the direction of the training hall. If she was not wrong, there would be a lot of people who learned the martial art from Gu Yue Kingdom over there as she recalled that many of them looked rather unfamiliar for her.


    Nanglong Soujin waved his hand in front of Jun Hua''s eyes. "Don''t even think of going to train. We have to go back to Ming City after the inspection has finished."


    "I want to train martial arts," Jun Hua pouted.


    "I don''t want you to stay here for a long time."


    "Just one more day."


    Nanglong Soujin frowned. He knew that it would be hard to convince Jun Hua otherwise. He thought about another matter. "Nanglong Shou is waiting."


    Hearing the name of her son, Jun Hua quickly erased the thought of staying here anymore. She only managed to spend a few days with her son before departing to the Gu Yue Kingdom because of the message that she received. Recalling the matter made her wanted to return as fast as possible to meet with her son.


    Nanglong Soujin noticed that Jun Hua turned silent at the mention of their son. His face darkened slightly. Although he liked the fact that Jun Hua loved their son, he got the feeling that she would care more about the brat rather than him.


    That was not something he wanted to happen.


    By the side, Fan Ying was trying his best to keep his face expressionless. He didn''t want to incur the wrath of this general because of meddling in his matter.


    "Speaking of son, I want to visit my uncle''s son too," Jun Hua recalled that Wu Kuina, Jun Qing''s wife and also her aunt, has given birth not long ago. Because of the matter of the trade and so on, she temporarily forgot about them. However, now she recalled that she wanted to give them a visit soon enough.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head. "We can take a detour and visit them on our way back to Ming City."


    "That''s a deal! Don''t you lie."


    "I won''t."


    The two of them continued their looking around the area before resting. As Jun Hua didn''t have any intention of staying in this ce for a long time, she departed early in the morning towards Mountain Kingdom to visit her uncle.


    ��


    Mountain Kingdom


    Jun Qing was extremely happy when he heard that Jun Hua came to visit him. Thankfully, his cheeky niece didn''t decide toe secretly again or he might get surprised because of her again.


    "Uncle, how are you?" Jun Hua greeted casually.


    "I''m fine. What about you? You look��" Jun Qing wanted to say that Jun Hua looked beautiful, but he recalled that she had just given birth not long ago. Seeing how Jun Hua''s figure didn''t seem to be any different than usual, he wondered whether the news was true or not.


    "What?" Jun Huaughed. "I''m still the same as usual, Uncle."


    "I can see that��"


    "Where''s Aunty? I want to see her."


    "She''s in the garden with our son."


    "I''ll make a quick visit to her!"


    Jun Hua dashed towards the garden while Nanglong Soujin stayed behind. The two men looked at each other before Nanglong Soujin broke the silence.


    "Shall we have a talk, Prince Jun Qing?"


    Jun Qing smiled. "It''ll be my pleasure, Prince Soujin."


    Inside the garden, Jun Hua noticed two figures at the very middle. Wu Kuina was holding her sleeping son on a beautiful chair as she watched the moon on the sky. From afar, the silhouette of these two caused Jun Hua to feelfort.


    "Aunty," she called out.


    Wu Kuina was startled. She turned her head around and noticed that Jun Hua was standing not far from her. A smile appeared on her face. "You finallye to visit me, little brat!"


    "It has been a long time, Aunty," Jun Hua replied and walked closer to Kuina. She peered to the young boy on the woman''s embrace curiously.


    Wu Kuina nodded her head. "Your uncle misses you a lot. Right, you haven''t met with my son, right? This is Jun Ming."


    "Hello Jun Ming, I''m Jun Hua, your aunt," Jun Hua smiled.


    The baby, Jun Ming, raised his small arm towards Jun Hua as if he understood what she was talking about. Seeing the cute gesture, Jun Hua missed her son even more.


    Wu Kuina noticed Jun Hua''s longing expression. She chuckled. "Once you be a mother, it feels hard to leave your child behind, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s very hard."


    "The war is over, Jun Hua. Will you continue to pursue a life full of adventures by going to a lot of unknown ces or stay low and live your life as a mother and wife?"


    Jun Hua looked at the earnest expression on her aunt as she pondered about it. Adventure has been part of her life ever since she was young because her life was filled with numerous experiences that most people would never have. At the same time, she has different roles now because she had gotten married. Which would be her decision?


    "I��"

 Chapter 405: Poor Luck

    <h4>405 Poor Luck</h4>


    Ming City


    Yan stared at the report with depression. He was happy that Xiao Meng still treated him rather well during her time here, but finding out that she wouldn''te here for a long time again made him feel rather depressed.


    Ming Hui looked at the emperor with a sigh. "If you don''t want to finish your work, you''re not allowed to get out of this room."


    Upon hearing the threat, Yan hurriedly buried himself into work. Ming Hui would surely hold onto his promise, and Ming Yan didn''t want to get locked up in this ce just because his work hadn''t finished yet.


    After Jun Hua and Nanglong Soujin returned to the Long Kingdom using that unconventional way, they returned back to the Ming City. As for him, he hade here after the matter of the rebels has finished. Although he knew he will have to stay in that kingdomter, he still has some matter he needed to finish here. Besides, Fan Lanying wasn''t there yet.


    "You''re still here, Ming Hui?" Jun Hua walked in with Nanglong Soujin. It has been a few months since the two of them returned to this city and lived quietly.


    Ming Hui nodded his head, "I have to supervise thiszy brother of mine to make sure he didn''t skimp his work."


    "I don''t need you to watch over me!" Yan protested.


    "If I didn''t you would never finish the work," Ming Hui stared at him coldly, "Stop making Shu watch over you relentlessly."


    Yan grumbled under his breath as he continued to tackle the paper in front of him. It was not like he didn''t do any work, but his heart was not willing right now.


    "Yan is like an eternal bachelor," Jun Huamented.


    "Watch what you said! I''m the emperor!"


    "He just had bad luck in choosing woman," Ming Hui shrugged. The first time he tried to get close to a woman, the ''girl'' turned out to be his brother. The second time he wanted to get close with a girl, that person belonged to his best friend. Now that he had be the emperor, the girl he took fancy in wouldn''t be able toe here for a few more months.


    Jun Hua had to agree with Ming Hui. From all the men she knew, Yan was probably someone she knew to have such luck with women. Not to mention the fact that he was previously known as the pervert, but never got close with a girl. What an amazing fact.


    "He will get over it soon," Nanglong Soujin remarked, "Someone like him won''t stay depressed for a long time."


    Yan got the urge to throw them all out, ''Someone like me��''What kind of person do you see me as?


    "Now, what about trying to search for another woman while waiting for that one? As the Emperor, I''m pretty sure that they allow you to have a lot of women."


    "They''re not attractive enough."


    "Really?" Ming Hui pulled a paper from the stack of documents in front of him. "This is the daughter of Minister Zhang. I heard that she''s quite a beauty that manages to shake the academy not long ago. Her father wants to promote her to be your wife."


    "I don''t like a beauty that can overturn the kingdom."


    Jun Hua tilted her head. "I thought that you like beauty, Emperor Yan."


    Ming Yan truly wanted to cry. It was not like he didn''t like beauty, but he didn''t have any interest in random beauty. Right now, he wished for nothing but throwing all of them out of his workroom. Of course, that was only if he had the strength to do so.


    "�� Don''t bother me with my work anymore."


    The three of them finally decided not to bother with Yan anymore. After all, the other party still has mountains of work he had to finish and he might not finish dealing with them should they bother him again.


    Nanglong Soujin turned his head towards the paper in front of Ming Hui, "Has the deal about the trade finished?"


    "It has," Ming Hui nodded his head, "There''s no need to worry about it so much. I will return to the Yuan Kingdom again every time theye."


    "You will have to stay there for a long time."


    "I will only permanently stay there after Fan Lanying has finished the conquest," Ming Hui refused to stay there alone. At the very least, he wanted to have his wife staying with him.


    "By the way, what are the two of you doing here?"


    Jun Hua ced a paper in front of Ming Hui, "Ie to inform you that I will be taking a few days off from my duty."


    Although Jun Hua is a woman, she still has a position in this kingdom. After the matter of the trade finished, her position as Long Kingdom strategist be official and no one dared to raise any objection regarding this matter. If even the emperor didn''t mind having a woman in that position, why should they meddle?


    In any case, they have seen for themselves how this princess managed to be a great strategist, especially in terms of war. If not because of her, they knew that many of the battles might not end so quickly. In addition, who didn''t know the military power that she held behind the shadow?


    Ming Hui stared at the paper with a helpless expression, "What is the reason you have a few days off?"


    "I have already finished the work, and I want to have some rest," Jun Hua smiled, "As a woman, I need to have a lot of rest."


    The shamelessness of Jun Zhenxian seemed to have been passed unto Jun Hua as she just told a tant lie. If she needed a lot of rest just because she was a woman, there would be no one who said that she was the hell trainer. Not to mention the fact that she herself could finish the entire training without much effort.


    Ming Hui secretly eyed Nanglong Soujin since this man was also partially rather shameless. He shook his head and kept the letter.


    "You can have the days off as you want. Just remember to return back as there are still a lot of works to be done."


    There were only some small battles here and there from people who discontent with the rulers and the rest of the cities yet to be imed. Some of them decided to follow after the new emperor, but the rests were rather stubborn.


    Jun Hua nodded, "Sure, thank you Ming Hui."


    "Do you also want to have days off?" Ming Hui looked towards Nanglong Soujin.


    "I only apany my wife toe here. Besides, I didn''t have toe to court every day," Nanglong Soujin answered.


    Soujin was not an official, and he wouldn''t be one in the future. His task were mainly made sure his soldier did their training and work. Although he still held the rank of a general, he no longer marched around in the battlefield and spent most of his time to apany his wife in the house.


    After they delivered the letter, Ming Hui watched as the two of them walked out from the room holding each other hand. In the past, he didn''t believe if someone told him that Nanglong Soujin would love a woman to this extent. But now, he had seen for himself how this man changed so much and would never look towards women other than his wife.


    Ming Hui sighed. He felt rather jealous now since he can''t meet with his wife, but his friend already spent most of his time with his beloved one. Thankfully, the conquest was rather smooth, and he might be able to meet with his wife in around a year.

 Chapter 406: Inseparable

    <h4>406 Inseparable</h4>


    Inside her house, Jun Hua returned to her room to y with Shou''er. This has be one of her daily activities since she didn''t want to leave her son alone too long. Nanglong Soujin watched his wife focusing on their son with a rather helpless feeling. She paid more attention to the little boy rather than him.


    "Hua''er, it''s time for the boy to sleep," Nanglong Soujin didn''t let her have days off for her to apany the little boy.


    Jun Hua handed the boy to the nursemaid and turned towards Nanglong Soujin. She wore a helpless expression in her face as she walked, "I know. Since it has been some time, do you want me to cook for you?"


    "I will help you."


    Whenever they have the time, they would use the kitchen by themselves. Nanglong Soujin had learned a lot from Jun Hua how to cook although most of the time his task was only to cut the vegetables and help her maintain the fire.


    Jun Hua picked the vegetables to cook as she talked, "I received a letter from Grandpa yesterday. Heined that Grandpa Souka and Grandfather lived too near each other in the Mountain Kingdom."


    When Nanglong Soujin handed over the picture of the ce to his grandfather, he didn''t tell thetter that Jun Zhenxian ce was close with him. It was only after he moved there did he knew that he and his old friend now lived close to each other. Of course, the two of them sent countless letters toin to their grandchildren.


    "They are old friends that love to stay with each other. Let them stay there and enjoy each otherpany," Nanglong Soujin remarked.


    Jun Hua smiled at the thought of her grandfather and Soujin''s grandfather quarreling with each other every day. Previously, they only met with each other asionally, but now they could meet almost every time. Their old days would surely be very interesting.


    "Mother also visited them very often. She seemed to miss your grandfather a lot," Jun Huamented.


    Nanglong Soujin nodded his head. His mother has lived with his grandfather for years, so she surely already felt morefortable to stay with that old man rather than living alone. On the other hand, she loved toe here too to y with her grandson.


    "What should I do with this one?" Nanglong Soujin pointed to a radish.


    "You have to cut it like this," Jun Hua answered and gave him the pointer. Before long, the two of them finished cooking the food and eat them together.


    Xia cleaned up the table with a straight expression. She tried her best to not look at the two of them ying with each other. It has been a long time since she served Jun Hua and she knew that the two of them were more simr to ordinary couple rather than a noble.


    What kind of noble would want to work in the kitchen?


    Jun Hua looked towards her servants. She once wanted to marry them off, but they refused vehemently, saying that they want to stay by her side forever. Hearing that answer, she can only forget about the matter and let them stay with her.


    "It has been some time since we have time together, let''s walk around," Nanglong Soujin offered his hand.


    Jun Hua ced her small hand on top of his. After not using the sword for a long time, her hand had turned soft, just like any other nobles. Caressing the hands for a moment, Nanglong Soujin stayed still for a few seconds before leading her outside.


    The sky was bright with countless birds chirping outside, making the atmosphere warm and beautiful. Walking on the garden, Jun Hua eyes wandered to the beautifully tended flowers and other nts. Since they loved to walk here, the servants always tended to them very carefully.


    "Are we perhaps too harsh to the servants?" Jun Hua smiled wryly at the sight of the servants maintaining their vignce high when they came near the servants.


    "Servants need to be tactful and know their ce well," Nanglong Soujin remarked. "If they overstepped their bounds, there''s no good ending for them."


    She knew that, she only mentioned it carelessly. She watched as the leaf fell from the tree. It has been some time since she started to live this peacefully. She can''t say that she has gotten used to it, but she liked this peace very much. It felt as if the war and suffering she had experienced years ago were like a dream.


    "Time move so fast, I still remember the time when we first meet and you ask me a weird bet," Jun Hua chuckled.


    Their first conversation was not between her real self, rather her second identity that she made. Still, that was quite a memorable memory since she never encountered anyone who would propose a bet the first time they met.


    "At that time you were still a kid and now you have grown up," Nanglong Soujin pulled Jun Hua to his embrace and snuggle from her back.


    Jun Hua felt ufortable and shift her body a little bit, "Say someone who''s already an adult back then but acted like a child."


    "I didn''t act like a kid," Nanglong Soujin retorted.


    Jun Hua chuckled and stayed within the man embrace for a few more seconds before he released her. They continued to walk in the garden until the sun has set.


    "Let''s return back," He took her arm and walked with her towards the house again.


    In the garden, Xiao Yun was busy cleaning up the courtyard when she saw the visage of these two people walking hand to hand. Ever since her marriage with Soujin, Jun Hua had never worn blue dresses anymore, she changed them into a red dress.


    At first, she was confused why she would suddenly change her taste, and it was onlyter did she knew that previously, she always wore a red dress beforeing to Jun Family residence. Red means happiness and the reason she didn''t wear it anymore was because she can''t say that she genuinely happy to change her identity continuously.


    Now, seeing the back of the two people walking hand to hand with the sunset as the background, she felt that it was really a beautiful view and unable to tear her eyes away. When the couple looked towards each other, Xiao Yun quickly moved her eyes away.


    Soujin ced his hand on the back of Jun Hua head and lightly pushed her head to kiss the other party. Jun Hua moved a little bit after a light kiss.


    "We are still outside. Can''t you wait until we get inside?"


    "If it''s about you, I don''t want to wait," Nanglong Soujin smirked.


    Jun Hua shook her head yet her lips curved up in a smile, "We still have a lifetime for us together. Come on, let''s get in."


    A lifetime


    Nanglong Soujin really liked this phrase. She''s correct, they still have a lifetime for them to stay together and he would never leave her side anymore. They are going to stay together for the rest of their life.


    ~Fin


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    This is the end *sniff* I will miss you all (>_<>


    I have tried to tie every loose ends in thisst volume to conclude several matters that I left hanging in the earlier volume. Some of them are still in loose ends, because in my own opinion, some matters should be left for your own imagination. (plus to give the characters a bit more privacy *chuckle*)


    If you have some question or just want to talk with me, you may join the discord: https://discord.gg/pBy2wGB


    Also, if you''re interested with my writing, you can check my profile for other novels.


    Here''s the link: https://.webnovel/profile/4300668990?appId=10


    For the time being, there are only this novel and another novel in different genre. I don''t know when I can bring out more novels, but I love writing, so I''m sure that I will make more novels in the future.


    Thank you all~!


    ~


    Love, Sorahana <>

 Chapter 407: Epilogue 1: Mountain Kingdom

    <h4>407 Epilogue 1: Mountain Kingdom</h4>


    Mountain Kingdom


    It has been a few years since Nanglong Souka lived in this remote mountain. At first, he loved to bother his old friend whenever he got the chance because they lived close to each other, but the time hase to an end a long time ago. The time for his best friend to stay in this world hase to an end, but that old man left with a smile on his face. At least, he was already satisfied with the life he has had so far.


    Now, all he could do was bother his daughter-inw when she came to visit him or bother Jun Qing when he was notzy.


    Today, his daughter-inw came to visit him again.


    "Shie''er, didn''t I tell you before to not bring anything?" Nanglong Souka looked towards the items she brought with a helpless smile.


    Qin Shie smiled, "I want to visit the little prince after this, so I brought some things for them."


    "You''re already not young," Nanglong Souka shook his head. "You should just rest in the capital. You don''t have toe here too often anymore."


    "I will stay in the capital for a long time after this," Qin Shie smiled wryly, "But before that, I have to make sure you don''t die out of sadness."


    "I won''t die out of sadness! Who would be sad over that shameless old man passing?" Nanglong Soukained profusely.


    Qin Shie just smiled for she understood that her father didn''t want to admit it, "Let''s eat first, Father. You have to take care of your body."


    "Alright, this old bone understands," he nodded his head before thinking about something, "When you go to Mountain Kingdom to visit the young prince, let mee over. I want to bother that little boy again."


    Qin Shie looked towards her father-inw speechlessly. There was simply no way this old man can change, isn''t it?


    "Fine, but you have to eat first."


    "Alright, alright, I understand."


    ��


    Jun Qing heard the news about Qin Shie visiting Nanglong Souka with a wry smile. He knew that Qin Shie cared a lot about Nanglong Souka, but that old man didn''t really need someone to apany him.


    "Jun Qing, do you still have a lot of work to do?"


    The sound of a woman made a smile appeared on Jun Qing''s face. He was very familiar with this voice because he had heard it almost every single day. Right now, the person he wanted to meet the most was none other than his woman.


    "Kuina, you look very pretty today," Jun Qing smiled tenderly.


    Wu Kuina smiled brightly, her cheek was red because of Jun Qing''s praise. "You''re really sweet-lipped. Why are you teasing me the very first thing in the morning?"


    "That''s because you look very exceptional today," Jun Qing chuckled. He stood up from his seat and walked to the woman in front of him. "What''s the asion?"


    "Don''t tell me you forget that today is Jun Ming''s third birthday!"


    Jun Qingughed when he saw Wu Kuina got angry at him. He pulled the woman into his embrace. "There''s no way I''ll forget our son''s birthday. I already prepare the best party for him."


    "That''s good," Wu Kuina smiled happily.


    Seeing how his wife seemed to be very happy, Jun Qing really wanted to tease this woman even more. Unfortunately, a servant came to inform him about the task that he had to finish. The court hadn''t started because he wasn''t there yet.


    "They can''t wait longer, can they?" Jun Qing asked remorsefully.


    Wu Kuina shook her head. "You''re different with me that always have different ways to evade the work as the sessor in the past. Come on, I''m sure that there are a lot of important matters that you have to do."


    "There are a lot of them," Jun Qing rubbed his forehead. Because he has been staying here for a few years, he came to learn a lot of things from this kingdom, such as the fact that the mountains on the East were still foreign for them. Aside from that, there was also the thing that the culture had started to be made simr all over the kingdom from the education that Ming Yan had enforced.


    The most important matter for the Mountain Kingdom was always regarding food. Because of the terrain, only several types of vegetables could grow in this ce. Because of that, the number of variety was quite limited. He had to rely on the other part of the Long Kingdom to support the increasing need of his people.


    "You can do it," Wu Kuina patted her husband''s shoulder to give encouragement.


    "I know. I''ll be back soon."


    Walking towards the hall, Jun Qing noticed that the ministers were beaming. He was pretty sure that there should be a piece of good news for them. As his gaze swept across the hall, he noticed a young man was standing at the very middle.


    Jun Qing noticed that the young man was none other than the farmer that Jun Hua brought to this kingdom years ago. His lips curled up into a smile. That little niece of him truly have a good eyes for people.


    This court would surely bring good news for them.


    After the eventful court, it was the time for the birthday party of Jun Ming. Hitting the age of three years old, the young boy had started to exude the charm as a young prince. Born with a good appearance and disposition, his presence alone gave people the feeling that this young boy was not ordinary.


    Wu Kuina watched worriedly as several ministers approached the young boy and tried to talk with him. Jun Ming had started to learn how to talk, but his speech was still rather incoherent. Still, she would never feel bored to watch her son grew up.


    "Prince Jun Qing, do you perhaps jealous of your own son?" a yful voice teased the prince.


    Jun Qing quickly turned around and saw General Tou, the general who has been apanying Wu Kuina for a long time in the past, stood there. He was certainly very surprised because from what he knew, General Tou was still faring on the battlefield not long ago.


    "General Tou, what a pleasant surprise to see you here!"


    General Touughed. "I have been working hard toe here in time so that I can see Princess Kuina''s son''s birthday party."


    "How''s the matter of the other rebels?"


    "There''s no need to worry. The East area ispletely safe now. Although we still have to deploy soldiers around the entire area to make sure that there are no other rebels, the overall situation is not that bad," General Tou chuckled.


    Jun Qing nodded his head in understanding. "Now that you have returned, do you mind helping out in the pce once more?"


    "It''ll be my pleasure, Prince Jun Qing."


    "Let me take you to meet my son. He''s already very smart at such a young age."


    "Gen �CPrince, I think that you have inherited too many of your father''s gene."


    "What are you talking about? It''s just 10% at most."


    The two of them continued to banter with one another as they made their way towards the middle of the hall. Seeing them, Wu Kuina also smiled happily.

 Chapter 408: Epilogue 2: Ming City and Yuan Kingdom

    <h4>408 Epilogue 2: Ming City and Yuan Kingdom</h4>


    Ming City


    Ming Hui watched Yan working with a dark face. It has been around two years since the incident of the trade happened and he still didn''t live in the Yuan Kingdom permanently. Fan Lanying encountered some problems and she hadn''t returned yet, which made him reluctant to live in that ce.


    Seeing how Ming Yan was extremely excited to finish his work, his mood dampened even more. After a lot of persuading by many sides, Yan finally got married to Xiao Meng. Although at first their rtionship seemed stiff because of the different culture, it has gradually turned better and now Yan was head over heels over the woman.


    Yan noticed Ming Hui''s worsened mood and he grinned mischievously, "In the end, you''re still thest one."


    Ming Hui red at the other party and took out a needle, "There is one spot where I can make you lost your ability as a man. Do you want to try?"


    "��Do you have to be so ruthless to your brother?" Yan sighed. It seemed like Ming Hui''s patience has almost run out. Who wouldn''t be after being forced to wait for almost three years?


    Ming Hui scoffed and put the needle back. He didn''t have any intention to hurt Yan for real as he only wanted to meet his wife very badly. The frustration of not being able to meet with his wife has started to be intolerable. If not because Jun Hua was in the middle of her confinement period after giving birth to her second son, he would surelye to ask her or Soujin when he could meet with his wife.


    "When will Soujin be willing to leave his wife?"


    "I doubt anytime soon," Yan answered unconfidently. Because he had missed the time of Jun Hua''s first confinement period, it was unlikely he would want to leave her alone again.


    The man''s face turned dark. Does it mean he still needed to wait for a long time?


    Yan took out a scroll, "Jun Hua tells me to give this to you should you threaten me during the time the two of them are busy."


    Grabbing the scroll hurriedly, Ming Hui scanned the message before his eyes gleamed in excitement. He abruptly stood up, "I need to go now, see youter."


    Ming Yan shook his head when he saw that, but when he looked at the pile of documents on Ming Hui''s table, his face turned dark. Can''t that man at least finish his work first?


    While Ming Yan was busy struggling to finish his work, Jun Hua and Nanglong Soujin were idling in their residence.


    "It has been so long since I have the chance to enjoy myself," Jun Hua rocked the little boy in her arm. She seemed to have a child too quickly as she still wanted to have more time for herself.


    Nanglong Soujin chuckled and took out a map in front of her, "I heard there is a good hot spring here. Do you want to go there once your confinement period is over?"


    "There are only two more days until it''s over, but I don''t think it would be a good idea to just suddenly leave," Jun Hua peered towards the map. The location was not far, and they could bring their children too if they wanted or just ask Qin Shie to watch over the kids for a few days.


    Nanglong Soujin leaned in and kissed her, "Don''t worry. Yan could handle the problem just well. Besides, there are already many talented officials working now."


    Jun Hua nodded. The officials they chose were already starting to work even better now and the kingdom started to flourish. After all, the rebels have been put off in many areas. "Then let''s arrange the time to travel sometime soon."


    "Before that, stop paying so much attention to him and look at me,"


    Jun Hua was speechless at this man''s sudden conduct, but she smiled in return and snuggled into his embrace. Her eyes looked towards the map as she wondered if there wille the time when she could explore more of the ce, this time with Nanglong Soujin.


    That future would be really interesting.


    ��


    Yuan Kingdom


    Fan Lanying was already bestowed the rank of a general by Jun Hua not long ago using a decree. However, there were still some battles near the previous border that she needed to take care off, so she hadn''t had the chance to return to the capital yet.


    "General, there''s someone waiting for you," Fan Ying greeted his sister with a smile.


    Fan Lanying flushed at the mention of her rank. It was always her dream to be a general and now that she reached it, she felt really happy, "You''re also a general, brother. Don''t call me with that."


    Fan Yingughed, "Go there, he''s already waiting for you."


    "Who?" Fan Lanying didn''t manage to get the answer out of Fan Ying as she followed after her brother lead. She saw a doctor standing with a medical box and luggage being carried by his servants.


    The man stopped instructing his servants and looked towards Fan Lanying before walking to the girl''s side step by step. Fan Lanying was still stunned in her ce, but the corner of her lips curved up to make a pretty smile.


    "Ming Hui."


    "It has been three years now," Ming Hui smiled and pulled the girl to his embrace. Jun Hua said that it might take two years, but it seemed the time moved back by a year. He had longed to embrace this little wife of his for a long time now.


    Fan Lanying evaded her eyes, "The war isn''t over yet."


    Ming Hui kept Fan Lanying in his embrace as the other soldiers tactfully retreated. Fan Ying also walked away. Since his sister was busy, it would be better for him to not bother with the other party and just do his job or return home to his wife.


    The girl stayed in her husband''s embrace for a while before raising her head, "Why did youe here? Has the matter in the capital finished?"


    "There''s no other matter to do in the capital anymore. I''m just staying there to wait for you to finish your conquest," Ming Hui muttered.


    Fan Lanying caressed the man''s hair. It was indeed her fault for leaving this man for a long time. It was not like she didn''t miss him too, but she just didn''t want to return before she finished the war. With this, everything should be over, and Yan would have full control of the entirend here.


    "So, do you want to stay here for the time being?"


    "Not for the time being, I will stay with you here forever," Ming Hui corrected her.


    Fan Lanying was stunned then she smiled, right, they were going to stay with each other for their entire lifetime. She lowered her eyes a bit, "Then I will prepare a residence for us."


    "There''s no need for that," Ming Hui pointed to the pce, "We are going to stay there."


    Fan Lanying stared with mouth open, "What?"


    "Here," he stuffed a scroll to the girl''s hand, "This is the formal announcement that we are going to be the ruler in this ce."


    She looked towards the scroll in her hand as Ming Hui released her from his embrace. It meant they were going to stay in this ce for a long time, together. That would surely be interesting. She can''t wait for their time together here.

 Chapter 409: Epilogue 3: The Legend Of ‘Flowers Bloom From Battlefield’

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Epilogue 3: The Legend Of ��Flowers Bloom From Battlefield��</h4>


    For years, Long Kingdom has grown, and the period of war that started the kingdom has be nothing but a history, far away from the current new generation. The number of soldiers around the areas had started to decrease so much as there were no more rebels for the past few years.


    Inside a small city, a young boy was running around happily. Around him, several boys were also running around, targeting the young boy.


    "Jun Xiao, are you helping your father with his work again?" one of the kids asked.


    The one named Jun Xiao was a young kid with a tender appearance. He smiled cheekily when he heard the answer. "Of course, Father allows me to help him out with his work."


    Another one sneered. "What''s the fun of doing the work for adults? We already have to learn a lot of things to be a schr, why do you make things difficult by helping your father in his work?"


    "It''s fun."


    "Are you telling me that copying literary words every single day is fun? Jun Xiao, you have to renew your sense of fun things."


    Jun Xiao chuckled. He helped his father to do his work not because he liked the work. After all, seeing those works that filled with numerous words caused his eyes to hurt too. However, his father would always tell him interesting stories after he had finished the work. Because of those stories, he decided to help his father.


    After ying around for some time with the boys, Jun Xiao made his way back home. He saw that his father was busy writing something on the paper.


    "Father, I''m home."


    Jun Xiao''s father, Jun Kang, raised his head when he saw his son. He smiled gently. "You y around for a long time. Have you finished your task of copying the scripture?"


    "I have finished them, Father," Jun Xiao replied as he ran to his father''s side. Peering over the paper that his father had written, he noticed that it contained a report about a prince.


    "You shouldn''t get involved in my work too much, Jun Xiao," Jun Kang patted the boy''s head. "This is an important letter for an important person."


    "I want to help you again, Father," Jun Xiao replied resolutely.


    "Then you can help me to deliver the letter to the pce after I have finished writing."


    Jun Xiao nodded his head vigorously. "After I have delivered the letter, I want to hear more about the first female general in this country, Father. I want to hear more about what happened in the training hall against the audacious minister from Gu Yue Kingdom."


    "Oh?" Jun Kang arched his eyebrows. "I thought that I have already told you this stories countless times?"


    "It''s not enough, Father."


    Jun Kang smiled wryly. He was still writing his report as he told the story to his son. "A few years ago, a group of ministerses from the Gu Yue Kingdom to make a different trade with the Long Kingdom. As the show of respect, General Hua came to this area personally with her husband. During one of the meeting, they offend the general because of her gender.


    Although General Hua didn''t mind about it, her husband was angry and ordered a challenge against that minister. Coincidentally, that minister was very proficient in martial arts, so theypete in martial arts."


    Putting his brush down, Jun Kang looked at his son. "I believe you know what happens afterwards."


    Jun Xiao nodded his head excitedly. "General Hua defeats him in a matter of seconds. Father, she''s really cool! I want to be like her in the future."


    "Xiao''er, it''s hard to be a general. You''re far better with learning as a schr. Don''t you want to be like me and write more interesting stories every day?"


    "Okay, I''ll work harder, Father!"


    Jun Kang smiled with satisfaction at his son''s response. He folded the paper before putting it into a map and handed it to Jun Xiao. "Hand this to Prince Ming Hui. Remember that no one is allowed to open the letter except Prince Ming Hui."


    "Yes, Father!"


    Running outside the house, Jun Xiao put the letter on his breast pocket before heading towards the pce. This was not the first time his father tasked him to go to the pce. Her father had asked him to do this a few times.


    Upon reaching the door, the guards only need one look before allowing him to get inside.


    "Arara, you''reing here again, Jun Xiao?" one of the servants asked with an inquiring tone.


    Jun Xiao grinned. "Yes! Father asks me to deliver another letter to Prince Ming Hui."


    "His Highness Prince Hui is on the courtyard. You can go there to meet with him," the servant pointed to the left.


    "Thank you!"


    Getting the pointers, Jun Xiao ran towards the courtyard happily. Upon reaching the courtyard, he saw a man was sitting down with a young girl in front of him. It was not hard to guess that the young girl is the young princess.


    Ming Hui noticed Jun Xiaoing. He crossed his arm. "I thought that you already send a letter not long ago, Jun Xiao."


    "Greetings Prince Ming Hui," Jun Xiao bowed politely. "I have indeed sent a letter not long ago, but my father asks me to deliver this letter today."


    Taking the letter, Ming Hui nodded his head. "I understand. Your task is over, you can go back now. The servant will give you some snacks."


    "Many thanks, Prince Ming Hui."


    Ming Hui patted his daughter''s head. "Today''s study is finished. You can go back now."


    "Yes, Father," the young girl replied softly before walking away elegantly. Because Ming Hui had drilled the young girl in studying about etiquette since she was at a young age, it was easy to see that her posture was extremely good.


    Ming Hui opened the letter as he made his way back to his workroom. The room was filled with paper everywhere because he rarely cleaned up. Reading the content for a few moments, heughed when he noticed what Jun Kang wanted to say.


    "Jun Hua is still very relentless. Even though she has married and be a mother of four children, she''s really active," Ming Hui muttered amusedly. The report on the paper was about Jun Hua''s activity in this city because this girl visited not long ago. As the one who got the task to escort the princess, Jun Kang was very familiar with the princess''s activity.


    Putting the paper on the side, Ming Hui returned his gaze back on the stack of paper that he ced on his table. Just recently, he had managed to finishpiling some of Jun Hua''s past achievement until the point where the trade had finished. They were so many that he noticed that it was enough to make five books.


    "I wonder what''s the title should be," Ming Hui chuckled as he took his brush. As he had written in a different style than a normal report should be, he knew that this book wouldn''t pass as a historical record. The best that it could be was passing down as a legend among the people here.


    Of course, that was only if the book was not lost in the passage of time.


    Ming Hui pondered for a moment before deciding. He had found a perfect title for the book.


    ''Flowers Bloom from Battlefield''


    "The most beautiful flowers are those that still bloom beautifully during hard times," Ming Hui chuckled. He put the brush away and picked it up. He wanted to show it to the person in question to let her see what he had written here. If she allowed it, he would want to let more people see this book.


    As times passed by, more and more people would forget about this. With the era changing to peaceful era, they wouldn''t pay much attention to the past anymore. He made this with the hope that they would notpletely forget about this legend. The legend of a woman who didn''t follow the norm of the era and showed her prowess in the way that people would never expect.


    "Ming Hui, where are you? Jun Hua ising!" from the back, Fan Lanying''s voice could be heard.


    "I''ming," Ming Hui replied. He picked up the book. It was the time for him to show this to the person in question: the flower that bloomed beautifully in the midst of the harsh war era in this world.


    ~fin


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    A bit rification, although FBFB is ced in the genre historical, the setting is still in a fictional world. I''m following the culture and tradition of the ce, but you won''t find the same story as the one I make in the real part of the history.


    The closest one I use as reference for this novel is the warring state era in 500 BC, to be exact, the conquest of Qin Shi Huang Di in the first unification of China. There are a lot of differences, such as a lot characters that didn''t exist in the history, the geography of thend, the number of kingdoms (in that era, there are 7 big kingdoms), and also the different sequence of the battle. I won''t delve too deep, but you can search about it by yourself in the inte if you''re interested in the historical part that I use as reference.


    But please bear in mind, there are a lot of things that onlye out of imagination and not real event in history.


    That should be all. Thank you!


    With love,


    Sorahana


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!